An exposition of the Epistle to the Hebrewes wherein the text is cleared, Theopolitica improved, the Socinian comment examined / by George Lawson ...
         Lawson, George, d. 1678.
      
       
         
           1662
        
      
       Approx. 1717 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 192 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A49796
         Wing L707
         ESTC R19688
         12043448
         ocm 12043448
         53038
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A49796)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53038)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 570:1)
      
       
         
           
             An exposition of the Epistle to the Hebrewes wherein the text is cleared, Theopolitica improved, the Socinian comment examined / by George Lawson ...
             Lawson, George, d. 1678.
          
           [16], 364 p.
           
             Printed by J.S. for George Sawbridge ...,
             London :
             1662.
          
           
             Marginal notes.
             "Errata": prelim p. [4].
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Hebrews -- Commentaries.
           Socinianism.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           Hebrewes
           .
        
         
           Wherein
        
         
           The
           Text
           is
           cleared
           ;
        
         
           Theopolitica
           improved
           :
        
         
           The
           Socinian
           Comment
           examined
           .
        
         
           
             Optimus
             ille
             Lector
             est
             ,
             qui
             dictorum
             intelligentiam
             expectet
             ex
             dictis
             potius
             quàm
             imponant
             ,
             &
             retulcrit
             magis
             quam
             attulerit
             :
             neque
             cogat
             id
             videri
             dictis
             contineri
             ,
             quod
             ante
             lectio●em
             praesumpserit
             intelligendum
             .
          
        
         
           Hilar.
           
             de
             Trinitate
          
           ,
           lib.
           1.
           
        
         
           By
           GEORGE
           LAVVSON
           ,
           Rector
           of
           More
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Salop.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             S.
          
           for
           
             George
             Sawbridge
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Bible
           on
           Ludgate-Hill
           ,
           1662.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EPISTLE
           .
        
         
           
             MAny
             receive
             their
             Knowledg
             in
             matters
             of
             Salvation
             from
             the
             Words
             and
             Writings
             of
             other
             men
             upon
             trust
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             :
             But
             that
             is
             the
             most
             certain
             and
             purest
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             effectual
             ,
             both
             to
             inform
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             ulso
             to
             reform
             the
             Heart
             and
             Life
             of
             ignorant
             and
             sinful
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             clearly
             explained
             ,
             and
             truly
             understood
             .
             And
             though
             there
             be
             many
             good
             and
             prositable
             Books
             ;
             yet
             those
             are
             the
             best
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             by
             learned
             and
             pious
             men
             :
             who
             being
             endued
             with
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Arts
             ,
             and
             the
             Original
             Languages
             ,
             have
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             diligent
             study
             ,
             found
             out
             those
             hidden
             Treasures
             of
             heavenly
             wisdom
             ,
             contained
             in
             those
             blessed
             Writings
             .
             Of
             this
             sacred
             Volume
             ,
             there
             be
             many
             parts
             ,
             and
             some
             more
             edifying
             than
             others
             ;
             and
             amogst
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Epistle
             to
             the
          
           Hebrews
           
             is
             inferiour
             to
             none
             .
             The
             Subject
             thereof
             ,
             is
             ,
             The
             Prophetical
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             upon
             whom
             our
             eternal
             Salvation
             doth
             depend
             ;
             the
             Frame
             and
             Contexture
             is
             wonderful
             and
             excellent
             ;
             the
             Method
             ,
             clear
             and
             exact
             ;
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Truth
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             demonstrative
             and
             undeniable
             ;
             the
             Motives
             ,
             whereby
             heavenly
             Duties
             are
             pressed
             ,
             piercing
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             and
             prevailing
             .
             This
             I
             have
             singled
             out
             to
             be
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Discourse
             ;
             and
             ,
             after
             the
             Labours
             of
             other
             learned
             and
             worthy
             men
             ,
             have
             endeavoured
             ,
             in
             our
             native
             Language
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             plain
             and
             more
             easy
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             meaner
             Capacities
             ;
             and
             my
             earnest
             desire
             ,
             and
             hearty
             prayer
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             may
             have
             the
             same
             effect
             upon
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             which
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             intended
             it
             should
             have
             upon
             these
          
           Hebrews
           .
           
             My
             design
             ,
             in
             this
             Work
             ,
             principally
             was
             ,
             by
             searching
             the
             Original
             and
             the
             Translations
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Phrases
             and
             Expressions
             ;
             by
             giving
             the
             Analysis
             of
             the
             several
             Chapters
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             Connexion
             of
             one
             part
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             tendency
             of
             them
             to
             the
             main
             Scope
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             positive
             clear
             Explication
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             by
             this
             ,
             I
             improve
             my
          
           [
           Theo-Politica
           ]
           :
           
             for
             ,
             divers
             points
             and
             parts
             of
             divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Prophetical
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             final
             Perseverance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             our
             great
             High
             Priest
             ,
             but
             briefly
             touched
             there
             ,
             are
             more
             largely
             handled
             here
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             all
             ;
             but
             ,
             whilst
             I
             proceed
             in
             this
             Work
             ,
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Vanity
             of
             the
          
           Socinian
           
             Expositor
             ,
             who
             goes
             about
             to
             elude
             such
             Texts
             ,
             as
             asserts
             the
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             eternal
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ,
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             his
             expiation
             of
             Sin
             by
             a
             bloody
             Sacrifice
             offered
             by
             him
             as
             Priest
             ,
             and
             accepted
             of
             God
             before
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             his
             S●ssion
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             Where
             he
             was
             not
             first
             made
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             confirmed
             by
             Oath
             ,
             an
             everlasting
             Priest
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
          
           Melchizedec
           .
           
             For
             all
             these
             he
             denies
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             the
             express
             words
             of
             Scripture
             in
             other
             places
             .
             Impertinent
             Digressions
             ,
             and
             needless
             Amplifications
             ,
             I
             have
             forborn
             :
             I
             am
             neither
             too
             brief
             ,
             as
             some
             ;
             nor
             too
             large
             and
             voluminous
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             been
             ;
             I
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             observe
             the
             Golden
             mean.
             My
             desire
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             edify
             ,
             confirm
             ,
             and
             comfort
             God's
             People
             ,
             who
             aim
             at
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             seek
             eternal
             Life
             by
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             .
             The
             whole
             ,
             I
             submit
             unto
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             pious
             ,
             learned
             ,
             and
             judicious
          
           Reader
           ;
           
             who
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             will
             pardon
             my
             Imperfections
             ;
             correct
             my
             Mistakes
             ,
             accept
             my
             Endeavours
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             he
             find
             the
             Work
             beneficial
             ,
             will
             give
             the
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             to
             God
             ,
             Who
             is
             blessed
             for
             evermore
             .
          
        
         
           AMEN
           .
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           1.
           line
           29.
           15.
           read
           19.
           p.
           2.
           l.
           57.
           both
           infallible
           ,
           r.
           that
           infallbly
           .
           p.
           3.
           l.
           22.
           dele
           sit
           .
           p.
           4.
           l.
           58.
           there
           ,
           r.
           three
           .
           p.
           8.
           l.
           1.
           he
           ,
           r.
           they
           .
           p.
           10
           l.
           5.
           dele
           Zurick
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           10.
           sor
           Zanch.
           Divlnes
           ,
           r.
           or
           the
           Zurick
           Divines
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           13.
           
           Zank
           ,
           read
           Zurick
           .
           p.
           14.
           l.
           2.
           the
           ,
           r.
           they
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           12.
           the
           ,
           r.
           they
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           29.
           the
           ,
           r.
           their
           .
           p.
           20.
           l.
           38.
           
           Rivera
           ,
           r.
           Ribera
           .
           p.
           21.
           l.
           7.
           that
           ,
           r.
           they
           .
           p.
           25.
           l.
           2.
           then
           some
           ,
           r.
           yet
           some
           .
           p.
           27.
           l.
           28.
           so
           must
           ,
           r.
           so
           much
           .
           p.
           30.
           to
           Angels
           ,
           r.
           1
           ot
           to
           Angels
           .
           p.
           4.
           l.
           25.
           in
           these
           ,
           r.
           in
           thesi
           .
           Ibid.
           l
           58.
           of
           those
           ,
           r.
           of
           those
           times
           .
           p.
           42.
           in
           the
           margent
           ,
           for
           Sacraments
           r.
           Ser
           mons
           .
           p.
           50.
           l.
           1.
           our
           with
           ,
           r.
           with
           our
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           8.
           then
           those
           ,
           r.
           then
           of
           those
           .
           p.
           63.
           l.
           12.
           and
           invest
           men
           ,
           r.
           but
           actually
           investeth
           men
           .
           p.
           66.
           l.
           43.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           70.
           l.
           39.
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           r.
           that
           there
           are
           .
           p.
           77.
           l.
           56.
           sussabdi
           ,
           r.
           
             jus
             subditi
          
           .
           p.
           78.
           l.
           11.
           predicated
           ,
           r.
           predicate
           .
           p.
           88.
           l.
           24.
           in
           ,
           r.
           in
           my
           Theopolitica
           .
           p.
           193.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           Metaphorical
           ,
           not
           a
           Metaphorical
           .
           p.
           121.
           l.
           33.
           9.
           for
           .
           6.
           p.
           127.
           l.
           35.
           him
           ,
           r.
           them
           .
           p.
           130.
           l.
           24.
           excepted
           ,
           r.
           accepted
           .
           p.
           13
           r.
           l.
           1.
           he
           ,
           r.
           they
           .
           p.
           152.
           l.
           33.
           for
           12.
           r.
           1.
           2.
           p.
           160.
           l.
           17.
           
           Being
           ,
           r.
           King.
           p.
           174.
           l.
           5.
           pledges
           ,
           r.
           pleadet
           .
           p.
           177.
           l.
           36.
           part
           ,
           r.
           party
           .
           p.
           188.
           l.
           18.
           figured
           ,
           r.
           fig
           uring
           .
           p.
           192.
           l.
           4.
           or
           if
           he
           do
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           r.
           or
           if
           they
           do
           believe
           it
           .
           p.
           197.
           l.
           56.
           
           Vet●siu●
           ,
           r.
           Vel●sius
           his
           Copy
           .
           p.
           201.
           l.
           32.
           
           Nobitius
           ,
           r.
           Nobilius
           .
           p.
           203.
           l.
           10.
           
           Megittath
           ,
           r.
           Megillath
           .
           p.
           215.
           l.
           56.
           any
           ,
           r.
           nay
           ,
           p.
           225.
           l.
           2.
           professeth
           ,
           r.
           professed
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           8.
           as
           so
           ,
           r.
           so
           as
           .
           p.
           226.
           l.
           14.
           dele
           or
           .
           p.
           243.
           l.
           36.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           245.
           l.
           5.
           ter
           ,
           r.
           chapter
           .
           p.
           249.
           l.
           7.
           meant
           ,
           r.
           made
           .
           p.
           251.
           l.
           12.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           256.
           after
           the
           last
           line
           ,
           blot
           out
           the
           word
           [
           fountain
           .
           ]
           p.
           257.
           l.
           13.
           end
           ,
           r.
           evil
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           4.
           49.
           stored
           ,
           r.
           stered
           .
           p.
           283.
           l.
           46.
           impulsive
           mountains
           ,
           r.
           impossible
           mountains
           .
           p.
           290.
           l.
           23.
           to
           referred
           ,
           r.
           to
           be
           referred
           .
           p.
           294.
           l.
           9.
           descerti
           ,
           r.
           deserti
           .
           p.
           299.
           l.
           56.
           deprivation
           ,
           r.
           depravation
           .
           p.
           303.
           l.
           8.
           that
           we
           in
           ,
           r.
           that
           we
           may
           .
           p.
           304.
           l.
           50.
           receiving
           ,
           r.
           reviving
           .
           p.
           312.
           l.
           49.
           regeneration
           ,
           r.
           generation
           .
           p.
           312.
           l.
           48.
           portions
           ,
           r.
           potions
           .
           p.
           340.
           l.
           21.
           exhorted
           ,
           r.
           dehorted
           .
           p.
           342.
           l.
           36.
           simple
           ,
           r.
           single
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           last
           .
           prefection
           ,
           r.
           protection
           .
           p.
           343.
           l.
           13.
           to
           on
           stand
           ,
           r.
           to
           stand
           on
           .
           p.
           349.
           l.
           26.
           are
           all
           of
           us
           by
           nature
           ,
           r.
           even
           all
           us
           by
           nature
           are
           contrary
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             A
             brief
             Analysis
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
          
           Hebrews
           .
        
         
           THE
           parts
           of
           this
           Letter
           written
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           Christians
           ,
        
         
           are
           ,
        
         
           The
           Substance
           and
           Body
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           The
           Conclusion
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           whereat
           the
           Apostle
           aims
           ,
           is
           ,
           The
           confirmation
           of
           them
           in
           the
           belief
           and
           profession
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           The
           Means
           he
           useth
           for
           the
           attainment
           of
           this
           end
           ,
           is
           ,
           Clearly
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           excellency
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           a
           Priest
           ,
           far
           above
           all
           former
           Prophets
           and
           Priests
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           to
           perswade
           them
           to
           rely
           upon
           Him
           ,
           who
           alone
           can
           effectually
           and
           eternally
           save
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           fully
           blessed
           .
        
         
           The
           Method
           observed
           by
           him
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           deliver
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           his
           Prophetical
           Office
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           done
           in
           the
           first
           four
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           his
           Sacerdotal
           Office
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           it
           ;
           this
           is
           begun
           Chap.
           5.
           and
           continued
           to
           the
           18
           verse
           of
           the
           last
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             VVHerein
             the
             Apostle
             taking
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             revealed
             from
             God
             by
             Prophets
             and
             by
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Christ
             ;
             he
             begins
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             proves
             him
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             More
             excellent
             then
             all
             the
             Pen-men
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Heir
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 did
                 make
                 the
                 Worlds
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 was
                 the
                 Brightness
                 of
                 his
                 Father's
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 Character
                 of
                 his
                 Person
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 upholdeth
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 expiated
                 and
                 purged
                 Sin
                 by
                 his
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Majesty
                 on
                 High.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             all
             these
             seven
             particulars
             ,
             he
             far
             excells
             the
             former
             Prophets
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             More
             excellent
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             inherited
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             Name
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             He
             hath
             obtained
             ,
             by
             inheritance
             ,
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             ;
             Because
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             is
             his
             [
             The
             Son
             ]
             ,
             and
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             commanded
             all
             the
             Angels
             to
             Worship
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             being
             created
             ,
             are
             but
             Messengers
             and
             Servants
             ;
             but
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             sits
             in
             a
             glorious
             Throne
             ,
             and
             is
             possessed
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             which
             is
             everlasting
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             created
             by
             him
             ,
             shall
             wax
             old
             and
             be
             changed
             ,
             it
             shall
             abide
             unchangeable
             for
             ever
             .
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Patent
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             made
             Supreme
             and
             Universal
             King
             and
             Prince
             ,
             a
             Place
             never
             granted
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Angels
             ;
             who
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             but
             Ministring
             Spirits
             under
             Him
             for
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             This
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             excellent
             ,
             was
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             for
             God
             spake
             by
             him
             as
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             excellent
             manner
             then
             by
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             Doctrine
             is
             more
             full
             ,
             more
             powerful
             and
             more
             perfect
             then
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Prophets
             and
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             VVHerein
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             former
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             is
             applied
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             the
             Angels
             ;
             though
             he
             was
             lower
             then
             them
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             is
             further
             proved
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 or
                 Motive
                 to
                 enforce
                 performance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             is
             ,
             diligently
             to
             attend
             unto
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             falling
             from
             the
             belief
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Reason
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             most
             grievous
             punishment
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             escape
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             not
             in
             their
             Profession
             .
             This
             Reason
             is
             delivered
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             in
             quantity
             ;
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             ,
             who
             disobeyed
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             they
             who
             disobey
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             shall
             be
             severely
             punished
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             escape
             ;
             The
             Consequence
             is
             good
             and
             clear
             ,
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             above
             the
             Law.
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             was
             delivered
             by
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             Death
             and
             Damnation
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Gospel
             ,
             preached
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             commissioned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             was
             attested
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Signs
             ,
             Wonders
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             but
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Authour
             ,
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Confirmation
             ;
             the
             Sin
             is
             aggravated
             ,
             and
             the
             Punishment
             made
             more
             grievous
             ,
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Exhortation
             finished
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             only
             enforce
             the
             former
             Reason
             ,
             but
             proceeds
             farther
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             the
             Angels
             .
             The
             Argument
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             not
             subjected
             the
             World
             to
             come
             to
             Angels
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             ;
             who
             ,
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             was
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             This
             Argument
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             Psal.
             8.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 cited
                 ver
                 .
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle's
                 Discourse
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 observes
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             all
             things
             were
             put
             in
             subjection
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Patent
             and
             Edict
             of
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ;
             yet
             not
             actually
             subdued
             and
             brought
             into
             subjection
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Humiliation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             went
             before
             his
             Exaltation
             ;
             For
             He
             was
             made
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             for
             a
             little
             time
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Humiliation
             ,
             he
             delivers
             the
             Causes
             ,
             Efficient
             .
             Final
             .
          
           
             The
             efficient
             Cause
             ,
             was
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Grace
             and
             free
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             did
             decree
             it
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             sinful
             man
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             contrived
             it
             as
             the
             fittest
             way
             in
             bringing
             many
             Sons
             to
             Glory
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             their
             Captain
             by
             Sufferings
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             final
             Cause
             may
             best
             be
             understood
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             this
             Humiliation
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             is
             :
             It
             was
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Mortal
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 mortal
                 humane
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 suffer
                 Death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             he
             must
             be
             made
             Man
             ,
             and
             mortal
             ,
             was
             ;
             Because
             he
             that
             sanctisieth
             and
             they
             that
             are
             sanctified
             must
             be
             one
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             sanctified
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             made
             Sons
             ,
             did
             partake
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             :
             therefore
             he
             took
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             respect
             they
             might
             be
             his
             Brethren
             :
             And
             that
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             he
             proves
             ,
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             End
             and
             final
             Cause
             why
             he
             was
             made
             man
             ,
             and
             mortal
             ,
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             might
             dye
             for
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Death
             destroy
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             deliver
             his
             People
             ,
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             he
             took
             not
             the
             Nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             to
             deliver
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Seed
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             16.
             2.
             
             Another
             end
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             ,
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             being
             Tempted
             in
             their
             Nature
             ,
             might
             be
             a
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             High
             Priest
             ,
             and
             make
             atonement
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             succour
             them
             who
             were
             tempted
             ,
             ver
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             VVHerein
             Christ
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             Prophet
             then
             Moses
             .
             For
             the
             Jews
             did
             think
             it
             very
             unreasonable
             ,
             in
             any
             part
             ,
             to
             recede
             from
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             Prophets
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Moses
             ;
             and
             to
             hearken
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             except
             he
             could
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             a
             Greater
             Prophet
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             more
             excellent
             and
             perfect
             :
             And
             this
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Undertaking
             .
          
           
             This
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             brought
             in
             by
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             consider
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             and
             High
             Priest
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             and
             to
             presevere
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Reasons
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             presseth
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             was
             not
             only
             faithful
             in
             his
             Trust
             ,
             as
             Moses
             was
             ,
             but
             also
             far
             greater
             then
             Moses
             ,
             in
             two
             respects
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Moses
             was
             but
             part
             in
             the
             House
             builded
             ;
             Christ
             was
             the
             Builder
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             ver
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Moses
             was
             but
             a
             Servant
             in
             that
             House
             ,
             Christ
             was
             the
             Lord
             and
             Owner
             ,
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             persevere
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             the
             Faith
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             his
             House
             of
             Glory
             ,
             wherein
             God
             shall
             for
             ever
             dwell
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             fully
             blessed
             ,
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             they
             that
             disobeyed
             and
             hardned
             their
             hearts
             against
             
             Mose's
             Doctrine
             fell
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             peremprory
             Oath
             were
             shut
             out
             of
             God's
             Rest
             ;
             much
             more
             shall
             they
             ,
             disobeying
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             falling
             from
             the
             Faith
             ,
             be
             shut
             out
             of
             God's
             eternal
             Rest
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Reason
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             's
             taken
             out
             of
             Psal.
             95.
             the
             words
             whereof
             are
             recired
             ,
             ver
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             from
             these
             words
             applied
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             dehorts
             them
             from
             Unbelief
             and
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             exhorts
             them
             to
             use
             all
             means
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             that
             eternal
             Rest
             ,
             which
             Christ
             had
             merited
             for
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             wisheth
             them
             to
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             such
             as
             did
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             did
             not
             ,
             enter
             into
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             exclusion
             of
             those
             whom
             God
             destroyed
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             suffer
             to
             enter
             into
             Canaan
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             Unbelief
             ,
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             VVHerein
             ,
             the
             Discourse
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             is
             continued
             ,
             and
             application
             made
             by
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 To
                 be
                 obedient
                 and
                 mix
                 the
                 word
                 with
                 Faith
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reasons
                 are
                 ;
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Call
             ;
             and
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             unto
             Them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             ,
             not
             mixing
             the
             Word
             with
             Faith
             ,
             but
             being
             disobedient
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Call
             ,
             did
             not
             enter
             ,
             but
             came
             short
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             which
             do
             believe
             ,
             do
             enter
             into
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             And
             here
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             what
             Rest
             of
             God
             is
             meant
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             
             he
             informs
             them
             of
             a
             three-fold
             Rest
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Rest
                 of
                 Creation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Rest
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 spiritual
                 and
                 eternal
                 Rest
                 ,
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             ver
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             For
             after
             this
             he
             speaketh
             of
             another
             Rest
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             the
             second
             ,
             into
             which
             many
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             did
             not
             enter
             ;
             and
             after
             this
             ,
             he
             limitteth
             another
             Time
             and
             Rest
             ,
             which
             had
             never
             been
             mentioned
             ,
             if
             Joshua
             ,
             who
             brought
             their
             Fathers
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             had
             brought
             them
             into
             This
             ,
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             a
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Rest
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             remaineth
             for
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             ,
             when
             they
             cease
             from
             all
             their
             works
             of
             Obedience
             and
             Sufferings
             ;
             as
             God
             did
             from
             his
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             finished
             the
             work
             of
             Creation
             ,
             ver
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             they
             do
             not
             persevere
             ,
             they
             may
             fall
             after
             the
             example
             of
             their
             unbelieving
             Ancestors
             ;
             and
             lest
             they
             should
             presume
             or
             be
             secure
             ,
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             Christ
             by
             the
             piercing
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             will
             discover
             their
             inward
             and
             most
             secret
             sins
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             a
             severe
             and
             impartial
             Judg
             ,
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             same
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             our
             High
             Priest
             ,
             very
             sensible
             of
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             eternal
             Rest
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             our
             behalf
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             ,
             wanting
             strength
             ,
             do
             come
             boldly
             by
             him
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             we
             shall
             obtain
             help
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             greatest
             need
             ,
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             VVHerein
             ,
             after
             the
             discourse
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             prophetical
             Office
             ,
             he
             begins
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             :
             And
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Delivers
             the
             Doctrine
             thereof
             from
             this
             Chapter
             to
             ver
             .
             19
             of
             the
             10th
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Applies
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             continues
             the
             Application
             from
             the
             19th
             verse
             of
             the
             10th
             Chapter
             ,
             unto
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             last
             .
          
           
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             demonstrate
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 to
                 the
                 8th
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Ministration
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 8th
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 10th
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             have
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Discourse
                 of
                 Priest-hood
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Digression
                 ,
                 begun
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 6th
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Discourse
             is
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 a
                 Priest
                 in
                 general
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concerning
                 Aaron
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Concerning
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             High
             Priest
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             described
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 his
                 Vocation
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 amongst
                 men
                 and
                 ordained
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 his
                 Ministration
                 ,
                 He
                 must
                 offer
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 for
                 sins
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 his
                 Qualification
                 ,
                 He
                 must
                 be
                 merciful
                 and
                 compassionate
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Vocation
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             Election
             and
             Ordination
             ,
             is
             not
             from
             Man
             ,
             but
             God
             ;
             for
             no
             Priest-hood
             can
             be
             efficiently
             conducing
             to
             Man's
             spiritual
             good
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             instituted
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             
             Aaron's
             was
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Therefore
             Christ
             did
             not
             usurp
             his
             Sacerdotall
             Power
             ,
             but
             he
             had
          
           
             his
          
           
             
               Vocation
            
             
               Confirmation
            
             
               Consecration
            
          
           
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             Vocation
             he
             finds
             ,
             Psal.
             2.
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ]
            
             ;
             by
             which
             ,
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             constituted
             King
             and
             Priest
             ,
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             His
             Confirmation
             ,
             he
             reads
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             4.
             
             
               [
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               ,
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchizedec
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             Consecration
             ,
             which
             tended
             to
             his
             fuller
             Constitution
             ,
             was
             finished
             in
             his
             Agony
             and
             Death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ;
             by
             which
             he
             became
             the
             Author
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             to
             as
             many
             as
             obey
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Thus
             far
             the
             Author's
             Discourse
             of
             Priest-hood
             ,
             which
             is
             closed
             up
             with
             the
             Repetition
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Confirmation
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Confirmation
             followed
             the
             Consecration
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             occasion
             to
             make
             the
             Digression
             ,
             which
             followeth
             .
             And
             therein
             he
             reproves
             them
             of
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
             contracted
             by
             their
             negligence
             ;
             which
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             been
             more
             and
             apt
             to
             able
             teach
             others
             ,
             yet
             were
             Babes
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             again
             the
             first
             Principles
             ,
             and
             were
             uncaple
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             to
             deliver
             concerning
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             VVHerein
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Digression
                 is
                 continued
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 principal
                 Subject
                 resumed
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 20.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Digression
             ,
             we
             have
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Resolution
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Resolution
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Thing
                 Resolved
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reasons
                 of
                 his
                 Resolution
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             thing
             resolved
             upon
             is
             expressed
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             Not
             to
             go
             back
             and
             lay
             the
             Foundation
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Affirmatively
             ,
             To
             go
             on
             with
             his
             intended
             Discourse
             ,
          
           
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             are
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             after
             a
             clear
             conviction
             and
             considerable
             progress
             ,
             had
             lost
             their
             Christendom
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             be
             renewed
             and
             initiated
             again
             .
             For
             neither
             the
             grace
             of
             Repentance
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             any
             benefit
             from
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             intended
             for
             to
             expiate
             the
             Sins
             of
             Apostates
             .
             This
             is
             amplified
             and
             illustrated
             by
             a
             Similitude
             :
             For
             as
             they
             ,
             who
             continue
             ,
             and
             increase
             in
             Grace
             ,
             shall
             be
             like
             good
             Ground
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             Apostates
             shall
             be
             like
             bad
             Ground
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             well
             Husbanded
             ,
             proves
             barren
             ,
             is
             cursed
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             is
             Burning
             .
             For
             Apostates
             render
             themselves
             liable
             to
             God's
             Curse
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             Fire
             ,
             ver
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             some
             of
             them
             might
             be
             very
             faulty
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             better
             hope
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             his
             hope
             is
             grounded
             on
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             God's
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             labour
             of
             love
             ,
             manifested
             in
             their
             constant
             ministration
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             ver
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Thus
             far
             the
             Resolution
             ;
             the
             Exhortation
             followeth
             :
             Wherein
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             which
             is
             Perseverance
             ;
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Motive
             from
             example
             of
          
           
             former
             Saints
             not
             named
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             special
             notice
             of
             a
             Promise
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Oath
             ;
             and
             acquaints
             them
             with
             the
             end
             of
             this
             confirmation
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             to
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             in
             performing
             his
             Promise
             ,
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             minister
             Comfort
             to
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             This
             Digression
             finished
             ,
             he
             resumes
             the
             words
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             4.
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Chapter
             following
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             THE
             Subject
             whereof
             is
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             Psal.
             100.
             4.
             formerly
             resumed
             .
          
           
             The
             Scope
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
          
           
             The
             Method
          
           
             Begins
             with
             
               Melchizedec
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Goes
             on
             with
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Concludes
             with
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Author
             discourseth
             .
             1.
             
             Upon
             the
             last
             word
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             is
             
               [
               Melchizedec
               ]
            
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             the
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchizedec
             .
             ]
             3.
             
             Upon
             the
             words
             ,
             
               [
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               .
               ]
            
             4.
             
             Takes
             notice
             from
             the
             antecedent
             Context
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             who
             the
             person
             was
             ,
             that
             was
             thus
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             how
             excellent
             and
             perfect
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Description
                 of
                 Melchizedec
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 excellency
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             is
             described
             from
          
           
             His
             Offices
             .
          
           
             The
             acts
             of
             his
             Offices
             .
          
           
             The
             perpetuity
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             his
             Offices
             ,
             he
             was
             King
             and
             Priest
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             acts
             of
             his
          
           
             Priest-hood
             ,
             they
             were
             Blessing
             and
             Tything
             
               Abraham
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Regal
             power
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             righteous
             Government
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             procuring
             their
             peace
             .
             These
             he
             inferrs
             from
             the
             notation
             of
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             did
             reside
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             ;
             he
             neither
             had
             Predecessor
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             did
             derive
             ;
             nor
             Successor
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             did
             transmit
             ;
             his
             Sacerdotal
             power
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Personal
             and
             Perpetual
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Description
             of
             Melchizedec
             ,
             taken
             from
             Gen.
             14.
             
             From
             which
             he
             inferrs
             his
             excellency
             ,
             especially
             as
             a
             Priest.
             And
             this
             excellency
             is
             proved
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             his
             tything
             Abraham
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             Person
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             did
             but
             Tythe
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             which
             were
             far
             inferior
             to
             their
             Father
             
               Abraham
               ,
               ver
            
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             his
             blessing
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Promises
             ,
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             receiving
             Tythes
             ,
             dye
             ;
             but
             Melchizedec
             ,
             who
             received
             Tythes
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             witnessed
             to
             live
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Levi
             ,
             being
             then
             in
             the
             Loyns
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             he
             payed
             Tythes
             to
             Melchizedec
             ,
             may
             ,
             with
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             descended
             from
             him
             ,
             be
             laid
             to
             pay
             Tythes
             unto
             this
             great
             Priest
             ,
             ver
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             ,
             which
             begins
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             the
             Apostle
             enters
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchizedec
             ]
             ;
             and
             inferts
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             must
             be
             another
             Priest
             of
             another
             Order
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             if
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             and
             by
             God's
             institution
             ,
             another
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             another
             Oder
             ;
             then
             that
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             which
             came
             in
             with
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             imperfect
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             seeing
             it
             was
             imperfect
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             then
             the
             Law
             also
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             inseparably
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             abolished
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             seeing
             the
             legal
             High
             Priest
             must
             ,
             by
             the
             first
             institution
             ,
             be
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ;
             and
             Christ
             ,
             this
             great
             and
             new
             High
             Priest
             was
             not
             of
             that
             Family
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             evident
             ,
             the
             Priest-hood
             was
             changed
             already
             ,
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             this
             Change
             must
             needs
             be
             made
             ,
             was
             evident
             ;
             because
             the
             Priest
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             another
             Tribe
             ,
             must
             be
             after
             another
             Order
             ,
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchizedec
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             and
             another
             Power
             of
             endless
             life
             ,
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             the
             Reason
             why
             the
             Law
             ,
             annexed
             to
             the
             former
             Priest-hood
             ,
             must
             be
             disanulled
             ,
             was
             ;
             because
             it
             could
             sanctify
             and
             perfect
             no
             man
             as
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             ,
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               [
               I
               have
            
             
             
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
            
             and
             the
             antecedent
             Context
             ]
             ,
             he
             speaks
             more
             distinctly
             and
             directly
             of
             Christ's
             perfect
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
          
           
             1.
             
             Proves
             the
             excellency
             thereof
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             the
             Levitical
             High
             Priest
             was
             not
             ,
             ver
             .
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Hence
             inferrs
             ,
             That
             his
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Gospel
             were
             unalterable
             ,
             and
             of
             perpetual
             continuance
             ;
             because
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             this
             Oath
             he
             was
             made
             Surety
             of
             a
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             could
             sanctify
             and
             save
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Levitical
             Priests
             were
             mortal
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             immortal
             ,
             and
             able
             for
             ever
             to
             save
             by
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             which
             he
             ever
             lives
             to
             make
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             sums
             up
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             He
             ,
             and
             he
             Alone
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             perfections
             ,
             was
             only
             fit
             to
             be
             our
             Priest
             ,
             and
             save
             us
             ,
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             is
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             Sinners
             ,
             ver
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Higher
             then
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             need
             not
             Offer
             often
             ,
             or
             for
             Himself
             ,
             as
             the
             Levitical
             High
             Priest
             did
             ;
             He
             offered
             but
             once
             ,
             not
             for
             Himself
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             Sacrifice
             was
             of
             eternal
             Virtue
             ,
             ver
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             legal
             High
             Priest
             had
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             The
             Son
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             by
             the
             Oath
             ,
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             confirmed
             Priest
             ,
             hath
             no
             infirmities
             ,
             is
             the
             Son
             consecrated
             for
             ever
             ,
             ver
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             All
             these
             things
             are
             implied
             in
             the
             antecedent
             Context
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             is
             there
             confirmed
             Priest
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             without
             sin
             ;
             who
             having
             offered
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             unsported
             ,
             was
             risen
             again
             ,
             immortal
             ,
             ascended
             above
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             ver
             .
             ●●
             .
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             when
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             Oath
             ,
             did
             confirm
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             HItherto
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             demonstrated
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Constitution
             ;
             and
             now
             proceeds
             to
             prove
             his
             excellency
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Ministration
             .
             For
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             must
             minister
             and
             officiate
             ;
             and
             his
             ministration
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             or
             there
             be
             two
             parts
             thereof
             :
             The
             first
             whereof
             ,
             Which
             is
             his
             great
             Offering
             ,
             was
             performed
             on
             Earth
             ;
             The
             second
             ,
             Which
             is
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             is
             performed
             in
             Heaven
             .
             He
             was
             a
             Priest
             elect
             ,
             when
             he
             offered
             on
             Earth
             ;
             He
             was
             a
             Priest
             constituted
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             before
             he
             did
             intercede
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             the
             Author
             doth
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Sum
             up
             briefly
             the
             substance
             of
             his
             former
             Discourse
             ,
             Concerning
             the
             constitution
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Proceed
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             excellency
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Ministration
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 More
                 generally
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 More
                 particularly
                 ,
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             That
             he
             may
             do
             this
             the
             better
             ,
             he
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             due
             ministration
             of
             a
             Priest
             requires
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Tabernacle
                 or
                 Temple
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 or
                 something
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 Mediatour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             things
             presupposed
             ,
             he
             proves
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             ministration
             ,
             in
             respect
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             but
             pitched
             by
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             thing
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             supernatural
             and
             divine
             ;
             not
             after
             the
             pattern
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             ver
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             confirm
             ,
             and
             make
             effectual
             as
             Mediatour
             ;
             which
             is
             better
             then
             that
             of
             Works
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             was
             Mediatour
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             That
             it
             was
             better
             ,
             he
             proves
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             established
             upon
             better
             Promises
             .
             Where
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             were
             better
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it's
             stable
             and
             firm
             ,
             Ibid.
             To
             make
             both
             these
             evident
             ,
             he
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Recites
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             ,
             concerning
             both
             the
             Covenants
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             he
             1.
             
             Informs
             us
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 deficiency
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 excellent
                 Promises
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             word
             
               [
               Now
               ]
            
             ,
             he
             inferrs
             the
             abolition
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             ver
             .
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             VVHerein
             the
             Apostle
             proceeds
             farther
             ,
             to
             evidence
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             ministration
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             more
             particularly
             ,
             by
             setting
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             great
             Sacrifice
             and
             Offering
             .
             That
             he
             may
             do
             this
             the
             better
             ,
             he
             singles
             out
             from
             all
             the
             other
             legal
             Services
             ,
             the
             anniversary
             Sacrifice
             of
             Expiation
             ;
             with
             the
             Blood
             whereof
             the
             High
             Priest
             alone
             ,
             once
             in
             the
             year
             only
             ,
             entred
             into
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             :
             and
             proving
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             to
             be
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             this
             ;
             he
             doth
             clearly
             evince
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             Chapter
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             concerning
             the
             Typical
          
           
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Service
             .
          
           
             The
             Tabernacle
             is
             described
             ,
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Priests
             ,
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             Service
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             imperfection
             of
             their
             Service
             ,
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             was
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             Priest
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest.
             
          
           
             The
             principal
             Service
             ,
             the
             presenting
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Expiatory
             Offering
             in
             the
             Holiest
             place
             .
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             because
             none
             but
             the
             High
             Priest
             alone
             might
             enter
             within
             the
             2d
             Veil
             ;
             therefore
             the
             way
             into
             the
             Holiest
             was
             not
             yet
             made
             manifest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             because
             the
             Services
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Ministration
             ,
             were
             but
             carnal
             ;
             therefore
             they
             could
             not
             perfect
             the
             Performers
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             is
             concerning
             the
             Antitypical
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             Service
             ;
             and
             especially
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ's
             great
             Offering
             ,
             which
             he
             proves
             to
             be
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             legal
             great
             Sacrifice
             of
             expiation
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             than
             all
             other
             legal
             Sacrifices
             ;
             from
             the
             Effects
             and
             Consequents
             thereof
             .
          
           
             For
             by
             it
             ,
             Christ
             entring
             the
             Holy
             place
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Obtained
                 eternal
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Purgeth
                 the
                 Conscience
                 from
                 dead
                 Works
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Confirms
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 effectual
                 and
                 unalterable
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 15.
                 
              
            
          
           
             This
             Confirmation
             is
             illustrated
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Testaments
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Testator
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Sanction
                 and
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Covenant
                 by
                 Blood
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             former
             purifying
             and
             expiating
             Virtue
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             is
             illustrated
             from
             the
             Purification
             ,
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             Consecration
             of
             most
             things
             under
             the
             Law
             by
             Blood.
             And
             hence
             inferrs
             ,
             That
             heavenly
             and
             spiritual
             things
             must
             be
             purified
             by
             better
             Sacrifices
             ,
             ver
             .
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Entring
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             appears
             before
             God
             for
             us
             making
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             come
             out
             of
             that
             Holy
             place
             again
             to
             re-iterate
             his
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             the
             High
             Priest
             under
             the
             Law
             did
             ;
             but
             he
             stayes
             there
             ,
             pleading
             his
             One
             Offering
             of
             eternal
             Virtue
             ,
             untill
             he
             come
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             actual
             possession
             of
             eternal
             life
             to
             all
             such
             as
             wait
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             ultimate
             benefit
             of
             this
             Great
             Offering
             ,
             ver
             .
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             VVHetein
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 continued
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 applied
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             there
             be
             two
             parts
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 imperfection
                 of
                 the
                 legal
                 Offering●
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 Christ's
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             imperfection
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             was
             in
             this
             ,
             They
             could
             nor
             sanctify
             ,
             because
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             but
             shadows
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             were
             re-iterated
             ,
             and
             left
             a
             conscience
             of
             sin
             ,
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             were
             but
             carnal
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             could
             not
             take
             away
             the
             spiritual
             stain
             and
             guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
             to
             purge
             the
             immortal
             Soul.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             did
             reject
             them
             ,
             as
             insufficient
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             did
             accept
             Christ's
             one
             Offering
             .
             This
             is
             proved
             out
             of
             Psal.
             40.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             and
             here
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             words
             are
             cited
             ,
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             principal
             thing
             ,
             intended
             thence
             ,
             concluded
             ;
             that
             not
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             ver
             .
             8
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             being
             many
             ,
             offered
             many
             times
             ,
             by
             many
             Priests
             ,
             could
             not
             take
             away
             sin
             ;
             but
             this
             one
             Sacrifice
             ,
             offered
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             by
             one
             Priest
             doth
             consecrate
             the
             Sanctified
             for
             ever
             ,
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
          
           
             This
             he
             proves
             out
             of
             Jer.
             31.
             
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Citing
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Thence
                 concluding
                 the
                 eternal
                 Virtue
                 of
                 this
                 Offering
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Thus
             far
             the
             Doctrine
             ;
             now
             follows
             the
             Application
             ,
             continued
             from
             this
             place
             to
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             last
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             Application
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duties
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 many
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 principal
                 is
                 Perseverance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Motives
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Sometime
                 the
                 Means
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             draw
             near
             with
             a
             sincere
             Heart
             ,
             in
             assurance
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Motives
             ,
          
           
             The
             holy
             place
             is
             open
             ,
          
           
             A
             new
             way
             is
             made
             ,
          
           
             We
             have
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
          
           
             ver
             .
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Duty
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             hold
             fast
             our
             Profession
             ,
             and
             persevere
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             Means
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 stir
                 up
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Not
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 25.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Motives
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             is
             faithful
             ,
             who
             hath
             promised
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             time
             is
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             ver
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             we
             fall
             away
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             received
             the
             Truth
             ,
             the
             Sin
             will
             be
             very
             hainous
             ,
             the
             punishment
             very
             grievous
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             ver
             .
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             must
             remember
             their
             former
             constancy
             in
             great
             Afflictions
             ;
             when
             they
             suffered
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             and
             also
             with
             others
             ,
             ver
             .
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             they
             persevere
             ,
             the
             Reward
             will
             be
             great
             ;
             the
             enjoyment
             will
             be
             very
             certain
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             long
             be
             delayed
             ,
             ver
             .
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             VVHerein
             Perseverance
             is
             urged
             ,
             upon
             other
             Reasons
             and
             Motives
             ,
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             excellency
             of
             Faith
             in
             it self
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             can
             secure
             us
             of
             glorious
             Rewards
             to
             come
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Assure
             us
             of
             things
             far
             above
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
          
           
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Effects
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Consequents
             thereof
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Effects
             thereof
             are
             so
             excellent
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             the
             Saints
             of
             antient
             time
             became
             famous
             ,
             and
             obtained
             an
             excellent
             Testimony
             from
             God
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             upon
             Record
             in
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             it
             we
             know
             ,
             the
             World
             was
             made
             of
             things
             that
             did
             not
             appear
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             particular
             examples
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             endued
             with
             this
             heavenly
             Virtue
             ,
             who
             obtained
             so
             good
             Report
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Argument
             from
             Example
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             only
             proposed
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             applied
             in
             the
             next
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             rare
             Effects
             of
             this
             Faith
             ,
             in
             them
             ,
             were
             ,
             that
             they
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Obtained
                 great
                 Mercies
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Suffered
                 great
                 Afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Did
                 rare
                 Exploits
                 .
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             they
             being
             many
             ,
             are
             Marshalled
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             reduced
             to
             three
             Companies
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 lived
                 near
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 lived
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 lived
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 till
                 near
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Incamation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             are
             mentioned
             by
             Name
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             of
             their
             Faith
             specified
             and
             expressed
             ;
             some
             are
             not
             named
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Apostle
             insists
             most
             largely
             in
             Abraham
             and
             Moses
             ,
             as
             rare
             and
             eminent
             Patterns
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             All
             these
             lived
             before
             the
             exhibition
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             their
             great
             commendation
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             times
             of
             imperfection
             ,
             their
             Faith
             was
             so
             excellent
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             rare
             effects
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             VVHerein
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Motive
             from
             Examples
             proposed
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             applied
             ,
             and
             these
             Hebrews
             exhorted
             to
             imitation
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             unparallel'd
             Example
             of
             Christ
             is
             proposed
             ,
             as
             a
             mighty
             Motive
             ;
             seeing
             ,
             for
             the
             Joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             he
             ,
             with
             great
             patience
             ,
             endured
             more
             then
             ever
             any
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             wicked
             men
             ,
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             they
             had
             suffered
             much
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             not
             resisted
             to
             Blood
             ,
             and
             loss
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             Afflictions
             ,
             which
             they
             Suffer
             ,
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             loving
             them
             ;
             and
             looking
             upon
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             Bastards
             ,
             but
             as
             Sons
             ,
             and
             chastising
             them
             in
             Wisdom
             to
             make
             them
             more
             holy
             and
             more
             happy
             ,
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             And
             the
             Means
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             use
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             encourage
             themselves
             ,
             and
             renew
             their
             strength
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             live
             in
             peace
             and
             holiness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             Discipline
             ,
             to
             cast
             out
             from
             amongst
             them
             Apostates
             and
             scandalous
             Persons
             ;
             as
             Fornicators
             ,
             and
             profane
             Persons
             ,
             as
             Esau
             :
             And
             the
             Motives
             to
             use
             these
             means
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
           
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Lest
                 they
                 be
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Lest
                 the
                 Blessing
                 be
                 irrecoverably
                 lost
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
            
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             sad
             estate
             of
             fear
             and
             bondage
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             and
             glorious
             estate
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             should
             perswade
             them
             much
             ,
             To
             be
             constant
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             think
             of
             returning
             back
             to
             Judaism
             again
             ,
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             they
             which
             refused
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             Law
             given
             on
             Earth
             were
             severely
             punished
             ;
             How
             much
             more
             must
             they
             suffer
             ,
             who
             disobeyed
             him
             speaking
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             ver
             .
             25
             ?
          
           
             7.
             
             They
             must
             persevere
             in
             their
             Profession
             ,
             and
             serve
             God
             accordingly
             ;
             because
             ,
             the
             former
             dispensation
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             altered
             and
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             the
             dispensation
             ,
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             shaken
             .
             That
             this
             Dispensation
             continues
             for
             ever
             ,
             he
             proves
             out
             of
             Haggai
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             said
             ,
             
               Once
               more
               I
               will
               shake
               not
               only
               Earth
               ,
            
             (
             as
             I
             did
             ,
             when
             I
             gave
             the
             Law
             )
             
               but
               Heaven
               too
            
             :
             And
             after
             this
             ,
             there
             never
             shall
             be
             any
             more
             shaking
             or
             alteration
             in
             his
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             ver
             .
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             not
             live
             according
             to
             their
             Profession
             ,
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               God
               is
               a
               consuming
               Fire
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             VVHerein
             the
             Apostle
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Exhorts
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concludes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             exhorts
             to
             brotherly-Love
             ,
             Hospitality
             ,
             and
             other
             Duties
             ;
             and
             urgeth
             the
             performance
             by
             several
             Reasons
             and
             Motives
             ,
             from
             ver
             .
             1.
             to
             the
             18th
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             concludes
             with
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Request
                 .
              
               
                 Intercession
                 .
              
               
                 Intreaty
                 .
              
               
                 Information
                 .
              
               
                 Salutation
                 .
              
               
                 Benediction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             things
             give
             light
             unto
             the
             Whole
             :
             and
             the
             more
             particular
             Explication
             you
             may
             expect
             in
             the
             Comment
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EXPOSITION
           OF
           THE
           EPISTLE
           TO
           THE
           Hebrews
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             OF
             the
             Divine
             authority
             ,
             the
             Authour
             ,
             the
             Language
             ,
             and
             Translation
             of
             this
             Epistle
             others
             have
             spoken
             at
             large
             ;
             the
             Matter
             is
             the
             principal
             thing
             .
             To
             do
             something
             ,
             &
             cast
             in
             my
             mite
             ,
             after
             other
             learned
             men
             have
             done
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             to
             unfold
             the
             mysteries
             thereof
             is
             my
             design
             .
             And
             before
             I
             enter
             upon
             particulars
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             expedient
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Reader
             with
             the
             scope
             and
             method
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             The
             end
             and
             scope
             is
             easily
             known
             ,
             if
             we
             read
             the
             whole
             together
             ,
             and
             seriously
             consider
             the
             Contexture
             :
             For
             upon
             this
             done
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             clearly
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             tend
             to
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             blebrews
             in
             that
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             professed
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             many
             of
             them
             had
             suffered
             .
             For
             the
             divine
             Authour
             knew
             full
             well
             ,
             there
             was
             danger
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             doubting
             in
             all
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             relapse
             of
             some
             .
             He
             was
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             what
             the
             Devil
             by
             subtil
             perswasions
             ,
             or
             cruel
             persecutions
             might
             do
             .
             For
             though
             some
             were
             strong
             ,
             yet
             many
             were
             weak
             :
             and
             losse
             of
             Goods
             ,
             Imprisonment
             ,
             Banishment
             ,
             and
             hazzard
             of
             Life
             were
             shrewd
             temptations
             .
             And
             though
             it
             was
             God
             who
             must
             assist
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             support
             ,
             and
             establish
             them
             ;
             yet
             he
             might
             make
             him
             an
             Instrument
             in
             that
             work
             so
             far
             as
             to
             furnish
             them
             with
             Weapons
             and
             Armour
             ,
             and
             perswade
             them
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
             Yet
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             the
             inward
             motive
             ,
             which
             stirred
             him
             up
             to
             write
             ,
             was
             meetly
             his
             natural
             affection
             to
             his
             Brethren
             and
             desire
             of
             their
             good
             :
             or
             that
             he
             used
             only
             such
             means
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             natural
             reason
             ,
             and
             humane
             prudence
             did
             dictate
             .
             We
             must
             have
             far
             higher
             conceits
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             which
             for
             matter
             is
             divine
             and
             far
             above
             the
             dictates
             of
             reason
             :
             For
             he
             was
             inspired
             ,
             moved
             ,
             and
             infallibly
             directed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             The
             *
             principal
             Subject
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             Christ's
             prophetical
             and
             sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             wherein
             he
             did
             excell
             not
             only
             the
             former
             Prophets
             and
             Priests
             ,
             but
             Angels
             too
             .
             The
             attentive
             and
             intelligent
             Reader
             will
             easily
             find
             this
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             observe
             his
             method
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             single
             out
             his
             prophetical
             Office
             ,
             wherein
             he
             proves
             him
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             Prophets
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Moses
             himself
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             in
             the
             first
             four
             Chapters
             .
             In
             the
             fifth
             he
             begins
             his
             discourse
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             ,
             as
             far
             above
             that
             of
             Aarons
             ;
             yea
             ,
             above
             Melchlsede●ks
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             he
             Tpends
             the
             fifth
             ,
             sixth
             ,
             seventh
             ,
             eight
             ,
             ninth
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             .
             The
             test
             of
             the
             Epistle
             from
             the
             15th
             .
             verse
             of
             the
             tenth
             ,
             unto
             the
             end
             is
             chiefly
             exhortation
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             
             profession
             of
             that
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             their
             only
             Prophet
             and
             their
             only
             Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             life
             sutable
             to
             this
             profession
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             way
             and
             means
             whereby
             they
             may
             obtain
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             For
             no
             other
             kind
             of
             profession
             and
             life
             could
             serve
             them
             ;
             yet
             in
             all
             this
             you
             must
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             divine
             Authour
             with
             his
             reasons
             ,
             whereby
             he
             demonstrates
             the
             excellency
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             intermix
             exhortations
             ,
             motives
             ,
             reproofs
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             digressions
             ;
             yet
             all
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             part
             or
             parcel
             is
             impertinent
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             I
             pitched
             upon
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             it
             we
             find
             more
             of
             Christ's
             propheticall
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             his
             sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             then
             in
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             besides
             :
             2.
             
             To
             clear
             it
             from
             the
             false
             Glosses
             of
             Crellius
             ,
             who
             seeks
             to
             elude
             those
             places
             ,
             which
             so
             clearly
             contradict
             their
             Socinian
             Errours
             ;
             especially
             in
             the
             Deity
             and
             Satisfaction
             of
             Christ.
             And
             this
             I
             do
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             his
             Book
             is
             translated
             ,
             and
             speak
             ;
             Socinianism
             in
             English
             ,
             and
             goes
             abroad
             under
             the
             ●●me
             of
             Dr.
             Lushington
             :
             for
             though
             we
             find
             not
             his
             name
             in
             the
             Book
             printed
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             charged
             with
             the
             Translation
             and
             making
             it
             publick
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             a
             meer
             Translation
             I
             cannot
             say
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             Crellius
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             To
             enter
             upon
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             concerning
             Christ's
             prophetical
             Office
             ;
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             first
             four
             Chapters
             is
             reduced
             to
             two
             Propositions
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             a
             Prophet
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             former
             Prophets
             ;
             then
             Angels
             ,
             then
             Moses
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             That
             therefore
             he
             must
             be
             heard
             ;
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             second
             the
             use
             ;
             That
             he
             is
             far
             above
             the
             former
             Prophets
             and
             the
             Angels
             ,
             is
             proved
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             .
             The
             Use
             is
             to
             hearken
             unto
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             a
             digression
             :
             in
             the
             third
             ,
             he
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             more
             excellent
             then
             Moses
             .
             The
             Use
             is
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             hearken
             unto
             him
             and
             believe
             him
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             lest
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             hardning
             their
             hearts
             ,
             were
             overthrown
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ;
             So
             we
             ,
             not
             believing
             Christ
             ,
             never
             attain
             our
             eternal
             Sabbatism
             or
             Rest
             :
             upon
             this
             the
             Apostle
             enlargeth
             in
             the
             third
             and
             four
             Chapters
             .
             His
             excellency
             ,
             above
             the
             former
             Prophets
             ,
             we
             may
             understand
             in
             the
             three
             first
             verses
             ;
             above
             the
             Angels
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Propositions
             of
             this
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             are
             two
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Angels
             .
             To
             understand
             the
             first
             Proposition
             ,
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             one
             above
             another
             cannot
             be
             known
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             compared
             and
             laid
             together
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             expresse
             it
             ,
             yet
             implyes
             a
             Comparison
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             quantity
             ,
             and
             presupposeth
             a
             former
             in
             quality
             .
             That
             in
             quality
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             holy
             men
             of
             Old
             were
             excellent
             ,
             so
             is
             Christ
             ;
             they
             are
             excellent
             ,
             he
             is
             excellent
             ,
             both
             are
             excellent
             .
             That
             in
             quantity
             is
             ,
             That
             though
             they
             were
             excellent
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             more
             ,
             yea
             far
             more
             excellent
             :
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             compared
             as
             Prophets
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             so
             Christ
             is
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             is
             a
             more
             excellent
             Prophet
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             party
             prophesying
             is
             more
             excellent
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             propheticall
             Office
             and
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             
               God
               ,
               who
               at
               sundry
               times
               ,
            
             &c.
             ver
             .
             1.
             ]
             Before
             we
             can
             understand
             that
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             those
             Prophets
             were
             ,
             2.
             
             Who
             Christ
             is
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             us
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             description
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             Of
             Christ
             ,
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             former
             Prophets
             are
             described
             to
             be
             men
             by
             whom
             God
             spake
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             at
             sundry
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             manners
             or
             ways
             .
             This
             implyes
             ,
             that
             a
             Prophet
             is
             one
             by
             whom
             God
             speaks
             to
             men
             ;
             and
             because
             God
             spake
             to
             men
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             both
             they
             and
             Christ
             are
             Prophets
             .
             In
             b
             prophecy
             therefore
             we
             may
             consider
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 form
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             is
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             infallibly
             made
             known
             to
             Man
             or
             Angel
             :
             here
             ,
             to
             Man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             form
             is
             the
             infallible
             declaration
             unto
             Man
             ,
             of
             this
             mind
             of
             God
             first
             infallibly
             known
             .
          
           
             The
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             Something
             contrived
             by
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             decreed
             by
             his
             will
             concerning
             Man
             ,
             as
             subject
             to
             his
             Power
             ;
             and
             ordinable
             to
             an
             estate
             of
             happinesse
             or
             misery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             represented
             unto
             Man
             ,
             apprehended
             by
             Man
             ,
             and
             both
             infallible
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             more
             certain
             and
             infallible
             knowledg
             of
             the
             thing
             revealed
             .
          
           
             The
             form
             thereof
             is
             an
             infallible
             declaration
             of
             thi
             ;
             mind
             of
             God
             known
             infallibly
             .
             It
             may
             be
          
           
           
             declared
             to
             others
             by
             
               
                 Word
              
               
                 Writing
              
               
                 Both
              
            
             and
             this
             declaration
             also
             must
             be
             infallible
             ,
             or
             else
             God
          
           
             doth
             not
             speak
             by
             them
             .
             For
             because
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
             and
             necessarily
             true
             ,
             therefore
             his
             Word
             is
             necessarily
             true
             :
             Hence
             the
             Divine
             authority
             and
             absolute
             Truth
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             because
             God
             speaks
             in
             them
             and
             by
             them
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             reason
             are
             they
             ●●●●ed
             ,
             The
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             God
             speaks
             to
             Men
             
               
                 immediately
              
               
                 
                   
                     mediately
                     by
                     men
                  
                   
                     infallible
                     and
                     inspired
                     .
                  
                   
                     falllble
                     ,
                     not
                     inspired
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             He
             spake
             immediately
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             first
             hand
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             mediately
             by
             the
             Prophets
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             ;
             at
             the
             third
             hand
             by
             such
             as
             understand
             and
             teach
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             A
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             receiving
             his
             knowledg
             from
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ro●h
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             declaration
             and
             speaking
             to
             others
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             And
             he
             is
             but
             God's
             Instrument
             ,
             Officer
             ,
             Minister
             ;
             if
             he
             prophesy
             by
             Word
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             God's
             mouth
             :
             if
             by
             Writing
             God's
             hand
             or
             scribe
             ,
             or
             secretary
             .
             And
             because
             God
             is
             the
             principal
             Agent
             ,
             upon
             whom
             in
             this
             work
             the
             Prophet
             totally
             depends
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             said
             to
             speak
             by
             them
             :
             God
             spake
             by
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             This
             explication
             premised
             ,
             doth
             give
             us
             to
             understand
             what
             the
             Prophets
             were
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
             Men
             by
             whom
             God
             spake
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Old
             ,
             at
             sundry
             times
             ,
             in
             divers
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
             God
             spake
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             did
             make
             them
             fit
             to
             be
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             be
             s●id
             to
             be
             the
             general
             ,
             wherein
             they
             agree
             with
             Christ
             :
             For
             God
             spake
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             rest
             they
             differ
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             four
             things
             .
             1.
             
             They
             sp●●e
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             who
             lived
             formarly
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             2.
             
             They
             prophesyed
             of
             Old
             ,
             in
             former
             days
             ,
             before
             the
             incar●ation
             and
             ex●ibition
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             God
             spake
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Fathers
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             ●●
             as
             some
             〈◊〉
             it
             ,
             in
             many
             parts
             .
             This
             implyes
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Prophets
             by
             whom
             God
             spake
             ,
             were
             〈◊〉
             .
             For
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             not
             either
             spoken
             or
             written
             by
             one
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             many
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Doctrine
             was
             delivered
             by
             parts
             ;
             the
             whole
             body
             and
             systeme
             was
             not
             〈◊〉
             up
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             first
             one
             part
             ,
             then
             another
             ,
             then
             a
             third
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             was
             finished
             .
             One
             part
             was
             declared
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             revealed
             by
             one
             Prophet
             ,
             another
             by
             another
             ,
             a
             third
             by
             a
             ●●ird
             .
             3.
             
             That
             one
             part
             was
             written
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             another
             at
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             ●●
             several
             and
             sundry
             times
             .
             4.
             
             There
             was
             a
             considerable
             time
             between
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             parts
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             distance
             between
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             .
             For
             some
             of
             the
             best
             Chronolog●ts
             ●ell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             from
             Moses
             to
             Malachi
             was
             a
             thousand
             and
             two
             hundred
             years
             .
             5.
             
             This
             〈◊〉
             ●ay
             referr
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             which
             was
             various
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             it
             was
             delivered
             by
             parts
             ,
             and
             in
             several
             times
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             revealed
             and
             declared
             many
             and
             several
             ways
             ,
             as
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             manifold
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             ●ho
             〈◊〉
             many
             ways
             ,
             both
             to
             inform
             his
             Prophets
             and
             instruct
             his
             People
             .
             In
             this
             they
             all
             agreed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             moved
             ,
             inspired
             ,
             illuminated
             ,
             and
             infallibly
             directed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Yet
             this
             eternal
             Spirit
             did
             inform
             them
             ,
             by
             several
             representations
             made
             to
             the
             o●●ward
             〈◊〉
             whilst
             they
             were
             waking
             ;
             or
             to
             the
             inward
             senses
             in
             Dreams
             o●
             Ex●●fies
             ;
             or
             more
             partly
             of
             immediately
             to
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             by
             illaps
             and
             powerful
             pen●●●tion
             with
             a
             divine
             Light
             into
             the
             intellectual
             Spirit
             .
             And
             as
             he
             did
             notify
             and
             make
             known
             his
             thoughts
             and
             〈◊〉
             lent
             Counsels
             several
             ways
             unto
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             so
             by
             them
             he
             declared
             them
             to
             ●●●
             People
             in
             any
             ways
             ;
             as
             by
             words
             ,
             by
             writing
             ,
             by
             writings
             read
             ,
             by
             visible
             Figures
             .
             So
             that
             he
             〈◊〉
             any
             way
             ;
             did
             apply
             himself
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             used
             several
             means
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             understand
             his
             Will.
             He
             omitted
             no
             way
             ,
             which
             was
             either
             necessary
             or
             expedient
             for
             their
             good
             :
             From
             all
             this
             ,
             we
             may
             collect
             a
             Description
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             O●●
             Testament
             :
             It
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             at
             sundry
             times
             by
             parts
             ,
             many
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             times
             past
             he
             spake
             by
             the
             Prophets
             to
             the
             Fathers
             .
             These
             were
             not
             all
             the
             Prophets
             〈◊〉
             the
             beginning
             ;
             For
             Adam
             was
             a
             Propher
             ,
             so
             was
             E●och
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             and
             N●●h
             ,
             ●●●
             Abraham
             ;
             but
             these
             were
             they
             by
             whom
             God
             spake
             to
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Ancestors
             of
             those
             〈◊〉
             and
             were
             the
             pen-men
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             whereof
             〈◊〉
             were
             Priests
             and
             Kings
             .
             That
             God
             by
             these
             was
             pleased
             to
             speak
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             〈◊〉
             a
             peculiar
             mercy
             and
             special
             favour
             to
             that
             People
             above
             all
             other
             People
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             act
             of
             ●●●gular
             care
             and
             extraordinary
             providence
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             a
             〈◊〉
             priviledg
             that
             they
             were
             trusted
             with
             his
             Oracles
             :
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             never
             was
             without
             some
             Prophecy
             and
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             whereby
             he
             supplyed
             the
             ignorance
             and
             negligence
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             defects
             of
             humane
             reason
             ,
             and
             memory
             in
             divine
             things
             in
             〈◊〉
             
             known
             those
             things
             concerning
             man's
             eternal
             good
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             could
             never
             have
             been
             known
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             first
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Prophets
             are
             excellent
             ;
             as
             hath
             been
             made
             evident
             .
             The
             second
             follows
             ,
             and
             affirms
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             many
             other
             ways
             .
             Both
             are
             excellent
             ,
             because
             God
             spake
             by
             both
             :
             and
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             also
             their
             Children
             happy
             ,
             because
             God
             spake
             to
             both
             .
             Yet
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             ,
             because
             God
             spake
             by
             Him
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             Son
             ;
             and
             their
             Children
             more
             happy
             then
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             God
             spake
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             by
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             
               For
               in
               these
               last
               Days
               ,
               God
               hath
               spoken
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Ver.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             four
             things
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Who
                 spake
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 He
                 spake
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 He
                 spake
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 whom
                 He
                 spake
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Who
             spake
             ?
             It
             was
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             who
             spake
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             .
             For
             the
             same
             God
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             whole
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             whom
             did
             He
             speak
             ?
             To
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Children
             and
             Posterity
             of
             the
             Fathers
             living
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             .
             Such
             were
             these
             Hebrews
             and
             the
             Apostles
             .
             For
             whom
             God
             reserved
             this
             special
             happiness
             above
             their
             Ancestors
             .
             
               For
               many
               Prophets
               and
               Kings
               desired
               to
               see
               those
               things
               which
               they
               saw
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               see
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               bear
               those
               things
               which
               they
               heard
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               hear
               them
               ,
            
             Luke
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             did
             God
             speak
             to
             the
             Children
             ?
             Even
             in
             the
             last
             days
             ,
             which
             in
             this
             respect
             were
             the
             best
             days
             ,
             because
             of
             clearest
             light
             and
             greatest
             mercy
             ,
             wherewith
             this
             time
             was
             blessed
             above
             the
             former
             days
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             whom
             did
             he
             speak
             then
             unto
             them
             ?
             By
             his
             Son
             ,
             the
             Greatest
             and
             most
             Excellent
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             far
             above
             them
             all
             .
             
               For
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               amongst
               them
               ,
               (
               and
               they
               beheld
               his
               Glory
               ,
               the
               Glory
               as
               of
               the
               only
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               )
               full
               of
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               ,
            
             Joh.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             The
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             description
             of
             Him
             ;
             which
             we
             must
             ,
             1.
             
             Understand
             ,
             2.
             
             From
             thence
             conclude
             his
             Excellency
             ,
             both
             absolutely
             and
             comparatively
             .
             In
             the
             description
             ,
             some
             things
             affirmed
             of
             Christ
             agree
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             
               not
               made
               Flesh
            
             ;
             some
             agree
             to
             him
             as
             the
             Word
             
               made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             or
             Incarnate
             .
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             if
             we
             observe
             ,
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             spake
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             made
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             by
             whom
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             ,
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Glory
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             He
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             Supereminent
             manner
             ;
             so
             as
             neither
             Men
             or
             Angels
             ,
             though
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             ;
             therefore
             is
             He
             said
             to
             be
             his
             only
             begotten
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Son
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             person
             Divine
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             humane
             Nature
             united
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             He
             is
             a
             Son
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             like
             God
             ,
             or
             because
             adopted
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             divine
             and
             ineffable
             generation
             and
             production
             ,
             which
             far
             transcends
             the
             capacity
             of
             humane
             reason
             .
             As
             the
             Word
             ,
             He
             is
             so
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             God
             ;
             as
             Flesh
             and
             Man
             ,
             He
             is
             nearer
             then
             either
             Men
             or
             Angels
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             for
             God
             spake
             by
             him
             as
             he
             did
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             yet
             by
             him
             in
             a
             more
             perfect
             and
             excellent
             manner
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               God
               hath
               appointed
               him
               Heir
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               ]
            
             To
             be
             Heir
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Lord
             ;
             to
             be
             made
             Heir
             ,
             is
             to
             receive
             Power
             :
             to
             be
             made
             Heir
             of
             All
             ,
             is
             to
             receive
             an
             Universal
             and
             supream
             Power
             ,
             not
             only
             over
             Men
             but
             Angels
             .
             This
             Power
             he
             received
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             given
             him
             upon
             the
             Resu●rection
             :
             Therefore
             being
             risen
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               Power
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               is
               given
               unto
               me
               ,
               Matth.
            
             28.
             18.
             
             This
             includes
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             right
             ,
             3.
             
             A
             possession
             upon
             a
             Solemn
             investicure
             .
             In
             this
             phrase
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             allude
             unto
             the
             priviledg
             of
             the
             first
             born
             Son
             ,
             who
             was
             Lord
             of
             the
             whole
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             must
             Rule
             over
             his
             Brethren
             .
             And
             this
             agrees
             to
             Christ
             as
             Man
             ,
             yet
             united
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               By
               him
               he
               made
               the
               Worlds
               ;
               ]
            
             This
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             not
             incarnate
             and
             made
             Flesh.
             In
             the
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             Worlds
             made
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             making
             of
             them
             ,
             3.
             
             By
             whom
             they
             were
             made
             ?
             4.
             
             Who
             made
             them
             by
             him
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Worlds
             ,
             some
             understand
             ,
             1.
             
             All
             times
             ,
             2.
             
             All
             things
             in
             all
             times
             :
             Others
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             used
             the
             expression
             of
             the
             Rabbins
             ,
             who
             make
             there
             Worlds
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             lowest
             ,
             which
             
             is
             the
             Earth
             ,
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             them
             .
             The
             second
             and
             the
             middle
             is
             the
             Ayr
             ,
             and
             the
             Aethereal
             part
             with
             the
             Sphears
             .
             The
             third
             is
             the
             supream
             ,
             the
             World
             of
             Angels
             ,
             God
             and
             Souls
             .
             Yet
             all
             these
             are
             but
             one
             World
             ,
             and
             systeme
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             and
             the
             Word
             signifies
             all
             times
             and
             durations
             ,
             with
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             all
             times
             and
             places
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             making
             of
             these
             Worlds
             ,
             is
             the
             giving
             them
             their
             Being
             after
             that
             they
             had
             no
             Being
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             with
             creating
             and
             framing
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             Worlds
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             once
             made
             Flesh
             was
             Christ
             ,
             For
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Rule
             and
             Idea
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             modeled
             and
             received
             their
             forms
             ,
             shapes
             and
             distinct
             beings
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             was
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             Word
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             was
             with
             him
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             eternity
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             was
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             essence
             .
             Yet
             we
             must
             not
             understand
             this
             so
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             made
             the
             World
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             as
             by
             an
             instrument
             ,
             or
             inferiour
             distinct
             Agent
             ,
             but
             Father
             ,
             Word
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             were
             an
             individual
             efficient
             sole
             cause
             of
             the
             Worlds
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             divine
             Evangelist
             :
             
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               and
               without
               him
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               made
               ,
               which
               was
               made
               ,
            
             Joh.
             1.
             3.
             
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             expresseth
             this
             more
             particularly
             and
             distinctly
             ;
             for
             speaking
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               by
               him
               were
               all
               things
               created
               that
               are
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               in
               ●ar●●
               ,
               visible
               and
               invisible
               ;
               whether
               they
               be
               Thrones
               or
               Domin●ons
               ,
               or
               Principalities
               or
               Powers
               ,
               all
               things
               were
               created
               by
               him
               and
               for
               him
               ,
            
             Colos.
             1.
             16.
             
             This
             is
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             I
             wonder
             with
             what
             face
             Cr●llius
             could
             expound
             the
             words
             so
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Worlds
             to
             understand
             Man
             ;
             and
             by
             making
             and
             creating
             the
             Worlds
             ,
             the
             reforming
             and
             restoring
             Mankind
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             more
             strange
             ,
             seeing
             he
             understands
             those
             words
             .
             
               [
               By
               Faith
               we
               understand
               that
               the
               Worlds
               were
               framed
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               ]
            
             Heb.
             11.
             3.
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             his
             false
             exposition
             is
             plain
             enough
             ;
             For
             this
             being
             affirmed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             God
             made
             the
             Worlds
             ;
             it
             did
             plainly
             evince
             his
             Existence
             before
             his
             conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             nay
             before
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             was
             contrary
             to
             their
             damnable
             Errour
             .
             Therefore
             he
             wilfully
             devised
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             grant
             the
             etemity
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             But
             in
             Chap.
             11.
             3.
             where
             there
             was
             no
             mention
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             could
             give
             the
             genuine
             sense
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Ver.
             3.
             
             
               Who
               being
               the
               brightness
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               ]
            
             To
             be
             H●i●
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             did
             agree
             to
             him
             upon
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             that
             God
             made
             the
             Worlds
             by
             Him
             ,
             referrs
             unto
             the
             work
             of
             Creation
             :
             but
             to
             be
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             image
             of
             his
             person
             ,
             agrees
             to
             Him
             from
             eternity
             .
             For
             in
             these
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             his
             eternal
             generation
             and
             production
             :
             Some
             think
             the
             expression
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             though
             Apocry●h●l
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             26.
             where
             Wisdom
             is
             said
             to
             be
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             brightness
             o●
             effulgency
             of
             eternal
             Light.
             For
             we
             find
             diverse
             expressions
             of
             those
             Apocryphal
             Books
             taken
             up
             and
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             hereof
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             God
             is
             often
             called
             Light
             ,
             because
             this
             bodily
             and
             visible
             Light
             is
             Glorious
             ,
             and
             in
             several
             respects
             resembles
             that
             eternal
             glorious
             essence
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             here
             God
             is
             said
             to
             have
             Light
             or
             Glory
             ,
             not
             that
             Glory
             or
             Light
             is
             an
             accident
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             is
             :
             For
             God
             is
             not
             only
             lightfome
             and
             glorious
             ,
             but
             Light
             and
             Glory
             ▪
             Therefore
             this
             Glory
             is
             essential
             Glory
             or
             Light.
             ●
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Similitude
             here
             used
             is
             taken
             not
             from
             accidental
             but
             substantial
             Light
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Light.
             Purity
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             delectability
             in
             Light
             do
             teach
             us
             something
             of
             Him.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Brightness
             or
             effulgency
             here
             must
             not
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             either
             an
             effect
             or
             an
             accident
             of
             this
             spiritual
             ,
             infinite
             and
             eternal
             Glory
             :
             yet
             it
             's
             something
             issuing
             from
             ;
             and
             produced
             by
             ,
             that
             Glory
             ;
             as
             the
             mental
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             invisible
             brightness
             is
             the
             issue
             ,
             product
             ,
             or
             broode
             of
             the
             intellect
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             spiritual
             Light.
             From
             this
             p●ice
             ;
             and
             such
             like
             the
             Nicene
             Fathers
             did
             conlude
             ,
             
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               was
               the
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               begotten
               of
               his
               Father
               before
               all
               Worlds
               God
               of
               God
               ,
               Light
               of
               Light
               ,
               very
               God
               of
               very
               God
               ;
               begotten
               ,
               not
               made
               ,
               being
               of
               one
               substance
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               by
               whom
               all
               things
               were
               made
               .
            
             By
             this
             we
             may
             easily
             understand
             ,
             that
             they
             believed
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Glory
             to
             be
             a
             substance
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             brightnesse
             to
             be
             a
             substance
             ,
             not
             an
             effect
             or
             accident
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             the
             glory
             and
             brightnesse
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             substance
             ,
             4.
             
             That
             the
             brightness
             issued
             from
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             product
             of
             the
             Glory
             not
             meerly
             as
             from
             a
             substance
             ,
             but
             as
             from
             a
             substance
             acting
             ,
             and
             acting
             upon
             it self
             .
             5.
             
             That
             Christ
             in
             this
             respect
             did
             exist
             from
             eternity
             .
             We
             know
             little
             of
             this
             bodily
             Light
             ;
             less
             of
             the
             intellectual
             Light
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             of
             this
             eternal
             Light.
             Therefore
             we
             trust
             believe
             according
             to
             plain
             Scripture
             most
             certainly
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             clearly
             understand
             .
             From
             hence
             we
             may
             understand
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             
             Word
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             because
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Intellect
             reflecting
             upon
             it self
             to
             know
             it self
             ,
             is
             a
             product
             of
             it self
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             the
             product
             of
             the
             eternal
             Intellect
             ,
             beholding
             it self
             to
             know
             itself
             :
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             difference
             ;
             that
             this
             Word
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             so
             perfect
             nor
             real
             ,
             as
             this
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               And
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               ]
            
             If
             Light
             produce
             Light
             ,
             then
             the
             Light
             produced
             must
             be
             like
             unto
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             represent
             ,
             more
             the
             Light
             and
             Glory
             producing
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             perfect
             and
             immediate
             the
             production
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             perfect
             is
             the
             resemblance
             and
             expression
             .
             And
             because
             this
             production
             was
             perfect
             ,
             therefore
             this
             brightness
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               his
               Father
               .
            
             The
             word
             translated
             here
             ,
             
               the
               express
               Image
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Character
             or
             impression
             made
             by
             Sculpture
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             :
             and
             this
             Character
             ,
             if
             rightly
             made
             ,
             is
             a
             lively
             expression
             of
             the
             samplar
             ,
             as
             an
             ectypon
             of
             the
             prototype
             .
             This
             brightness
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Character
             of
             his
             Hypostasis
             ,
             which
             some
             turn
             substance
             ,
             some
             turn
             person
             .
             This
             implys
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             is
             a
             substantial
             Image
             ,
             yet
             not
             another
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             substance
             :
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             relation
             between
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             this
             eternal
             Light
             ,
             and
             this
             image
             or
             brightness
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             this
             Glory
             .
             3.
             
             Yet
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Image
             of
             ,
             nor
             hath
             relation
             unto
             the
             Essence
             ,
             for
             that
             cannot
             be
             .
             But
             he
             hath
             relation
             to
             the
             essence
             as
             acting
             upon
             it self
             ,
             and
             producing
             an
             Image
             of
             himself
             ;
             for
             Christ
             is
             the
             Word
             and
             Image
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             his
             Person
             .
             This
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             we
             read
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               That
               he
               is
               the
               Image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
            
             Coloss.
             1.
             15.
             
             The
             word
             invisible
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             for
             to
             distinguish
             Christ
             from
             these
             visible
             Images
             of
             visible
             things
             .
             For
             God
             is
             not
             visible
             to
             mortal
             and
             bodily
             Eyes
             ,
             neither
             is
             his
             Image
             visible
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             For
             though
             Christ
             had
             a
             body
             ;
             yet
             he
             neither
             in
             that
             body
             ,
             nor
             in
             his
             humane
             Soul
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Word
             ,
             was
             he
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             Crellius
             ,
             his
             glosse
             upon
             these
             words
             is
             grosse
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             purpose
             .
             For
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             lustre
             ,
             ●ay
             and
             beam
             of
             God's
             Majesty
             ;
             this
             is
             very
             obscure
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             proper
             sense
             affirmed
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             false
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             thus
             a
             ray
             and
             beam
             ,
             only
             as
             sent
             and
             manifested
             in
             the
             humane
             Nature
             unto
             us
             :
             This
             is
             agreeable
             to
             his
             erroneous
             Doctrine
             ,
             denying
             the
             Deity
             and
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             contrary
             to
             expresse
             Scripture
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Man
             resembles
             God
             in
             some
             attributes
             ,
             but
             Christ
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             his
             Person
             as
             Lord
             and
             Soveraign
             .
             This
             is
             both
             obscure
             ,
             illiterate
             ,
             and
             impertinent
             ;
             For
             to
             resemble
             God
             in
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             his
             person
             as
             his
             Substitute
             ,
             is
             political
             ;
             to
             resemble
             him
             in
             Wisdom
             ,
             Knowledg
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             is
             physical
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             his
             Image
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             Man
             is
             .
             These
             he
             jumbles
             and
             confounds
             together
             ,
             and
             contradicts
             himself
             .
             Again
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Image
             ;
             and
             ,
             bear
             his
             person
             in
             respect
             of
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             being
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             .
             And
             will
             any
             man
             imagine
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             so
             few
             words
             so
             full
             of
             different
             matter
             would
             tautologize
             ?
             And
             where
             do
             we
             find
             political
             representation
             ,
             for
             Power
             and
             Lordship
             signified
             in
             Scripture
             by
             such
             terms
             ?
             But
             that
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             a
             willful
             Errour
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             sought
             to
             elude
             the
             genuine
             sense
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             ●rosse
             sophistication
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             
               And
               upholding
               all
               things
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               ]
            
             As
             before
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Father
             created
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             here
             he
             is
             affirmed
             to
             support
             and
             order
             all
             things
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             is
             Creatour
             and
             Preserver
             .
             We
             may
             here
             observe
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             The
             Word
             by
             his
             Power
             .
             2.
             
             The
             upholding
             of
             all
             things
             by
             this
             Word
             of
             Power
             ;
             his
             Word
             of
             Power
             is
             his
             powerful
             Word
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             Word
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             eternal
             Word
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Word
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             and
             effected
             .
             This
             word
             of
             the
             Word
             for
             effecting
             something
             
               (
               ad
               extra
            
             )
             out
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             here
             meant
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             Creation
             ,
             whereby
             God
             sald
             ,
             
               '
               Let
               there
               be
               Light
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               Light.
            
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             Providence
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             place
             we
             must
             understand
             is
             .
             This
             word
             is
             ,
             sometimes
             an
             expression
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             decree
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             command
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             deed
             .
             Here
             it
             's
             a
             decree
             and
             command
             expressed
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             deed
             follows
             ;
             and
             something
             willed
             ,
             decreed
             and
             expressed
             is
             effected
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Word
             of
             Power
             ,
             that
             is
             very
             powerful
             ,
             of
             almighty
             Power
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             is
             spoken
             ,
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Word
             signifieth
             is
             effected
             .
             This
             Word
             
               (
               Power
            
             )
             is
             added
             to
             signify
             the
             efficiency
             and
             wonderful
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             well
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             executive
             Power
             .
             Therefore
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               God
               spake
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               done
               ;
               he
               commanded
               ,
               and
               is
               st●●d
               〈◊〉
               ,
            
             Psal.
             33.
             9.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Nown
             .
             Verbal
             ,
             both
             in
             Hebrew
             and
             Greek
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Word
             ,
             signifies
             a
             deed
             .
             And
             Christ's
             Word
             is
             his
             deed
             ;
             this
             Word
             being
             a
             Word
             of
             Power
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             the
             effect
             here
             is
             the
             upholding
             of
             all
             things
             .
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             may
             signify
             to
             preserve
             ,
             and
             as
             
               Erasmus
               ,
               à
               Lapide
               ,
               Heinsius
            
             observe
             ,
             to
             govern
             .
             And
             so
             it
             may
             expresse
             the
             two
             acts
             of
             Providence
             ,
             Conservation
             and
             Government
             ,
             and
             both
             universal
             ;
             for
             it
             upholds
             and
             orders
             all
             things
             .
             This
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             in
             another
             Scripture
             ,
             
             
               That
               by
               him
               all
               things
               subsist
               ,
            
             Coloss.
             1.
             17.
             
             In
             which
             place
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             as
             all
             things
             both
             visible
             and
             invisible
             were
             created
             by
             him
             ,
             so
             all
             things
             consist
             and
             be
             upholden
             by
             him
             .
             This
             agrees
             to
             the
             Word
             not
             incarnate
             ,
             though
             being
             incarnate
             it
             doth
             not
             cease
             to
             exercise
             the
             same
             causal
             power
             ,
             because
             the
             Word
             made
             Flesh
             remains
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             universall
             causality
             as
             before
             the
             incarnation
             .
             The
             Socinian
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             grant
             the
             Deity
             and
             eternal
             existence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             understands
             this
             of
             Christ
             doing
             his
             Miracle
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             restrains
             
               (
               all
               things
            
             )
             to
             a
             few
             things
             done
             by
             Christ
             a
             Man.
             And
             this
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostle
             affirming
             all
             things
             to
             consist
             by
             Christ
             ,
             even
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             
               When
               he
               had
               by
               himself
               purged
               our
               Sins
               ,
               ]
            
             This
             was
             an
             act
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             the
             word
             Incarnate
             .
             2.
             
             As
             a
             Priest.
             3.
             
             As
             a
             Priest
             offering
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             .
             4.
             
             This
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             offered
             ,
             but
             accepted
             of
             God
             had
             this
             power
             .
             This
             purging
             of
             our
             Sin
             is
             not
             only
             actual
             pardon
             or
             sanctification
             ,
             but
             something
             antecedent
             ,
             and
             an
             immediate
             effect
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             offered
             and
             accepted
             in
             behalf
             of
             sinfull
             man.
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             effect
             
               [
               the
               purging
               of
               sin
               ]
               ,
            
             and
             the
             cause
             ,
             Christ
             by
             himself
             .
             In
             the
             effect
             ,
             the
             object
             is
             our
             sins
             ,
             the
             act
             the
             purging
             of
             them
             .
             By
             sins
             ,
             our
             sins
             are
             meant
             ,
             the
             consequents
             of
             sin
             ,
             &
             in
             particular
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             yet
             joyned
             with
             the
             stain
             .
             These
             are
             the
             sins
             of
             Men
             not
             of
             Angels
             ,
             
               [
               our
               Sins
               ]
            
             .
             The
             act
             of
             purging
             is
             the
             making
             of
             the
             consequents
             of
             sin
             ,
             especially
             the
             guil●
             ,
             removable
             upon
             certain
             terms
             determined
             by
             God
             our
             supream
             Judge
             and
             Law-giver
             .
             This
             was
             done
             by
             satisfaction
             of
             divine
             justice
             ,
             and
             by
             merit
             .
             For
             upon
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             us
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             willingly
             suffered
             by
             him
             God
             was
             so
             well
             pleased
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             pardon
             that
             sin
             ,
             which
             was
             punished
             ,
             and
             by
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             ownSon
             .
             Sin
             therefore
             here
             ,
             by
             a
             Metonymie
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             purged
             ,
             when
             this
             Sacrifice
             (
             by
             which
             ,
             believed
             and
             pleaded
             ,
             sin
             is
             actually
             pardoned
             ,
             )
             was
             offered
             and
             accepted
             ;
             because
             as
             offered
             and
             accepted
             ,
             it
             did
             make
             sin
             immediately
             pardonable
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             causal
             vertue
             to
             procure
             the
             actual
             pardon
             .
             This
             causal
             vertue
             and
             vigour
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Purging
             :
             But
             of
             this
             more
             hereafter
             ,
             especially
             in
             Chap.
             9.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             expiation
             is
             Christ
             by
             himself
             ;
             for
             he
             alone
             was
             the
             Priest
             ,
             he
             alone
             the
             Sacrifice
             .
             He
             and
             he
             alone
             offered
             ,
             he
             and
             he
             alone
             was
             the
             thing
             offered
             ;
             he
             was
             the
             sole
             cause
             and
             efficient
             of
             this
             purging
             .
             Neither
             Men
             or
             Angels
             did
             co-operate
             in
             this
             Work
             as
             co-efficients
             with
             him
             .
             Crellius
             expounds
             these
             words
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             his
             expression
             is
             neither
             exact
             ,
             nor
             clear
             ,
             nor
             altogether
             true
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             expiation
             and
             purging
             ,
             he
             understands
             the
             removing
             of
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             ,
             and
             affirms
             that
             by
             the
             oblation
             they
             are
             removed
             ,
             whereas
             instrict
             sense
             it
             did
             not
             remove
             them
             ,
             but
             make
             them
             removeable
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             himself
             saith
             afterward
             ,
             That
             it
             had
             then
             only
             an
             efficacy
             and
             power
             .
             2.
             
             He
             distinguisheth
             between
             the
             Slaughter
             and
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Slaughter
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Offering
             in
             Heaven
             .
             That
             Christ
             dyed
             and
             suffered
             Death
             on
             Earth
             is
             clear
             ;
             That
             he
             willingly
             suffered
             this
             Death
             ,
             to
             expiate
             the
             sin
             of
             Man
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             none
             can
             truly
             deny
             :
             and
             this
             willing
             Suffering
             for
             sin
             in
             obedience
             ,
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             be
             an
             offering
             and
             an
             act
             of
             a
             Priest
             as
             properly
             a
             Priest
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             not
             have
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             untill
             he
             entered
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             untrue
             .
             Was
             not
             the
             High
             Priest
             a
             Priest
             before
             he
             entred
             with
             the
             expiatory
             blood
             into
             the
             holy
             Place
             ?
             There
             were
             many
             Sacrifices
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Blood
             whereof
             was
             not
             presented
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             if
             type
             and
             antitype
             agree
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             then
             Christ
             must
             present
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             he
             did
             so
             .
             
               For
               by
               his
               own
               Blood
               he
               entered
               in
               once
               into
               the
               holy
               Place
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             
             But
             whether
             he
             entered
             as
             mortal
             or
             immortal
             ,
             in
             Soul
             only
             or
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             as
             dead
             or
             living
             ,
             when
             he
             presented
             himself
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             the
             great
             eternal
             Judge
             ,
             may
             be
             doubted
             .
             That
             his
             Soul
             ,
             that
             very
             day
             he
             dyed
             was
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             it
             's
             certain
             ;
             and
             that
             entrance
             was
             properly
             by
             Blood
             with
             his
             Soul
             separated
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             expiation
             .
             For
             when
             he
             enters
             the
             second
             time
             forty
             days
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             he
             enters
             as
             immortal
             ,
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             to
             make
             Intercession
             ;
             not
             to
             make
             Satisfaction
             and
             expiation
             ,
             or
             to
             merit
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             
               S●te
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Majesty
               on
               High
               ,
               ]
            
             This
             was
             a
             reward
             for
             his
             suffering
             and
             being
             obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             This
             agrees
             unto
             him
             as
             the
             Word
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Man-hood
             .
             And
             thus
             to
             sit
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             next
             to
             God
             ,
             above
             all
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             every
             Creature
             in
             holiness
             ,
             bliss
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             .
             This
             properly
             agrees
             to
             him
             as
             King
             :
             This
             is
             not
             to
             participate
             of
             the
             divine
             perfections
             and
             excellency
             ,
             as
             infinite
             and
             eternal
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             as
             the
             most
             noble
             Creature
             was
             capable
             .
             From
             all
             this
             is
             manifest
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             all
             Prophers
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             respects
             .
             For
             as
             a
             Prophet
             he
             knew
             more
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             mind
             then
             all
             the
             Prophets
             joyned
             in
             one
             .
             He
             declared
             his
             Will
             more
             fully
             ,
             clearly
             ,
             and
             
             powerfully
             then
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             this
             both
             by
             himself
             and
             by
             his
             Apostles
             .
             God
             gave
             the
             Spirit
             not
             in
             measure
             ,
             but
             in
             fulness
             unto
             him
             .
             He
             is
             more
             excellent
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             in
             other
             respects
             ;
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             As
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             .
             3.
             
             As
             he
             by
             whom
             the
             Worlds
             were
             made
             .
             4.
             
             As
             he
             is
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             expresse
             Image
             of
             his
             Person
             .
             5.
             
             As
             upholding
             all
             things
             with
             the
             word
             of
             his
             Power
             .
             6.
             
             As
             by
             himself
             purging
             our
             Sins
             .
             7.
             
             As
             set
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             on
             high
             .
             There
             is
             not
             the
             least
             of
             these
             (
             though
             all
             be
             very
             great
             )
             but
             therein
             he
             far
             excels
             the
             Prophets
             .
             This
             might
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             spake
             by
             him
             ;
             1.
             
             As
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             so
             did
             he
             not
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             last
             Days
             ,
             after
             which
             he
             will
             speak
             no
             more
             to
             mortal
             Men
             ,
             neither
             will
             there
             be
             any
             need
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             
               [
               Being
               made
               so
               much
               better
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
               ]
            
             This
             might
             be
             a
             conclusion
             of
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             them
             Christ
             is
             compared
             with
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Therefore
             we
             will
             consider
             it
             as
             a
             distinct
             Proposition
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             as
             compared
             with
             the
             Angels
             .
             And
             if
             he
             be
             more
             excellent
             then
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Prophets
             .
             He
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Angels
             in
             the
             seven
             sormer
             Respects
             ;
             but
             the
             Divine
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             insist
             principally
             upon
             the
             last
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             that
             which
             follows
             .
             The
             occasion
             of
             this
             Discourse
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             Jews
             or
             Hebrews
             might
             say
             ,
             That
             though
             Christ
             was
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             who
             spake
             to
             the
             Fathers
             and
             the
             Prophets
             :
             so
             that
             they
             were
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             God
             spake
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             not
             like
             that
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             was
             above
             them
             ,
             or
             equal
             with
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             ,
             because
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Word
               spoke
               by
               Angels
               ,
               &c.
            
             Chap.
             2.
             2.
             
             Which
             implys
             ,
             that
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             especially
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             declared
             by
             Angels
             :
             For
             the
             Law
             was
             ordained
             by
             Angels
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             The
             Revelation
             was
             signified
             to
             John
             by
             an
             Angel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1.
             1.
             
             And
             this
             Angel
             calls
             himself
             a
             Prophet
             :
             For
             he
             had
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Brethren
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Revel
             .
             19.
             10
             ,
             &
             22
             ,
             9.
             
             So
             that
             some
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             delivered
             by
             Angels
             .
             Now
             to
             take
             away
             this
             conceit
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Angels
             above
             Christ
             ;
             he
             not
             only
             affirms
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             equal
             with
             ,
             but
             above
             the
             Angels
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             affirms
             it
             ,
             but
             ptoves
             it
             .
             His
             first
             argument
             in
             form
             is
             this
             ,
             He
             that
             hath
             inherited
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             then
             Angels
             ,
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Angels
             ;
             but
             Christ
             hath
             inherited
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             Let
             's
             first
             consider
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Major
             ,
             then
             the
             connexion
             of
             those
             termes
             ,
             or
             the
             Consequence
             .
             The
             terms
             are
             Angels
             Name
             ,
             a
             Name
             by
             Inheritance
             :
             1.
             
             Angels
             are
             Spirits
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             Substances
             ,
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             excellent
             Creatures
             God
             made
             :
             and
             because
             Angels
             are
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             who
             being
             made
             good
             ,
             became
             bad
             by
             their
             own
             folly
             ;
             here
             the
             Apostle
             understands
             the
             holy
             ,
             loyal
             ,
             and
             obedient
             Angels
             ,
             who
             never
             sinned
             against
             God.
             They
             are
             called
             Angels
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Office
             and
             imployment
             ,
             not
             of
             their
             nature
             .
             The
             Word
             signifies
             Messengers
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             God's
             Messengers
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             declare
             his
             Will.
             Angelus
             is
             the
             same
             that
             
               Malaach
               ,
               N●●tius
               ,
               Lega●us
            
             ;
             and
             those
             names
             agree
             to
             their
             Prophetical
             Office.
             2.
             
             These
             Angels
             have
             a
             Name
             ,
             but
             Christ
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             .
             By
             Name
             in
             this
             place
             is
             not
             signified
             a
             bare
             Title
             ,
             but
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             ,
             as
             a
             more
             excellent
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             .
             Thus
             the
             word
             
               [
               Name
            
             ]
             is
             used
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             9.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             21.
             
             For
             Fame
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             it
             's
             signified
             by
             
               [
               Name
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             Authours
             ,
             and
             in
             several
             Languages
             .
             That
             the
             Apostle
             understands
             thus
             for
             a
             Title
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Dignity
             ,
             but
             Power
             inherent
             in
             the
             person
             whose
             Titlo
             it
             is
             ,
             may
             easily
             appear
             from
             what
             follows
             .
             3.
             
             This
             more
             excellent
             Name
             Christ
             hath
             by
             Inheritance
             ,
             it
             's
             Hereditary
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             invested
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             actually
             possessed
             of
             it
             to
             enjoy
             it
             for
             ever
             .
             Yet
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Greek
             signifies
             sometimes
             only
             to
             acquire
             ,
             possesse
             ,
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Iarash
             in
             Hebrew
             .
             The
             Connexion
             is
             clear
             ,
             for
             whosoever
             hath
             greater
             dignity
             and
             power
             then
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             justly
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             excellent
             .
             For
             excellency
             is
             a
             proper
             necessary
             consequence
             of
             Power
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             
               For
               to
               which
               of
               the
               Angels
               said
               he
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ?
               And
               again
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               to
               him
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               a
               Son.
               ]
            
             By
             these
             words
             he
             proves
             that
             Christ
             hath
             or
             doth
             inherit
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             minor
             .
             1.
             
             This
             is
             a
             proof
             by
             an
             inartificial
             argument
             or
             testimony
             ,
             which
             depends
             upon
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Person
             testifying
             .
             2.
             
             The
             party
             testifying
             is
             God
             ;
             therefore
             the
             authority
             is
             Divine
             ,
             and
             without
             exception
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             acknowledged
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             be
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             infallible
             .
             3.
             
             He
             produceth
             two
             places
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             4.
             
             He
             alledgeth
             both
             ,
             especially
             the
             first
             by
             way
             of
             interogation
             ,
             affirmative
             ,
             
             which
             is
             a
             more
             vehement
             Negation
             .
             
               For
               ,
               to
               which
               of
               the
               Angels
               said
               he
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             none
             ;
             and
             he
             challengeth
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             God
             said
             so
             to
             any
             Angel
             .
             The
             first
             Testimony
             we
             find
             Psal.
             2.
             7.
             which
             must
             first
             be
             examined
             :
             The
             words
             are
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             prove
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             33.
             and
             his
             Priest●●ood
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             5
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             the
             first
             place
             Psal.
             2.
             we
             understand
             that
             upon
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             after
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Humiliation
             was
             past
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             a
             King
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             second
             ,
             Hebr.
             5.
             5.
             he
             was
             made
             and
             created
             a
             Priest.
             2.
             
             That
             both
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             raised
             up
             from
             death
             .
             3.
             
             That
             upon
             this
             Resurrection
             Christ
             was
             constituted
             King
             and
             Priest
             universal
             and
             supream
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             Therefore
             he
             said
             after
             his
             Re●●rrection
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             
               All
               Power
               is
               given
               unto
               me
               in
               Heaven
               and
               i●
               Earth
               ,
            
             Matth.
             28.
             18.
             
             Therefore
             
               [
               this
               day
            
             ]
             is
             not
             Eternity
             ,
             nor
             are
             the
             words
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             eternal
             Generation
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             expounded
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             the
             day
             of
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             he
             laid
             aside
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ;
             and
             that
             Work
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             Form
             he
             must
             accomplish
             ,
             was
             finished
             .
             This
             place
             truly
             understood
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             none
             of
             the
             Angels
             did
             so
             humble
             themselves
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             to
             do
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             a
             Service
             as
             he
             performed
             ;
             so
             none
             of
             them
             were
             rewarded
             with
             the
             honour
             and
             power
             of
             an
             universal
             Kingdom
             and
             Priest-hood
             as
             he
             was
             :
             He
             had
             a
             better
             Name
             ,
             a
             higher
             place
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             power
             ;
             for
             the
             Regal
             power
             he
             gave
             him
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Angels
             were
             subject
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Lord
             and
             Soveraign
             .
             The
             second
             place
             alledged
             we
             find
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             14
             ,
             16.
             and
             the
             words
             of
             that
             former
             History
             contracted
             a
             C●ron
             .
             22.
             10.
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             The
             Lord
             speaking
             of
             a
             Son
             who
             should
             succeed
             him
             ,
             faith
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               build
               an
               House
               for
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               my
               Son
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               establish
               the
               Throne
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               over
            
             Israel
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             you
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Solomon
             ;
             for
             David
             intending
             to
             build
             a
             House
             and
             Temple
             to
             God
             ,
             was
             certified
             by
             Natha●
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             build
             Him
             an
             House
             ;
             but
             Solomon
             his
             Son
             ,
             who
             should
             sit
             in
             his
             Throne
             after
             him
             ,
             should
             undertake
             and
             finish
             that
             Work.
             
          
           
             2
             That
             Solomon
             was
             but
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             three
             things
             :
             1.
             
             In
             building
             God's
             House
             .
             2.
             
             In
             being
             a
             King.
             And
             3.
             
             In
             the
             perpetuation
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             when
             any
             words
             are
             spoken
             of
             a
             Type
             ,
             as
             a
             Type
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Anti-type
             ,
             and
             that
             principally
             ,
             to
             agree
             more
             exactly
             to
             the
             A●●●-type
             .
             For
             here
             ,
             to
             build
             God
             a
             spiritual
             House
             ,
             and
             to
             succeed
             David
             as
             an
             everlasting
             King
             ,
             did
             agree
             fully
             to
             Christ
             ,
             not
             to
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             words
             understood
             both
             of
             the
             Type
             and
             the
             Anti-type
             make
             but
             one
             literal
             sense
             :
             For
             that
             I
             call
             the
             literal
             sense
             which
             is
             intended
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             same
             word
             it
             signifies
             not
             onely
             one
             but
             several
             things
             ,
             and
             tha●
             as
             the
             words
             signify
             things
             immediately
             ,
             at
             first
             hand
             ,
             so
             these
             things
             signify
             other
             things-things
             past
             ,
             or
             present
             ,
             or
             things
             to
             come
             :
             For
             such
             was
             the
             wonderful
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             ordered
             things
             of
             old
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             plainly
             shadowed
             out
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             teach
             Mysteries
             not
             onely
             by
             words
             but
             things
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             by
             one
             word
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             do
             sometimes
             so
             quote
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             that
             they
             onely
             Point
             at
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             refer
             the
             hearer
             to
             it
             ,
             where
             he
             may
             read
             more
             than
             he
             hears
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             when
             a
             part
             onely
             is
             spoken
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             place
             joyned
             with
             the
             former
             doth
             plainly
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             a
             Son
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             King
             universal
             over
             the
             Church
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             more
             excellent
             Name
             and
             hereditary
             Power
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             never
             given
             to
             the
             Angels
             :
             David
             himself
             by
             these
             words
             understood
             ,
             that
             God
             therein
             promised
             the
             Mess●as
             and
             his
             eternal
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             Throne
             and
             Kingdom
             the
             Throne
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             David
             .
             By
             Son
             in
             both
             places
             is
             meant
             ,
             1.
             
             Not
             a
             Servant
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             any
             kind
             of
             Son
             ,
             but
             the
             first-born
             .
             3.
             
             Not
             the
             first-born
             of
             any
             but
             of
             a
             King.
             4.
             
             Not
             the
             first-born
             of
             any
             King
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             as
             universal
             and
             Supream
             King
             ;
             for
             his
             Son
             ,
             this
             Son
             ,
             must
             be
             Heir
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14
             Ver.
             6.
             
             
               And
               again
               ,
               when
               he
               bringeth
               in
               the
               first-begotten
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             These
             words
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             Psal.
             97.
             and
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             Deut.
             32.
             43.
             
             They
             are
             brought
             to
             prove
             the
             excellent
             Name
             of
             Christ
             above
             the
             Angels
             ,
             affirmed
             in
             the
             Minor
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Argument
             .
             Expositors
             differ
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             bringing
             in
             these
             words
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             agree
             in
             the
             matter
             .
             The
             difference
             is
             two-fold
             :
             1.
             
             About
             the
             Adverbs
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             bringing
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             his
             Incarnation
             (
             as
             some
             affirm
             )
             ,
             or
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             others
             .
             For
             the
             Adverbe
             〈◊〉
             turned
             again
             ,
             some
             
             make
             it
             onely
             a
             word
             of
             Connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             an
             Addition
             of
             a
             third
             Proof
             of
             the
             Minor
             out
             of
             a
             third
             place
             .
             His
             first
             was
             from
             Psal.
             2.
             
             The
             second
             from
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             which
             is
             added
             to
             the
             former
             in
             this
             manner
             
               [
               And
               again
               ]
            
             .
             The
             third
             is
             this
             ,
             from
             Psal.
             97.
             
             So
             that
             the
             word
             here
             signifies
             onely
             an
             Addition
             of
             a
             third
             Proof
             to
             the
             two
             former
             :
             Thus
             
               Beza
               ,
               Trimellius
               ,
               Vatablus
            
             ,
             the
             
               Tigurines
               ,
               Zurick
               ,
               Erasmus
               ,
               Sasbout
               ,
            
             and
             our
             English
             Translators
             understand
             it
             .
             Others
             think
             this
             too
             harsh
             a
             Transposition
             ,
             and
             joyn
             it
             with
             the
             Verbe
             
               [
               bringeth
               in
               ]
            
             ;
             when
             he
             brings
             again
             ,
             or
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             the
             first-begotten
             into
             the
             World
             ;
             thus
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             
               à
               Lapide
               ,
               Ribera
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Mede
             .
             The
             former
             is
             very
             probable
             ;
             the
             latter
             cannot
             be
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             intended
             ,
             but
             gives
             occasion
             of
             the
             second
             doubt
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             none
             if
             they
             had
             not
             fallen
             upon
             this
             Criticism
             :
             For
             it
             gives
             occasion
             to
             doubt
             what
             coming
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             World
             is
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             whether
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             or
             R●surrection
             ,
             or
             last
             Judgment
             ;
             Some
             understand
             the
             first
             ,
             some
             the
             second
             ,
             some
             the
             last
             .
             Two
             things
             perswade
             us
             to
             believe
             it
             of
             that
             second
             coming
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             first
             proof
             ,
             out
             of
             Psal.
             2.
             speaks
             of
             the
             bringing
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             World
             as
             King
             ,
             
               I
               have
               s●t
               my
               King
               upon
               my
               holy
               Hill
               of
            
             Zion
             ;
             for
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             he
             was
             made
             King
             by
             Decree
             and
             Patent
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             
               I
               will
               declare
               the
               Decree
            
             .
             The
             second
             place
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             speaks
             of
             him
             as
             King
             ,
             first-born
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
             2.
             
             The
             97.
             
             Psalm
             doth
             not
             speak
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             1.
             
             Of
             his
             Exaltation
             above
             all
             Gods
             ,
             whether
             Men
             or
             Angels
             ,
             
               For
               thou
               Lord
               art
               high
               above
               all
               the
               Earth
               ,
               thou
               art
               exalted
               far
               above
               all
               Gods
               ,
            
             Ver.
             9.
             2.
             
             Of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             them
             .
             These
             Laws
             are
             given
             to
             Jews
             to
             Heathens
             ,
             to
             Angels
             ,
             with
             threatnings
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             promises
             of
             Reward
             .
             There
             is
             not
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Summons
             ,
             Appearance
             ,
             Sentence
             ,
             Execution
             ,
             and
             final
             Retribution
             of
             eternal
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             .
             But
             these
             things
             wherein
             some
             differ
             are
             not
             so
             material
             as
             that
             wherein
             they
             all
             agree
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             The
             Command
             of
             God
             to
             all
             the
             Angels
             to
             worship
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Let
             all
             the
             
               Angels
               of
               God
               worship
               him
               ,
               ]
            
             In
             Psal.
             97.
             7.
             
             
               Worship
               him
               all
               yo
               Gods.
            
             ]
             These
             seem
             to
             di●●es
             much
             :
             But
             here
             you
             must
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             and
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             strange
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             as
             used
             in
             Deut.
             32.
             43.
             
             ●ather
             than
             those
             we
             read
             Psal.
             97.
             7.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             are
             translated
             by
             
               Hi●rom
               ,
               Prat●●s●s
               ,
               Ju●ius
               ,
               Vi●tublus
               ,
            
             our
             Translators
             ,
             
               [
               Worship
               him
               all
               yo
               Gods.
               ]
            
             By
             Pagnin●
             ,
             the
             Tigurine
             ,
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             
               Worship
               him
               all
               his
               Angels
            
             .
             And
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Greek
             Translators
             either
             followed
             an
             Hebrew
             Copy
             different
             from
             ours
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             understood
             the
             word
             
               [
               Malachin
               ]
               Angels
            
             ,
             and
             expressed
             it
             in
             their
             Version
             .
             For
             that
             Translation
             is
             not
             wording
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             Paraphrase
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             gives
             the
             sense
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             where
             they
             are
             most
             blamed
             ,
             as
             forsaking
             the
             Original
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             give
             greatest
             light
             ,
             as
             the
             Chalde●
             Paraphrast
             many
             times
             doth
             .
             But
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             Translations
             ,
             nor
             upon
             the
             word
             Elohin●
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             signify
             God
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             excellent
             men
             ,
             Idols
             :
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             following
             the
             Septuagint
             are
             plain
             ;
             and
             inform
             us
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             97.
             
             Psalm
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             King
             and
             Lord
             Redeemet
             reigning
             in
             glory
             .
             2.
             
             That
             God
             by
             this
             Command
             and
             Edict
             subjected
             all
             his
             Angels
             to
             Christ.
             3.
             
             That
             he
             did
             this
             upon
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Exaltation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             raised
             him
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             at
             his
             own
             right
             hand
             in
             the
             heavenly
             places
             ,
             far
             above
             all
             principalities
             ,
             and
             powers
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             and
             dominion
             ,
             and
             every
             name
             that
             is
             named
             not
             onely
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             For
             *
             Christ
             
               is
               gone
               in●o
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               is
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Authorities
               ,
               and
               Powers
               ,
               being
               made
               subject
               unto
               him
               .
            
             4.
             
             That
             not
             onely
             some
             but
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             are
             subject
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Angels
             must
             worship
             him
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Lord.
             5.
             
             Therefore
             Christ
             hath
             obtained
             a
             more
             excellent
             Name
             ,
             a
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             ,
             Phil
             2.
             9.
             
             And
             this
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             Name
             of
             Dignity
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             the
             Angels
             must
             honour
             him
             ,
             but
             of
             Subjection
             to
             his
             Power
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             might
             command
             them
             as
             his
             Subjects
             and
             Servants
             to
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             Ver.
             7.
             
             
               And
               of
               the
               Angels
               he
               saith
               ,
               Who
               maketh
               his
               Angels
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               his
               Ministers
               a
               flame
               of
               fire
               ,
               ]
            
             These
             words
             may
             be
             referred
             either
             to
             the
             Context
             ,
             Antecedent
             ,
             or
             Consequent
             .
             If
             to
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             new
             Argument
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             If
             Christ
             be
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             even
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Angels
             but
             his
             Legates
             and
             Servants
             then
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             Angels
             .
             If
             they
             refer
             to
             the
             Context
             following
             ,
             then
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             If
             Angels
             be
             but
             Servants
             ,
             and
             Christ
             an
             everlasting
             King
             ,
             then
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             Angels
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             but
             Servants
             ,
             and
             he
             an
             everlasting
             King
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             more
             excellent
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             Major
             .
             The
             Minor
             or
             Assumption
             hath
             two
             parts
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Angels
             are
             Servants
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             ,
             an
             everlasting
             
             King
             ;
             he
             proves
             both
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             are
             taken
             all
             the
             proofs
             except
             one
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             material
             proofs
             ,
             whereon
             he
             principally
             insists
             thorough
             out
             the
             first
             9.
             
             Chapters
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             This
             first
             part
             ,
             that
             Angels
             are
             but
             Servants
             ,
             he
             confirms
             out
             of
             Psal.
             104.
             4.
             1.
             
             There
             is
             little
             ,
             or
             in
             effect
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             Translation
             ,
             nor
             much
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             for
             most
             do
             understand
             the
             place
             of
             Angels
             ,
             as
             spiritual
             and
             immortal
             Substances
             ,
             though
             some
             very
             few
             interpret
             it
             of
             the
             Winds
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             untrue
             ,
             except
             we
             will
             make
             the
             Apostle's
             Argument
             invalid
             ,
             2.
             
             Yet
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             about
             the
             manner
             of
             Allegation
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               of
               the
               Angels
               he
               saith
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Original
             seems
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Angels
             ;
             So
             
               Vatablus
               ,
               Jumus
               ,
               Tremelius
            
             ,
             the
             
               Tigurines
               ,
               Zanck
            
             Divines
             ,
             and
             out
             Translators
             turn
             it
             .
             The
             Vulgar
             reads
             it
             
               [
               ad
               Angelos
            
             ]
             to
             the
             Angels
             ;
             yet
             
               a
               Lapide
            
             expounds
             the
             words
             
               [
               of
               the
               Angels
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             thinks
             that
             the
             Vulgar
             follows
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             wherein
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             sometime
             taken
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ad
             for
             
               super
               ,
               to
            
             for
             of
             .
             And
             they
             of
             Zanck
             conceive
             there
             is
             an
             Enallage
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             Yet
             Heinsius
             understands
             it
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             and
             thinks
             it
             may
             well
             be
             translated
             
               [
               ad
               Angelos
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             
               [
               Quod
               ad
               Angelos
               spectat
               ,
               ]
            
             As
             for
             the
             Angels
             he
             saith
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             true
             .
             Yet
             howsoever
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             are
             not
             spoken
             to
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             added
             
               [
               he
               saith
               ]
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Greek
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             saith
             ,
             without
             any
             expression
             who
             saith
             ,
             whether
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             or
             God's
             Spirit
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             .
             The
             words
             are
             the
             words
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             God.
             But
             to
             the
             words
             themselves
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             them
             is
             
               the
               Angels
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Scope
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             are
             inferiour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             Servants
             .
             3.
             
             They
             teach
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Nature
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Place
             or
             Office
             of
             Angels
             .
             3.
             
             That
             God
             made
             them
             such
             for
             Nature
             ,
             such
             for
             Office.
             First
             ,
             For
             their
             Nature
             ,
             they
             are
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             a
             flame
             of
             sire
             ;
             for
             Office
             ,
             Angels
             and
             Ministers
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             Spirits
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             spiritual
             and
             intellectual
             Creatures
             :
             For
             whereas
             many
             think
             ,
             because
             Ruack
             in
             Hebrew
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greek
             signify
             sometimes
             the
             Winds
             ;
             and
             that
             here
             the
             Angels
             are
             compared
             to
             the
             Winds
             for
             swiftness
             ,
             it
             's
             poor
             :
             For
             the
             word
             signifies
             ,
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             the
             Affections
             and
             Operations
             ,
             and
             the
             Mind
             ;
             it
             signifies
             also
             ,
             Angels
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             spiritual
             and
             intellectual
             Substances
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             ,
             or
             flaming
             fire
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Seraphims
             ,
             bright
             ,
             glorious
             ,
             and
             excellent
             Creatures
             :
             They
             are
             called
             Cherubims
             and
             Seraphims
             ,
             which
             are
             Spirits
             near
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             ever
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             like
             Princes
             tending
             upon
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             ready
             ever
             to
             do
             him
             Service
             ,
             and
             glorify
             him
             .
             1.
             
             God
             makes
             them
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             an
             excellent
             Being
             ,
             and
             qualifies
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             fit
             to
             be
             his
             Servants
             .
             2.
             
             He
             makes
             them
             Servants
             and
             Officers
             ,
             to
             do
             him
             high
             and
             glorious
             Service
             .
             1.
             
             They
             must
             be
             Angels
             ,
             to
             know
             and
             declare
             his
             Will
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             he
             sends
             them
             .
             2.
             
             They
             must
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             do
             and
             execute
             his
             Will.
             He
             made
             them
             ,
             both
             their
             excellent
             Nature
             ,
             and
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             both
             from
             him
             .
             Here
             it
             might
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             Angels
             are
             not
             any
             kind
             of
             Servants
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             in
             eminent
             place
             ,
             as
             Officers
             be
             ;
             yet
             Officers
             are
             but
             Servants
             ,
             and
             not
             Lords
             .
             The
             Sum
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             Angels
             ,
             though
             excellent
             Creatures
             ,
             are
             but
             Servants
             and
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Apostle
             intended
             out
             of
             these
             words
             to
             prove
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             Ver.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               But
               unto
               the
               Son
               he
               saith
               ,
               Thy
               Throne
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             Where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Connexion
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Translation
             .
             3.
             
             The
             principal
             sense
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Connexion
             is
             not
             copulative
             but
             discretive
             ,
             and
             implies
             an
             opposition
             and
             an
             eminency
             :
             For
             Christ
             is
             here
             opposed
             to
             the
             Angels
             ,
             as
             Servants
             and
             Subjects
             are
             to
             Soveraigns
             ,
             as
             invested
             with
             a
             super-eminent
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             ;
             therefore
             the
             particle
             ω
             is
             well
             translated
             but.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Translation
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             words
             of
             Allegation
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             words
             alledged
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Of
             the
             words
             of
             Allegation
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             translated
             ,
             either
             as
             they
             are
             here
             read
             ,
             
               [
               To
               the
               Son
               he
               saith
               ,
               ]
            
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             
               [
               of
               the
               Son
               he
               saith
               ]
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               [
               as
               for
               the
               Son
               he
               saith
               ]
               .
               He
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             or
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             saith
             thus
             of
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Of
             the
             words
             alledged
             ,
             the
             Translation
             is
             somewhat
             doubtful
             ;
             for
             they
             may
             be
             turned
             ,
             
               Thy
               Throne
               ,
               O
               God
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             commonly
             translated
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               Thy
               Throne
               is
               God
            
             ,
             as
             Genebrard
             ieforms
             us
             ;
             some
             Rabbins
             understand
             it
             ,
             or
             
               thy
               Throne
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             of
             these
             may
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             genuine
             sense
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             Christ
             is
             from
             God
             a
             royal
             and
             divine
             Power
             ;
             for
             his
             Kingdom
             was
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             an
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             of
             universal
             
             and
             eternal
             continuance
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             perfect
             constitution
             and
             administration
             :
             For
             because
             that
             he
             loved
             Righteousness
             and
             hated
             Iniquity
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             righteous
             and
             holy
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             life
             but
             death
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             death
             to
             expiate
             the
             sin
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctify
             all
             that
             believe
             in
             him
             for
             ever
             ;
             therefore
             God
             ,
             even
             his
             God
             ,
             anointed
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             exalted
             him
             above
             all
             Kings
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             even
             above
             the
             Angels
             .
             By
             Oyl
             of
             gladness
             ,
             is
             meant
             Oyl
             that
             maketh
             glad
             ,
             which
             here
             signifies
             not
             only
             the
             gifts
             but
             the
             power
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             anointed
             with
             this
             Oyl
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             receive
             gifts
             and
             ability
             ,
             but
             power
             and
             authority
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             super-eminent
             above
             all
             power
             communicated
             to
             any
             other
             .
             And
             this
             transcendent
             power
             was
             given
             him
             for
             his
             great
             and
             glorious
             Service
             ,
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             by
             his
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             strong
             ;
             they
             are
             but
             Messengers
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             Servants
             :
             God
             never
             made
             any
             of
             them
             an
             universal
             and
             eternal
             King
             ,
             but
             such
             he
             hath
             made
             Christ.
             The
             Apostle
             implies
             that
             the
             45.
             
             Psalm
             speaks
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             Ver.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               And
               thou
               Lord
               in
               the
               beginning
               hast
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             How
             these
             words
             agree
             with
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             prove
             Christ
             to
             be
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Angels
             is
             difficult
             to
             understand
             :
             They
             are
             taken
             out
             Psal.
             102.
             
             The
             whole
             Psalm
             is
             a
             Prayer
             directed
             to
             God
             Redeemer
             by
             Christ
             ;
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Petition
             is
             ,
             to
             hasten
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             glorious
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             repair
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             enlargement
             of
             it
             to
             all
             Nations
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             may
             be
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Saints
             being
             mortal
             may
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             inherit
             eternal
             life
             ,
             by
             that
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             shall
             destroy
             all
             Enemies
             ,
             consume
             the
             World
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             eternally
             glorify
             the
             Saints
             .
             The
             Propositions
             or
             divine
             Axioms
             contained
             in
             these
             words
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             ,
             being
             Jehovah
             ,
             made
             the
             World.
             2.
             
             That
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             created
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             mutable
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             changed
             by
             him
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             is
             immutable
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             everlasting
             .
             4.
             
             That
             his
             Subjects
             and
             Servants
             ,
             though
             mortal
             ,
             shall
             enjoy
             eternal
             peace
             and
             happiness
             by
             him
             .
             In
             all
             these
             things
             Christ
             is
             far
             above
             the
             Angels
             ,
             especially
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             Creator
             of
             the
             World
             shall
             be
             an
             everlasting
             King
             ,
             of
             an
             everlasting
             and
             unchangeable
             Kingdom
             :
             Yet
             this
             is
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             agree
             to
             Christ
             as
             the
             Word
             alone
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             Word
             alone
             he
             is
             not
             Redeemer
             ;
             nor
             to
             Christ
             as
             Flesh
             or
             Man
             alone
             ,
             for
             as
             such
             he
             could
             not
             create
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             it
             agrees
             unto
             him
             as
             the
             Word
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             exalted
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             This
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             distinct
             proof
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             a
             confirmation
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             eternal
             Throne
             and
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             Socinian
             upon
             this
             place
             1.
             
             Denies
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             God.
             2.
             
             Affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             Christ
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             onely
             by
             one
             thing
             in
             the
             words
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             secondary
             power
             to
             change
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             which
             power
             God
             never
             gave
             unto
             the
             Angels
             .
             And
             his
             design
             in
             all
             this
             was
             to
             cloud
             this
             place
             ,
             which
             so
             plainly
             affirms
             the
             Deity
             and
             immutable
             Being
             of
             Christ.
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             Creator
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             hath
             been
             clear
             from
             Joh.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             from
             the
             second
             Verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             from
             Coloss.
             1.
             16.
             
             For
             Christ
             is
             not
             meerly
             Man
             as
             they
             affirm
             ,
             but
             the
             Word
             by
             which
             all
             things
             were
             made
             ,
             which
             in
             fulness
             of
             time
             was
             made
             flesh
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             that
             made
             the
             World
             is
             the
             same
             that
             shall
             change
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             abide
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             :
             For
             to
             create
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             change
             it
             ,
             to
             remain
             for
             ever
             ,
             are
             all
             affirmed
             of
             one
             Person
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             Person
             be
             Christ
             ,
             then
             all
             ,
             not
             onely
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             agree
             unto
             him
             .
             This
             
               Erasmus
               Johannes
            
             did
             very
             well
             observe
             in
             his
             dispute
             with
             Socinus
             concerning
             some
             kind
             of
             existence
             which
             Christ
             must
             needs
             have
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             .
             Socinus
             in
             his
             Answer
             doth
             miserably
             shift
             ,
             and
             offers
             plain
             violence
             to
             the
             place
             ;
             Volkelius
             doth
             the
             like
             .
             
               Crellius
               ,
               Volkelius
               ,
               Socinus
            
             ,
             make
             this
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Angels
             onely
             in
             such
             things
             as
             he
             received
             as
             Man
             from
             God
             after
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             .
             But
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             ,
             his
             intent
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Prophets
             .
             2.
             
             Than
             the
             Angels
             .
             And
             as
             he
             was
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             creating
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             Father's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             Person
             ;
             so
             he
             was
             more
             excellent
             than
             Angels
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             sett
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             creating
             the
             World.
             It
             was
             an
             hard
             thing
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             ,
             to
             understand
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             .
             That
             the
             eternal
             Word
             and
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             created
             the
             World
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             possesse
             ,
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             be
             united
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             is
             plain
             Scripture
             :
             but
             how
             he
             doth
             possess
             it
             ,
             dwell
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             united
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             never
             possessed
             ,
             or
             dwelt
             in
             ,
             or
             was
             united
             unto
             any
             other
             Man
             or
             Angel
             ;
             
             is
             far
             above
             our
             reach
             and
             capacity
             .
             Believe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             we
             must
             ,
             we
             may
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             unto
             it
             ;
             it
             's
             clear
             ,
             certain
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             expresseth
             it
             plainly
             :
             Understand
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             we
             cannot
             .
             And
             how
             should
             we
             ?
             seeing
             we
             are
             so
             ignorant
             how
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             are
             united
             .
             In
             this
             Case
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             ,
             
               Non
               vivacitas
               intelligendi
               ,
               sed
               simplicitas
               credendi
               ,
            
             not
             our
             evident
             Knowledg
             ,
             but
             our
             Faith
             must
             save
             us
             .
             But
             it
             's
             a
             wickedness
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             punish
             ,
             to
             deny
             that
             which
             God
             doth
             plainly
             affirm
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             fully
             comprehend
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             Ver.
             13.
             14.
             
             
               But
               to
               which
               of
               the
               Angels
               said
               he
               at
               any
               time
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             These
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             a
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             former
             premisses
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             Argument
             :
             If
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             conceive
             the
             premisses
             and
             the
             former
             discourse
             to
             amount
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             set
             Christ
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             and
             not
             the
             Angels
             ;
             and
             here
             he
             briefly
             sums
             up
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             inferrs
             ,
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             above
             the
             Angels
             .
             Yet
             they
             rather
             seem
             to
             contain
             a
             new
             another
             Argument
             taken
             from
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               Sit
               thou
               on
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             1.
             
             To
             sit
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             happy
             and
             blessed
             ,
             by
             enjoying
             those
             pleasures
             which
             are
             at
             God's
             right
             hand
             for
             evermore
             ,
             nor
             onely
             to
             be
             advanced
             to
             the
             highest
             place
             of
             honour
             and
             dignity
             next
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             invested
             with
             a
             supream
             and
             universal
             Power
             above
             all
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             actually
             to
             reign
             ;
             for
             ,
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             to
             reign
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             25.
             
             This
             is
             to
             be
             Administrator-general
             ,
             as
             Law-giver
             and
             Judge
             in
             that
             spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             whereby
             God
             orders
             sinful
             Man
             unto
             eternal
             Glory
             :
             This
             agrees
             to
             him
             as
             the
             Word
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Glory
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             was
             given
             to
             Christ
             as
             Man
             ,
             yet
             united
             to
             the
             Word
             ;
             For
             
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
             David's
             Lord
             ,
             who
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             was
             
             David's
             Son
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             Flesh
             ,
             was
             far
             greater
             after
             his
             Humiliation
             than
             his
             Father
             David
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Supream
             Lord
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             as
             Flesh
             and
             Man.
             The
             Chaldee
             turns
             it
             
               [
               to
               his
               Word
               ]
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             said
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             yet
             to
             his
             Word
             made
             Flesh.
             3.
             
             The
             party
             who
             advanced
             him
             to
             his
             right
             hand
             was
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             God
             who
             gave
             him
             a
             Name
             above
             all
             Names
             ,
             none
             else
             could
             give
             it
             .
             4.
             
             He
             gave
             it
             him
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Edict
             :
             For
             
               [
               he
               said
               ]
            
             .
             In
             this
             word
             we
             have
             the
             Patent
             or
             Commission
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             signifies
             his
             Will
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             word
             gives
             him
             the
             Power
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             Title
             is
             good
             and
             valid
             ,
             and
             stands
             firm
             and
             inviolable
             .
             5.
             
             The
             date
             of
             this
             Reign
             is
             expressed
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             
               untill
               his
               Enemies
               be
               made
               his
               Foot-stool
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             final
             Glorification
             of
             all
             his
             Saints
             .
             This
             being
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             insists
             chiefly
             upon
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             
               [
               said
               to
               my
               Lord
               ]
               ,
            
             as
             though
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             You
             confess
             that
             Psalm
             to
             be
             part
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             words
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             the
             Messiah
             .
             3.
             
             That
             in
             the
             first
             words
             of
             that
             Psalm
             God
             speaks
             to
             some
             certain
             Person
             to
             whom
             he
             gives
             Power
             to
             reign
             .
             4.
             
             He
             did
             not
             by
             those
             words
             give
             Power
             unto
             the
             Angels
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             ;
             thence
             he
             argues
             ,
             If
             God
             gave
             this
             Power
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Angels
             did
             the
             like
             ,
             then
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             inferiour
             to
             Christ
             ;
             But
             this
             was
             said
             ,
             this
             power
             was
             given
             to
             Christ
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Angels
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             more
             excellent
             .
             This
             Argument
             is
             stronger
             and
             more
             convictive
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             negative
             and
             exclusive
             ;
             for
             they
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             did
             advance
             and
             honour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             do
             the
             like
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Angels
             .
             To
             prevent
             this
             ,
             he
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             proves
             that
             God
             said
             this
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             there
             nor
             in
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Scripture
             of
             God's
             advancing
             any
             of
             them
             to
             his
             right
             hand
             .
             And
             that
             his
             Argument
             might
             be
             more
             forcing
             ,
             he
             proposeth
             it
             interrogatively
             ,
             
               To
               which
               of
               the
               Angels
               said
               he
               at
               any
               time
               ?
            
             That
             is
             ,
             He
             said
             not
             any
             such
             thing
             at
             any
             time
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Angels
             :
             If
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             challengeth
             them
             to
             prove
             or
             produce
             the
             place
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             never
             do
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             Ver.
             14.
             
             
               Are
               they
               not
               all
               ministring
               Spirits
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             These
             words
             may
             be
             considered
             absolutely
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             or
             relatively
             ,
             as
             conducing
             unto
             the
             main
             Conclusion
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             The
             subject
             of
             them
             are
             Angels
             ,
             of
             whom
             something
             here
             is
             affirmed
             :
             The
             manner
             of
             Expression
             is
             Rhetorical
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Interrogation
             :
             The
             Answer
             implyed
             is
             affirmative
             ;
             for
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             negative
             Interrogations
             are
             more
             vehement
             Affirmations
             .
             The
             Proposition
             in
             general
             is
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Angels
             are
             
               ministring
               Spirits
               ,
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               Heirs
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             The
             parts
             infolded
             in
             the
             general
             or
             the
             whole
             ,
             are
             many
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Ministring
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 Sent
                 forth
                 to
                 minister
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Minister
                 for
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 all
                 such
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             Spirits
             that
             is
             incorporeal
             ,
             incorruptible
             ,
             intellectual
             ,
             active
             substances
             ;
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             excellent
             Creatures
             God
             made
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             ministring
             Spirits
             ;
             To
             be
             Ministers
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             Servants
             in
             general
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             Officers
             ,
             and
             imployed
             either
             in
             sacred
             or
             civil
             Service
             ;
             therefore
             the
             word
             doth
             signify
             Priests
             or
             Magistrates
             .
             Yet
             these
             are
             Ministers
             or
             Servants
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             under
             God
             the
             Supream
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             sent
             forth
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             have
             their
             Office
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             their
             Imployment
             ,
             they
             are
             sent
             forth
             to
             Minister
             .
             They
             do
             not
             go
             of
             their
             own
             head
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             work
             designed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             receive
             both
             Direction
             and
             Command
             from
             him
             .
             4.
             
             The
             parties
             for
             whose
             good
             the
             Minister
             are
             ,
             the
             converted
             Believers
             ,
             who
             are
             designed
             Heirs
             of
             Salvation
             and
             eternal
             Glory
             .
             For
             though
             they
             be
             God's
             Servants
             ,
             yet
             they
             serve
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             their
             principal
             work
             ,
             and
             their
             happiness
             is
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Service
             .
             5.
             
             They
             are
             all
             and
             every
             one
             both
             Servants
             ,
             and
             also
             sent
             forth
             for
             this
             Service
             ,
             the
             greatest
             is
             not
             exempted
             .
             This
             is
             the
             absolute
             consideration
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             relative
             ,
             as
             they
             referr
             unto
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             they
             inferior
             to
             Christ.
             The
             force
             of
             the
             argument
             lyes
             chiefly
             in
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             Ministers
             and
             Servants
             .
             2.
             
             That
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             none
             excepted
             ,
             are
             such
             .
             For
             all
             and
             every
             of
             them
             be
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             Lords
             and
             Kings
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             inferior
             to
             Christ.
             Nay
             ,
             they
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             are
             subject
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             from
             the
             Creation
             ;
             and
             after
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             incarnate
             was
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             all
             were
             his
             Servants
             ,
             commanded
             and
             sent
             by
             him
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             redeemed
             ones
             believing
             on
             him
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             Servants
             ,
             but
             his
             Servants
             :
             this
             Doctrine
             informs
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             advanced
             in
             our
             Nature
             above
             the
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             benefit
             of
             Believers
             ,
             they
             are
             Heirs
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             the
             Angels
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             Spirits
             must
             take
             a
             special
             care
             of
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             our
             Duty
             .
             1.
             
             To
             believe
             that
             we
             may
             be
             Heirs
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             guardance
             ,
             guidance
             and
             protection
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             humble
             Servants
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             ;
             especially
             the
             Houshold
             of
             Faith
             ,
             seeing
             Angels
             ,
             though
             excellent
             ,
             are
             humble
             Servants
             to
             Christ
             for
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             This
             principal
             matters
             in
             this
             Chapter
             are
             several
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             wherein
             God
             speaks
             by
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Son.
             2.
             
             The
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             the
             Angels
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Nature
             and
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             .
             The
             Use
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             follows
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Ver.
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THis
             Chapter
             is
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             constant
             Profession
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             These
             words
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             that
             Connexion
             with
             ,
             and
             dependence
             upon
             the
             former
             .
             2.
             
             In
             themselves
             .
             The
             Connexion
             and
             Dependence
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             illative
             therefore
             ,
             which
             implys
             ,
             that
             the
             proposition
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             is
             a
             conclusion
             inferred
             from
             some
             premisses
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             had
             not
             only
             affirmed
             and
             proved
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             Prophet
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             former
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             the
             Angels
             .
             And
             if
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             follows
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             observed
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             first
             verse
             .
             For
             seeing
             God
             speaks
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             more
             excellently
             by
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             Prophets
             ,
             much
             more
             Christ
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             a
             Connexion
             :
             The
             words
             themselves
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             First
             ,
             As
             an
             Exhortation
             ,
             And
             secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             :
             1.
             
             The
             duty
             exhorted
             unto
             .
             2.
             
             The
             reasons
             whereby
             the
             performance
             is
             urged
             .
             An
             exhortation
             is
             reducible
             to
             a
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             proper
             to
             a
             deliberative
             Theme
             ,
             according
             to
             Aristotle
             and
             
               Tully
               '
            
             ,
             whose
             Rules
             are
             not
             meerly
             Rhetorical
             ,
             but
             Political
             ,
             and
             are
             miscellaneous
             .
             It
             presupposeth
             the
             party
             exhorted
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             remember
             the
             thing
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             and
             a
             perswasion
             that
             it
             's
             good
             ;
             especially
             honest
             and
             just
             .
             The
             end
             of
             it
             is
             to
             move
             ,
             inslame
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             the
             Will
             and
             Heart
             
             of
             the
             Auditor
             to
             performance
             .
             This
             upon
             the
             by
             ;
             To
             proceed
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             ,
             or
             the
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             .
             For
             the
             subject
             of
             divine
             Exhortations
             ,
             is
             some
             duty
             possible
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Grace
             to
             be
             performed
             .
             Duty
             presupposeth
             a
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             which
             follows
             an
             obligation
             to
             performance
             ;
             and
             a
             duty
             is
             nothing
             else
             ;
             and
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             whether
             performed
             or
             not
             .
             The
             duty
             is
             affirmative
             or
             negative
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             words
             we
             have
             not
             only
             an
             exhortation
             ,
             but
             a
             dehortation
             too
             ;
             yet
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             implyed
             :
             For
             the
             Apostle
             signifies
             rather
             that
             the
             matter
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             then
             exhorts
             unto
             it
             .
             The
             affirmative
             is
             to
             give
             the
             more
             earnest
             heed
             to
             the
             things
             heard
             ,
             the
             negative
             not
             to
             let
             them
             slip
             ;
             yet
             the
             former
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             lest
             the
             latter
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Sin
             ,
             should
             follow
             .
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               the
               things
               heard
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             great
             Prophet
             and
             his
             Apostles
             as
             made
             known
             and
             heard
             by
             them
             .
             The
             act
             is
             attention
             ,
             earnest
             attention
             ;
             the
             more
             earnest
             attention
             ,
             because
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             then
             the
             Angels
             .
             This
             attention
             is
             not
             only
             a
             diligent
             consideration
             of
             the
             things
             heard
             ,
             but
             a
             belief
             and
             constant
             profession
             joyned
             with
             practise
             ,
             and
             presupposeth
             the
             knowledg
             of
             them
             .
             The
             negative
             ,
             which
             upon
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             will
             follow
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             let
             them
             slip
             .
             Thus
             it
             's
             translated
             in
             our
             English
             ,
             but
             with
             divers
             Latine
             Interpreters
             it's
             ,
             to
             leak
             ,
             or
             flow
             out
             or
             aside
             .
             And
             here
             Expositors
             compare
             the
             Soul
             unto
             a
             broken
             Cistern
             or
             torn-Vessel
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             keep
             any
             liquid
             substance
             powred
             into
             it
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             to
             let
             slip
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             then
             to
             forget
             :
             But
             the
             Sytiack
             turns
             it
             so
             ,
             lest
             we
             fall
             off
             or
             from
             our
             profession
             .
             The
             Septuagint
             use
             the
             Apostles
             word
             ,
             Prov.
             3.
             21.
             where
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Luz
             ,
             which
             signifies
             not
             only
             in
             that
             Language
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             ,
             to
             depart
             ,
             go
             back
             ,
             decline
             from
             a
             thing
             .
             Therefore
             here
             the
             sin
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             forget
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             Faith
             and
             Profession
             of
             it
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             must
             be
             so
             careful
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             great
             danger
             ,
             and
             many
             temptations
             ,
             which
             would
             prove
             the
             more
             effectuall
             against
             the
             careless
             and
             the
             negligent
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             duty
             is
             upon
             most
             dillgent
             attention
             ,
             constantly
             to
             believe
             and
             profess
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             recede
             or
             fall
             from
             it
             .
             Thus
             to
             do
             is
             our
             duty
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             precept
             ,
             God's
             Command
             binds
             us
             ,
             we
             ought
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             Doctrine
             we
             have
             heard
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             made
             Man.
             And
             it
             was
             God's
             Command
             to
             hear
             him
             the
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             upon
             peril
             of
             total
             Destruction
             .
             This
             duty
             is
             reducible
             to
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ,
             evangelically
             understood
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             hear
             ,
             believe
             ,
             profess
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             Redeemer
             by
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             grievous
             sin
             there
             forbidden
             .
             As
             the
             duty
             presupposeth
             the
             Command
             ,
             so
             the
             Command
             presupposeth
             that
             God
             spake
             by
             his
             Son
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Angels
             and
             that
             they
             had
             heard
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             This
             may
             be
             the
             Use
             or
             Application
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             :
             And
             the
             Use
             after
             the
             present
             mode
             of
             preaching
             is
             an
             Instruction
             ,
             which
             virtually
             includes
             an
             exhortation
             with
             a
             dehortation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Ver.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             The
             reason
             which
             may
             perswade
             ,
             and
             motive
             which
             may
             incline
             us
             ,
             to
             performance
             of
             the
             duty
             both
             affirmative
             and
             negative
             ,
             follows
             .
             And
             it
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             the
             grievous
             unavoidable
             punishment
             ,
             to
             which
             upon
             non-performance
             we
             shall
             be
             liable
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             suffer
             .
             2.
             
             From
             divine
             Ordination
             .
             The
             first
             we
             read
             ,
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             punishment
          
           
             grievous
          
           
             unavoidable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             it
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Punishment
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             transgressed
             .
             
               For
               where
               there
               is
               the
               Law
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Transgression
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.
             19.
             
             And
             where
             no
             transgression
             or
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             ●●ath
             or
             punishment
             .
             
               For
               the
               wages
            
             or
             desert
             
               of
               Sin
               is
               Death
            
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
             Punishment
             therefore
             is
             some
             evil
             determined
             and
             threatned
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             Law-giver
             against
             the
             Transgressou●
             as
             due
             unto
             him
             upon
             the
             transgression
             .
             It
             's
             opposed
             properly
             to
             a
             reward
             promised
             ,
             not
             to
             a
             benefit
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             reward
             .
             This
             punishment
             is
             grievous
             ,
             and
             the
             grievousness
             is
             implyed
             in
             a
             Comparison
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Transgressours
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             the
             Transgressours
             of
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             be
             grievously
             punished
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             former
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             latter
             :
             if
             their
             punishment
             was
             grievous
             ,
             much
             more
             grievous
             shall
             ours
             be
             .
             It
             's
             expressed
             in
             two
             words
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             in
             three
             in
             our
             translation
             ,
             a
             just
             recompence
             of
             reward
             ;
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             just
             retribution
             or
             rendring
             of
             wages
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             punishment
             of
             Death
             ,
             which
             they
             deserved
             ,
             and
             was
             justly
             due
             unto
             them
             .
             To
             deserve
             and
             to
             be
             ●able
             to
             punishment
             ,
             is
             a
             consequent
             and
             moral
             effect
             of
             transgression
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             to
             determine
             this
             punishment
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ;
             to
             infact
             it
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             which
             infliction
             is
             a
             rendring
             of
             some
             evil
             as
             due
             ,
             to
             the
             party
             suffering
             as
             deserving
             it
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             first
             grievous
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             unavoidable
             .
             This
             is
             expressed
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             that
             they
             under
             the
             
             Law
             receved
             it
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             we
             under
             the
             Gospel
             cannot
             escape
             it
             .
             How
             shall
             we
             escape
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             grievous
             unavoidable
             punishment
             is
             some
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             expressed
             :
             And
             to
             understand
             this
             more
             fully
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             let
             's
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             sin
             and
             punishment
             of
             transgressours
             under
             the
             Law.
             2.
             
             The
             sin
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             transgressours
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             3.
             
             The
             force
             of
             the
             reason
             .
             The
             words
             of
             the
             second
             verse
             informes
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             The
             punishment
             of
             former
             Offenders
             .
             1.
             
             The
             sin
             is
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             word
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             The
             punishment
             was
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Offenders
             .
             In
             the
             Text
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             Law
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             transgression
             of
             this
             Law.
             3.
             
             The
             punishment
             of
             the
             transgressours
             .
             4.
             
             The
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             this
             punishment
             .
             If
             we
             reduce
             it
             to
             Propositions
             ,
             they
             are
             these
             :
             1.
             
             That
             a
             word
             was
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             This
             word
             was
             disobeyed
             .
             3.
             
             The
             disodient
             suffered
             condign
             punishment
             .
             4.
             
             By
             this
             punishment
             the
             Law
             was
             made
             firm
             and
             valid
             .
             In
             the
             first
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             word
             .
             2.
             
             The
             the
             same
             spoken
             .
             3.
             
             The
             same
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             .
             1.
             
             By
             word
             is
             no
             doubt
             understood
             a
             Law
             consisting
             of
             precepts
             ,
             prohibitions
             ,
             promises
             ,
             threats
             or
             comminations
             ,
             which
             are
             principally
             here
             understood
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Law.
             Some
             think
             this
             Law
             to
             be
             the
             Decalogue
             :
             yet
             this
             cannot
             be
             here
             intended
             as
             it
             stands
             alone
             separated
             from
             the
             Judicials
             and
             Ceremonials
             ,
             wherein
             we
             find
             many
             fearful
             penal
             Statutes
             and
             Comminations
             .
             So
             that
             by
             Word
             is
             understood
             the
             whole
             body
             and
             systeme
             of
             those
             Laws
             God
             gave
             by
             Moses
             to
             Israel
             ;
             neither
             let
             any
             wonder
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             should
             signify
             a
             Word
             and
             a
             Law.
             For
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             Chaldee
             ,
             and
             Arabick
             ,
             the
             same
             verbes
             ,
             which
             signifie
             to
             speak
             ,
             signify
             to
             govern
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Nouns
             which
             signifie
             words
             ,
             signifie
             Commands
             and
             Laws
             .
             2.
             
             This
             word
             was
             spoken
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             Law
             was
             published
             and
             promulgated
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             mind
             and
             will
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             the
             declaration
             of
             both
             ,
             do
             all
             concurr
             to
             constitute
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Law.
             3.
             
             The
             word
             and
             Law
             was
             spoken
             and
             declared
             by
             Angels
             ,
             though
             the
             matter
             and
             the
             binding
             decree
             was
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             neither
             of
             them
             from
             the
             Angels
             ,
             who
             were
             used
             by
             God
             in
             the
             promulgation
             .
             Though
             God
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             is
             said
             to
             have
             uttered
             and
             written
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             or
             Decalogue
             ;
             yet
             in
             giving
             of
             the
             whole
             Systeme
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             used
             the
             ministry
             of
             Angels
             .
             For
             they
             received
             the
             Law
             by
             the
             disposition
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             53.
             
             And
             it
             was
             ordained
             by
             Angels
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             where
             by
             Law
             cannot
             be
             meant
             the
             Decalogue
             alone
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             context
             ,
             antecedent
             and
             consequent
             .
             And
             God
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             did
             all
             concurr
             as
             one
             efficient
             of
             the
             promulgation
             before
             it
             could
             be
             compleat
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             need
             with
             H●insius
             to
             understand
             by
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             Angels
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Messengers
             of
             God.
             Hence
             appears
             the
             vanity
             and
             error
             of
             Crellius
             .
             For
             ,
             he
             doth
             suppose
             and
             take
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Law
             was
             spoken
             and
             published
             by
             Angels
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             not
             published
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Diety
             .
             For
             by
             this
             he
             might
             argue
             against
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             1.
             that
             because
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             thereof
             ,
             was
             published
             and
             declared
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             published
             ,
             declared
             ,
             and
             spoken
             by
             God
             ;
             whereas
             it
             's
             expresly
             said
             ,
             God
             spake
             by
             the
             Prophets
             to
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             argues
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Law
             was
             in
             proper
             sense
             delivered
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Son
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             that
             the
             Apostle's
             argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Gospel
             above
             the
             Law
             were
             not
             good
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Law
             was
             published
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Son
             in
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             the
             Law
             must
             be
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             He
             takes
             the
             Law
             only
             for
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             which
             should
             not
             be
             done
             .
             2.
             
             He
             mistakes
             the
             Apostle's
             comparison
             and
             argument
             :
             For
             the
             comparison
             is
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             him
             that
             spake
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             by
             whom
             he
             spake
             .
             The
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             do
             not
             differ
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             speak
             and
             declare
             them
             :
             For
             both
             are
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             were
             spoken
             by
             God
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             they
             are
             equal
             and
             the
             same
             .
             If
             God
             had
             not
             spoken
             in
             both
             ,
             both
             had
             not
             been
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             But
             the
             difference
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             by
             whom
             he
             spake
             .
             For
             of
             old
             he
             spake
             by
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             days
             he
             spake
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             for
             here
             is
             the
             inequality
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Gospel
             above
             the
             Law
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             glorious
             Son
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Proposition
             concerning
             the
             Law
             given
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             second
             proposition
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             was
             transgressed
             and
             disobeyed
             .
             The
             sin
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             punishment
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             two
             words
             ,
             
               Transgression
               and
               Disobedience
            
             .
             By
             these
             words
             we
             must
             not
             understand
             any
             kind
             of
             sin
             ;
             as
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             infirmity
             ,
             or
             a
             sin
             upon
             surprizal
             ,
             or
             in
             petty
             matters
             ;
             for
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             Prophets
             under
             the
             Law
             sinned
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             But
             by
             them
             is
             understood
             some
             more
             hainous
             sins
             ;
             as
             Idolatry
             ,
             Blasphemy
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             or
             rebellion
             ,
             or
             apostacy
             ,
             or
             an
             habitual
             and
             continued
             
             course
             of
             Sin
             joyned
             with
             contempt
             of
             the
             Law.
             For
             these
             were
             capital
             ,
             and
             capitally
             punished
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Proposition
             concerning
             the
             Punishment
             you
             heard
             before
             .
             The
             fourth
             is
             concerning
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             It
             
               was
               stedfast
            
             .
             A
             Law
             should
             be
             armed
             with
             power
             and
             coactive
             force
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             cannot
             be
             executed
             ;
             and
             without
             Execution
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             's
             but
             words
             ,
             and
             can
             neither
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             hope
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             or
             fear
             in
             the
             Comminations
             :
             When
             the
             Punishments
             threatned
             are
             inflicted
             ,
             it
             strikes
             a
             greater
             Terrour
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             the
             Law
             proved
             firm
             and
             stedfast
             ,
             when
             the
             Offenders
             were
             punished
             according
             to
             their
             Transgressions
             ;
             and
             by
             suffering
             the
             penalties
             ,
             they
             knew
             that
             the
             word
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             was
             not
             vain
             ,
             but
             valid
             and
             effectual
             .
             There
             is
             a
             three-fold
             stedfastness
             or
             firmness
             of
             a
             Law
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             unalterable
             Will
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ;
             the
             second
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Execution
             ;
             the
             third
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Party
             to
             whom
             it
             s
             given
             ,
             who
             firmly
             and
             certainly
             believes
             it
             :
             The
             first
             is
             supposed
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             meant
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             great
             cause
             of
             the
             third
             :
             The
             Emphasis
             is
             in
             the
             first
             words
             
               [
               If
               the
               word
               spoken
               by
               Angels
               ]
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             word
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             proved
             firm
             and
             valid
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             and
             manifested
             to
             be
             such
             by
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Transgressors
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             every
             transgression
             with
             an
             high
             hand
             ,
             contumacy
             ,
             and
             contempt
             was
             punished
             ,
             and
             not
             say
             such
             Offence
             escaped
             unpunished
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             After
             the
             Sin
             and
             Punishment
             of
             Offenders
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             follow
             the
             Sin
             and
             Punishment
             of
             Offenders
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             The
             Sin
             is
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             The
             punishment
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             words
             
               How
               shall
               we
               escape
            
             ?
             In
             the
             first
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Word
             or
             Law.
             2.
             
             The
             Transgression
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Law
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Title
                 ,
                 or
                 Name
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Publication
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Confirmation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Title
             is
             this
             
               [
               so
               great
               Salvation
               ]
            
             ,
             by
             which
             is
             meant
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           
             which
             is
             called
             Salvation
             .
             
               So
               great
               Salvation
            
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Gospel
             which
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             Redeemer
             by
             Christ
             exhibited
             ,
             we
             have
             1.
             
             Precepts
             and
             Prohibitions
             ,
             determining
             mens
             Duty
             .
             2.
             
             Promises
             and
             Threats
             ,
             declaring
             Punishments
             and
             Rewards
             according
             to
             mens
             Disobedience
             or
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             former
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             Man's
             Duty
             ,
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             latter
             it
             's
             a
             Rule
             of
             God's
             Judgment
             .
             This
             Gospel
             is
             called
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             it
             promiseth
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             being
             followed
             brings
             loto
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             called
             the
             Word
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             :
             So
             that
             it
             's
             called
             Salvation
             by
             a
             〈◊〉
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Subject
             for
             the
             Adjunct
             ,
             because
             the
             matter
             and
             subject
             of
             it
             is
             Salvation
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Effect
             for
             the
             Cause
             ,
             because
             it
             ●ath
             a
             causal
             vertue
             and
             power
             to
             save
             :
             As
             it's
             Salvation
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             great
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             promise
             and
             conduce
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             eternal
             deliverance
             from
             eternal
             punishments
             and
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             bliss
             and
             full
             happiness
             :
             the
             Word
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             did
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Name
             or
             Title
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Publication
             or
             Promulgation
             is
             two
             fold
             :
             1.
             
             Began
             by
             Christ
             ,
             2.
             
             Continued
             by
             them
             who
             heard
             him
             .
             The
             Gospel
             is
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             Redeemer
             in
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             it
             could
             bind
             no
             man
             except
             it
             were
             published
             :
             And
             it
             was
             first
             published
             by
             Christ.
             The
             Law
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             was
             spoken
             and
             published
             by
             Angels
             and
             Prophets
             ;
             but
             this
             by
             Christ
             the
             Son
             and
             Lord
             :
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             our
             Lord
             by
             Redemption
             ,
             whereby
             he
             acquired
             a
             Right
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             Power
             over
             us
             ;
             for
             because
             he
             suffered
             death
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             God
             raised
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             being
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             he
             hath
             Power
             to
             command
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             acknowledgeth
             his
             power
             and
             submits
             unto
             it
             .
             He
             began
             to
             speak
             and
             declare
             the
             Gospel
             both
             before
             and
             after
             his
             Resutrection
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             heard
             him
             were
             especially
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             whom
             afterward
             ●●dued
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             he
             declared
             it
             ,
             first
             to
             the
             Jew
             and
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             It
             was
             so
             
             spoken
             as
             it
             was
             known
             by
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             so
             fully
             and
             clearly
             as
             was
             never
             done
             by
             Prophets
             and
             Angels
             before
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Publication
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Confirmation
             follows
             ;
             where
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             whom
             .
             2.
             
             By
             whom
             .
             3.
             
             By
             what
             it
             was
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             whom
             ?
             It
             was
             confirmed
             ,
             saith
             the
             Author
             ,
             to
             
               [
               Us
               ]
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             himself
             and
             these
             Hebrews
             ;
             so
             it
             's
             commonly
             understood
             .
             That
             it
             was
             confirmed
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             Paul
             who
             was
             an
             Hebrew
             ;
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             as
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             also
             confirmed
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             not
             at
             the
             first
             believe
             it
             .
             Yet
             it
             will
             not
             follow
             from
             hence
             that
             Paul
             received
             his
             immediate
             and
             infallible
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Gospel
             from
             the
             Apostles
             :
             For
             this
             he
             received
             immediately
             by
             Revelation
             from
             Christ
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             though
             they
             heard
             Christ
             as
             many
             more
             did
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             no
             Apostles
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             none
             can
             ground
             an
             Argument
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Paul
             was
             not
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             divers
             do
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             word
             
               [
               Us
            
             ]
             is
             often
             taken
             largely
             and
             indefinitely
             ,
             not
             strictly
             and
             precisely
             so
             as
             formally
             to
             include
             the
             person
             speaking
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             confirmed
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             one
             ,
             he
             might
             say
             ,
             It
             was
             confirmed
             to
             Us
             ;
             especially
             seeing
             it
             's
             he
             that
             writes
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             whom
             was
             it
             confirmed
             ?
             It
             was
             confirmed
             by
             those
             which
             heard
             him
             :
             Now
             many
             besides
             the
             Apostles
             did
             hear
             Him
             ,
             and
             also
             confirm
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Yet
             the
             Apostles
             did
             it
             in
             a
             more
             eminent
             manner
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             principally
             ,
             though
             not
             solely
             here
             intended
             .
             Yet
             Paul
             did
             not
             hear
             Christ
             as
             the
             other
             Apostles
             did
             :
             for
             though
             Christ
             spake
             to
             him
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             speak
             to
             him
             as
             he
             did
             to
             others
             whil'st
             he
             conversed
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             what
             was
             this
             Doctrine
             confirmed
             ?
             It
             was
             confirmed
             by
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 Miracles
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Miracles
             are
             called
             
               
                 Signs
                 .
              
               
                 Wonders
                 .
              
               
                 Powerful
                 Works
                 .
              
            
          
           
             They
             are
             called
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Signs
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Wonders
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Powerful
                 Works
                 .
              
            
          
           
             because
             they
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Signify
                 God's
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Cause
                 men
                 to
                 wonder
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Are
                 done
                 by
                 a
                 divine
                 and
                 supernatural
                 Power
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             same
             words
             are
             used
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             12.
             
             
               In
               Signs
               ,
               Wonders
               ,
               mighty
               Deeds
               .
            
             They
             are
             said
             to
             be
             divers
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             onely
             many
             of
             one
             kind
             ,
             but
             of
             several
             and
             different
             kinds
             ,
             as
             dispossessing
             of
             Devils
             ,
             raising
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             miraculously
             healing
             all
             kind
             of
             Diseases
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             are
             Works
             of
             extraordinary
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             of
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Gifts
             or
             Distributions
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Will.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             there
             were
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Distributions
             of
             them
             .
             These
             according
             to
             his
             Will.
             
          
           
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             were
             extraordinary
             Qualities
             and
             Powers
             ,
             given
             such
             as
             heard
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             and
             believed
             it
             ;
             as
             power
             to
             heal
             ,
             to
             speak
             in
             strange
             Languages
             ,
             to
             prophesy
             ,
             to
             do
             Miracles
             .
             They
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Gifts
             and
             Effects
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             them
             not
             by
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Industry
             ,
             or
             Instruction
             by
             Man
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             God-Redeemer
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
             They
             are
             called
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             distributions
             or
             divisions
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             1.
             
             Communicated
             to
             divers
             Persons
             .
             2.
             
             Were
             many
             of
             different
             kinds
             .
             3.
             
             Were
             given
             in
             several
             degrees
             .
             They
             were
             distributed
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             1.
             
             Freely
             .
             2.
             
             To
             whom
             he
             will.
             3.
             
             What
             Gifts
             he
             will.
             4.
             
             In
             what
             measure
             he
             will.
             For
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             
             But
             all
             these
             worketh
             that
             one
             and
             the
             self-same
             Spirit
             ,
             dividing
             to
             every
             man
             severally
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             Ver.
             11.
             
             The
             Effect
             of
             these
             Miracles
             and
             Gifts
             was
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             confirm
             by
             Word
             and
             Deed
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             did
             most
             certainly
             affirm
             and
             assert
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             having
             heard
             it
             immediately
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             having
             received
             the
             immediate
             Knowledge
             there
             of
             from
             him
             .
             2.
             
             They
             did
             these
             Signs
             ,
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             mighty
             Deeds
             ,
             
             and
             upon
             the
             Imposition
             of
             their
             hands
             Believers
             received
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             yet
             they
             neither
             did
             these
             Miracles
             ,
             nor
             gave
             these
             Gifts
             by
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             or
             holiness
             .
             But
             the
             Works
             were
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             Graces
             given
             by
             them
             as
             Instruments
             ;
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             as
             risen
             and
             glorified
             ,
             and
             from
             God.
             So
             that
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             their
             Ministration
             ,
             did
             all
             concur
             to
             the
             production
             of
             these
             glorious
             Effects
             :
             God
             was
             the
             principal
             Cause
             ,
             therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             God
             did
             bear
             them
             witness
             and
             attest
             their
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             confirmation
             was
             a
             giving
             credibility
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             new
             ,
             and
             delivered
             the
             positive
             truths
             concerning
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             dying
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             rising
             again
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             dependence
             of
             Justification
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Glory
             upon
             Faith
             in
             him
             making
             Intercession
             in
             Heaven
             :
             For
             there
             was
             no
             need
             thus
             to
             confirm
             the
             Ceremonials
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             with
             Israel
             before
             Mount
             Sinai
             to
             the
             Jew
             :
             For
             these
             things
             he
             made
             no
             doubt
             of
             ,
             nor
             was
             this
             confirmation
             needful
             for
             to
             perswade
             the
             Gentile
             of
             the
             Equity
             and
             Justice
             of
             the
             Morals
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             for
             the
             natural
             light
             of
             Reason
             did
             approve
             them
             .
             These
             Miracles
             and
             Gifts
             were
             Proofs
             very
             strong
             and
             powerful
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             no
             jugling
             Impostures
             or
             Delusions
             ,
             but
             real
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             divine
             .
             Will
             ,
             and
             clear
             to
             the
             senses
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Transgression
             is
             a
             neglect
             of
             this
             divine
             Doctrine
             thus
             declared
             ,
             thus
             confirmed
             :
             This
             neglect
             implies
             a
             contempt
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             disobedience
             to
             that
             Law
             of
             God-Redeemer
             by
             Christ
             ,
             exhibited
             in
             not
             believing
             and
             repenting
             ,
             or
             a
             positive
             de●ial
             of
             this
             excellent
             truth
             in
             such
             as
             never
             professed
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             Apostates
             who
             once
             received
             it
             :
             The
             punishment
             is
             eternal
             death
             ,
             which
             can
             no
             ways
             be
             avoided
             by
             the
             Offenders
             neglecting
             this
             Salvation
             .
             The
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             is
             the
             last
             and
             chief
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             sin
             which
             makes
             us
             liable
             to
             grievous
             and
             unavoidable
             punishment
             must
             with
             earnest
             heed
             be
             avoided
             :
             But
             to
             let
             slip
             ,
             or
             recede
             from
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             such
             a
             Sin
             ;
             Therefore
             with
             all
             earnest
             heed
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
             The
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Argument
             presupposeth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             sin
             makes
             liable
             to
             Punishment
             ,
             ●ainous
             sins
             to
             grievous
             punishments
             ;
             some
             sins
             to
             unavoidable
             punishments
             .
             For
             the
             punishment
             of
             some
             sins
             are
             avoidable
             ;
             and
             the
             sins
             whereby
             we
             are
             made
             obnoxious
             ,
             though
             committed
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             remitted
             :
             Some
             are
             not
             by
             the
             tenor
             of
             God's
             Laws
             remissible
             .
             2.
             
             That
             we
             are
             made
             liable
             to
             punishment
             by
             the
             divine
             comminations
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             the
             end
             of
             Comminations
             in
             God's
             Laws
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             representing
             the
             penalty
             as
             certainly
             due
             upon
             Transgression
             to
             restrain
             us
             from
             Transgression
             and
             Disobedience
             :
             For
             though
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             are
             the
             principal
             Motives
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             Restraints
             from
             sin
             ,
             yet
             the
             hope
             of
             Rewards
             and
             fear
             of
             Punishments
             may
             have
             great
             force
             ;
             because
             we
             love
             our selves
             ,
             desire
             our
             own
             peace
             and
             happiness
             ,
             and
             abhor
             such
             things
             as
             tend
             to
             our
             misery
             and
             ruine
             :
             These
             things
             taken
             for
             granted
             make
             the
             Proposition
             good
             .
             But
             the
             doubt
             might
             be
             of
             the
             Assumption
             .
             That
             neglect
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             will
             make
             us
             liable
             to
             such
             a
             grievous
             unavoidable
             punishment
             .
             This
             he
             therefore
             proves
             ,
             thus
             ;
             If
             Disobedience
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             muc●
             more
             will
             the
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             make
             us
             liable
             to
             such
             a
             Punishment
             :
             But
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             Law
             made
             the
             Offenders
             liable
             to
             such
             a
             Punishment
             .
             This
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             Jew
             would
             grant
             ,
             for
             they
             knew
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Proposition
             onely
             could
             be
             controverted
             by
             them
             .
             Therefore
             he
             confirms
             it
             from
             this
             presupposed
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             greater
             sins
             make
             us
             obnoxious
             to
             greater
             Punishment
             ;
             but
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             greater
             Sin.
             And
             this
             he
             proves
             fully
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             many
             particulars
             .
             For
             this
             end
             ,
             he
             proves
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             more
             excellent
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             &
             more
             powerfully
             binding
             men
             to
             receive
             it
             and
             retain
             it
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             to
             sin
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             more
             hainous
             than
             to
             sin
             against
             the
             Law
             :
             That
             it
             is
             as
             excellent
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             doubt
             ;
             for
             it
             hath
             all
             the
             excellencies
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             But
             that
             it
             was
             more
             excellent
             he
             manifests
             by
             four
             things
             :
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             so
             great
             Salvation
             ,
             for
             such
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             .
             It
             by
             it self
             without
             the
             Promise
             could
             not
             save
             eternally
             and
             suppose
             it
             could
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             so
             full
             ,
             so
             clear
             ,
             so
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             effectually
             conducing
             to
             eternal
             life
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             first
             spoken
             by
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             far
             above
             the
             Angels
             by
             whom
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             .
             3.
             
             It
             was
             confirmed
             by
             Miracles
             far
             more
             in
             number
             and
             more
             glorious
             .
             4.
             
             Upon
             the
             hearing
             and
             receiving
             the
             Gospel
             the
             Believers
             received
             many
             
             different
             and
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             the
             Hearers
             of
             the
             Law
             did
             not
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             to
             the
             
               Galathians
               ,
               He
               therefore
               that
               ministreth
               unto
               you
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               worketh
               Miracles
               amongst
               you
               ,
               doth
               he
               it
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               Faith
               ?
            
             Chap.
             3.
             5.
             
             Where
             he
             doth
             imply
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             did
             not
             so
             many
             and
             great
             Miracles
             amongst
             them
             to
             confirm
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             to
             confirm
             the
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             He
             did
             not
             minister
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             the
             preaching
             ,
             nor
             they
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             hearing
             ,
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             3.
             
             That
             God
             ,
             to
             testify
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Gospel
             above
             the
             Law
             ,
             did
             concurr
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Spirit
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Therefore
             if
             the
             Gospel
             in
             so
             many
             respects
             be
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Law
             ;
             then
             to
             let
             it
             slip
             ,
             to
             recede
             from
             it
             ,
             to
             neglect
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             greater
             sin
             ;
             and
             therefore
             makes
             us
             obnoxious
             to
             far
             more
             grievous
             punishment
             .
             So
             we
             are
             come
             to
             the
             principal
             Conclusion
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             departing
             from
             ,
             or
             neglecting
             of
             ,
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             so
             great
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             The
             application
             of
             this
             is
             to
             be
             made
             unto
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             who
             having
             the
             use
             of
             reason
             hath
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Let
             every
             one
             of
             them
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             that
             God
             speaks
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             speaks
             not
             by
             Angels
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             Son
             ;
             it
             's
             the
             most
             clear
             ,
             full
             ,
             and
             powerful
             Doctrine
             that
             ever
             was
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             :
             it
             's
             confirmed
             by
             most
             glorious
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             excellent
             Gifts
             of
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             .
             It
             's
             a
             discovery
             of
             profoundest
             wisdom
             ,
             a
             manifestation
             of
             greatest
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             warning
             God
             will
             give
             .
             No
             other
             knowledg
             so
             useful
             ,
             so
             excellent
             ,
             so
             absolutely
             necessary
             as
             this
             .
             Therefore
             receive
             it
             readily
             ,
             lay
             it
             up
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             never
             forget
             ;
             ever
             remember
             it
             ,
             prize
             it
             ,
             never
             neglect
             it
             ,
             never
             depart
             from
             it
             .
             If
             the
             love
             of
             God
             cannot
             perswade
             you
             ,
             let
             the
             fear
             of
             his
             eternal
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             your
             own
             Salvation
             prevail
             with
             you
             .
             What
             ?
             will
             you
             despise
             his
             sweetest
             mercy
             ?
             reject
             the
             tender
             of
             Salvation
             ?
             bring
             upon
             your selves
             eternal
             and
             unavoidable
             misery
             ?
             It
             will
             be
             the
             greatest
             Sin
             that
             you
             can
             commit
             ;
             and
             make
             you
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             greatest
             punishment
             ,
             if
             you
             shall
             refuse
             to
             hearken
             to
             this
             great
             Propher
             .
             Shall
             the
             word
             of
             Angels
             transgressed
             be
             so
             severely
             punished
             ?
             and
             shall
             no
             Offender
             escape
             ?
             And
             shall
             the
             word
             of
             the
             eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             be
             disobeyed
             ,
             and
             any
             Offender
             guilty
             in
             this
             particular
             escape
             everlasting
             penalties
             ?
             Let
             not
             any
             slatter
             themselves
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             escape
             :
             
               For
               how
               shall
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               neglect
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
          
           
             Ver.
             5.
             
             
               For
               unto
               the
               Angels
               hath
               he
               not
               put
               in
               subjection
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               whereof
               we
               speak
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             The
             words
             are
             difficult
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             explained
             before
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             them
             can
             be
             discovered
             .
             The
             subject
             matter
             of
             them
             is
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             God's
             subjection
             of
             it
             :
             The
             greatest
             difficulty
             is
             to
             know
             what
             's
             meant
             by
             ,
             
               the
               World
               to
               come
            
             ,
             which
             many
             think
             referrs
             to
             the
             state
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             which
             follows
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             Thus
             
               à
               Lapide
            
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Antients
             :
             Riverae
             understands
             the
             Church-Christian
             as
             opposed
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             former
             times
             ;
             especially
             under
             the
             Law.
             This
             is
             the
             more
             probable
             sense
             :
             For
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             these
             last
             times
             ;
             wherein
             God
             spake
             unto
             men
             by
             his
             Son
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             opposed
             to
             the
             times
             ,
             wherein
             he
             spake
             by
             his
             Prophets
             and
             Angels
             .
             Yet
             we
             must
             not
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Church
             exclusively
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             had
             not
             subjected
             other
             things
             ,
             even
             Angels
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             World
             ,
             and
             those
             times
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             are
             here
             meant
             ;
             but
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             proposition
             is
             negative
             ,
             God
             subjected
             not
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             Angels
             :
             In
             former
             times
             God
             had
             used
             very
             much
             the
             ministery
             of
             Angels
             in
             ordering
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             put
             much
             power
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             that
             end
             .
             Yet
             now
             in
             this
             last
             time
             he
             made
             Christ
             his
             Son
             (
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             suffering
             was
             a
             little
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             )
             to
             be
             the
             administratour-General
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             Universal
             Lord
             ;
             and
             subjected
             the
             very
             Angels
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             expression
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             Esay
             9.
             6.
             for
             whereas
             there
             ,
             amongst
             others
             Titles
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             one
             is
             ,
             
               ●verlasting
               Father
            
             ,
             the
             Sep●uagint
             turn
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             Father
             or
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             *
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             .
             The
             sum
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             subject
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             nor
             the
             World
             of
             those
             times
             to
             Angels
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ.
             The
             words
             thus
             understood
             ,
             may
             inform
             us
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Law
             and
             Word
             spoken
             by
             
             Angels
             ,
             when
             neglected
             and
             disobeyed
             ,
             was
             so
             severely
             punished
             ;
             much
             more
             severely
             shall
             they
             ,
             who
             neglect
             the
             Gospel
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             be
             punished
             .
             3.
             
             That
             if
             it
             was
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             lived
             in
             former
             times
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             Word
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             Servants
             .
             Then
             it
             's
             much
             more
             the
             duty
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             these
             last
             times
             to
             hearken
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             so
             great
             Salvation
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             made
             Lord
             of
             All.
             From
             hence
             we
             may
             understand
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             words
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             a●part
             of
             the
             former
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             hearken
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             neglect
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             or
             they
             may
             with
             the
             latter
             words
             following
             contain
             another
             distinct
             reason
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             that
             seeing
             God
             hath
             not
             to
             the
             Angels
             subjected
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Suffering
             and
             Death
             was
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             made
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             suffering
             ,
             afterward
             made
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             even
             of
             Angels
             ,
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             give
             the
             more
             earnest
             heed
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             Crellius
             understands
             by
             the
             World
             to
             come
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             without
             any
             reason
             ;
             but
             rather
             contrary
             to
             reason
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             The
             former
             Text
             being
             negative
             ,
             doth
             not
             express
             but
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             
             to
             come
             was
             put
             in
             subjection
             to
             Christ.
             But
             in
             these
             words
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             express
             it
             ,
             but
             prove
             it
             .
             And
             to
             this
             purpose
             he
             alledgeth
             the
             words
             of
             Psal.
             8
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             In
             this
             testimony
             ,
          
           
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             allegation
             or
             the
             words
             alledged
             .
             application
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             allegation
             we
             need
             not
             examine
             ;
             the
             Authour
             neither
             names
             the
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             as
             a
             distinct
             part
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             nor
             the
             particular
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             number
             the
             8th
             ;
             nor
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             David
             .
             But
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             one
             ,
             or
             a
             certain
             man
             ,
             testifieth
             .
             2.
             
             He
             testifieth
             in
             a
             certain
             place
             .
             This
             he
             did
             not
             through
             ignorance
             or
             defect
             of
             memory
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             some
             other
             reason
             .
             He
             knew
             ,
             that
             the
             testimony
             ,
             or
             thing
             testified
             ,
             was
             the
             principal
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             Hebrews
             were
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             especially
             with
             the
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             .
             To
             return
             to
             the
             words
             alledged
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             received
             by
             the
             Jews
             as
             Divine
             and
             from
             God
             ;
             the
             difficult
             Question
             is
             of
             whom
             that
             Psalm
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             meaneth
             by
             man
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             so
             minded
             ,
             so
             visited
             by
             God
             ,
             so
             humbled
             ,
             so
             advanced
             .
             Some
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             man
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Creation
             ;
             some
             think
             it's
             man
             fallen
             ;
             some
             determine
             it
             to
             be
             man
             restored
             in
             Christ
             ;
             some
             are
             resolute
             that
             it
             is
             Christ
             himself
             as
             man.
             Thus
             
               Cramerus
               ,
               Tarnovius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Lutherans
             generally
             ,
             who
             bitterly
             inveigh
             against
             Calvin
             ,
             interpreting
             otherwise
             .
             Calvin
             had
             his
             fellows
             &
             followers
             .
             Others
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             agrees
             to
             Man
             in
             the
             literal
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             mystical
             sense
             :
             others
             that
             there
             are
             two
             literal
             senses
             ,
             the
             one
             whereof
             agrees
             to
             Man
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             ,
             agrees
             to
             Christ.
             Vatablus
             seems
             to
             agree
             with
             this
             ,
             Cramerus
             teckons
             this
             amongst
             the
             prophetical
             Psalms
             .
             The
             intention
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             glorious
             works
             ,
             wherein
             he
             manifested
             his
             power
             ,
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             special
             mercy
             .
             The
             works
             are
             not
             only
             those
             of
             Creation
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             special
             providence
             over
             Man
             ,
             and
             amongst
             those
             works
             of
             special
             providence
             ,
             that
             of
             restauration
             of
             Man
             ,
             by
             the
             humiliation
             and
             exaltation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             principal
             subject
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             alledged
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             8.
             applyed
             to
             Christ.
             Upon
             this
             ground
             
               Cramerus
               ,
               Tarnovius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             understand
             it
             only
             of
             Christ
             :
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             some
             things
             here
             mentioned
             do
             agree
             to
             Man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Creation
             ;
             yet
             the
             special
             care
             of
             Man
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             appears
             most
             of
             all
             in
             Christ
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             set
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             he
             subjected
             all
             things
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             That
             he
             might
             convert
             man
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             converted
             for
             ever
             blessed
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             words
             alledged
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             God's
             special
             care
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             his
             singular
             love
             towards
             him
             .
             2.
             
             The
             same
             manifested
             in
             a
             most
             glorious
             manner
             ,
             in
             the
             humiliation
             and
             exaltation
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             The
             admiration
             ,
             or
             rather
             amazement
             at
             such
             a
             stupe●dious
             manifestation
             of
             such
             stupendious
             love
             .
             All
             the
             works
             of
             God
             are
             in
             themselves
             excellent
             and
             wonderful
             ,
             but
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             is
             matter
             of
             greatest
             wonder
             and
             astonishment
             even
             to
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             The
             Application
             follows
             ,
             where
             the
             Authour
             takes
             special
             notice
             of
             the
             last
             
             words
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Psalm
             :
             They
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               all
               things
               in
               subjection
               under
               his
               Feet
               .
            
             These
             are
             not
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             words
             alledged
             out
             the
             Psalm
             .
             These
             ,
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             proves
             that
             which
             he
             intended
             ,
             That
             unto
             
             the
             Angels
             God
             hath
             not
             put
             in
             subjection
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             other
             ;
             even
             to
             Man
             ,
             that
             special
             Man
             whereof
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             .
             Concerning
             these
             words
             ,
             he
             delivers
             two
             Propositions
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             as
             a
             conclusion
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             upon
             the
             By.
             The
             first
             ,
             as
             a
             conclusion
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             left
             nothing
             that
             is
             not
             put
             under
             him
             ;
             this
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             if
             God
             put
             all
             things
             under
             his
             Feet
             .
             Therefore
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             Angels
             are
             subjected
             ,
             as
             included
             in
             the
             word
             all
             :
             That
             these
             words
             are
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             any
             other
             Man
             ,
             as
             Heinsius
             would
             have
             them
             to
             be
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             27.
             
             
               For
               he
               hath
               put
               all
               things
               under
               his
               Feet
               :
            
             but
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             All
             things
             are
             put
             under
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             excepted
             ,
             who
             did
             put
             all
             things
             under
             him
             .
             Where
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             ,
             as
             clear
             and
             evident
             :
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             Christ
             risen
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             under
             whose
             Poet
             ,
             as
             his
             Foot-stool
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             put
             .
             2.
             
             That
             nothing
             is
             excepted
             ,
             as
             not
             put
             under
             ,
             but
             God
             ,
             who
             subdued
             all
             things
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             second
             Proposition
             upon
             the
             By
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               But
               now
               we
               see
               not
               all
               things
               put
               under
               him
               :
            
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             Dominion
             over
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             are
             subject
             to
             his
             Power
             ;
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             as
             yet
             exerclsed
             his
             Power
             to
             destroy
             all
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             reduce
             all
             his
             People
             to
             subjection
             .
             And
             this
             we
             shall
             never
             see
             ,
             till
             the
             last
             Saint
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             Death
             the
             last
             Enemy
             destroyed
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             ,
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             whereby
             all
             his
             Servants
             and
             Vassals
             shall
             be
             made
             immortall
             ,
             and
             fully
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             freed
             from
             Death
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             9.
             
             
               But
               we
               see
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               was
               made
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             second
             Application
             of
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               him
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ;
               thou
               hast
               crowned
               him
               with
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               .
            
             Which
             we
             find
             differently
             expounded
             ,
             translated
             ,
             read
             ,
             pointed
             .
             Yet
             the
             matter
             is
             plain
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             evident
             they
             speak
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             ,
             concerning
             Him
             ,
             deliver
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             His
             Humiliation
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Exaltation
             .
             1.
             
             His
             Humiliation
             ,
             in
             three
             things
             :
             1.
             
             That
             he
             was
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             He
             suffered
             .
             3.
             
             He
             suffered
             Death
             for
             all
             men
             .
             And
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             ,
             That
             though
             in
             the
             state
             of
             his
             humiliation
             and
             mortality
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             suffering
             Death
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             little
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             ;
             yet
             he
             rose
             again
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             crowned
             with
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             Lord
             of
             All.
             And
             there
             was
             a
             special
             reason
             ,
             why
             for
             a
             time
             he
             should
             be
             mortal
             and
             suffer
             Death
             ,
             even
             because
             that
             was
             the
             way
             unto
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             eternal
             deliverance
             determined
             by
             God.
             Though
             all
             this
             be
             clear
             ,
             yet
             the
             place
             is
             wofully
             obscured
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             Henisius
             ,
             whilst
             he
             tediously
             endeavours
             to
             make
             it
             more
             plain
             .
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             either
             with
             his
             pointing
             the
             words
             ,
             or
             his
             manner
             of
             rendring
             them
             ,
             or
             his
             exposition
             :
             in
             all
             which
             he
             thinks
             
             T●cla's
             Manuscript
             doth
             favour
             him
             ;
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             In
             these
             words
             these
             things
             are
             manifest
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             subject
             of
             them
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Psal.
             8.
             5.
             2.
             
             That
             he
             applys
             them
             unto
             Christ.
             3.
             
             That
             in
             them
             he
             observes
             the
             Humiliation
             and
             Exaltation
             of
             Christ.
             4.
             
             Gives
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             Christ
             must
             first
             be
             humbled
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             exalted
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             this
             last
             is
             ,
             *
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Chapter
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             It
             's
             not
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             is
             Man
             ,
             as
             some
             do
             think
             ,
             nor
             to
             make
             a
             digression
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             ,
             as
             others
             tell
             us
             .
             That
             he
             mentions
             some
             acts
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             agreeing
             to
             him
             as
             Man
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Priest
             or
             King
             it
             's
             upon
             the
             By.
             In
             them
             we
             find
             three
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             see
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             suffering
             of
             Death
             ,
             Crowned
             with
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Christ
             is
             he
             that
             was
             first
             made
             a
             little
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             One
             end
             why
             Christ
             was
             made
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             he
             might
             ●asto
             Death
             for
             every
             Man.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             Proposition
             is
             easy
             ;
             For
             it
             affirms
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             was
             Crowned
             with
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             ,
             for
             suffering
             Death
             .
             3.
             
             They
             did
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             Crowned
             with
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             invested
             with
             great
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             ;
             and
             the
             words
             signify
             the
             exaltation
             of
             Christ
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             We
             need
             not
             here
             distinguish
             of
             Crowns
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             many
             sorts
             ;
             For
             if
             the
             
             Author
             did
             allude
             to
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             sacerdotal
             Mitte
             ,
             and
             the
             imperial
             Diadem
             did
             most
             of
             all
             resemble
             the
             eminency
             and
             dignity
             of
             this
             Celestial
             Pontiff
             ,
             and
             this
             universal
             King.
             But
             why
             may
             i●
             not
             be
             an
             Hebraism
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             whence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             Crown
             doth
             signify
             ,
             To
             compass
             about
             :
             for
             God
             had
             circuminvested
             Christ
             with
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             eminent
             degree
             of
             Dignity
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Word
             used
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             .
          
           
             
               For
               the
               suffering
               of
               Death
            
             ]
             This
             passion
             was
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             ,
             his
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             the
             Reward
             ;
             according
             to
             another
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             because
             Christ
             was
             obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             
               Therefore
               God
               did
               highly
               exalt
               him
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Neither
             need
             we
             fear
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             merited
             eternal
             Glory
             for
             Himself
             ,
             if
             we
             confess
             he
             merited
             it
             for
             Us.
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             merit
             the
             personal
             union
             ;
             and
             such
             things
             which
             necessarily
             followed
             upon
             the
             same
             :
             but
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             that
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             ,
             which
             was
             given
             him
             in
             consideration
             of
             that
             most
             excellent
             piece
             of
             Service
             ,
             which
             he
             performed
             in
             expiating
             the
             Sin
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             which
             is
             plain
             Scripture
             .
             Some
             referr
             this
             clause
             unto
             the
             former
             ,
             of
             Christ
             being
             made
             a
             little
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             yet
             understand
             it
             differently
             .
             For
             some
             say
             ,
             He
             was
             made
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             by
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Death
             :
             Others
             think
             ,
             that
             it
             denotes
             the
             final
             cause
             of
             his
             minoration
             ;
             as
             though
             the
             end
             ,
             why
             he
             was
             cast
             below
             the
             Angels
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             suffer
             .
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             are
             probable
             we
             see
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             manifest
             both
             by
             the
             glorious
             Miracles
             done
             ,
             and
             excellent
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             given
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             other
             ways
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             therefore
             see
             it
             *
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             ,
             
               He
               was
               made
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
               ]
            
             It
             's
             not
             material
             ,
             whether
             we
             understand
             by
             little
             ,
             a
             little
             measure
             of
             inferiority
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             time
             ;
             for
             both
             are
             true
             .
             But
             the
             principal
             thing
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
             where
             in
             he
             was
             made
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             man
             and
             mortal
             .
             Man
             is
             inferior
             to
             an
             Angel
             as
             man
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             as
             mortal
             ,
             because
             the
             Angels
             never
             dy
             :
             Now
             ,
             Christ
             had
             the
             body
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             Soul
             separable
             from
             his
             body
             till
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             the
             
               little
               time
            
             here
             meant
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             his
             mortality
             :
             Both
             might
             be
             joyned
             in
             one
             divine
             Axiome
             thus
             .
             We
             see
             ,
             for
             the
             suffering
             of
             Death
             ,
             Crowned
             with
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             who
             for
             a
             little
             time
             was
             made
             lower
             then
             the
             Angel.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             Proposition
             ,
             
               That
               he
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               might
               taste
               of
               Death
               for
               〈◊〉
               man
               ,
               ]
            
             In
             these
             words
             we
             have
             the
             reason
             and
             the
             end
             why
             Christ
             was
             made
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             for
             a
             time
             :
             For
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             he
             might
             redeem
             us
             by
             his
             Death
             .
             In
             the
             words
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Death
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             The
             parties
             for
             whom
             he
             dyed
             .
             3.
             
             The
             inward
             motive
             which
             inclined
             God
             to
             give
             him
             to
             Death
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             Original
             of
             Redemption
             .
             1.
             
             It
             's
             said
             ,
             
               He
               insted
               of
               Death
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               play
               the
               Critick
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               word
            
             †
             taste
             :
             For
             the
             plain
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             Death
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             is
             signified
             all
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             which
             were
             many
             and
             bitter
             the
             principal
             and
             consummation
             whereof
             was
             Death
             wherein
             they
             all
             ended
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             there
             had
             been
             no
             expiation
             .
             2.
             
             He
             suffered
             Death
             for
             every
             man
             ;
             not
             that
             every
             man
             should
             absolutely
             enjoy
             the
             ultimate
             benefit
             thereof
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             doth
             not
             :
             yet
             every
             man
             as
             a
             sinner
             hath
             some
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             Because
             the
             immediate
             effect
             of
             this
             Death
             was
             ,
             that
             every
             man's
             sin
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             Death
             is
             remissible
             ,
             and
             every
             man
             savable
             ;
             because
             Christ
             by
             it
             made
             God
             propitious
             and
             placable
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             punished
             man's
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             laid
             on
             him
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             every
             man
             is
             not
             actually
             justified
             and
             saved
             ,
             is
             not
             for
             want
             of
             sufficient
             Propitiation
             ,
             but
             upon
             another
             account
             .
             4.
             
             That
             which
             moved
             God
             to
             transferr
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             our
             sins
             upon
             Christ
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             was
             his
             Grace
             and
             free
             love
             .
             
               For
               he
               so
               loved
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               to
               be
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               Sins
               .
            
             The
             end
             therefore
             why
             Christ
             was
             made
             lower
             then
             the
             Angel
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             being
             man
             and
             mortal
             ,
             yet
             holy
             and
             innocent
             ,
             without
             sin
             ,
             might
             suffer
             Death
             ,
             that
             our
             sins
             might
             be
             expiated
             ,
             divine
             justice
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             made
             for
             mercy
             to
             save
             us
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               For
               it
               became
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             These
             words
             must
             be
             considered
             absolutely
             in
             themselves
             .
             relatively
             in
             their
             connexion
             .
          
           
             Absolutely
             considered
             ,
             they
             inform
             us
             ,
             and
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             it
             became
             God
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             
             to
             Salvation
             by
             the
             Suffering
             of
             Christ.
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             :
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             may
          
           
             observe
             the
             end
             .
             means
             .
             conveniency
             of
             the
             means
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 many
                 Sons
                 unto
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 means
                 is
                 to
                 perfect
                 their
                 Captain
                 by
                 Sufferings
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 convenience
                 of
                 these
                 means
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 is
                 became
                 God
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             All
             these
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             certain
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Captain
                 of
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 made
                 this
                 Captain
                 perfect
                 by
                 Suffering
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 bring
                 many
                 Sons
                 to
                 Glory
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Thus
                 to
                 do
                 became
                 him
                 for
                 whom
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             ]
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             turned
             Captain
             ,
             signifies
             a
             Prince
             of
             a
             multitude
             ,
             eminent
             for
             dignity
             and
             priority
             :
             or
             one
             ,
             who
             besides
             his
             eminent
             Dignity
             ;
             is
             invested
             with
             Power
             to
             command
             ,
             direct
             and
             order
             the
             rest
             inferiour
             and
             subject
             to
             his
             Power
             :
             or
             one
             ,
             who
             in
             any
             work
             is
             a
             principal
             cause
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             great
             and
             eminent
             influx
             upon
             the
             Subject
             to
             produce
             the
             Effect
             .
             In
             all
             these
             significations
             ,
             Christ
             may
             be
             here
             taken
             :
             For
             he
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             Believers
             ;
             is
             the
             most
             eminent
             for
             dignity
             ,
             and
             invested
             with
             supream
             and
             universal
             Power
             ,
             and
             in
             both
             respects
             he
             is
             called
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             King
             ,
             and
             Head
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Head
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             so
             is
             Christ
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             many
             Sons
             of
             God.
             He
             is
             also
             the
             Authour
             ,
             Beginner
             ,
             and
             principal
             ,
             cause
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             both
             for
             the
             merit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             of
             the
             merit
             ,
             and
             the
             actual
             consummation
             and
             collation
             .
             He
             by
             his
             Death
             laid
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             makes
             them
             capable
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             a
             right
             unto
             it
             .
             He
             by
             his
             Intercession
             procures
             their
             actual
             Justification
             ,
             and
             Glorification
             :
             He
             ,
             by
             his
             Power
             ,
             doth
             raise
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             everlasting
             life
             .
             Hee
             's
             that
             Joshua
             ,
             who
             leads
             us
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             possession
             of
             our
             spiritual
             and
             celestial
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Captain
             ,
             Prince
             and
             Authour
             was
             made
             perfect
             of
             God
             by
             Suffering
             ,
             or
             God
             made
             him
             perfect
             by
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             perfected
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             consecrated
             and
             made
             a
             compleat
             Priest
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             be
             put
             in
             an
             immediate
             capacity
             to
             act
             as
             a
             Priest.
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             had
             their
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             without
             Blood
             and
             the
             death
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             the
             form
             was
             instituted
             and
             prescribed
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             alone
             could
             give
             them
             this
             Glory
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Office.
             That
             Christ
             was
             a
             Priest
             is
             expresse
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             understand
             in
             this
             Epistle
             hereafter
             :
             Yet
             such
             he
             could
             not
             be
             without
             Consecration
             ,
             neither
             could
             he
             be
             consecrated
             without
             Blood
             and
             suffering
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             offering
             a
             bloody
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Consecration
             of
             other
             Priests
             and
             him
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             both
             were
             consecrated
             by
             Blood
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             consecrated
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Bea●●s
             sacrificed
             ;
             He
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             when
             he
             sacrificed
             and
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             unto
             God.
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             was
             ,
             Because
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Meditatour
             between
             God
             ,
             and
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             them
             ▪
             but
             no
             reconcilion
             without
             Blood
             ,
             and
             no
             Blood
             but
             his
             own
             Blood
             immaculate
             would
             be
             accepted
             .
             For
             though
             God
             was
             merciful
             and
             willing
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             yet
             his
             justice
             would
             admit
             of
             no
             reconciliation
             ,
             but
             upon
             satisfaction
             to
             be
             made
             by
             this
             Blood
             ,
             God
             did
             manifest
             his
             Justice
             and
             hatred
             of
             sin
             by
             punishing
             it
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             he
             would
             pardon
             it
             in
             Man
             :
             It
             was
             God
             that
             did
             Consecrate
             him
             ;
             for
             no
             Man
             or
             Angel
             could
             conferr
             this
             Office
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             an
             universal
             and
             eternal
             Priest
             to
             officiate
             and
             minister
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             only
             God
             could
             do
             this
             .
             And
             he
             as
             supream
             Lord
             and
             Law-give●
             could
             appoint
             and
             accept
             him
             to
             be
             Redeemer
             ,
             prescribe
             the
             manner
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             as
             supream
             Judge
             accept
             of
             his
             Consecration
             once
             finished
             ,
             and
             invest
             him
             with
             this
             sacerdotal
             Power
             :
             In
             these
             respects
             God
             is
             said
             to
             Consecrate
             him
             .
          
           
             By
             him
             thus
             consecrated
             ,
             many
             Sons
             are
             brought
             to
             Glory
             ,
             ]
             There
             are
             many
             Sons
             brought
             to
             Glory
             ,
             he
             that
             brings
             them
             to
             Glory
             is
             God
             ;
             he
             doth
             this
             by
             Christ
             consecrated
             and
             made
             their
             Captain
             .
             To
             bring
             to
             Glory
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             give
             possession
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             that
             everlasting
             and
             most
             excellent
             Estate
             prepared
             for
             the
             Sons
             of
             God.
             These
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             his
             Sons
             by
             Regeneration
             and
             Adoption
             :
             The
             one
             doth
             
             make
             them
             capable
             of
             ,
             the
             other
             gives
             them
             right
             to
             Glory
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             fully
             enjoy
             ,
             when
             their
             heavenly
             Birth
             and
             gracious
             Adoption
             are
             perfected
             :
             They
             derive
             their
             title
             from
             their
             Captain
             as
             consecrated
             by
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             Faith.
             For
             as
             they
             are
             the
             Sons
             and
             Heirs
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             joynt-Heirs
             with
             Christ
             and
             in
             his
             right
             :
             And
             if
             he
             never
             had
             been
             consecrated
             by
             Sufferings
             ,
             they
             never
             had
             been
             either
             Sons
             ,
             or
             Heirs
             ,
             or
             Glorified
             .
             For
             he
             by
             his
             Sufferings
             merited
             all
             ,
             and
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             eternal
             Happiness
             :
             And
             for
             this
             Suffering
             he
             made
             him
             Captain
             and
             Head
             of
             all
             his
             Sons
             ,
             
               and
               gave
               him
               power
               to
               give
               eternal
               Life
               to
               as
               many
               as
               he
               had
               given
               him
               .
            
             It
             's
             God
             who
             brings
             these
             Sons
             to
             Glory
             ,
             by
             their
             Head
             and
             Captain
             ;
             He
             loved
             Man
             ,
             he
             gave
             his
             Son
             to
             Death
             ,
             he
             raised
             him
             up
             again
             made
             him
             King
             and
             Priest
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             power
             to
             convert
             us
             ;
             and
             by
             him
             he
             adopts
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             he
             gives
             us
             Glory
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             The
             glorification
             of
             sinful
             Man
             from
             first
             to
             last
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             's
             he
             and
             he
             alone
             that
             brings
             him
             to
             Glory
             ;
             yet
             though
             the
             persons
             glorified
             be
             many
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             Sons
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             Sons
             shall
             enjoy
             the
             Inheritance
             ;
             neither
             are
             they
             Sons
             by
             Nature
             ,
             or
             of
             themselves
             :
             He
             makes
             them
             such
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             was
             consecrated
             by
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             Captain
             .
          
           
             
               It
               became
               him
               for
               whom
               and
               by
               whom
               are
               all
               things
               ,
               in
               bringing
               many
               Sons
               to
               Glory
               ,
               thus
               to
               do
               ,
               ]
            
             God
             is
             here
             described
             from
             his
             efficiency
             ,
             where-by
             he
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             universal
             Agent
             ,
             who
             produceth
             ,
             preserveth
             ,
             ordereth
             all
             things
             to
             their
             end
             ,
             especially
             his
             Sons
             ,
             unto
             Glory
             .
             For
             though
             his
             works
             be
             many
             ,
             then
             some
             are
             more
             excellent
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             is
             the
             Salvation
             of
             man.
             Some
             do
             think
             that
             by
             these
             words
             
               for
               whom
            
             and
             
               by
               whom
            
             ,
             are
             meant
             ;
             that
             God
             is
             the
             final
             and
             efficient
             cause
             of
             all
             :
             yet
             in
             strict
             sense
             God
             cannot
             in
             himself
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             end
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             yet
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             glorious
             Perfection
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             intended
             by
             him
             in
             all
             his
             Works
             .
             To
             consecrate
             the
             Captain
             of
             all
             his
             Sons
             by
             Sufferings
             did
             become
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             seemed
             best
             to
             his
             divine
             Wisdom
             to
             use
             this
             means
             as
             most
             fit
             to
             manifest
             his
             justice
             and
             mercy
             in
             the
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             of
             man.
             What
             Ways
             and
             means
             as
             conducing
             to
             this
             end
             he
             knew
             ,
             or
             his
             divine
             Wisdom
             did
             dictate
             unto
             him
             ,
             is
             hidden
             from
             us
             ;
             but
             this
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             he
             resolved
             upon
             as
             the
             best
             and
             most
             agreeable
             to
             his
             excellent
             perfection
             .
             For
             God
             doth
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             becomes
             him
             so
             glorious
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             excellent
             an
             Agent
             ;
             Men
             may
             do
             many
             things
             unbeseeming
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             befitting
             them
             to
             do
             :
             nay
             Angels
             have
             done
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             become
             so
             noble
             Spirits
             to
             do
             ;
             but
             God
             doth
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             may
             do
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             Christ
             must
             taste
             of
             Death
             for
             every
             man
             ;
             Because
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             God
             by
             that
             way
             and
             means
             to
             save
             sinful
             man.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             relative
             consideration
             and
             connexion
             ,
             implyed
             in
             the
             causal
             conjunction
             ,
             For.
             They
             give
             a
             reason
             why
             Christ
             was
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             suffered
             Death
             :
             And
             why
             ?
             It
             became
             God
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             11.
             
             
               For
               both
               he
               that
               Sanctifieth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             The
             Apostle
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             following
             words
             doth
             manifest
             how
             it
             became
             God
             to
             cast
             Christ
             below
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             consecrate
             him
             by
             Sufferings
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             so
             manifest
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             Reason
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             spark
             or
             ray
             of
             divine
             Light.
             To
             understand
             this
             the
             better
             ,
             you
             must
             remember
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             was
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             in
             suffering
             Death
             .
             2.
             
             That
             as
             God
             or
             Angel
             he
             could
             not
             suffer
             Death
             .
             3.
             
             If
             he
             could
             have
             suffered
             Death
             as
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             that
             Death
             was
             not
             so
             fit
             to
             redeem
             Man
             ,
             or
             expiate
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             sanctify
             him
             .
             4.
             
             That
             seeing
             he
             must
             both
             dy
             ,
             and
             dy
             for
             man
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             Man
             ,
             and
             mortal
             Man
             ,
             to
             sanctify
             man.
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             ,
             that
             it
             became
             God
             to
             make
             Christ
             a
             mortal
             Man
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             that
             sanctifyeth
             and
             they
             who
             are
             sanctifyed
             ought
             and
             must
             be
             of
             one
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             coherence
             .
             In
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             unity
             and
             indentity
             of
             the
             Sanctifier
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             :
             By
             the
             Sanctifier
             ,
             or
             the
             person
             sanctifying
             ,
             is
             meant
             Christ
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             sanctified
             ,
             sinful
             men
             :
             by
             being
             of
             one
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             some
             ways
             ,
             one
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             sanctify
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             an
             active
             power
             to
             sanctify
             and
             free
             from
             Sin
             such
             as
             are
             polluted
             with
             Sin
             ;
             and
             men
             thus
             polluted
             are
             said
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             Sin
             :
             Christ
             doth
             sanctify
             them
             by
             his
             merit
             ,
             and
             the
             application
             of
             his
             merit
             by
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             making
             use
             of
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             And
             man
             is
             first
             sanctifiable
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             actually
             sanctified
             upon
             his
             Faith
             in
             this
             
             Death
             .
             That
             this
             is
             the
             sense
             ,
             is
             plain
             by
             these
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             By
             which
             Will
             we
             are
             sanctified
             through
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             10.
             
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             freedom
             from
             the
             pollution
             was
             merited
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             doing
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Will
             in
             suffering
             Death
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             man
             was
             so
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             an
             eternal
             virtue
             of
             purging
             the
             conscience
             from
             sin
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             God
             is
             always
             ready
             upon
             man's
             Faith
             ,
             actually
             to
             remit
             and
             to
             take
             away
             his
             sin
             .
             These
             two
             are
             said
             to
             be
             of
             one
             ;
             Crelli●s
             is
             here
             mistaken
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             :
             For
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             brings
             many
             Sons
             to
             Glory
             ,
             by
             perfecting
             their
             Captain
             Christ
             through
             Sufferings
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             example
             God
             doth
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             by
             Death
             ,
             though
             grievous
             ,
             we
             may
             attain
             eternal
             Glory
             ;
             and
             suffering
             is
             the
             way
             unto
             it
             .
             This
             he
             spake
             to
             delude
             his
             Reader
             ,
             and
             seduce
             him
             ;
             because
             he
             would
             not
             confess
             the
             satisfying
             and
             meriting
             power
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             .
             That
             Christ
             in
             his
             Suffering
             Death
             did
             give
             us
             a
             rare
             example
             of
             many
             heavenly
             vertues
             ,
             and
             an
             encouragement
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Glorification
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             .
             So
             neither
             may
             we
             approve
             of
             his
             exposition
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             any
             ways
             genuine
             and
             agreeing
             with
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             place
             .
             For
             he
             makes
             Christ
             and
             Believers
             one
             as
             Brethsen
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             God
             as
             one
             Father
             .
             But
             this
             is
             wide
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             the
             Apostles
             intention
             ;
             That
             of
             Junius
             and
             others
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             one
             masse
             and
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             alluding
             to
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             first
             Fruits
             at
             the
             Passover
             ,
             or
             the
             two
             Loaves
             waved
             at
             Pentecost
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Fruits
             and
             Bread
             were
             sanctified
             .
             That
             he
             means
             so
             ,
             he
             expresseth
             plainly
             afterwards
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             which
             informs
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             of
             one
             is
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Flesh
             and
             Blood.
             Therefore
             the
             Socinian
             must
             be
             either
             blind
             or
             impudent
             ;
             yet
             to
             understand
             his
             unity
             the
             better
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             as
             man
             had
             sinned
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             redeem
             and
             deliver
             him
             .
             2.
             
             That
             his
             wisdom
             did
             not
             think
             good
             to
             redeem
             him
             immediately
             himself
             ,
             nor
             mediately
             by
             Angels
             ;
             but
             Man
             must
             be
             redeemed
             by
             Man.
             3.
             
             That
             seeing
             man
             by
             sin
             deserved
             ,
             and
             was
             liable
             to
             Death
             ,
             he
             determined
             to
             deliver
             him
             by
             the
             Death
             which
             another
             must
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             4.
             
             God
             as
             God
             could
             not
             dy
             ,
             therefore
             God
             must
             some
             way
             become
             Man
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Word
             assume
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             in
             and
             by
             that
             humane
             nature
             suffer
             Death
             .
             5.
             
             He
             that
             must
             be
             Man
             ,
             and
             suffer
             Death
             ,
             and
             so
             sanctify
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             must
             be
             one
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             as
             having
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             as
             all
             men
             are
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             the
             Head
             ,
             Captain
             ,
             representative
             of
             all
             mankind
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
             Christ
             was
             both
             by
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             voluntary
             susception
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             this
             unity
             of
             him
             with
             all
             mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             unity
             of
             all
             other
             men
             amongst
             themselves
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             so
             one
             with
             them
             as
             to
             be
             their
             Head
             ,
             and
             general
             representative
             for
             Redemption
             and
             Salvation
             .
             And
             the
             difference
             between
             all
             other
             men
             considered
             as
             men
             ,
             and
             him
             considered
             as
             man
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             holy
             and
             they
             sinful
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             personally
             united
             to
             the
             Word
             ;
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             distinct
             persons
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             That
             they
             were
             of
             one
             ,
             is
             proved
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             and
             that
             two
          
           
             wayes
             1.
             
             In
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             by
             testimony
             of
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             's
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             taken
             from
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             manifest
             how
             it
             became
             God
             thus
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             first
             from
             Psal.
             22.
             22.
             
             That
             the
             Psalm
             is
             understood
             of
             Christ
             is
             clear
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             the
             first
             words
             thereof
             were
             used
             and
             taken
             up
             by
             Christ
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             was
             Suffering
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             things
             in
             that
             Psalm
             were
             clearly
             fulfilled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             very
             casting
             Lots
             upon
             his
             Seamless
             Coat
             .
             In
             the
             words
             Christ
             calls
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             (
             and
             all
             such
             as
             should
             believe
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             declared
             unto
             them
             )
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             not
             Strangers
             or
             Aliens
             ,
             not
             Servants
             or
             Slaves
             .
             And
             by
             this
             acknowledgment
             and
             owning
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             signify
             that
             he
             sanctifying
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             sanctifyed
             ,
             were
             one
             .
             For
             he
             was
             man
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             men
             ;
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             :
             he
             was
             amongst
             these
             as
             a
             Brother
             of
             the
             same
             Society
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             begotten
             amongst
             many
             Brethren
             .
             The
             argument
             is
             this
             ,
             Brethren
             are
             one
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             ;
             but
             Christ
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             are
             sanctifyed
             by
             Christ
             are
             Brethren
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             one
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             .
             That
             they
             are
             Christ's
             Brethren
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             Christ
             calls
             them
             so
             ,
             and
             is
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             infallible
             Scriptures
             giving
             them
             that
             Title
             .
             And
             how
             great
             a
             condescension
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Angels
             should
             vouchsafe
             us
             this
             honour
             
             as
             to
             acknowledg
             us
             sinful
             Wretches
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             his
             Bretheren
             .
             And
             though
             he
             cites
             other
             words
             besides
             these
             ,
             as
             that
             
               [
               He
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               great
               Congregation
               would
               sing
               praise
               unto
               God
               ]
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             principal
             words
             for
             which
             the
             40
             Psalm
             is
             quoted
             ,
             is
             the
             word
             
               [
               Brethren
               ]
            
             ,
             a
             term
             given
             by
             Christ
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             proof
             is
             found
             in
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             must
             be
             taken
             
             out
             of
             some
             place
             which
             speaks
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             these
             words
             may
             be
             evidently
             the
             words
             of
             Christ.
             Some
             ,
             yea
             many
             think
             they
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             2
             Sa●
             .
             22.
             3.
             or
             out
             of
             Psal.
             18.
             2.
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             we
             find
             words
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             follow
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             when
             he
             alledgeth
             any
             place
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             these
             words
             are
             not
             found
             in
             either
             of
             the
             former
             places
             ,
             neither
             is
             that
             Psalm
             so
             properly
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             it
             's
             not
             likely
             that
             the
             Apostle
             intended
             to
             cite
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             them
             .
             Therefore
             feeing
             we
             find
             the
             words
             following
             concerning
             trusting
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             concerning
             him
             and
             the
             Children
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             given
             him
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             of
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             close
             together
             too
             ;
             therefore
             we
             may
             conclude
             with
             
               à
               Lapide
            
             and
             Heinfi●s
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             here
             cited
             is
             ,
             Esay
             8.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             verses
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             the
             very
             words
             here
             used
             and
             alledged
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             In
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             prophecy
             of
             Christ
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             abode
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             before
             his
             ascent
             into
             Heaven
             .
             There
             is
             a
             plain
             prediction
             of
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             and
             living
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Disciples
             who
             did
             believe
             on
             him
             ;
             as
             also
             of
             the
             unbelief
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             of
             their
             rejection
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             of
             God's
             rejection
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             And
             Christ
             is
             brought
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               And
               I
               will
               wait
               upon
               ,
               ●●
               for
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               hideth
               or
               turneth
               his
               Face
               from
               the
               House
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               I
               will
               trust
               in
               him
            
             [
             as
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             ]
             ;
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               and
               the
               Children
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               .
            
             These
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             him
             as
             one
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             man
             as
             they
             were
             men
             .
             And
             in
             that
             Chapter
             we
             find
             some
             passages
             directly
             agreeing
             with
             the
             words
             of
             Simons
             ,
             which
             he
             spake
             after
             that
             he
             being
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             had
             received
             Christ
             being
             then
             Incarnate
             ,
             and
             an
             infant
             into
             his
             arms
             .
             So
             that
             to
             understand
             the
             Apostle
             and
             the
             Prophet
             too
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             so
             must
             stand
             upon
             the
             words
             in
             themselves
             severed
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             joyntly
             with
             the
             context
             of
             the
             Chapter
             speaking
             of
             Immanuel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             Incarnate
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             In
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               That
               both
               he
               that
               sanctifieth
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               sa●ctified
               ,
               are
            
             
             
               of
               one
            
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             words
             he
             assumes
             ,
             but
             the
             sanctified
             are
             par●akers
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             so
             concludes
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             have
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             therefore
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               likewise
               took
               part
               with
               them
               .
            
             And
             those
             which
             he
             called
             ,
             
               [
               The
               sanctified
               by
               him
               ,
               ]
            
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             Here
             he
             names
             Children
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             believed
             in
             him
             .
             And
             it
             's
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             to
             be
             of
             one
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             so
             man.
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             two-fold
             union
             of
             Christ
             with
             M●ns●
             The
             first
             ,
             by
             his
             Incarnation
             :
             And
             the
             second
             ,
             by
             his
             actual
             Sanctification
             .
             In
             the
             first
             respect
             he
             is
             one
             with
             all
             mankind
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             them
             .
             In
             the
             second
             respect
             he
             is
             one
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             with
             his
             Elect.
             By
             him
             ●●
             man
             ,
             and
             dying
             for
             man
             ,
             all
             men
             receive
             this
             benefit
             to
             to
             be
             savable
             ,
             which
             Angels
             sinning
             do
             not
             .
             By
             him
             as
             man
             dying
             and
             believed
             upon
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             do
             believe
             are
             actually
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             saved
             .
             And
             He
             ,
             and
             the
             Sanctified
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             one
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             :
             yet
             because
             ,
             to
             take
             part
             with
             the
             Children
             ,
             and
             be
             man
             ,
             was
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             except
             he
             dyed
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             Death
             he
             might
             be
             beneficial
             unto
             them
             ;
             therefore
             it
             's
             added
             ,
             
               That
               he
               took
               part
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               Death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Devil
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             by
             Death
             destroyed
             him
             .
             The
             first
             is
             implyed
             ,
             The
             second
             is
             expressed
             .
             The
             word
             
               [
               Devil
            
             ]
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             collectively
             for
             the
             
               [
               Devils
               ]
            
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             for
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               Lyar
               and
               a
               Murderer
            
             ,
             Joh.
             8.
             44.
             because
             by
             his
             lyes
             he
             deceived
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             inducing
             them
             to
             Sin
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             made
             liable
             to
             Death
             .
             For
             by
             his
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             false
             Suggestions
             ,
             he
             insinuateth
             into
             man
             ,
             and
             infuseth
             his
             poyson
             into
             their
             Soul.
             Man
             yielding
             unto
             his
             Temptations
             ,
             falls
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             comes
             under
             his
             Power
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             dominion
             over
             him
             ,
             reigns
             in
             him
             ,
             blinds
             him
             ,
             perverts
             him
             ,
             inclines
             him
             effectually
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             by
             sin
             stings
             him
             to
             Death
             .
             And
             because
             he
             hath
             so
             great
             power
             to
             draw
             man
             into
             sin
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             Death
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             means
             he
             makes
             man
             more
             and
             more
             obnoxious
             to
             Death
             ,
             which
             so
             unavoidably
             
             by
             the
             Law
             follows
             upon
             Sin
             :
             yet
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             as
             a
             Jaylour
             ,
             Hangman
             ,
             or
             Executioner
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             such
             a
             power
             ;
             and
             God
             in
             his
             just
             Judgment
             may
             deliver
             disobedient
             man
             into
             his
             hand
             ;
             and
             by
             him
             execute
             his
             punishments
             ,
             as
             some
             understand
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             by
             divine
             permission
             he
             may
             have
             great
             strength
             to
             torment
             and
             destroy
             man.
             Otherwise
             he
             can
             have
             no
             right
             unto
             Man
             to
             judg
             ,
             condemn
             him
             ,
             punish
             ,
             as
             being
             his
             Lord
             and
             Judg
             ;
             For
             that
             belongs
             only
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             man
             yield
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             may
             deliver
             him
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             detain
             him
             as
             his
             Captive
             .
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             much
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             over
             man
             ,
             till
             God
             deliver
             him
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             ;
             and
             this
             power
             can
             be
             no
             power
             of
             Life
             ,
             but
             of
             Death
             and
             Destruction
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             implyed
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             ,
             That
             Christ
             by
             his
             Death
             destroyed
             him
             .
             He
             destroyed
             him
             ,
             he
             destroyed
             him
             by
             his
             Death
             .
             To
             destroy
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             take
             away
             his
             immortal
             Life
             and
             Being
             ,
             but
             to
             take
             away
             his
             power
             or
             strength
             :
             For
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             the
             power
             of
             an
             Enemy
             over
             a
             Captive
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             legal
             and
             regular
             power
             and
             authority
             .
             This
             strength
             and
             force
             ,
             and
             also
             right
             unto
             man
             as
             his
             Captive
             ,
             Christ
             took
             away
             by
             his
             Death
             .
             For
             by
             his
             Death
             he
             satisfied
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             and
             merited
             a
             power
             and
             right
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             having
             by
             a
             
               [
               lutron
            
             ]
             or
             price
             payed
             to
             the
             supream
             Lord
             and
             Owner
             ,
             bought
             him
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             this
             price
             and
             ransome
             paid
             and
             accepted
             ,
             man
             became
             his
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             had
             only
             the
             possession
             of
             him
             ;
             though
             Christ
             had
             the
             right
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             propriety
             in
             him
             .
             Therefore
             Christ
             in
             his
             prayer
             doth
             acknowledg
             ,
             that
             his
             Father
             had
             given
             power
             over
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             give
             eternal
             life
             to
             as
             many
             as
             he
             had
             given
             him
             .
             Again
             by
             this
             Death
             ,
             Christ
             made
             Death
             removable
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             he
             made
             man's
             sin
             remissible
             .
             
               Bacon
               Thorpe
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             ,
             by
             putting
             Christ
             being
             innocent
             to
             Death
             ,
             lost
             all
             his
             power
             over
             man
             ;
             because
             he
             had
             no
             Commission
             from
             God
             to
             put
             any
             person
             innocent
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             unto
             Death
             ;
             yet
             for
             this
             he
             brings
             no
             clear
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             certain
             ,
             that
             God
             gave
             all
             men
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             dyed
             for
             them
             .
             This
             Death
             aimed
             at
             a
             further
             end
             then
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             as
             having
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             .
             Christ
             indeed
             came
             to
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             8.
             and
             though
             the
             Devil
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             a
             strong
             man
             ,
             keeps
             peaceable
             possession
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             is
             that
             stronger
             man
             who
             takes
             away
             his
             power
             ,
             disarms
             him
             ,
             takes
             possession
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             is
             done
             to
             deliver
             man
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             For
             1.
             
             Christ
             must
             be
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             mortal
             Man
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             dy
             .
             2.
             
             He
             must
             dy
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             destroy
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             3.
             
             He
             must
             destroy
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             man
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             Death
             .
             Man
             cannot
             be
             delivered
             ,
             except
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             be
             destroyed
             ;
             this
             power
             cannot
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             except
             Christ
             dy
             :
             Christ
             cannot
             dy
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             made
             mortal
             Man.
             This
             connexion
             and
             subordination
             of
             these
             things
             did
             become
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             agreeable
             to
             his
             heavenly
             wisdom
             :
             whereas
             the
             Socinian
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               for
               Christ
               to
               take
               part
               with
               Men
               ,
               and
               be
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               doth
               not
               prove
               that
               the
               Incarnation
               is
               true
            
             ;
             if
             we
             consider
             it
             barely
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             a
             participation
             of
             humane
             nature
             and
             mortality
             .
             Yet
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             participation
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             taking
             part
             with
             man
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             ,
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             expresse
             Image
             of
             his
             Person
             ;
             and
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             that
             word
             which
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             God
             ,
             then
             if
             this
             Son
             ,
             this
             Word
             be
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             affirm
             and
             else-where
             ;
             then
             the
             Incarnation
             is
             plain
             and
             clear
             enough
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             This
             farther
             end
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             15.
             
             
               And
               deliver
               them
               ,
               who
               through
               the
               fear
               of
               Death
               ,
               were
               all
               their
               life-time
               subject
               to
               bondage
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Text
             represents
             unto
             us
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             The
             sad
             condition
             of
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             .
             2.
             
             A
             deliverance
             or
             freedom
             from
             it
             .
             The
             sad
             condition
             is
             an
             estate
             of
             perpetual
             slavery
             and
             fear
             of
             Death
             :
             For
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             bondage
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             slave
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             thus
             subject
             all
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             perpetual
             slave
             for
             time
             of
             Life
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             grievous
             slavery
             and
             bondage
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             's
             perpetual
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             the
             great
             danger
             .
             For
             by
             fear
             of
             Death
             may
             ,
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             ,
             be
             meant
             the
             danger
             of
             Death
             :
             For
             the
             proper
             cause
             of
             fear
             ,
             is
             danger
             once
             apprehended
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             be
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             fear
             ;
             because
             the
             danger
             is
             not
             seen
             ,
             
             apprehended
             ,
             known
             .
             And
             the
             bondage
             of
             perpetual
             fear
             is
             woful
             ,
             if
             not
             intolerable
             :
             This
             Death
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             ever
             threatens
             to
             terrify
             and
             torment
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             bodily
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             ;
             not
             only
             temporal
             ,
             but
             eternal
             ;
             and
             the
             greatest
             Evil
             of
             all
             others
             :
             and
             if
             we
             be
             Satan's
             slaves
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             most
             cruel
             Tyrant
             and
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             seeks
             our
             extream
             and
             everlasting
             misery
             ;
             and
             we
             can
             expect
             nothing
             better
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             delights
             in
             our
             destruction
             :
             Oh
             that
             man
             did
             but
             see
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             were
             sensible
             of
             it
             !
             For
             then
             he
             could
             take
             no
             rest
             Day
             or
             Night
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             seek
             and
             cast
             about
             for
             deliverance
             .
             We
             see
             how
             sad
             it
             is
             by
             the
             terrours
             and
             torments
             of
             Judas
             and
             Cain
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             fears
             ,
             griefs
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             wounds
             ,
             sigh●
             ,
             groans
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             were
             once
             sensible
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             Though
             this
             be
             a
             sad
             condition
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             deliverance
             from
             this
             continual
             danger
             ,
             this
             perpetual
             fear
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             slavery
             of
             all
             other
             .
             The
             beginning
             of
             comfort
             is
             to
             know
             that
             there
             is
             a
             possibility
             of
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Danger
             is
             avoidable
             or
             removable
             .
             The
             first
             degree
             of
             this
             deliverance
             is
             in
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             whereby
             divine
             justice
             was
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             freedome
             merited
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Devil
             was
             destroyed
             ;
             for
             whilst
             it
             continued
             ,
             this
             fear
             could
             not
             be
             removed
             .
             3.
             
             This
             freedome
             and
             liberty
             is
             more
             compleat
             ,
             when
             upon
             Faith
             in
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             Sin
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             fear
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             For
             the
             justified
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             are
             freed
             from
             condemnation
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             feared
             eternal
             Punishments
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             Glory
             .
             Then
             this
             slavery
             is
             changed
             into
             a
             blessed
             liberty
             ,
             fear
             into
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             sorrow
             of
             Death
             into
             the
             joy
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             It
             follows
             ;
          
           
             Ver.
             16.
             
             
               For
               verily
               he
               took
               not
               upon
               him
               the
               Nature
               of
               Angels
               ,
               but
               he
               took
               on
               him
               the
               Seed
               of
            
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             it
             's
             conceived
             ,
             a
             reason
             is
             given
             ,
             why
             Man
             and
             not
             Angels
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             eternal
             punishments
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Man
             ,
             not
             a
             Spirit
             or
             an
             Angel.
             And
             they
             more
             clearly
             explain
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Seeing
               the
               Children
               were
               partakers
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               he
               took
               part
               with
               them
               ]
               .
            
             By
             Death
             to
             deliver
             them
             :
             For
             if
             he
             ,
             1.
             
             Took
             part
             with
             them
             .
             2.
             
             To
             deliver
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Deliver
             them
             by
             Death
             ;
             then
             he
             took
             not
             part
             with
             Angels
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             a
             fit
             means
             ,
             which
             it
             became
             God
             to
             use
             .
             The
             Conjunction
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             not
             always
             causal
             ,
             to
             inferr
             a
             reason
             of
             some
             thing
             from
             the
             cause
             or
             some
             other
             argument
             .
             For
             it
             is
             sometimes
             expletive
             ,
             sometimes
             hath
             another
             signification
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             be
             here
             .
             But
             to
             let
             that
             pass
             ,
             let
             's
             consider
             the
             Text
             in
             it self
             ,
             which
             logically
             considered
             ,
             is
             a
             discretive
             axiom
             ,
             denying
             the
             same
             thing
             of
             one
             subject
             ,
             and
             affirming
             it
             of
             a
             another
             .
             Christ
             took
             upon
             him
             something
             ;
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             was
             not
             the
             Angels
             ,
             or
             nature
             of
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             He
             took
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             have
             two
             simple
             axiomes
             or
             propositions
             .
             The
             first
             is
             negative
             ,
             
               For
               verily
               he
               took
               not
               upon
               him
               the
               nature
               of
               Angels
               .
            
             The
             second
             is
             affirmative
             ,
             
               He
               took
               on
               him
               the
               seed
               of
            
             Abraham
             .
             The
             negation
             in
             the
             former
             proposition
             is
             strong
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             not
             barely
             said
             ,
             
               He
               took
               not
            
             ;
             but
             he
             ,
             no
             where
             ,
             or
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             .
             For
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             signify
             
               nusquam
               ,
               aut
               nequaquam
            
             ,
             no
             where
             ,
             or
             ,
             in
             no
             wise
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifies
             verily
             .
             To
             understand
             the
             whole
             Text
             is
             difficult
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             some
             turn
             
               [
               apprehend
               it
            
             ]
             he
             took
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             think
             the
             expression
             is
             taken
             from
             such
             as
             pursue
             and
             follow
             hard
             after
             one
             that
             flyes
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             back
             .
             So
             Man
             runs
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             became
             Man
             to
             follow
             after
             Man
             ,
             and
             take
             hold
             on
             him
             to
             save
             him
             .
             Thus
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             Bishop
             
               Andrews
               ,
               Heinsius
               ,
               à
               Lapide
               ,
            
             with
             others
             .
             Crellius
             and
             the
             Socinians
             turn
             the
             word
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             understand
             the
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               Christ
               succoured
               not
               the
               Angels
               ,
               but
               succoured
               the
               seed
               of
            
             Abraham
             .
             This
             and
             also
             the
             former
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             not
             pettinent
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             Crellius
             likes
             the
             latter
             sense
             is
             because
             he
             likes
             not
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             he
             cannot
             digest
             it
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             translated
             ,
             and
             that
             rightly
             ,
             by
             
               Vatablus
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             the
             Turgurines
             and
             Tremelius
             out
             of
             the
             Syriack
             
               assumpsit
               ,
               he
               assumed
            
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             English
             
               took
               on
               him
            
             ,
             doth
             answer
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             turned
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             several
             times
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             word
             here
             used
             .
             And
             not
             to
             take
             the
             Angels
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             made
             an
             Angel
             or
             Officer
             ;
             the
             individual
             substance
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             to
             
             redeem
             the
             Angels
             that
             sinned
             .
             To
             assume
             or
             take
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             and
             his
             Seed
             were
             men
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood.
             2.
             
             That
             whereas
             he
             became
             man
             in
             latter
             times
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             some
             Nation
             and
             People
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Head
             and
             first
             Father
             of
             that
             Nation
             :
             and
             for
             Nation
             he
             was
             according
             to
             his
             humane
             Nature
             a
             Jew
             ,
             the
             first
             Father
             of
             which
             Nation
             was
             Abraham
             .
             The
             reason
             hereof
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             God
             had
             made
             a
             special
             promise
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               That
               in
               his
               Seed
               all
               Nations
               should
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             By
             which
             word
             ,
             Seed
             ,
             is
             meant
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             as
             descended
             from
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             :
             He
             is
             also
             called
             
               the
               Son
               of
               David
            
             ,
             because
             God
             promised
             ,
             
               That
               he
               should
               be
               born
               of
               his
               Family
               in
               Bethlehem
               ,
            
             the
             native
             place
             of
             David
             .
             This
             sense
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Context
             antecedent
             ,
             where
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               must
               be
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
               must
               taste
               of
               Death
               ,
               must
               be
               consecrated
               by
               Suffering
               ,
               must
               be
               one
               with
               the
               sanctisied
               ,
               must
               be
               partaker
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               deliver
               sinful
               man
               from
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             But
             if
             he
             had
             assumed
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             none
             of
             these
             could
             be
             affirmed
             of
             him
             .
             2.
             
             The
             former
             two
             senses
             cannot
             be
             good
             ,
             because
             then
             he
             should
             have
             only
             apprenended
             and
             succoured
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             of
             this
             Text.
             Therefore
             seeing
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Seed
             of
             David
             ;
             therefore
             to
             take
             on
             him
             ,
             or
             assume
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             of
             David
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2
             ,
             8.
             and
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             made
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             David
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             3.
             
             And
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Divine
             Evangelist
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
            
             ,
             Joh.
             1.
             14.
             
             Crellius
             here
             trifles
             egregiously
             ,
             for
             he
             excepts
             against
             this
             sense
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             to
             apprehend
             or
             take
             hold
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             assume
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             word
             Angels
             which
             is
             plural
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             singular
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             will
             grant
             him
             ,
             that
             which
             neither
             others
             do
             ,
             nor
             he
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             must
             be
             turned
             
               [
               apprehended
            
             ]
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             whereas
             it
             hath
             other
             senses
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             and
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             is
             turned
             oftner
             and
             by
             more
             Translatours
             ,
             assume
             ,
             as
             was
             shewed
             before
             .
             2.
             
             If
             Christ
             had
             assumed
             the
             individual
             substance
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             he
             had
             assumed
             the
             Nature
             of
             Angels
             .
             He
             did
             but
             assume
             one
             individual
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             said
             to
             take
             part
             with
             the
             Children
             which
             were
             many
             .
          
           
             He
             again
             objects
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             said
             that
             he
             took
             the
             nature
             not
             of
             Angels
             but
             Men
             ,
             then
             these
             words
             cannot
             contain
             and
             render
             a
             reason
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             made
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             same
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             will
             he
             prove
             that
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             causal
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             be
             denied
             .
             2.
             
             Who
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             referrs
             only
             to
             those
             words
             of
             the
             7th
             .
             verse
             as
             a
             reason
             of
             them
             ;
             whereas
             it
             's
             plain
             ,
             if
             the
             conjunction
             be
             causal
             ,
             it
             referrs
             to
             that
             which
             went
             immediately
             before
             .
             3.
             
             To
             be
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             assume
             the
             nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             are
             not
             precisely
             the
             same
             :
             For
             now
             he
             is
             Man
             ,
             and
             yet
             above
             the
             Angels
             .
             These
             words
             thus
             explained
             and
             cleared
             ,
             inform
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             some
             special
             love
             of
             God
             shewed
             unto
             Man
             ,
             and
             to
             Angels
             ;
             and
             of
             some
             benefit
             issuing
             from
             that
             love
             ,
             and
             given
             unto
             Man
             ,
             and
             denied
             to
             the
             Angels
             .
             
               He
               so
               loved
               Man
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               only
               begotton
               Son
               to
               be
               the
               propitiation
               for
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               Angels
               .
            
             Christ
             and
             the
             eternal
             Word
             must
             be
             Man
             ,
             and
             dy
             for
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             not
             be
             an
             Angel
             to
             dy
             for
             Apostate
             Angels
             ,
             or
             redeem
             them
             .
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             ,
             was
             the
             free
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             neglected
             both
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             :
             for
             both
             were
             sinful
             ,
             and
             deserved
             Death
             .
             Yet
             there
             might
             be
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             passed
             by
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             not
             Man
             ;
             even
             because
             Angels
             were
             not
             tempred
             ,
             yet
             sinned
             :
             but
             Man
             was
             deceived
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             a
             subject
             more
             capable
             of
             mercy
             ,
             though
             he
             deserved
             no
             mercy
             .
             Yet
             if
             Man
             will
             be
             obstinate
             in
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             acknowledg
             this
             love
             ,
             and
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             God
             will
             turn
             his
             love
             into
             hatred
             ,
             and
             send
             him
             ,
             a
             cursed
             wretch
             ,
             into
             everlasting
             fire
             ,
             prepared
             for
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             lose
             eternally
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christ's
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             is
             remission
             and
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             let
             us
             know
             the
             condescension
             and
             deep
             humiliation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             vouchsafed
             not
             only
             to
             be
             Man
             ;
             but
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             was
             obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Crosse.
             And
             this
             Incarnation
             is
             a
             deep
             mystery
             ,
             and
             this
             humiliation
             a
             matter
             of
             greatest
             wonder
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             acquaint
             us
             with
             the
             excellent
             dignity
             and
             high
             advancement
             of
             the
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             assumed
             and
             inseparably
             united
             unto
             that
             eternal
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             God.
             The
             Angels
             in
             many
             things
             are
             above
             us
             ,
             and
             more
             excellent
             then
             we
             are
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             we
             are
             above
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             nearer
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             nature
             in
             Christ
             is
             Lord
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             We
             learn
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Jews
             have
             a
             priority
             and
             priviledg
             above
             all
             People
             .
             For
             Christ
             took
             upon
             him
             their
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             of
             whom
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             
               Christ
               came
               ,
               who
               is
               over
               all
               ,
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               Amen
               ,
            
             Rom.
             9.
             5.
             
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             said
             ,
             when
             he
             lived
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               lost
               Sheep
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             and
             why
             he
             chose
             out
             of
             them
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             them
             first
             (
             for
             the
             tender
             of
             eternal
             life
             was
             first
             made
             to
             them
             )
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             began
             and
             finished
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             them
             we
             understand
             something
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             .
             For
             herein
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             One
             person
             ,
             the
             eternal
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             Two
             Natures
             ,
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             .
             3.
             
             The
             union
             of
             these
             two
             by
             assumption
             ;
             for
             the
             Word
             assumed
             the
             nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             this
             Nature
             was
             thereby
             united
             to
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             person
             .
             4.
             
             The
             distinction
             of
             these
             two
             Natures
             ;
             for
             the
             Word
             is
             God
             and
             not
             Man
             ,
             this
             humane
             Nature
             remains
             Man
             and
             is
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             is
             very
             great
             and
             perpetual
             .
             And
             thus
             God-Man
             is
             Christ
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             and
             Redeemer
             ;
             and
             happy
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Wherefore
               in
               all
               things
               it
               beh●●ved
               him
               to
               be
               made
               like
               unto
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             In
             these
             words
             we
             have
             another
             reason
             ,
             why
             Christ
             must
             be
             lower
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             Man
             ,
             and
             like
             his
             Brethren
             .
             One
             end
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             suffer
             and
             dy
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             partaker
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             Nature
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Angels
             .
             The
             end
             why
             he
             must
             dy
             ,
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             might
             destroy
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             power
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             so
             deliver
             them
             that
             were
             in
             continual
             danger
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             might
             be
             a
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             reconciliation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             succour
             them
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Affirms
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             be
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             Man
             he
             must
             Suffer
             .
             2.
             
             Proves
             why
             he
             must
             be
             Man.
             3.
             
             Why
             being
             Man
             ,
             he
             must
             Suffer
             .
             The
             Text
             is
             brought
             in
             by
             an
             illative
             
               [
               wherefore
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             the
             conclusion
             inferred
             is
             ,
             That
             
               in
               all
               things
               it
               behooved
               Christ
               to
               be
               like
               unto
               his
               Brethren
               :
            
             And
             the
             premisses
             do
             not
             go
             before
             but
             follow
             in
             the
             last
             words
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             and
             is
             explained
             more
             fully
             in
             verse
             18.
             
             The
             conclusion
             is
             concerning
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             thing
             affirmed
             of
             him
             is
             ,
             That
             
               he
               must
               be
               like
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               for
               it
               behooved
               him
               in
               all
               things
               to
               be
               like
               them
               :
            
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             must
             understand
             what
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             〈◊〉
             
               [
               behooved
            
             ]
             doth
             import
             .
             2.
             
             What
             it
             is
             ,
             In
             all
             things
             it
             behooved
             him
             to
             be
             like
             them
             .
             The
             Syriack
             word
             which
             signifies
             [
             it
             was
             meet
             ,
             convenient
             ,
             right
             ]
             doth
             best
             expresse
             the
             meaning
             .
             For
             it
             was
             most
             agreeable
             to
             God's
             wisdom
             and
             Mans
             condition
             ,
             That
             
               he
               should
               be
               like
               his
               Brethren
               .
            
             Some
             make
             this
             conveniency
             to
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             duty
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             or
             debt
             of
             money
             to
             be
             paid
             ,
             or
             of
             punishment
             to
             be
             suffered
             ;
             because
             the
             Word
             is
             so
             used
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             but
             none
             of
             these
             significations
             are
             here
             intended
             ,
             or
             can
             well
             be
             meant
             .
             2.
             
             For
             the
             words
             
               [
               in
               all
               things
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             referred
             either
             to
             the
             Verb
             
               [
               behooved
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             It
             was
             altogether
             convenient
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             respect
             sitting
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             the
             Adjective
             
               [
               like
               ]
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             must
             be
             like
             us
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             
               [
               similitudo
               ●nmimods
               ]
            
             .
             And
             whereas
             some
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             a
             limitation
             and
             exception
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             's
             needless
             .
             For
             if
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Saviour
             and
             expiate
             the
             sin
             of
             others
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             without
             sin
             .
             This
             exception
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             15.
             but
             upon
             another
             account
             .
             The
             meaning
             therefore
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             must
             be
             like
             unto
             us
             in
             
               [
               all
               things
            
             ]
             which
             are
             necessary
             or
             requisite
             to
             make
             him
             a
             compleat
             Redeemer
             and
             Saviour
             of
             sinful
             man.
             But
             to
             this
             ,
             sin
             was
             neither
             necessary
             nor
             requisit
             :
             but
             it
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             free
             from
             it
             :
             This
             is
             the
             conlusion
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             The
             premisses
             or
             Principle
             from
             whence
             it
             's
             inferred
             is
             this
             ,
             Because
             he
             must
             be
             a
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             High-Priest
             .
             If
             we
             bring
             the
             Apostles
             discourse
             into
             form
             ,
             it
             's
             this
             ,
             onto
             this
             purpose
             :
             If
             Christ
             must
             be
             a
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             High-Priest
             ,
             &c.
             then
             
               in
               all
               things
               it
               behooved
               him
               to
               be
               like
               unto
               his
               Breth●ren
               :
            
             But
             he
             must
             be
             a
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             High-Priest
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             or
             therefore
             ,
             
               In
               all
               things
               it
               behooved
               him
               to
               be
               like
               his
               Brethren
               .
            
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             Christ
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Is
             a
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             High-Priest
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             How
             he
             became
             such
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             by
             suffering
             and
             being
             tempted
             .
             In
             the
             first
             part
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christ's
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Qualification
                 for
                 this
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Work
                 of
                 Function
                 of
                 his
                 Office.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             Office
             is
             to
             be
             an
             High-Priest
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             :
             A
             Priest
             is
             an
             Officer
             in
             things
             appertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             some
             Communion
             or
             Converse
             with
             God
             the
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             upon
             whom
             we
             depend
             for
             all
             things
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             tend
             to
             our
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             happiness
             .
             Therefore
             Priest-hood
             is
             an
             Office
             distinct
             from
             all
             Offices
             of
             a
             civil
             state
             ;
             Of
             this
             we
             shall
             hear
             more
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             
             Amongst
             Priests
             ,
             some
             are
             inferiour
             ,
             some
             are
             superiour
             ,
             and
             some
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             the
             chief
             and
             highest
             Priests
             differed
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             by
             some
             power
             proper
             to
             them
             and
             to
             none
             else
             ,
             as
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holy
             of
             holies
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             general
             Expiation
             :
             Christ
             was
             a
             Priest
             and
             Mediatour
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             the
             highest
             ,
             supream
             ,
             and
             universal
             Priest
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             proper
             power
             far
             above
             all
             other
             Priests
             ,
             and
             could
             enter
             the
             Sacrary
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             doth
             minister
             in
             that
             glorious
             Temple
             .
             This
             is
             his
             Office.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             Qualification
             ,
             which
             is
             alwayes
             requisite
             in
             a
             Priest
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             two
             things
             ,
             He
             was
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Merciful
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Faithful
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             must
             be
             merciful
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             deal
             with
             God
             for
             sinful
             and
             miserable
             Man
             ,
             for
             to
             help
             him
             and
             relieve
             him
             :
             And
             he
             is
             then
             merciful
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             know
             Man's
             misery
             ,
             but
             is
             inwardly
             sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             moved
             and
             resolved
             and
             that
             effectually
             ,
             to
             succour
             him
             .
             This
             mercifulness
             is
             opposed
             not
             onely
             to
             Ignorance
             of
             others
             misery
             ,
             and
             senslesness
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             harshness
             ,
             severity
             ,
             cruelty
             .
             And
             Christ
             was
             more
             merciful
             than
             ever
             any
             Man
             or
             Angel
             was
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             great
             need
             he
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             if
             every
             Offence
             ,
             nay
             ,
             if
             many
             and
             great
             offences
             ,
             should
             move
             him
             to
             Passion
             ,
             and
             enrage
             him
             so
             as
             to
             reject
             them
             and
             their
             Cause
             ,
             or
             proceed
             to
             plead
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             condemn
             them
             ;
             how
             many
             thousands
             should
             perish
             everlastingly
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             he
             is
             merciful
             ,
             so
             he
             must
             be
             faithful
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             poor
             sinners
             may
             safely
             trust
             unto
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             ,
             when
             they
             commit
             their
             Cause
             concerning
             their
             eternal
             estate
             into
             his
             hands
             .
             Christ
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             faithful
             ,
             either
             to
             God
             who
             hath
             given
             the
             Office
             of
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             Command
             to
             discharge
             it
             ;
             or
             unto
             Man
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             God's
             Word
             believs
             in
             him
             ,
             trusts
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             commits
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             unto
             him
             :
             And
             then
             he
             is
             actually
             faithful
             ,
             when
             he
             performs
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             and
             goes
             thorough
             with
             his
             Work
             until
             he
             hath
             perfectly
             finished
             ,
             and
             sinful
             Man
             attains
             that
             for
             which
             he
             trusted
             him
             .
             Man
             may
             be
             merciful
             ,
             and
             not
             faithful
             ,
             Christ
             is
             both
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             sensible
             of
             our
             Case
             and
             Cause
             ,
             will
             minde
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             as
             his
             own
             :
             In
             this
             respect
             our
             Hope
             is
             firm
             ,
             and
             our
             Comfort
             is
             unspeakable
             ;
             Blessed
             are
             all
             they
             who
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             This
             is
             his
             Qualification
             ,
             the
             best
             that
             ever
             was
             or
             can
             be
             in
             any
             Priest.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Work
             ,
             the
             principal
             Work
             is
             ,
             
               to
               make
               Reconciliation
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               his
               People
               .
            
             1.
             
             He
             hath
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             such
             as
             know
             him
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             2.
             
             These
             have
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             are
             guilty
             .
             3.
             
             Reconciliation
             therefore
             is
             necessary
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             dy
             ,
             they
             perish
             everlastingly
             .
             4.
             
             There
             must
             be
             some
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             a
             Priest
             both
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             Reconciliation
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             Christ.
             The
             word
             that
             is
             translated
             
               [
               to
               make
               Reconciliation
            
             ]
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             taken
             actively
             and
             transitively
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             God
             propitious
             and
             merciful
             to
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             free
             him
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             woful
             Consequents
             thereof
             :
             And
             this
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             deliver
             Man
             from
             sin
             ,
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             before
             this
             Sacerdotal
             Work
             shall
             cease
             .
             This
             Reconciliation
             is
             first
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Foundation
             of
             it
             laid
             in
             his
             Suffering
             Death
             ,
             and
             offering
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             unto
             the
             supream
             and
             universal
             Judge
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             Man
             first
             to
             make
             it
             remissible
             .
             But
             it
             's
             actually
             made
             ,
             when
             Man
             believs
             ,
             and
             this
             High-Priest
             makes
             intercession
             effectually
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             who
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             's
             consummate
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             People
             are
             for
             ever
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             they
             finally
             justified
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Work
             of
             great
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             commit
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             undertake
             it
             ,
             and
             Man
             rely
             upon
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             done
             ;
             how
             can
             he
             be
             said
             to
             be
             faithful
             ?
             To
             reconcile
             and
             
             propitiate
             is
             a
             Work
             of
             greatest
             fidelity
             ,
             because
             of
             greatest
             Consequence
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             18.
             
             
               For
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               suffered
               ,
               being
               tempted
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               succour
               them
               that
               are
               tempted
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             In
             this
             Text
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             are
             informed
             of
             the
             Reason
             why
             Christ
             is
             so
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             became
             such
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             by
             suffering
             and
             temptation
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             experience
             in
             himself
             .
             In
             the
             words
             we
             have
          
           
             his
             Suffering
             and
             Temptation
             .
             Power
             to
             help
             the
             tempted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             Sufferings
             were
             many
             and
             cruel
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             never
             any
             did
             endure
             ;
             yet
             his
             greatest
             Sufferings
             were
             reserved
             to
             the
             last
             :
             And
             though
             he
             never
             sinned
             ,
             yet
             he
             knew
             and
             felt
             the
             woful
             Consequences
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Punishments
             it
             deservs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             was
             tempted
             ;
             for
             no
             sooner
             was
             he
             baptized
             ,
             and
             publickly
             initiated
             and
             declared
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             Satan
             the
             great
             Enemy
             set
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             attempted
             his
             ruine
             ;
             yea
             ,
             all
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             as
             from
             Satan
             ,
             were
             temptations
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             very
             likely
             he
             did
             assault
             him
             most
             violently
             in
             the
             end
             .
             By
             both
             these
             he
             knew
             what
             a
             sad
             and
             woful
             thing
             Suffering
             for
             Sin
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             hard
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             be
             tempted
             and
             not
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             such
             ,
             as
             being
             violently
             tempted
             ,
             do
             sin
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             pitied
             :
             For
             if
             he
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             greatest
             power
             that
             ever
             was
             to
             resist
             and
             overcome
             temptations
             ,
             was
             hardly
             put
             to
             it
             ;
             he
             must
             needs
             know
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             how
             dangerous
             Man's
             condition
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             easily
             a
             frail
             Sinner
             may
             be
             foiled
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Suffering
             and
             Temptation
             made
             him
             more
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             succour
             :
             To
             succour
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             all
             things
             for
             the
             procuring
             the
             Reconciliation
             of
             his
             People
             ;
             and
             his
             ability
             to
             succour
             ,
             is
             his
             mercifulness
             and
             fidelity
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             every
             way
             fitted
             ,
             powerfully
             inclined
             ,
             and
             effectually
             moved
             to
             succour
             them
             .
             To
             be
             able
             sometimes
             is
             to
             be
             sit
             ,
             as
             Varinus
             observeth
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             be
             here
             taken
             :
             And
             the
             more
             fit
             ,
             the
             more
             able
             .
             The
             saying
             is
             ,
             None
             so
             merciful
             as
             those
             who
             have
             been
             miserable
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             have
             not
             onely
             known
             misery
             ,
             but
             felt
             it
             ,
             are
             most
             powerfully
             inclined
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             inward
             compassion
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             real
             relieving
             of
             others
             miserable
             .
             And
             this
             was
             a
             contrivance
             of
             the
             profound
             Wisdom
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             infinitely
             knowing
             and
             merciful
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             way
             how
             to
             feel
             misery
             ,
             and
             be
             merciful
             another
             way
             :
             This
             was
             by
             his
             Word
             assuming
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             Flesh
             he
             might
             be
             tempted
             violently
             ,
             and
             suffer
             most
             grievously
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             more
             merciful
             ,
             and
             effectually
             succour
             sinful
             Man.
             This
             is
             the
             most
             powerful
             Remedy
             against
             despaire
             ,
             and
             the
             firmest
             ground
             of
             hope
             and
             comfort
             that
             ever
             sinful
             miserable
             Man
             ,
             sensible
             of
             his
             Sin
             could
             have
             .
             And
             that
             was
             the
             great
             reason
             why
             Christ
             must
             suffer
             being
             tempted
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             High-Priest
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             such
             ,
             was
             the
             end
             why
             it
             behoved
             him
             to
             be
             like
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             being
             Man
             ,
             and
             assuming
             flesh
             ,
             but
             in
             Suffering
             and
             Temptation
             too
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             was
             made
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             insists
             upon
             so
             largely
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             Hebrews
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             little
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             be
             offended
             with
             his
             Humiliation
             ,
             either
             because
             he
             was
             a
             mortal
             Man
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             suffered
             death
             :
             For
             1.
             
             It
             was
             fore-told
             that
             he
             must
             be
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             should
             be
             lower
             for
             a
             little
             time
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             his
             Humiliation
             for
             a
             time
             was
             a
             way
             to
             Glory
             ;
             he
             was
             lower
             than
             those
             heavenly
             Spirits
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             above
             them
             for
             ever
             .
             4.
             
             That
             thus
             to
             be
             humbled
             became
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             seemed
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             to
             be
             the
             most
             excellent
             way
             of
             consecrating
             the
             great
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             5.
             
             It
             was
             most
             fitting
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             was
             sent
             to
             redeem
             and
             sanctify
             Man
             ,
             should
             be
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Angel.
             6.
             
             It
             was
             infinitely
             beneficial
             unto
             us
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             tasted
             death
             for
             us
             .
             2.
             
             By
             his
             death
             destroyed
             the
             Power
             of
             Satan
             .
             3.
             
             By
             destroying
             his
             Power
             ,
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             slavish
             fear
             and
             danger
             of
             death
             .
             4.
             
             By
             his
             Humiliation
             ,
             in
             Suffering
             and
             Temptation
             ,
             he
             became
             a
             most
             merciful
             and
             faithful
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             most
             able
             effectually
             to
             procure
             their
             Reconciliation
             .
             And
             why
             should
             this
             voluntary
             Humiliation
             be
             either
             any
             the
             least
             derogation
             from
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ
             ?
             or
             stumbling-block
             unto
             the
             Jew
             ?
             or
             seem
             foolishness
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             it
             argues
             
             the
             Ignorance
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             wilful
             blindness
             ,
             of
             both
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             .
             The
             Errours
             of
             Crell●us
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             hereafter
             :
             For
             1.
             
             He
             denieth
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             to
             be
             Punishments
             .
             2.
             
             He
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             to
             succour
             is
             to
             expiate
             Sin.
             3.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             principal
             Function
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             is
             performed
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             performed
             by
             his
             death
             on
             Earth
             ,
             which
             he
             denyes
             to
             be
             an
             Expiation
             by
             suffering
             Punishment
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Ver.
             1.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THE
             Sum
             and
             Substance
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             perseverance
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             upon
             new
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             ,
             distinct
             from
             those
             in
             the
             two
             former
             Chapters
             :
             For
             they
             shew
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Prophets
             and
             the
             Angels
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             World
             to
             come
             was
             not
             subject
             to
             Angels
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             ;
             who
             ,
             though
             by
             his
             Sufferings
             he
             was
             for
             a
             little
             time
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             ,
             yet
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             was
             far
             above
             them
             .
             This
             Chapter
             manifesteth
             his
             Excellency
             far
             above
             Mofes
             ;
             and
             argues
             ,
             that
             if
             Moses
             was
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             then
             Christ
             much
             more
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             which
             disobeyed
             Moses
             were
             punished
             ,
             much
             more
             they
             which
             disobey
             Christ.
             In
             the
             Exho●tation
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 parties
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Exhortation
                 is
                 directed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 reasons
                 whereby
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 Duty
                 is
                 urged
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             these
             Reasons
             are
             taken
          
           
             from
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ.
             Benefit
             of
             Perseverance
             .
             Punishment
             of
             Apostacy
             .
             The
             Punishment
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             an
             Example
             of
             their
             Fathers
             Proposed
             .
             Applied
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             1.
             
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               holy
               Brethren
               ,
               partakers
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Calling
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             parties
             exhorted
             :
             They
             were
             Hebrews
             ,
             yet
             Christians
             ,
             and
             described
          
           
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             
               Partakers
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Call.
            
             
          
           
             They
             were
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             related
             to
             Paul
             ,
             an
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             one
             unto
             another
             .
             And
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Relation
             and
             Fraternity
             was
             not
             onely
             Generation
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             Regeneration
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             natural
             as
             supernatural
             :
             For
             though
             they
             were
             Brethren
             by
             natural
             Generation
             ,
             as
             descended
             from
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             as
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             were
             ;
             yet
             here
             they
             are
             called
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             holy
             ,
             as
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             :
             So
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Fraternity
             in
             respect
             of
             Religion
             Christian.
             They
             became
             such
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             so
             holy
             ,
             by
             the
             heavenly
             Call
             ;
             they
             were
             partakers
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Calling
             .
             For
             as
             they
             were
             not
             Brethren
             ,
             so
             neither
             were
             they
             holy
             by
             natural
             Generation
             ,
             but
             by
             supernatural
             and
             spiritual
             Regeneration
             ,
             as
             before
             .
             To
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             Call
             ,
             is
             either
             barely
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             this
             Mercy
             ,
             together
             with
             others
             :
             It
             's
             said
             to
             be
             Heavenly
             ,
             as
             some
             understand
             it
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             efficient
             and
             the
             final
             Cause
             ,
             It
             's
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             principal
             Cause
             of
             this
             Work
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             are
             to
             be
             called
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             and
             ultimate
             Effect
             thereof
             .
             In
             it
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Work
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             Duty
             of
             Man.
             3.
             
             The
             Benefit
             following
             upon
             both
             .
             The
             Work
             of
             God
             is
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             enlighten
             
             and
             sanctify
             man
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             Divine
             Power
             to
             believe
             and
             turn
             unto
             Him.
             The
             duty
             of
             Man
             is
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Call.
             The
             benefit
             is
             the
             admission
             of
             him
             as
             obedient
             unto
             his
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             receiving
             him
             as
             an
             Heir
             of
             Glory
             .
             Upon
             this
             heavenly
             Call
             followeth
             a
             great
             change
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             disposition
             ,
             and
             condition
             of
             man
             called
             .
             For
             his
             disposition
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             of
             unholy
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             said
             to
             be
             called
             with
             an
             holy
             Calling
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             called
             unto
             Holiness
             .
             For
             his
             condition
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             of
             miserable
             ,
             happy
             ;
             and
             therefore
             said
             to
             be
             called
             unto
             eternal
             Glory
             .
             And
             because
             the
             distance
             between
             holiness
             and
             happiness
             ,
             and
             sinful
             and
             miserable
             Man
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             ;
             therefore
             this
             work
             of
             God
             is
             a
             work
             of
             great
             power
             :
             and
             ,
             because
             the
             change
             is
             so
             happy
             ,
             therefore
             it
             's
             a
             work
             of
             great
             mercy
             ,
             wherein
             God
             freely
             prevents
             man
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             should
             not
             thus
             prevent
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             for
             ever
             sinful
             and
             miserable
             .
             Wo
             unto
             all
             such
             as
             are
             disobedient
             to
             this
             heavenly
             Call
             ,
             and
             neglect
             this
             preventing
             Grace
             ,
             for
             as
             their
             Sin
             is
             more
             hainous
             ,
             so
             their
             Punishment
             shall
             be
             more
             grievous
             .
             The
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             this
             Calling
             ,
             to
             let
             them
             know
             how
             deeply
             they
             are
             engaged
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             unworthy
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             not
             persevere
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             The
             duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             is
             expressed
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               It
               's
               to
               hold
               fast
               the
               confidence
               and
               rejoycing
               of
               the
               hope
               firm
               to
               the
               end
            
             ;
             and
             is
             repeated
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             
               It
               's
               opposed
               to
               unbelief
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               lest
               there
               be
               in
               any
               of
               you
               an
               evil
               heart
               of
               unbelief
               ,
               in
               departing
               from
               the
               living
               God.
            
             The
             duty
             therefore
             is
             persevetance
             ,
             which
             presupposeth
             that
             they
             had
             received
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             professed
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             is
             a
             contin●ance
             in
             this
             Faith
             once
             received
             ,
             and
             professed
             to
             the
             end
             .
             This
             Faith
             was
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             the
             heavenly
             Call
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             depends
             upon
             God.
             He
             gave
             it
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             continues
             it
             to
             the
             last
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             man
             must
             be
             obedient
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             means
             with
             diligent
             care
             to
             preserve
             it
             to
             the
             last
             .
             Some
             refuse
             to
             obey
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             others
             who
             have
             professed
             and
             received
             the
             Truth
             fall
             off
             before
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             both
             these
             are
             sins
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             guilty
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             The
             reasons
             follow
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             Comparison
             .
             The
             parties
             compared
             are
             Christ
             and
             Moses
             ,
             both
             excellent
             ,
             but
             Christ
             far
             more
             .
             And
             here
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             duty
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             pressed
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             ,
             was
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             the
             Angels
             ;
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             Moses
             .
             3.
             
             The
             reason
             there
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             disobedience
             unto
             the
             word
             of
             Angels
             was
             punished
             with
             Death
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             grievously
             shall
             they
             be
             punished
             which
             disobey
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ?
             4.
             
             The
             reason
             here
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             their
             fathers
             for
             their
             unbelief
             and
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Moses
             ,
             were
             eternally
             shut
             out
             of
             God's
             rest
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             they
             he
             shut
             out
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Christ's
             eternal
             rest
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             continue
             in
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             fall
             off
             from
             their
             profession
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             first
             reason
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             Moses
             absolutely
             and
             positively
             .
             2.
             
             The
             excellency
             of
             both
             comparatively
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             understand
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             one
             f●t
             above
             the
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             other
             .
             1.
             
             Therefore
             they
             must
             consider
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               High-Priest
               of
               their
               Profession
               .
            
             Their
             profession
             was
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             professe
             .
             The
             Authour
             ,
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             Legate
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             first
             published
             this
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             was
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             spake
             ,
             who
             was
             formerly
             proved
             to
             be
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             then
             the
             Angels
             .
             So
             that
             their
             Religion
             was
             from
             God
             ,
             nor
             by
             Prophets
             or
             Angels
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ
             the
             great
             Prophet
             :
             For
             here
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             .
             Yet
             Moses
             (
             and
             so
             ,
             many
             others
             )
             may
             be
             Prophets
             ,
             yet
             no
             High-Priest
             ;
             but
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             who
             mediates
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             officiates
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             his
             Doctrine
             effectual
             and
             saving
             ,
             and
             expiate
             his
             Peoples
             Sin
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             reconciled
             to
             their
             God.
             This
             two-fold
             power
             was
             necessary
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             a
             perfect
             Saviour
             .
             These
             are
             his
             two
             Offices
             upon
             which
             the
             Apostle
             so
             much
             enlargeth
             and
             insisteth
             .
             But
             〈◊〉
             may
             be
             an
             Officer
             ,
             and
             yet
             prove
             unfaithful
             ,
             and
             not
             discharge
             his
             trust
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             was
             faithful
             .
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
           
             Ver.
             2.
             
             
               Who
               was
               faithful
               to
               him
               that
               appointed
               him
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             This
             is
             concerning
             Christ's
             fidelity
             expressed
             both
             absolutely
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             comparatively
             in
             those
             which
             follow
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Absolutely
                 ;
                 He
                 
                   was
                   faithful
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   appointed
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Comparatively
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   Moses
                   was
                   faithful
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   House
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             former
             words
             1.
             
             Imply
             his
             ordination
             .
             2.
             
             Expresse
             his
             fidelity
             to
             him
             that
             ordained
             him
             .
          
           
             Where
             we
             have
             two
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 appointed
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 faithful
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             that
             He
             was
             appointed
             ,
             or
             made
             an
             Apostle
             and
             High-Priest
             of
             our
             Christian
             profession
             (
             for
             so
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             )
             ;
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             He
             did
             not
             Usurp
             this
             two-fold
             Power
             and
             Office
             ,
             but
             received
             it
             ,
             and
             acquired
             it
             legally
             ;
             and
             none
             could
             invest
             Him
             with
             this
             Power
             ,
             but
             onely
             God
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             eminent
             and
             transcendent
             .
             After
             he
             was
             once
             advanced
             ,
             he
             was
             faithful
             to
             that
             God
             who
             advanced
             ,
             and
             trusted
             him
             with
             so
             great
             a
             Power
             :
             This
             fidelity
             was
             the
             true
             and
             full
             discharge
             of
             his
             Apostolical
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             in
             perfectly
             doing
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             eternal
             Salvation
             of
             Man
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             depended
             upon
             this
             two-fold
             Office.
             As
             an
             Apostle
             or
             Prophet
             he
             clearly
             and
             fully
             revealed
             the
             Will
             of
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             taught
             Man
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             believed
             ,
             and
             practised
             ,
             to
             his
             Salvation
             .
             And
             from
             him
             we
             received
             that
             perfect
             Rule
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             directs
             us
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             he
             confirmed
             by
             his
             holy
             Life
             ,
             glorious
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             excellent
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             sealed
             it
             with
             his
             precious
             Blood.
             As
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             offered
             himself
             a
             pure
             unspotted
             Sacrifice
             to
             satisfy
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             to
             propitiate
             the
             Supream
             Judge
             ,
             to
             merit
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             all
             spiritual
             Blessings
             ;
             and
             is
             ever
             ready
             to
             officiate
             and
             make
             intercession
             in
             Heaven
             .
             For
             in
             all
             these
             things
             God
             trusted
             him
             :
          
           
             This
             is
             his
             Absolute
             fidelity
             ,
             his
             Comparative
             follows
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               As
               also
            
             Moses
             
               was
               faithful
               in
               all
               his
               House
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             a
             Comparison
             either
             in
             quality
             or
             quantity
             .
             In
             quality
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             similitude
             signifying
             that
             he
             was
             like
             unto
             Moses
             in
             this
             particular
             of
             fidelity
             :
             Moses
             was
             faithful
             ,
             so
             was
             Christ.
             It
             may
             be
             also
             in
             quantity
             ,
             and
             so
             signify
             an
             equality
             ,
             that
             He
             was
             as
             faithful
             as
             Moses
             ;
             and
             in
             fidelity
             not
             any
             whit
             inferiour
             to
             him
             :
             both
             are
             true
             .
             Moses
             was
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             did
             order
             all
             things
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             all
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             shewed
             him
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             care
             and
             diligence
             did
             follow
             close
             the
             directions
             given
             him
             from
             Heaven
             :
             So
             Christ
             did
             not
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             but
             the
             Will
             of
             him
             that
             sent
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Apostle
             knowing
             full
             well
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             Christ
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             Moses
             ,
             proceeds
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             was
             far
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             3.
             
             
               For
               this
               Man
               was
               counted
               worthy
               of
               more
               Glory
               than
               Moses
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             To
             understand
             these
             words
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             ,
             is
             to
             confirm
             these
             Hebrews
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             prevent
             Apostacy
             .
             2.
             
             That
             one
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             principally
             conducing
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             was
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             sufficiency
             and
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             comparatively
             to
             those
             persons
             which
             were
             of
             most
             excellent
             account
             as
             Prophets
             and
             Angels
             ,
             both
             sent
             unto
             Men
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             God
             had
             spoken
             to
             Men
             ;
             and
             also
             above
             all
             Priests
             ,
             which
             had
             nearer
             accesse
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             Mediatours
             did
             officiate
             for
             Man
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             That
             formerly
             He
             had
             demonstratively
             proved
             ,
             that
             He
             was
             more
             excellent
             then
             Prophets
             or
             Angels
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Moses
             was
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Prophets
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             had
             nearer
             familiarity
             with
             God
             then
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             that
             was
             trusted
             by
             him
             in
             very
             great
             and
             weighty
             matters
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Jews
             and
             these
             Hebrews
             did
             much
             honour
             Moses
             ,
             and
             much
             depended
             upon
             him
             .
             6.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             lest
             their
             high
             conceit
             of
             him
             should
             any
             wayes
             derogate
             
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             diminish
             his
             Glory
             ;
             he
             proves
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             only
             like
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             and
             equal
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             far
             above
             him
             .
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             easily
             understood
             :
             The
             subject
             of
             them
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             as
             far
             above
             Moses
             .
             This
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             a
             Metaphorical
             Allegory
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             only
             a
             Comparison
             in
             quality
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             quantity
             .
             They
             are
             brought
             in
             by
             this
             rational
             or
             causal
             Conjunction
             
               [
               For
               ]
            
             ,
             which
             some
             referr
             to
             the
             word
             
               [
               consider
               ]
            
             ,
             as
             giving
             a
             reason
             why
             we
             must
             consider
             Christ.
             But
             it
             's
             many
             times
             prefixed
             before
             the
             conclusion
             as
             inferred
             upon
             premisses
             following
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             was
             used
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             Yet
             it
             's
             sometimes
             adversative
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             with
             
               [
               sed
            
             or
             
               but
               ]
            
             ;
             sometimes
             it
             's
             used
             only
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             sentence
             :
             but
             this
             I
             write
             only
             upon
             the
             By
             ,
             lest
             when
             we
             find
             it
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             we
             should
             in
             every
             place
             look
             for
             a
             reason
             from
             the
             cause
             ,
             or
             think
             that
             it
             alwayes
             tenders
             a
             reason
             for
             to
             prove
             or
             inferr
             a
             conclusion
             .
             The
             comparison
             or
             comparative
             terms
             are
             taken
             from
             a
             Builder
             and
             an
             House
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             Lord
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             a
             Servant
             in
             the
             House
             .
             The
             argument
             in
             form
             is
             ,
             The
             Builder
             is
             far
             above
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             above
             the
             Servant
             :
             But
             Christ
             is
             the
             Builder
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             Moses
             but
             a
             part
             of
             the
             House
             :
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Moses
             but
             the
             Servant
             in
             God's
             House
             :
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             Moses
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             more
             Glory
             .
             To
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             greater
             Glory
             doth
             presuppose
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             object
             of
             all
             Honour
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             called
             Glory
             ,
             is
             some
             excellency
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             more
             excellent
             any
             thing
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             worthy
             of
             honour
             it
             is
             .
             3.
             
             That
             because
             every
             thing
             is
             to
             have
             it's
             due
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accounted
             as
             it
             is
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             greater
             Honour
             ,
             then
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             honoured
             above
             Moses
             .
             That
             the
             Builder
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             House
             ,
             no
             rational
             Man
             can
             doubt
             ,
             because
             the
             cause
             ,
             especially
             the
             principal
             efficient
             (
             such
             an
             Architect
             is
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             effect
             .
             This
             proposition
             presupposeth
             another
             ,
             which
             can
             hardly
             be
             doubted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             4.
             
             
               For
               every
               House
               is
               built
               by
               some
               man
               ,
               ]
            
             The
             word
             
               [
               House
            
             ]
             may
             be
             taken
             either
             for
             an
             earthly
             artificial
             House
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             spiritual
             and
             metaphorical
             House
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             :
             yet
             here
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             earthly
             artificial
             House
             made
             for
             habitation
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             every
             House
             must
             have
             a
             Builder
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             no
             House
             can
             build
             ,
             no
             effect
             can
             produce
             ,
             it self
             ;
             but
             every
             effect
             (
             as
             every
             House
             is
             an
             effect
             )
             must
             have
             a
             cause
             .
             From
             hence
             it
             's
             consequent
             ,
             that
             this
             House
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             Builder
             ;
             even
             both
             that
             House
             wherein
             Moses
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             House
             wherein
             Christ
             was
             faithful
             .
             Yet
             there
             may
             be
             Houses
             which
             may
             be
             built
             by
             Men
             ,
             and
             by
             Builders
             who
             are
             particular
             Architects
             of
             some
             particular
             House
             or
             Houses
             ;
             but
             there
             must
             be
             some
             universal
             Architect
             and
             Builder
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             
               But
               he
               that
               built
               all
               things
               is
               God
               ,
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             supream
             Agent
             :
             the
             principall
             and
             universal
             cause
             of
             all
             Buildings
             and
             Effects
             is
             God.
             And
             if
             of
             all
             things
             and
             Buildings
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             Church
             ,
             that
             House
             wherein
             Christ
             was
             faithful
             .
             These
             words
             are
             conceived
             to
             contain
             the
             Minor
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             speaks
             metaphorically
             of
             Building
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             Builder
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             some
             do
             conceive
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             a
             proof
             or
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Minor
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             God
             is
             the
             Builder
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             is
             Builder
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             Christ
             is
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             that
             Word
             which
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             all
             things
             were
             made
             at
             first
             ;
             and
             that
             Son
             by
             whom
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             ,
             worketh
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             upholdeth
             all
             things
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             Power
             .
             That
             God
             is
             the
             Builder
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whose
             House
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             expresse
             Scripture
             ;
             that
             Christ
             doth
             build
             it
             ,
             is
             so
             too
             .
             For
             thus
             Christ
             saith
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Upon
               this
               Rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
            
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             
             Some
             restrain
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             's
             not
             probable
             .
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             you
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             one
             of
             the
             most
             noble
             Effects
             and
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             most
             rare
             and
             curious
             piece
             .
             2.
             
             That
             to
             Frame
             ,
             Build
             ,
             and
             Constitute
             this
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             special
             act
             of
             that
             excellent
             and
             universal
             Builder
             .
             3.
             
             That
             as
             by
             the
             Word
             .
             God
             created
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             built
             the
             World
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             so
             by
             this
             Word
             Incarnate
             ,
             dying
             and
             rising
             again
             ,
             sending
             down
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             revealing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             built
             and
             founded
             the
             Church-Christian
             ,
             which
             shall
             stand
             for
             ever
             .
             4.
             
             That
             because
             he
             built
             this
             Church
             not
             meerly
             as
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             not-Incarnate
             ,
             but
             Incarnate
             and
             made
             Flesh
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             part
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             nor
             the
             House
             it self
             ,
             
             but
             the
             Builder
             of
             the
             House
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             he
             doth
             many
             things
             by
             the
             word
             not-Incarnate
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             built
             the
             Church
             but
             by
             it
             .
             The
             substance
             of
             the
             words
             is
             ,
             That
             ,
             presupposing
             this
             for
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             That
             every
             House
             hath
             a
             Builder
             ;
             therefore
             this
             House
             must
             have
             so
             too
             :
             yet
             because
             it
             cannot
             be
             built
             by
             Men
             or
             Angels
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             built
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             materials
             of
             it
             are
             Men
             first
             sinful
             and
             guilty
             ,
             God
             must
             build
             it
             by
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Word
             
               made
               Flesh.
            
             This
             discourse
             implyes
             ,
             that
             Moses
             was
             not
             a
             Builder
             ,
             but
             a
             Member
             of
             this
             House
             ;
             yet
             an
             eminent
             Member
             ,
             and
             one
             advanced
             far
             above
             the
             ordinary
             ranck
             of
             other
             Members
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             an
             excellent
             and
             eminent
             Prophet
             too
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             Moses
             ,
             set
             forth
             by
             a
             Similitude
             taken
             from
             building
             .
             The
             second
             Comparison
             is
             between
             Him
             and
             Moses
             as
             between
             Lord
             and
             Servant
             :
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             5.
             
             
               And
               verily
               Moses
               was
               faithful
               in
               all
               his
               House
               as
               a
               Servant
               ,
               for
               a
               Testimony
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             These
             words
             are
             part
             of
             the
             Minor
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             ,
             with
             the
             words
             immediately
             following
             ,
             inform
             us
             of
             two
             things
             ;
             The
             one
             concerning
             Moses
             ,
             the
             other
             concerning
             Christ
             :
             1.
             
             Concerning
             Moses
             ,
             That
             for
             his
             place
             he
             was
             a
             Servant
             .
             2.
             
             Concerning
             Christ
             ,
             That
             He
             was
             Lord
             of
             God's
             House
             .
             They
             both
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             some
             certain
             place
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             differ
             in
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             one
             was
             in
             a
             lower
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             a
             higher
             place
             .
             Moses
             ,
             though
             faithful
             ,
             yet
             was
             but
             a
             Servant
             ;
             He
             was
             God's
             Servant
             in
             an
             honourable
             Place
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             Office
             of
             great
             Trust
             :
             For
             the
             word
             
               [
               Servant
            
             ]
             signifies
             an
             Officer
             ;
             yet
             because
             all
             Officers
             are
             Servants
             ,
             therefore
             by
             a
             Synechdoche
             ,
             they
             are
             often
             called
             Servants
             under
             their
             Soveraign
             .
             He
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Steward
             trusted
             with
             a
             general
             superintendency
             and
             inspection
             over
             God's
             House
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Israil
             :
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             and
             a
             Prince
             .
             Yet
             here
             he
             is
             considered
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             to
             testify
             and
             declare
             unto
             the
             People
             the
             Laws
             and
             other
             things
             God
             should
             reveal
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             it
             was
             an
             Honour
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             Honour
             to
             be
             faithful
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             to
             declare
             and
             testify
             all
             things
             which
             God
             revealed
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             without
             diminishing
             the
             least
             ,
             or
             adding
             any
             thing
             unto
             God's
             Word
             .
             This
             is
             one
             proper
             Duty
             of
             Christ's
             Ministers
             to
             be
             witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             whole
             counsel
             of
             God
             faithfully
             ;
             and
             how
             happy
             might
             the
             Church
             be
             ,
             if
             her
             Prophets
             were
             such
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             did
             know
             what
             the
             Will
             and
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             2.
             
             Did
             teach
             it
             faithfully
             and
             wisely
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Commission
             .
             Though
             Moses
             in
             this
             respect
             was
             counted
             worthy
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             deserved
             to
             be
             heard
             and
             obeyed
             by
             that
             People
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             was
             worthy
             in
             this
             respect
             of
             far
             greater
             Honour
             .
             For
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             6.
             
             
               But
               Christ
               as
               a
               Son
               over
               his
               own
               House
               ,
               ]
            
             Here
             Son
             is
             opposed
             to
             Servant
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             House
             to
             the
             House
             of
             another
             which
             is
             the
             Master
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             ,
             Moses
             but
             the
             Servant
             :
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             built
             by
             him
             ;
             Moses
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             as
             a
             Servant
             in
             the
             House
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             giving
             directions
             for
             all
             things
             to
             be
             done
             therein
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             .
             Christ
             is
             not
             here
             called
             Lord
             ,
             but
             Son
             ;
             but
             by
             Son
             is
             meant
             the
             Heir
             ,
             which
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
             For
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             God
             had
             made
             Christ
             his
             Son
             Heir
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             2.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             his
             own
             House
             ;
             for
             he
             redeemed
             and
             purchased
             it
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             he
             gave
             himself
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             Moses
             never
             did
             :
             and
             his
             Father
             hath
             given
             all
             things
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             made
             Him
             Head
             of
             that
             Church
             and
             House
             which
             he
             himself
             hath
             Built
             :
             Moses
             was
             never
             advanced
             to
             this
             Honour
             ,
             he
             never
             had
             any
             such
             Title
             .
             This
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             both
             absolute
             and
             comparative
             ,
             we
             are
             exhorted
             to
             consider
             :
             It
             's
             represented
             unto
             us
             fully
             and
             clearly
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             yet
             will
             be
             of
             little
             use
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             it
             not
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             the
             more
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             effectually
             moved
             to
             honour
             Christ
             ,
             and
             prefert
             Him
             far
             above
             Moses
             .
             For
             the
             end
             of
             consideration
             is
             a
             more
             clear
             and
             perfect
             knowledg
             of
             the
             things
             considered
             ,
             and
             in
             practicals
             the
             end
             of
             that
             knowledg
             is
             to
             move
             and
             incline
             out
             hearts
             .
             This
             exhortation
             is
             but
             subordinate
             unto
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             duty
             of
             Consideration
             is
             but
             subordinate
             to
             an
             higher
             and
             far
             greater
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Perseverance
             which
             is
             here
             thus
             expressed
             .
          
           
           
             Ver.
             6.
             
               —
               Whose
               House
               We
               are
               ,
               if
               we
               hold
               fast
               the
               considence
               ,
               and
               rejoycing
               of
               hope
               firm
               to
               the
               end
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             is
             final
             perseverance
             ;
             and
             is
             here
             described
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             be
             an
             
               holding
               fast
               of
               the
               considence
               ,
               and
               rejoycing
               of
               hope
               firm
               to
               the
               end
               :
            
             This
             is
             opposed
             to
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             a
             falling
             off
             before
             the
             end
             .
             Per●everance
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             no
             virtue
             distinct
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             an
             adjunct
             of
             virtues
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             Faith.
             The
             virtues
             here
             are
             considence
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             of
             hope
             ;
             The
             nature
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             hold
             these
             fast
             and
             firm
             .
             2.
             
             To
             hold
             them
             fast
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             The
             subject
             immediate
             of
             this
             constancy
             and
             perseverance
             ,
             is
             confidence
             and
             hope
             :
             1.
             
             Confidence
             in
             this
             place
             presupposeth
             a
             firm
             and
             certain
             belief
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             only
             sufficient
             Saviour
             by
             whom
             alone
             God
             will
             give
             us
             everlasting
             Life
             .
             2.
             
             This
             confidence
             is
             a
             reliance
             and
             resting
             or
             reposing
             of
             our
             hearts
             upon
             God
             promising
             remission
             and
             eternal
             Life
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             alone
             .
             For
             seeing
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             almighty
             in
             Power
             ,
             infinite
             in
             Wisdom
             ,
             unchangeable
             in
             his
             Purposes
             ,
             hath
             signified
             his
             willingness
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             bound
             himself
             by
             his
             promise
             ,
             upon
             certain
             terms
             expressed
             in
             his
             promise
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             confident
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             he
             will
             perform
             ,
             and
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             fail
             ,
             or
             be
             unfaithful
             .
             He
             is
             a
             firm
             ,
             unmovable
             ,
             eternal
             Rock
             ,
             whereon
             we
             may
             securely
             settle
             and
             fix
             our selves
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             any
             other
             besides
             him
             in
             whom
             we
             may
             trust
             .
             3.
             
             The
             effect
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             act
             of
             this
             confidence
             ,
             is
             ,
             boldly
             ,
             without
             any
             fear
             of
             Persecutions
             or
             Sufferings
             ,
             to
             profess
             our
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             our
             Saviour
             .
             For
             where
             there
             is
             true
             Faith
             within
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             profession
             of
             it
             without
             :
             And
             though
             the
             inward
             confidence
             be
             the
             principal
             thing
             ,
             yet
             profession
             outward
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             inseperably
             joyned
             .
             The
             second
             thing
             is
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             hope
             ;
             Hope
             may
             here
             be
             the
             thing
             hoped
             for
             ,
             which
             is
             Salvation
             and
             eternal
             Glory
             :
             yet
             not
             as
             considered
             absolutely
             in
             itself
             ,
             but
             as
             due
             to
             us
             by
             Christ's
             merit
             and
             God's
             promise
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             we
             expect
             it
             ,
             and
             look
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             most
             sure
             grounds
             ;
             The
             rejoycing
             of
             this
             hope
             is
             rejoycing
             in
             eternal
             Life
             as
             hoped
             for
             .
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             Glory
             is
             the
             principal
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             adequate
             object
             of
             Christian
             hope
             ,
             and
             is
             often
             so
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             .
             It
             may
             be
             known
             and
             believed
             on
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             in
             Heaven
             :
             As
             only
             known
             and
             believed
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             joy
             ,
             but
             as
             either
             possessed
             or
             hoped
             for
             at
             least
             .
             Neither
             can
             any
             man
             hope
             for
             it
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             so
             qualified
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             right
             unto
             it
             by
             vertue
             of
             God's
             promise
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             possibility
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             divine
             assistance
             and
             constant
             use
             of
             means
             ordained
             to
             that
             end
             .
             And
             this
             well-grounded
             hope
             ,
             makes
             it
             in
             some
             sort
             present
             though
             imperfectly
             to
             the
             party
             hoping
             :
             And
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             represented
             and
             apprehended
             by
             a
             divine
             Light
             as
             ours
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             had
             in
             due
             time
             :
             though
             for
             the
             present
             it
             be
             future
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             ;
             yet
             it
             reviv●s
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             warmes
             it
             with
             an
             unspeakable
             joy
             .
             This
             confidence
             and
             this
             hope
             are
             Duties
             required
             in
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ▪
             understood
             evangelically
             ,
             and
             are
             found
             in
             every
             true
             Believer
             ,
             and
             never
             are
             without
             this
             heavenly
             joy
             .
             Now
             ,
             because
             these
             heavenly
             virtues
             are
             not
             essential
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             not
             eternally
             inseparable
             adjuncts
             ,
             and
             may
             continue
             inherent
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             finally
             ,
             except
             God
             preserve
             them
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             use
             the
             means
             of
             continuation
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             us
             to
             hold
             them
             fast
             and
             firm
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             perseverance
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             but
             depends
             upon
             the
             divine
             assistance
             .
             For
             that
             God
             ,
             which
             did
             first
             work
             them
             in
             these
             Hebrew-Christians
             ,
             must
             continue
             them
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             requires
             a
             performance
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             an
             humble
             dependance
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             means
             appointed
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             with
             a
             serious
             consideration
             of
             those
             weighty
             Reasons
             and
             Motives
             which
             are
             proposed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             apt
             of
             themselves
             to
             work
             effectually
             upon
             us
             .
             This
             exhortation
             presupposeth
             faith
             and
             hope
             as
             already
             qualifying
             the
             Soul
             ;
             for
             there
             's
             no
             holding
             fast
             of
             that
             we
             have
             not
             ,
             no
             continuance
             of
             that
             which
             hath
             no
             existence
             in
             us
             .
             And
             the
             more
             deeply
             and
             firmly
             they
             are
             radicated
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             intensively
             increased
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             more
             easily
             preserved
             ,
             though
             the
             continuance
             depends
             
               [
               ab
               extrinseco
            
             ]
             from
             the
             principal
             Efficient
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             to
             such
             as
             carefully
             rely
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             constantly
             pray
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             Thus
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             the
             persons
             exhorted
             are
             ;
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             What
             the
             
             Duty
             pressed
             upon
             them
             is
             .
             The
             third
             thing
             is
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Motives
             ,
             which
             are
             (
             as
             before
             )
             reduced
             to
             three
             Heads
             .
             The
             first
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             one
             so
             far
             above
             Moses
             ,
             as
             the
             Builder
             above
             the
             House
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             and
             Lord
             above
             the
             Servant
             .
             And
             this
             was
             an
             argument
             very
             forcible
             and
             powerful
             with
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             plain
             reason
             .
             For
             if
             they
             so
             much
             honoured
             and
             magnified
             Moses
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             so
             excellent
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Authour
             under
             God
             of
             their
             Jewish
             Profession
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             upon
             their
             own
             principle
             and
             practise
             were
             they
             bound
             to
             honour
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             that
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             already
             received
             .
             For
             if
             Moses
             was
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             was
             Christ
             ;
             if
             Moses
             was
             a
             most
             eminent
             Prophet
             ,
             so
             was
             Christ
             ;
             if
             Moses
             was
             faithful
             in
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             was
             Christ.
             Yet
             this
             is
             far
             short
             .
             Christ
             was
             not
             a
             Servant
             ,
             but
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             a
             Builder
             of
             this
             spiritual
             House
             ,
             which
             Moses
             was
             not
             ;
             and
             every
             way
             far
             more
             excellent
             and
             clearly
             manifested
             so
             to
             be
             .
             And
             if
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             observe
             the
             Laws
             of
             Moses
             till
             Christ
             came
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             firm
             and
             faithful
             in
             the
             Covenant
             contracted
             by
             Moses
             with
             God
             and
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             were
             they
             bound
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             Christ
             ,
             receive
             him
             as
             their
             Apostle
             and
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             hold
             fast
             and
             firm
             their
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             in
             Him
             ,
             upon
             whom
             their
             everlasting
             happiness
             did
             so
             much
             depend
             .
             To
             forsake
             Christ
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             Moses
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             very
             hainous
             Crime
             ,
             and
             deserving
             a
             most
             grievous
             Punishment
             :
             For
             Moses
             was
             no
             ways
             so
             beneficial
             ,
             nor
             any
             wayes
             so
             excellent
             as
             Christ.
             That
             Christ
             is
             far
             more
             beneficial
             ,
             is
             next
             to
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             
               Whose
               House
               we
               are
               ,
            
             ]
             This
             Clause
             inserted
             ,
             proposeth
             a
             second
             reason
             of
             and
             a
             motive
             to
             perseverance
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             the
             benefit
             ,
             the
             inestimable
             benefit
             ,
             which
             follows
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             to
             such
             as
             do
             perform
             it
             .
             If
             we
             will
             reduce
             the
             whole
             into
             a
             Proposition
             ,
             it
             's
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             who
             persevere
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             are
             Christ's
             House
             .
             This
             
               [
               in
               these
            
             ]
             is
             an
             eternal
             Truth
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Apostle
             grounds
             his
             argument
             ;
             the
             force
             whereof
             will
             then
             appear
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             understand
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Christ's
             House
             :
             1.
             
             We
             have
             an
             House
             .
             2.
             
             Christ's
             House
             .
             The
             word
             House
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             metaphorically
             for
             some
             thing
             like
             an
             House
             .
             There
             are
             many
             kind
             of
             Houses
             ,
             all
             made
             for
             some
             to
             dwell
             in
             them
             ;
             among
             these
             ,
             Temples
             and
             sacred
             Palaces
             excell
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             made
             for
             habitation
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             God
             or
             Deity
             to
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             take
             possession
             of
             them
             .
             Therefore
             some
             have
             made
             the
             perfection
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             essence
             of
             a
             Temple
             ,
             the
             presence
             and
             inhabitation
             of
             a
             God.
             The
             excellency
             therefore
             of
             this
             House
             here
             meant
             must
             be
             the
             special
             presence
             and
             inhabitation
             of
             God-Redeemer
             by
             Christ.
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             Christ
             by
             his
             Spirit
             dwells
             in
             every
             true
             Believer
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               be
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             so
             he
             dwells
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             as
             in
             one
             House
             .
             God
             dwells
             in
             us
             here
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             dwell
             in
             us
             far
             more
             gloriously
             hereafter
             :
             And
             if
             we
             well
             consider
             ,
             this
             House
             shall
             not
             be
             fully
             Built
             ,
             much
             less
             furnished
             and
             fully
             beautified
             untill
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             perfectly
             sanctify
             and
             glorify
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             dwell
             in
             us
             ,
             never
             to
             remove
             ,
             but
             for
             ever
             to
             abide
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             for
             ever
             holy
             and
             happy
             .
             This
             latter
             condition
             of
             this
             House
             ,
             and
             more
             excellent
             habitation
             is
             here
             meant
             ;
             For
             only
             they
             who
             persevere
             unto
             the
             end
             shall
             be
             his
             House
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             Though
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             his
             House
             now
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             his
             House
             for
             ever
             in
             a
             more
             glorious
             manner
             ,
             if
             we
             persevere
             unto
             the
             end
             :
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             The
             force
             of
             the
             argument
             from
             them
             thus
             understood
             is
             evident
             ,
             and
             very
             great
             :
             For
             if
             this
             blessed
             and
             glorious
             estate
             of
             being
             Christ's
             House
             will
             certainly
             follow
             upon
             the
             final
             perseverance
             in
             sincere
             Christianity
             ;
             how
             much
             will
             it
             move
             and
             work
             upon
             such
             as
             believe
             ,
             and
             certainly
             hope
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             duty
             performed
             so
             incomparable
             a
             Reward
             will
             follow
             ?
             And
             how
             careful
             will
             they
             be
             in
             case
             of
             all
             means
             ,
             which
             conduce
             to
             this
             perseverance
             ?
             For
             the
             greater
             good
             believed
             to
             follow
             upon
             any
             performance
             ,
             the
             greater
             and
             more
             powerful
             the
             motive
             is
             :
             This
             is
             the
             second
             Reason
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             The
             third
             follows
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             from
             the
             penalty
             that
             will
             follow
             upon
             non-perseverance
             and
             Apostacy
             .
             This
             reason
             is
             annexed
             to
             a
             dehortation
             from
             hardening
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             apostacy
             ,
             which
             is
             unbelief
             ;
             yet
             this
             dehortation
             presupposeth
             the
             principal
             exhortation
             to
             Faith
             ,
             and
             continuance
             therein
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             therefore
             because
             it
             is
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             dehortation
             from
             the
             contrary
             sin
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             exhortation
             to
             the
             duty
             opposed
             to
             that
             sin
             .
             It
             's
             taken
             out
             of
             Psal.
             95.
             from
             ver
             .
             8.
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             And
             though
             it
             seem
             to
             be
             directed
             unto
             the
             People
             of
             those
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             ;
             yet
             it
             directly
             points
             at
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             same
             .
             In
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             dehortation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             sin
             dehorted
             from
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             from
             an
             example
             of
             the
             like
             Sin
             punished
             in
             their
             fore-fathers
             :
             The
             Sin
             in
             one
             word
             was
             Unbelief
             ,
             expressed
             and
             declared
             by
             the
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             which
             were
             tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             offending
             him
             ;
             because
             they
             erred
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             know
             or
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             wayes
             .
             The
             punishment
             was
             exclusion
             out
             of
             Canaa●
             ,
             their
             rest
             intended
             by
             God
             :
             Which
             punishment
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             Absolutely
             denounced
             by
             way
             of
             a
             final
             and
             peremptory
             sentence
             passed
             with
             an
             Oath
             .
             2.
             
             Executed
             by
             overthrowing
             their
             Carkasses
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             this
             was
             to
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             sinned
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             did
             ,
             they
             should
             certainly
             suffer
             the
             like
             punishment
             .
             The
             conclusion
             inferred
             hence
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             have
             a
             special
             care
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             of
             Apostacy
             :
             This
             may
             suffice
             to
             be
             observed
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             The
             next
             thing
             is
             the
             Application
             of
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             unto
             the
             present
             Hebrews
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             writes
             ,
             Wherein
             he
             ,
             1.
             
             Presseth
             the
             Duty
             upon
             them
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             .
             2.
             
             That
             his
             counsel
             might
             be
             more
             forcible
             ,
             and
             the
             Duty
             more
             diligently
             and
             carefully
             performed
             ,
             he
             useth
             two
             reasons
             :
             The
             first
             from
             the
             benefit
             which
             will
             follow
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             punishment
             they
             must
             suffer
             ,
             if
             they
             fall
             away
             .
             1.
             
             The
             duty
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             was
             formerly
             urged
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             perseverance
             and
             constancy
             in
             their
             Christian
             Profession
             ,
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             unbelief
             and
             apostacy
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             departing
             from
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             is
             the
             hardning
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             For
             that
             passage
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             presupposeth
             a
             Day
             and
             Time
             of
             God's
             speaking
             to
             mortal
             man
             ,
             and
             exhorteth
             man
             in
             that
             Day
             to
             hear
             and
             obey
             constantly
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             God's
             Voice
             be
             ended
             ;
             and
             dehorteth
             from
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             Disobedience
             and
             Apostacy
             .
             In
             this
             place
             the
             Apostle
             making
             the
             same
             application
             to
             the
             Children
             and
             Posterity
             ,
             which
             David
             did
             to
             their
             Fathers
             living
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             declareth
             the
             Duty
             .
             1.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               [
               apotreptic
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             dehortation
             .
             2.
             
             Affirmatively
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             exhortation
             to
             that
             which
             will
             be
             a
             means
             of
             continuance
             and
             perseverance
             .
             The
             dehortation
             is
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             12.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               lest
               there
               be
               in
               any
               of
               you
               an
               evil
               heart
               of
               Unbelief
               ,
               in
               departing
               from
               the
               living
               God.
               ]
            
          
           
             Where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             evil
             dehorted
             from
             .
             2.
             
             The
             dehortation
             it self
             .
             The
             evil
             is
             an
             evil
             of
             Sin
             ,
             not
             of
             punishment
             ;
             where
             we
             have
             the
             root
             of
             it
             in
             the
             primary
             subject
             
               [
               an
               evil
               heart
               of
               Unbelief
               ]
               ,
            
             the
             fruit
             and
             effect
             
               [
               departing
               from
               the
               living
               God.
               ]
            
             The
             heart
             is
             the
             primary
             and
             proper
             subject
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             cause
             of
             sin
             ;
             yet
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             actual
             sin
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             evil
             heart
             ,
             and
             here
             an
             evil
             heart
             of
             Unbelief
             .
             Unbelief
             may
             in
             this
             place
             signify
             perfidiousnesse
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             inclines
             to
             deny
             and
             forsake
             that
             Truth
             which
             was
             formerly
             professed
             ,
             and
             to
             violate
             that
             promise
             of
             Obedience
             made
             to
             God
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             entrance
             into
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             so
             actual
             unbelief
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             .
             This
             unbelieving
             heart
             is
             an
             evil
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             disobedient
             ,
             impious
             ,
             perverted
             heart
             .
             This
             is
             the
             basest
             temper
             ,
             and
             most
             malignant
             quality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             whereby
             it
             's
             most
             contrary
             to
             the
             most
             just
             and
             holy
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             That
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             act
             or
             effect
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               living
               God.
            
             This
             departing
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             actual
             and
             formal
             apostacy
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             directly
             contrary
             to
             Perseverance
             :
             This
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Orginal
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             renounce
             something
             formerly
             received
             and
             acknowledged
             .
             It
             's
             like
             to
             a
             rebellion
             ,
             revolt
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             of
             a
             lawful
             Soveraign
             formerly
             acknowledged
             ,
             by
             allegiance
             and
             fidelity
             promised
             :
             These
             Hebrews
             had
             received
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             acknowledged
             Christ
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             submitted
             themselves
             as
             their
             Soveraign
             Lord
             Redeemer
             by
             Christ.
             In
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             had
             solemnly
             professed
             their
             Faith
             in
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             promised
             obedience
             .
             To
             deny
             this
             profession
             ,
             or
             this
             Faith
             professed
             ,
             to
             break
             this
             promise
             ,
             to
             forsake
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             turn
             Jews
             or
             Heathens
             ;
             especially
             after
             that
             by
             Miracles
             and
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             strongly
             convinced
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             hainous
             sin
             ,
             issuing
             from
             an
             evil
             and
             malignant
             heart
             indeed
             .
             There
             is
             an
             hardning
             of
             the
             heart
             against
             the
             light
             and
             motives
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             
             Christ
             is
             first
             tendered
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             received
             .
             There
             is
             an
             hardning
             of
             the
             heart
             against
             the
             Truth
             once
             received
             ;
             this
             latter
             ,
             not
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             the
             Sin
             here
             meant
             :
             both
             hainous
             ,
             both
             forbidden
             by
             God
             ,
             both
             tending
             to
             eternal
             Death
             ;
             yet
             this
             more
             then
             the
             other
             .
             And
             here
             it
             's
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             ,
             positive
             unbelief
             ,
             blindness
             ,
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             are
             often
             taken
             for
             the
             same
             :
             The
             Duty
             therefore
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             lest
             there
             be
             such
             an
             heart
             in
             any
             of
             them
             .
             Where
             it
             's
             implyed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             every
             one
             was
             in
             danger
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             sin
             began
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             Therefore
             all
             and
             every
             one
             must
             be
             very
             wary
             ,
             careful
             ,
             diligent
             to
             avoid
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             causes
             thereof
             .
             For
             if
             they
             were
             not
             well-grounded
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             deluded
             by
             the
             Sophisms
             of
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             and
             their
             cunning
             Emissaries
             :
             if
             they
             were
             not
             strong
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             their
             former
             holy
             resolutions
             ,
             they
             might
             the
             more
             easily
             be
             overcome
             by
             the
             sear
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             their
             Temporal
             Peace
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             Estates
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Lives
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             dehortation
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             not
             carefully
             avoid
             the
             contrary
             ,
             which
             was
             destructive
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             persevere
             .
             To
             avoid
             this
             sin
             ,
             he
             adds
             an
             exhortation
             ,
             wherein
             he
             prescribes
             a
             means
             tending
             to
             continue
             us
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           
             Vet.
             13.
             
             
               But
               exhort
               one
               another
               daily
               ,
               whilst
               it
               's
               called
               to
               Day
               ,
               lest
               any
               of
               you
               be
               hardued
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               sin
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             Though
             we
             may
             exhort
             one
             another
             in
             private
             ,
             yet
             this
             seems
             to
             have
             some
             reference
             to
             their
             publick
             Assemblies
             for
             Religious
             Worship
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             for
             the
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sung
             as
             a
             preparative
             to
             the
             same
             (
             especially
             that
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             concerning
             the
             hearing
             of
             God's
             Word
             )
             :
             So
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             was
             used
             by
             some
             Christian
             Churches
             to
             prepare
             the
             People
             assembled
             ;
             as
             for
             other
             Duties
             ,
             so
             for
             that
             of
             hearing
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Thus
             we
             find
             it
             placed
             in
             our
             Liturgy
             ;
             And
             upon
             due
             consideration
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             an
             excellent
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             most
             fit
             for
             that
             end
             .
             In
             the
             words
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             An
             exhortation
             .
             2.
             
             A
             reason
             .
             In
             the
             exhortation
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             duty
             .
             2.
             
             The
             time
             of
             performance
             .
             The
             duty
             is
             ,
             mutual
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             encouragement
             of
             one
             another
             :
             The
             time
             is
             ,
             daily
             ,
             while
             it
             's
             said
             
               [
               To
               Day
               ]
            
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             to
             prevent
             obdu●ation
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
             hardned
             .
             Before
             I
             enter
             upon
             the
             particular
             explication
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             I
             must
             inform
             the
             Reader
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostle
             having
             recited
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             in
             the
             application
             of
             them
             follows
             the
             order
             of
             the
             principal
             words
             and
             parts
             thereof
             .
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             Harden
             not
             your
             heart
             this
             he
             insists
             upon
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             second
             ,
             The
             Fathers
             provoked
             God
             :
             this
             he
             takes
             up
             in
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             The
             third
             ,
             God
             was
             grieved
             with
             that
             Generation
             :
             this
             you
             find
             ,
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             The
             fourth
             is
             ,
             The
             shutting
             of
             these
             unbelieving
             Ancesters
             out
             of
             God's
             Rest
             :
             this
             you
             may
             read
             of
             ,
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             The
             fifth
             is
             ,
             Entring
             into
             rest
             granted
             and
             promised
             to
             God's
             People
             ,
             after
             the
             days
             of
             David
             :
             This
             takes
             up
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             following
             .
             The
             duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             exhort
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             an
             exhortation
             to
             exhortation
             .
             Where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             to
             exhort
             .
             2.
             
             Who
             they
             be
             who
             are
             concerned
             in
             this
             duty
             to
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             exhort
             ,
             is
             to
             move
             ,
             stir
             up
             ,
             encourage
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             perswade
             .
             The
             end
             is
             confirmation
             and
             continuance
             in
             Christianity
             .
             The
             means
             are
             ,
             proposing
             the
             divine
             Precepts
             ,
             the
             glorious
             Reward
             promised
             ,
             the
             fearful
             Punishments
             threatned
             ,
             to
             manifest
             the
             clear
             and
             pure
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             confirmations
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             the
             falshood
             of
             all
             contrary
             Doctrines
             :
             To
             these
             we
             may
             add
             their
             publick
             and
             private
             Prayers
             ,
             with
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Duty
             concerned
             all
             and
             every
             one
             .
             For
             every
             Christian
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             hath
             power
             and
             opportunity
             ,
             is
             bound
             as
             to
             convert
             others
             ,
             so
             to
             edisy
             and
             confirm
             one
             another
             converted
             ,
             and
             mutually
             further
             and
             promote
             their
             Salvation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             special
             work
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             which
             we
             owe
             one
             to
             another
             is
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             fellow-Members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             :
             Yet
             the
             greater
             our
             Abillties
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             excellent
             out
             Gifts
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             our
             Obligation
             .
             *
             And
             Ministers
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             are
             most
             concerned
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             end
             of
             out
             Christian
             Assemblies
             for
             Religious
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             this
             work
             .
             But
             how
             guilty
             are
             we
             of
             neglect
             ?
             how
             careless
             are
             we
             of
             this
             work
             ?
             How
             justly
             may
             God
             charge
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Souls
             of
             our
             Apostate
             Brethren
             upon
             us
             ?
             Most
             men
             hinder
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             wayes
             ;
             and
             few
             further
             the
             Salvation
             of
             
             their
             Brethren
             .
             It
             's
             high
             time
             for
             us
             all
             to
             reform
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Duty
             ,
             to
             exhort
             one
             another
             ;
             the
             time
             limited
             for
             the
             performance
             is
             ,
             
               [
               to
               Day
               ,
               whilst
               it
               's
               said
               to
               Day
               ]
               :
            
             For
             so
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
               To
               Day
               if
               you
               will
               hear
               his
               Voyce
               .
               ]
            
             This
             presupposeth
             a
             time
             when
             God
             will
             speak
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             hear
             ;
             God
             speaks
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             here
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Professors
             and
             Ministers
             thereof
             .
             By
             it
             ,
             he
             Commands
             all
             men
             to
             repent
             and
             believe
             ;
             and
             being
             once
             converted
             ,
             to
             persevere
             unto
             the
             end
             :
             and
             by
             it
             he
             promiseth
             to
             such
             as
             obey
             ,
             a
             glorious
             Reward
             .
             He
             is
             further
             ready
             to
             accompany
             this
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             which
             man
             cannot
             perform
             his
             Duty
             :
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Vocation
             ;
             so
             that
             
               to
               Day
            
             is
             the
             time
             of
             Vocation
             granted
             to
             any
             People
             ,
             or
             to
             single
             Persons
             .
             And
             whilst
             God
             grants
             to
             any
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             means
             of
             conversion
             ;
             He
             may
             be
             said
             to
             Call
             ,
             and
             Man
             is
             bound
             to
             hear
             and
             be
             Obedient
             .
             Some
             think
             this
             Day
             to
             be
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             every
             man's
             life
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             :
             yet
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Israelites
             were
             by
             an
             Oath
             excluded
             out
             of
             God's
             Rest
             before
             they
             dyed
             ;
             and
             that
             Jerusalem
             had
             by
             her
             hardness
             of
             heart
             made
             her
             case
             desperate
             ,
             and
             her
             ruine
             unavoidable
             ,
             long
             before
             it
             was
             destroyed
             :
             so
             likewise
             many
             a
             man's
             Day
             and
             Time
             of
             possibility
             and
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             is
             spent
             and
             ended
             ,
             before
             his
             life
             determine
             .
             Therefore
             by
             
               [
               Day
            
             ]
             in
             this
             place
             is
             understood
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             the
             present
             time
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             is
             certain
             of
             the
             future
             .
             Therefore
             they
             must
             exhort
             one
             another
             ,
             
               whilst
               it
               's
               said
               to
               Day
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             presently
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             delay
             ,
             or
             intermit
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             exhortation
             is
             from
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             preventing
             
               [
               hardness
               of
               heart
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               Sin.
               ]
            
             This
             presupposeth
             that
             sin
             is
             deceitful
             ,
             and
             implies
             that
             the
             deceitfulness
             thereof
             will
             harden
             the
             heart
             .
             Sin
             in
             it self
             is
             base
             and
             filthy
             ,
             and
             an
             object
             of
             abhomination
             ;
             and
             except
             it
             be
             represented
             in
             some
             appearance
             of
             good
             ,
             every
             one
             would
             abhor
             it
             .
             Satan
             therefore
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             tempt
             and
             perswade
             man
             to
             it
             ,
             deludes
             his
             Understanding
             with
             false
             colours
             of
             Pleasure
             or
             Profit
             ,
             or
             something
             desirable
             :
             but
             conceals
             the
             baseness
             ,
             and
             the
             sad
             and
             woful
             consequents
             thereof
             .
             This
             outward
             appearance
             of
             goodness
             makes
             it
             like
             a
             bait
             fastned
             on
             an
             hook
             ,
             and
             man
             being
             greedy
             of
             the
             bait
             ,
             swallows
             the
             hook
             .
             When
             he
             finds
             no
             mischief
             to
             follow
             upon
             the
             Commission
             ,
             immediately
             he
             goes
             on
             by
             degrees
             ,
             till
             he
             acquire
             an
             habit
             ,
             which
             hardens
             the
             heart
             ,
             makes
             it
             sensless
             ,
             blots
             out
             the
             Characters
             of
             divine
             Truth
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             end
             changeth
             the
             very
             quality
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             Whereas
             man
             before
             was
             very
             pliable
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             receive
             the
             impressions
             of
             Divine
             Truth
             ;
             now
             he
             is
             blinded
             ,
             and
             become
             stupid
             :
             Divine
             commands
             ,
             promises
             ,
             threats
             ,
             exhortations
             ,
             admonitions
             cannot
             work
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             how
             easily
             will
             he
             be
             perswaded
             to
             fall
             off
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             deny
             the
             Faith
             he
             had
             professed
             .
             Hardness
             of
             heart
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ;
             here
             it
             's
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             Sin.
             And
             such
             it
             may
             be
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             first
             Call
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             ,
             or
             implies
             at
             least
             a
             refusal
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             's
             either
             a
             rejection
             of
             that
             Christianity
             which
             was
             once
             received
             and
             professed
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             makes
             way
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             's
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             fall
             off
             from
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             once
             received
             ,
             but
             his
             heart
             must
             needs
             be
             hardned
             ,
             and
             stand
             unmoved
             against
             all
             former
             convictions
             .
             This
             considered
             either
             in
             the
             former
             or
             latter
             sense
             ,
             may
             be
             conceived
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             a
             Not
             yielding
             unto
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Motives
             unto
             belief
             and
             profession
             proposed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             As
             an
             obstinate
             resisting
             of
             these
             Motives
             and
             Reasons
             joyned
             with
             some
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             both
             these
             may
             be
             caused
             either
             from
             the
             delusion
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             apprehending
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             to
             contrary
             Motives
             and
             Reasons
             ;
             which
             are
             not
             really
             such
             ,
             but
             seem
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             called
             sinful
             〈◊〉
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             may
             be
             understood
             ;
             o●
             from
             the
             pure
             malignancy
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             or
             from
             both
             .
             Now
             to
             prevent
             all
             these
             ,
             mutual
             exhortation
             is
             an
             excellent
             mean
             ordained
             by
             God
             to
             that
             end
             .
             And
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             Duty
             is
             a
             great
             Cause
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             great
             Advantage
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             leaves
             the
             way
             open
             for
             Apostacy
             to
             come
             in
             .
             For
             frequent
             proposals
             and
             representations
             of
             the
             true
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             believe
             ,
             and
             a
             continual
             ●itring
             up
             to
             holy
             Duties
             ,
             are
             effectual
             causes
             of
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             our
             perseverance
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             We
             must
             mutually
             exhort
             one
             another
             ,
             
               whilst
               it
               's
               said
               to
               Day
            
             ,
             for
             to
             prevent
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             prevent
             Apostacy
             ;
             because
             ,
             without
             final
             perseverance
             we
             cannot
             be
             partakers
             of
             Christ.
             For
             ,
          
           
           
             Ver.
             14.
             
             
               We
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               we
               hold
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               confidence
               stedfast
               unto
               the
               end
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             in
             ver
             .
             6.
             yet
             the
             expression
             is
             some
             what
             different
             .
             
               For
               to
               hold
               fast
               our
               confidence
               and
               rejoycing
               of
               hope
               firm
               unto
               the
               end
               ,
            
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               holding
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               confidence
               stedfast
               to
               the
               end
               :
            
             And
             to
             be
             Christ's
             House
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             being
             partakers
             of
             Christ.
             So
             that
             I
             need
             not
             say
             much
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             only
             some
             things
             may
             be
             observed
             ;
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             
               [
               Hypostasis
            
             ]
             turned
             confidence
             may
             in
             this
             place
             signifie
             our
             Christian
             Faith.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             receiving
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             principles
             of
             Christianity
             .
             3.
             
             That
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             signify
             a
             firm
             standing
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             applyed
             to
             the
             Soul
             as
             firmly
             standing
             and
             continuing
             in
             the
             belief
             and
             profession
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             without
             wavering
             or
             doubting
             ,
             and
             is
             opposed
             to
             falling
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             the
             principles
             and
             fundamental
             Truths
             are
             firm
             and
             stable
             for
             ever
             in
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             so
             firm
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             many
             who
             professe
             them
             .
             Therefore
             it
             's
             our
             duty
             to
             seek
             a
             firm
             existence
             of
             them
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             a
             firm
             fixing
             of
             our
             hearts
             upon
             them
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             removed
             .
             4.
             
             That
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             partake
             of
             ,
             and
             attain
             the
             great
             Reward
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             merited
             by
             Christ
             :
             For
             the
             word
             Christ
             is
             here
             taken
             Metonymically
             ,
             for
             the
             benefits
             of
             Christ.
             5.
             
             That
             though
             this
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             same
             reason
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             yet
             here
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             brought
             as
             a
             reason
             from
             the
             penalty
             that
             will
             follow
             upon
             our
             Apostacy
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             unspeakable
             loss
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             for
             us
             .
             For
             if
             we
             shall
             be
             partakers
             of
             Christ
             only
             upon
             this
             condition
             of
             perseverance
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             then
             if
             we
             harden
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             fall
             off
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             lose
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             Benefit
             ,
             which
             Christ
             merited
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             
               [
               To
               day
               ,
               if
               ye
               will
               hear
               his
               Voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               .
               ]
            
             Now
             he
             proceeds
             to
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               [
               As
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               Provocation
               ]
            
             ;
             and
             enlargeth
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             15.
             
             
               While
               it
               is
               said
               to
               Day
               ,
               if
               ye
               will
               hear
               his
               Voice
               ,
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               day
               of
               provocation
               :
               For
               some
               when
               they
               had
               heard
               ,
               provoked
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             takes
             in
             the
             former
             words
             with
             this
             of
             Provocation
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             Psalmist
             do
             not
             mention
             whether
             all
             their
             Fathers
             provoked
             and
             tempted
             God
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             yet
             he
             observes
             ,
             that
             only
             some
             ,
             not
             all
             ,
             did
             provoke
             .
             The
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             with
             the
             former
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             their
             Fathers
             by
             hardning
             their
             hearts
             provoked
             God
             to
             wrath
             ;
             so
             if
             they
             hardned
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             will
             provoke
             God
             likewise
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             offended
             with
             them
             .
             The
             argument
             in
             form
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             e
             must
             Wnot
             do
             any
             thing
             that
             will
             provoke
             God
             to
             anger
             :
             but
             if
             we
             harden
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             shall
             provoke
             him
             to
             anger
             :
             Therefore
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             hardning
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             of
             Apostacy
             .
             The
             proposition
             
               [
               in
               these
            
             ]
             here
             presupposed
             is
             ,
             That
             hardning
             the
             heart
             ,
             will
             provoke
             .
             The
             propositions
             here
             delivered
             in
             the
             Hypothesis
             ,
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             some
             of
             their
             Fathers
             did
             provoke
             .
             2.
             
             That
             all
             did
             not
             provoke
             .
             That
             which
             all
             these
             imply
             and
             inferr
             is
             this
             ,
             as
             applyed
             to
             them
             ,
             That
             they
             must
             not
             harden
             their
             hearts
             ,
             lest
             they
             provoke
             .
             Lest
             this
             discourse
             should
             not
             be
             so
             pertinent
             and
             effectual
             ,
             let
             us
             first
             enquire
             what
             this
             provodation
             is
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             translated
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             to
             signify
             contention
             ,
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             exacerbation
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             turn
             it
             only
             in
             this
             place
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             follows
             their
             Translation
             ,
             and
             useth
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Which
             is
             a
             word
             ,
             1.
             
             Compound
             .
             2.
             
             Derivative
             ,
             and
             is
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             bitter
             ,
             as
             Me●●s
             or
             Drinks
             are
             bi●●er
             to
             the
             taste
             .
             The
             signification
             therefore
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             is
             Mephorical
             ,
             and
             informs
             us
             ,
             That
             as
             some
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             being
             bitter
             ,
             are
             very
             offensive
             to
             the
             taste
             ;
             so
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             apo●●acy
             are
             very
             offensive
             unto
             God.
             The
             words
             used
             in
             the
             Psalm
             may
             be
             ,
             either
             Proper
             ,
             and
             so
             translated
             [
             as
             in
             Meribah
             and
             
               Massa
               ]
            
             ;
             or
             Anell●tive
             as
             here
             the
             Apostle
             understands
             them
             .
             This
             provocation
             may
             be
             considered
             either
             at
             a
             Sin
             ,
             or
             a
             consequent
             of
             Sin
             ;
             here
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             consequent
             of
             sin
             ,
             yet
             necessarily
             presupposing
             the
             Sin.
             Sin
             ,
             every
             sin
             ,
             being
             contrary
             to
             God
             's
             Law
             ,
             provokes
             him
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             just
             cause
             to
             execute
             his
             vindictive
             Justice
             upon
             the
             Sinuer
             .
             Yet
             some
             sins
             are
             more
             provoking
             then
             others
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             committed
             
             by
             People
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             act
             contrary
             to
             their
             solemn
             Vows
             and
             Engagements
             ,
             as
             Israel
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             did
             ,
             And
             this
             hardning
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             fall
             away
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             provoking
             of
             all
             :
             For
             it
             not
             only
             deserves
             punishment
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Law
             makes
             the
             Sinner
             liable
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             provoks
             God
             to
             pass
             a
             definitive
             sentence
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             to
             execution
             :
             This
             particular
             consequent
             of
             sin
             is
             ,
             that
             which
             here
             is
             called
             provocation
             .
             This
             premised
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             much
             insist
             upon
             the
             two
             Propositions
             following
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             Some
             did
             provoke
             ;
             these
             were
             all
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             whose
             Carkasses
             were
             overthrown
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             .
             And
             the
             Sins
             were
             ,
             their
             Mur●●urings
             ,
             Unbelief
             ,
             tempting
             of
             God
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             Lustings
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             that
             that
             made
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             Iniquity
             ,
             was
             that
             Rebellion
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             upon
             the
             return
             of
             those
             twelve
             men
             ,
             who
             were
             sent
             as
             Spies
             to
             view
             the
             Land.
             All
             these
             sins
             were
             but
             so
             many
             acts
             of
             their
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             revolt
             from
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Covenant
             that
             He
             had
             made
             with
             them
             .
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             all
             did
             not
             provoke
             ;
             for
             Caleb
             and
             Joshua
             ,
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             those
             ,
             were
             not
             guilty
             ,
             or
             chargeable
             with
             the
             test
             :
             For
             many
             fell
             ,
             some
             did
             stand
             ,
             and
             continue
             stedfast
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
             This
             is
             a
             fair
             warning
             to
             all
             us
             ,
             who
             own
             our
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             profess
             Christianity
             :
             Though
             we
             may
             have
             our
             sins
             of
             ignorance
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             yet
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             provoking-Crimes
             .
             
               For
               shall
               we
               provoke
               the
               Lord
               to
               jealousy
               ?
               Are
               we
               stronger
               then
               He
               ?
            
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             The
             Apostle
             having
             said
             ,
             
               That
               some
               did
               ,
               yet
               not
               all
               ,
               did
               provoke
               :
            
             He
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             lets
             us
             know
             who
             did
             provoke
             and
             were
             shut
             out
             of
             God's
             Rest
             ;
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             specifie
             them
             by
             their
             several
             names
             ,
             but
             by
             their
             qualification
             ;
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             not
             entring
             into
             Canaan
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             17.
             
             
               But
               with
               whom
               was
               He
               grieved
               forty
               years
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               with
               them
               who
               had
               sinned
               ,
               whose
               Carkasses
               fell
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
             Thus
             these
             words
             come
             in
             upon
             the
             former
             :
             And
             in
             these
             three
             last
             verses
             he
             useth
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             art
             ,
             not
             only
             Logical
             and
             Theological
             ,
             but
             Rhetorical
             too
             .
             For
             the
             matter
             is
             Theological
             concerning
             sin
             and
             the
             consequents
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             offence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             punishment
             of
             Man
             offending
             .
             The
             Logical
             form
             is
             Dianoetical
             ,
             to
             inferr
             a
             conclusion
             formerly
             expressed
             ,
             and
             here
             implyed
             :
             The
             Rhetorical
             manner
             of
             expression
             is
             Dialogistical
             ,
             and
             like
             that
             which
             we
             call
             Addubitation
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             ;
             yet
             these
             Answers
             are
             returned
             by
             Interrogation
             ,
             which
             imply
             a
             formal
             affirmative
             ,
             and
             possitive
             Answer
             to
             the
             Questions
             .
             The
             end
             of
             this
             Rhetorick
             is
             not
             only
             to
             make
             the
             sin
             and
             the
             aggravations
             thereof
             more
             clear
             ;
             but
             to
             make
             a
             more
             lively
             representation
             both
             of
             the
             Sin
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             his
             reason
             and
             disswasive
             may
             be
             more
             forcible
             .
             The
             first
             Question
             and
             Answer
             we
             have
             in
             ver
             .
             17.
             
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             
               But
               with
               whom
               was
               He
               grieved
               forty
               years
               ?
            
             This
             presupposeth
             that
             God
             was
             grieved
             forty
             years
             with
             a
             certain
             Generation
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalnist
             brings
             in
             God
             complaining
             .
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             taken
             by
             the
             Apostle
             for
             granted
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 party
                 grieved
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 parties
                 grieving
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 both
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             party
             grieved
             ,
             was
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             party
             grieving
             ,
             was
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             .
             3.
             
             The
             time
             ,
             was
             forty
             years
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             Axiom
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             know
             what
             it
             is
             for
             man
             to
             grieve
             actively
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             to
             be
             grieved
             passively
             .
             1.
             
             For
             Man
             to
             grieve
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             do
             something
             offensive
             and
             displeasing
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             For
             God
             to
             be
             grieved
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             offended
             ,
             to
             be
             dispeased
             .
             Hi●rom
             turns
             it
             ,
             
               Displicuit
               ;
               P●guine
               ,
               Litigavi●
               ;
               Pratensis
               ,
               Mol●stia
               affectus
               suni
            
             ;
             The
             Vulgar
             ,
             
               offensus
               fui
               :
               Vatablus
               cum
               toedio
               pertuli
               .
            
             All
             these
             interpretations
             signify
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             much
             displeased
             with
             the
             carriage
             of
             that
             Generation
             ,
             so
             that
             He
             was
             even
             weary
             of
             them
             .
             Genebrard
             expounds
             the
             word
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             pressing
             hard
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             punishing
             them
             till
             they
             were
             consumed
             .
             Yet
             because
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             as
             Heinsius
             observes
             ,
             sometimes
             signifies
             Idol
             which
             God
             did
             abllor
             and
             abhominate
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             God
             abhorring
             that
             Apostare
             and
             unbelieving
             People
             .
             This
             informs
             us
             ,
             how
             God
             accounts
             of
             such
             Sins
             ;
             He
             accounts
             them
             as
             odious
             ,
             abhominable
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             his
             purest
             holiness
             ,
             and
             most
             just
             Laws
             .
             We
             must
             not
             think
             that
             God
             can
             be
             grieved
             ,
             vexed
             ,
             molested
             ;
             but
             he
             thay
             be
             displeased
             and
             offended
             .
             2.
             
             The
             party
             grieved
             ,
             was
             God
             ;
             and
             oh
             !
             how
             unworthy
             
             are
             we
             ,
             who
             will
             displease
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             Us
             ,
             preserved
             Us
             ,
             redeemed
             Us
             ,
             and
             shewed
             so
             much
             love
             and
             kindness
             to
             Us
             ,
             upon
             whom
             we
             so
             much
             depend
             ,
             in
             whose
             favour
             is
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             solid
             comfort
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Generation
             that
             thus
             grieved
             God
             ,
             was
             that
             People
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             Age
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             God
             at
             Horeb
             ,
             yet
             brake
             that
             Covenant
             .
             4.
             
             The
             time
             of
             their
             sinning
             ,
             and
             God's
             punishing
             ,
             was
             forty
             years
             ;
             from
             the
             time
             of
             their
             deliverance
             from
             Pharoah
             ,
             till
             their
             entrance
             upon
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             them
             joyntly
             ,
             for
             many
             of
             them
             were
             overthrown
             and
             destroyed
             within
             a
             short
             time
             of
             their
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Question
             :
             The
             Answer
             is
             ,
             He
             was
             grieved
             with
             those
             that
             sinned
             ,
             whose
             Carkasses
             were
             overthrown
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ;
             and
             this
             Answer
             is
             put
             interrogatively
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             would
             referr
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             indifferent
             person
             to
             give
             the
             Answer
             .
             For
             it
             's
             very
             clear
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             who
             the
             persons
             were
             that
             grieved
             God
             ;
             they
             were
             such
             as
             sinned
             ,
             and
             were
             overthrown
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             And
             from
             their
             Sin
             which
             they
             committed
             ,
             and
             the
             Punishment
             which
             they
             suffered
             ,
             are
             they
             easily
             discovered
             :
             Their
             Sin
             was
             ,
             hardning
             of
             their
             Hearts
             and
             Apostacy
             ;
             their
             Punishment
             was
             ,
             their
             Carkasses
             were
             overthrown
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             This
             the
             Hebrews
             must
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             like
             Sin
             :
             The
             second
             Question
             or
             Addubitation
             is
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             18.
             
             
               And
               to
               whom
               sware
               He
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               enter
               into
               His
               Rest
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
             Now
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             
               [
               So
               I
               sware
               in
               my
               wrath
               ,
               That
               they
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               my
               Rest.
               ]
            
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Oath
             it self
             .
             The
             matter
             or
             thing
             Sworn
             was
             ,
             
               That
               they
               should
               not
               enter
               into
               God's
               Rest.
            
             This
             Rest
             was
             their
             quiet
             possession
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             their
             abode
             therein
             after
             their
             bondage
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             so
             journing
             through
             the
             Wildernesse
             .
             It
             was
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             Because
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             hath
             the
             propriety
             of
             that
             Land
             ,
             as
             also
             he
             had
             of
             the
             whole
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             God
             did
             undertake
             to
             dispossess
             the
             Inhabitants
             .
             3.
             
             He
             did
             promise
             and
             grant
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             plant
             and
             settle
             his
             Posterity
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             He
             ,
             and
             He
             alone
             did
             give
             their
             Children
             possession
             of
             it
             :
             It
             typified
             Heaven
             and
             that
             eternal
             Rest
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             his
             Saints
             .
             Into
             this
             rest
             they
             must
             not
             enter
             ,
             not
             ever
             have
             any
             possession
             of
             it
             :
             This
             was
             the
             dreadful
             Sentence
             ,
             which
             God
             passed
             upon
             those
             unworthy
             and
             rebellious
             Wretches
             .
             The
             Oath
             was
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             He
             sware
             in
             his
             Wrath
             ;
             The
             party
             swearing
             was
             God
             ,
             
               [
               God
               sware
               ]
            
             ;
             and
             because
             He
             could
             swear
             by
             no
             greater
             ,
             He
             sware
             by
             Himself
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             it
             differed
             from
             the
             Oaths
             both
             of
             Men
             and
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             a
             part
             of
             Worship
             or
             Invocation
             ,
             as
             other
             Oaths
             are
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             in
             some
             sort
             pledged
             his
             Beeing
             and
             Deity
             to
             confirm
             his
             Sentence
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Oath
             he
             sware
             in
             his
             Wrath
             ;
             he
             sware
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             his
             great
             mercy
             ,
             to
             confirm
             unto
             him
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             to
             bless
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             did
             upon
             the
             acceptation
             of
             his
             sincere
             Obedience
             .
             But
             this
             was
             in
             wrath
             ,
             not
             of
             rash
             passion
             ,
             which
             God
             is
             in
             no
             ways
             subject
             unto
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             severe
             vindictive
             Justice
             ,
             moved
             by
             their
             abhominable
             disobedience
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             mercies
             ,
             deliverances
             ,
             wonders
             and
             convictions
             .
             3.
             
             The
             end
             of
             this
             Oath
             was
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Sentence
             immutable
             :
             His
             Word
             and
             bare
             Sentence
             was
             sufficient
             :
             but
             ,
             to
             manifest
             his
             high
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             to
             cut
             off
             from
             that
             People
             all
             hope
             of
             entrance
             ,
             he
             added
             this
             Oath
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             stands
             good
             against
             all
             such
             Apostate
             Wretches
             ,
             who
             can
             have
             no
             hope
             of
             God's
             eternal
             Rest
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             eternally
             forfeited
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Question
             ,
             To
             whom
             did
             God
             thus
             swear
             ?
             and
             who
             were
             those
             Israelies
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             this
             Oath
             ,
             were
             absolutely
             debarred
             of
             all
             entrance
             into
             that
             Land
             ?
             The
             Answer
             follows
             ,
             though
             proposed
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             Interrogatively
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             But
             to
             them
             that
             believed
             not
             ?
             ]
          
           
             This
             is
             evident
             and
             very
             clear
             :
             and
             by
             it
             is
             signified
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Parties
             who
             were
             excluded
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Sin
             for
             which
             they
             were
             excluded
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             Unbelief
             .
             They
             believed
             not
             God's
             Word
             and
             Promise
             ,
             were
             not
             moved
             by
             all
             his
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             former
             Judgments
             .
             And
             thereupon
             became
             guilty
             of
             the
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             refused
             obstinately
             to
             perform
             the
             conditions
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             God's
             Command
             .
             They
             
             hardned
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             departed
             from
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             became
             perfidious
             and
             rebellious
             Apostates
             :
             From
             these
             words
             ,
             he
             concludes
             the
             Chapter
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             19.
             
             
               So
               we
               see
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               enter
               in
               ,
               because
               of
               Unbelief
               .
            
          
           
             For
             this
             was
             the
             scope
             whereat
             he
             aymed
             ,
             to
             make
             clear
             ,
             what
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             not
             entring
             into
             Cauaan
             ,
             was
             ;
             that
             special
             notice
             might
             be
             taken
             of
             the
             Sin
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             like
             Sin
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             avoid
             the
             like
             Punishment
             .
             Where
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             that
             God's
             Judgments
             are
             just
             ,
             and
             He
             never
             condemns
             any
             but
             for
             Sin
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             Sin
             is
             more
             or
             less
             hainous
             ,
             so
             he
             proportions
             the
             Punishment
             .
             The
             sum
             and
             substance
             of
             this
             example
             of
             the
             Fathers
             proposed
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             hardning
             their
             hearts
             and
             unbelief
             as
             their
             Fathers
             were
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             like
             punishment
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             if
             their
             Fathers
             were
             so
             fearfully
             punished
             for
             their
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             grievously
             should
             they
             be
             punished
             ,
             if
             they
             disobeyed
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             forsook
             Jesus
             Christ
             their
             Saviour
             .
             The
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             ,
             is
             an
             exhortation
             to
             perseverance
             in
             the
             Christian
             Profession
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             several
             Reasons
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             exocllency
             of
             Christ
             so
             far
             above
             Moses
             .
             2.
             
             The
             incomparable
             benefit
             that
             would
             follow
             thereupon
             .
             3.
             
             The
             dreadful
             punishment
             they
             must
             suffer
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             fall
             away
             .
             To
             make
             this
             last
             the
             more
             effectual
             :
             He
             ,
             1.
             
             Alledges
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             .
             2.
             
             Applies
             them
             to
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             example
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             they
             might
             take
             heed
             of
             Apostacy
             and
             Unbelief
             .
             Yet
             this
             Application
             is
             but
             begun
             here
             ,
             and
             finished
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Ver.
             I.
             
          
           
             FOR
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             we
             must
             considor
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Coherence
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Scope
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Method
                 and
                 parts
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Coherence
             :
             it
             agrees
             ,
             1.
             
             With
             the
             former
             three
             Chapters
             in
             the
             subiect
             ,
             the
             prophetical
             Office
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             in
             urging
             the
             duty
             of
             attention
             ,
             belief
             ,
             prosession
             and
             obedience
             unto
             his
             Doctrine
             into
             the
             end
             .
             2.
             
             It
             agrees
             with
             the
             last
             part
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             .
             For
             ,
             having
             made
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             why
             their
             Fathers
             〈◊〉
             not
             into
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             was
             Unbelief
             :
             therefore
             they
             must
             take
             ●eed
             of
             that
             Sin
             ,
             last
             they
             ●●ffer
             the
             like
             searful
             punishment
             .
             (
             For
             he
             that
             will
             avoid
             the
             effect
             ,
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             cause
             upon
             which
             that
             effect
             will
             certainly
             follow
             )
             :
             He
             further
             urgeth
             that
             exhortation
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               To
               day
               ,
               if
               〈◊〉
               will
               hear
               his
               Voyce
               ,
            
             so
             as
             to
             be
             edmitted
             into
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             harden
             our
             hearts
             ,
             provoke
             ,
             grieve
             God
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             did
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             presupposing
             a
             Rest
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             to
             perswade
             them
             ,
             and
             th●
             them
             up
             to
             use
             with
             all
             diligence
             those
             means
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             attain
             it
             ,
             and
             enter
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             's
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Chapters
             ,
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             profession
             and
             practice
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             perse
             〈◊〉
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             attain
             that
             eternal
             Rest
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             directeth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             parts
             are
             two
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Dehortation
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Dehortation
             ,
             we
             have
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             dehorted
             from
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Reasons
             .
             3.
             
             The
             determination
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             exhortation
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reasons
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             parts
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             method
             ;
             the
             particulars
             whereof
             you
             shall
             understand
             hereafter
             .
             To
             enter
             upon
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Dehortation
             .
             In
             every
             Dehortation
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             there
             is
             some
             evil
             or
             sin
             to
             be
             avoided
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             is
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             it
             .
             The
             sin
             is
             ,
             to
             come
             short
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             do
             ,
             but
             by
             falling
             off
             from
             our
             profession
             ,
             which
             is
             Apostacy
             .
             And
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             signifies
             
               [
               deficere
               ]
            
             ,
             to
             fall
             off
             ;
             and
             is
             called
             
               a
               failing
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               a
               falling
               from
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Chap.
             12.
             15.
             
             The
             Sin
             therefore
             is
             Unbelief
             ,
             which
             was
             observed
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             the
             Israelites
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             God's
             Rest.
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             many
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             not
             entring
             into
             Rest
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             inevitable
             consequent
             ,
             and
             moral
             effect
             of
             falling
             away
             .
             The
             duty
             ,
             is
             to
             fear
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             very
             careful
             to
             avoid
             the
             Sin
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             avoid
             the
             Punishment
             .
             This
             duty
             lies
             upon
             all
             and
             every
             one
             :
             For
             it
             's
             said
             .
             
               [
               lest
               any
               of
               you
               ]
            
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             
               [
               seem
               ]
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Syriach
             interprets
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
             
               [
               found
               ]
            
             .
             Some
             indeed
             will
             have
             the
             meaning
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             so
             careful
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             not
             so
             much
             as
             seem
             to
             fall
             off
             ,
             or
             make
             any
             appearance
             of
             Apostacy
             .
             Yet
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             so
             to
             understand
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             principal
             thing
             is
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             Sin
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             committed
             ,
             will
             appear
             ,
             and
             be
             judged
             and
             punished
             .
             This
             is
             the
             duty
             brought
             in
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             by
             this
             illative
             
               [
               Therefore
               ]
            
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Seeing
             ye
             have
             so
             dreadful
             an
             example
             of
             God's
             wrath
             executed
             upon
             your
             Fathers
             for
             their
             Unbelief
             ;
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               their
               Sin
               ,
               lest
               ye
               suffer
               the
               like
               Punishment
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             follows
             from
             the
             example
             of
             their
             Fathers
             applyed
             to
             them
             :
             The
             sum
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             their
             Fathers
             having
             a
             Promise
             ,
             not
             believing
             ,
             entred
             not
             into
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             believing
             ,
             did
             enter
             :
             So
             they
             having
             a
             Promise
             ,
             if
             they
             believe
             not
             ,
             shall
             not
             enter
             ;
             if
             they
             believe
             ,
             shall
             enter
             and
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             and
             Rest
             promised
             .
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             Application
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             a
             Promise
             ;
             and
             this
             thing
             promised
             ,
             is
             God's
             Rest
             :
             For
             there
             was
             a
             Rest
             remaining
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             The
             words
             are
             ,
          
           
             A
             Promise
             being
             left
             of
             entring
             into
             his
             Rest.
             ]
          
           
             SOme
             translate
             and
             understand
             the
             words
             of
             leaving
             ,
             and
             by
             unbelief
             forsaking
             the
             Promise
             ;
             yet
             this
             cannot
             be
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             clear
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               There
               remaineth
               therefore
               a
               Rest
            
             ,
             or
             Sabbatism
             ,
             
               to
               the
               People
               of
               God
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             9.
             where
             we
             have
             the
             same
             simple
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             same
             compound
             Verb.
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             promised
             Rest
             unto
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             their
             Inheritance
             .
             Therefore
             some
             understand
             the
             word
             
               [
               left
            
             ]
             to
             be
             taken
             Metaphorically
             ,
             as
             Legacies
             are
             left
             and
             bequeathed
             in
             a
             Testament
             unto
             Children
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             was
             left
             to
             them
             by
             God's
             Promise
             .
             As
             they
             had
             a
             Promise
             of
             a
             Rest
             ,
             so
             these
             Hebrew
             Christians
             had
             a
             Promise
             of
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             Rest
             as
             well
             as
             they
             :
             But
             then
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             where
             have
             we
             this
             Promise
             ?
             and
             who
             makes
             it
             ,
             and
             where
             is
             it
             made
             ?
             God
             makes
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             makes
             it
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Therefore
             he
             first
             proves
             ,
             that
             a
             Promise
             is
             left
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             had
             a
             Promise
             :
             For
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             2.
             
             
               For
               unto
               Us
               was
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               ,
               as
               well
               on
               to
               Them.
               
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             have
             two
             Propositions
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             to
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             preached
             to
             these
             Hebrews
             .
             1.
             
             It
             was
             preached
             to
             the
             Israelites
             :
             For
             as
             a
             Promise
             was
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             his
             Seed
             should
             inherit
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             so
             this
             Promise
             was
             renewed
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             God
             was
             ready
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             possession
             .
             Yet
             this
             Promise
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             performed
             upon
             certain
             conditions
             and
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             them
             .
             And
             because
             this
             Canaan
             was
             a
             Type
             and
             Figure
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Inheritance
             and
             eternal
             Rest
             to
             be
             obtained
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Gospel
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             darkly
             and
             implicitly
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             preached
             to
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             yet
             more
             clearly
             and
             fully
             by
             the
             Apostles
             :
             In
             this
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             preached
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Promises
             
             are
             one
             principal
             thing
             ;
             and
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Promises
             ,
             that
             of
             eternal
             Rest
             is
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             and
             includes
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             This
             Promise
             is
             made
             for
             and
             in
             consideration
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             the
             condition
             is
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             meriting
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             ,
             after
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             being
             entred
             into
             this
             rest
             :
             This
             Promise
             of
             Rest
             upon
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             already
             come
             ,
             is
             the
             substance
             and
             matter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             thereof
             is
             the
             Gospel
             in
             proper
             sense
             ;
             hough
             the
             Doctrine
             preached
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             where●n
             Rest
             was
             promised
             upon
             condition
             of
             Faith
             ,
             was
             also
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             so
             called
             though
             imperfectly
             .
             But
             what
             was
             the
             issue
             of
             this
             Promise
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ?
             It
             was
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             them
             who
             believed
             not
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             profit
             them
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             them
             that
             believed
             ,
             they
             entred
             into
             God's
             rest
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             informs
             us
             ,
          
           
             But
             the
             Word
             preached
             did
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
             not
             mixed
             with
             Faith
             in
             them
             that
             heard
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Event
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Reason
             .
             The
             Event
             ,
             
               It
               profited
               not
            
             ;
             the
             Reason
             ,
             They
             believed
             not
             the
             Word
             :
             For
             though
             the
             Word
             be
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             in
             them
             that
             believe
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             a
             Word
             of
             eternal
             death
             to
             Unbelievers
             .
             Both
             these
             ,
             the
             Event
             and
             the
             Reason
             ,
             are
             delivered
             in
             two
             Propositions
             ;
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               Word
               preached
               did
               not
               profit
               them
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             was
             
               not
               mixed
               with
               Faith
               in
               them
               that
               heard
               it
               .
            
             The
             latter
             is
             the
             former
             in
             order
             of
             Nature
             :
             Both
             include
             many
             Propositions
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Word
             was
             preached
             unto
             them
             .
             2.
             
             They
             did
             hear
             it
             ;
             for
             how
             should
             they
             hear
             without
             a
             Preacher
             ?
             Where
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             note
             that
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             here
             meant
             ,
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             called
             the
             Word
             of
             Hearing
             ,
             implying
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             so
             preached
             as
             that
             they
             did
             or
             might
             hear
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             do
             .
             3.
             
             They
             who
             heard
             it
             did
             not
             believe
             .
             The
             Expression
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               not
               mixed
               with
               Faith
            
             ;
             For
             that
             whereby
             the
             Soul
             receiveth
             the
             Word
             is
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             whereby
             it
             receiveth
             it
             effectually
             is
             a
             sincere
             Faith
             :
             For
             this
             heavenly
             Doctrine
             is
             like
             a
             liquor
             ,
             it
             's
             an
             heavenly
             Water
             ,
             and
             is
             poured
             upon
             men
             by
             preaching
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             rare
             and
             excellent
             vertue
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             received
             and
             digested
             in
             the
             Soul
             by
             Faith.
             For
             the
             saying
             in
             Philosophy
             is
             true
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             
               Actus
               activorum
               sunt
               in
               passo
               ,
               unito
               &
               disposito
               :
            
             For
             by
             the
             Soul
             rightly
             disposed
             ,
             and
             by
             Faith
             receiving
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             is
             as
             it
             were
             incorporated
             into
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             with
             it
             .
             4.
             
             This
             Word
             not
             believed
             did
             not
             profit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             did
             not
             prove
             any
             wayes
             effectual
             ,
             either
             for
             a
             title
             to
             eternal
             rest
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             they
             not
             performing
             the
             condition
             ,
             God
             was
             no
             wayes
             bound
             to
             perform
             his
             promise
             to
             them
             ;
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             all
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             offended
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             pastan
             irrevocable
             sentence
             of
             exclusion
             upon
             them
             .
             By
             all
             this
             we
             may
             understand
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             's
             a
             great
             Mercy
             in
             God
             to
             vouchsafe
             us
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             it
             faithfully
             and
             constantly
             preached
             unto
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             hear
             it
             .
             This
             of
             it self
             is
             an
             excellent
             means
             of
             our
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             the
             mighty
             Power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             :
             It
             's
             like
             the
             Mann●
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             kind
             of
             Food
             ,
             which
             being
             eaten
             ,
             and
             received
             into
             our
             Souls
             ,
             will
             nourish
             and
             preserve
             us
             .
             It
             's
             a
             divine
             light
             to
             guid
             us
             to
             Heaven
             :
             And
             ●o
             unto
             them
             to
             whom
             God
             denies
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             sit
             in
             darkness
             and
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             without
             any
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             this
             Gospel
             there
             are
             precious
             Promises
             ,
             the
             cheifest
             whereof
             is
             that
             of
             entring
             into
             God's
             Rest
             ;
             The
             condition
             of
             it
             is
             sincere
             Faith
             ,
             and
             continuance
             therein
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             This
             Rest
             was
             merited
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             To
             believe
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             persevere
             therein
             ,
             is
             the
             Duty
             commanded
             and
             to
             be
             performed
             ;
             to
             enter
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             Reward
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             diligently
             consider
             ,
             that
             it
             promises
             the
             greatest
             good
             that
             God
             did
             ever
             give
             ,
             or
             Man
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             is
             the
             best
             Doctrine
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             ,
             lest
             Man
             should
             presume
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             it
             upon
             condition
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             merit
             of
             a
             Saviour
             .
             If
             we
             do
             attain
             it
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             deserve
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             is
             a
             free
             Gift
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             ,
             though
             God
             give
             it
             freely
             ,
             yet
             he
             gives
             it
             to
             none
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             Unbelief
             and
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Men
             may
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             and
             yet
             receive
             no
             benefit
             by
             it
             through
             their
             own
             fault
             :
             Meat
             will
             feed
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             eaten
             ;
             Water
             will
             quench
             thirst
             ,
             if
             we
             drink
             it
             ,
             and
             receive
             it
             into
             our
             bodies
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             neither
             eat
             the
             one
             when
             it
             's
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             nor
             drink
             the
             other
             when
             put
             into
             our
             hands
             ,
             we
             may
             perish
             for
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             :
             So
             it
             is
             spiritually
             
             with
             our
             Souls
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Word
             preached
             ,
             and
             heard
             only
             our
             with
             outward
             ears
             ,
             and
             not
             received
             and
             receiued
             in
             our
             hearts
             by
             a
             true
             and
             lively
             Faith
             ;
             So
             that
             the
             cause
             why
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             being
             so
             great
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             so
             excellent
             a
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             doth
             us
             no
             good
             ,
             is
             from
             our selves
             or
             in
             our selves
             ,
             who
             either
             refuse
             it
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             reject
             it
             after
             we
             have
             professed
             it
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             live
             according
             to
             it
             .
             And
             this
             refusal
             and
             rejection
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             hainous
             sins
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             God's
             just
             Laws
             ,
             but
             his
             merciful
             tender
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             prove
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             eternal
             misery
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             greater
             and
             more
             intolerable
             than
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             was
             never
             preached
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Therefore
             it
             concerns
             us
             all
             to
             fear
             this
             Sin
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             as
             we
             fear
             loss
             of
             heavenly
             Rest
             ,
             God's
             eternal
             displeasure
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Punishments
             .
             The
             Apostle
             by
             this
             word
             
               [
               fear
            
             ]
             implies
             there
             is
             danger
             of
             falling
             away
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             there
             is
             danger
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             very
             great
             :
             For
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             our
             weakness
             ,
             and
             the
             remainders
             of
             corruption
             ,
             the
             deceipt
             and
             hypocrisy
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             the
             imperfection
             of
             our
             Understanding
             in
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             the
             inconstancy
             of
             our
             Wills
             ,
             our
             little
             experience
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             and
             power
             of
             temptation
             from
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             World
             ;
             we
             may
             easily
             see
             that
             it
             's
             a
             wonder
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             amazement
             ,
             that
             we
             stand
             one
             day
             ,
             one
             hour
             yet
             when
             we
             look
             up
             towards
             Heaven
             ,
             remember
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             reigning
             and
             victorious
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             helps
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             the
             Promises
             of
             assistance
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             cause
             of
             hope
             ;
             yet
             this
             hope
             doth
             not
             exclude
             but
             require
             our
             diligent
             Care
             ,
             continual
             Watching
             ,
             and
             instant
             Prayers
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             ,
             hope
             to
             stand
             .
             Oh
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             carefully
             and
             constantly
             attend
             unto
             God's
             Word
             ,
             lay
             it
             up
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             make
             it
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             whole
             life
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             obey
             his
             Commands
             ,
             rely
             upon
             his
             Promises
             ,
             and
             fear
             his
             threats
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             Profession
             we
             have
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             ,
             whereby
             we
             have
             engaged
             our selves
             unto
             our
             God
             ?
             And
             seeing
             so
             few
             do
             fear
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             so
             many
             fall
             and
             come
             short
             of
             this
             blessed
             Rest.
             Most
             men
             presume
             upon
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             Duty
             .
             The
             Israellres
             had
             a
             Promise
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             enter
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             There
             follows
             another
             distinct
             Reason
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             great
             benefit
             that
             follows
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Duty
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             3.
             
             
               For
               we
               ,
               who
               have
               believed
               ,
               do
               enter
               into
               Rest
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               As
               I
               have
               sworn
               in
               my
               Wrath
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             THere
             is
             some
             difficulty
             to
             know
             the
             coherence
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             those
             that
             follow
             with
             these
             ,
             and
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             Some
             say
             they
             come
             in
             upon
             the
             words
             immediately
             antecedent
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             Word
             not
             mixed
             with
             Faith
             did
             not
             profit
             ,
             nor
             bring
             the
             hearers
             into
             God's
             Rest
             ;
             For
             onely
             we
             
               that
               believe
               do
               enter
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             entrance
             but
             by
             Faith
             ;
             but
             by
             Faith
             there
             is
             .
             Others
             think
             they
             propose
             a
             reason
             why
             we
             should
             fear
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             be
             careful
             to
             persevere
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             the
             happy
             consequent
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             reward
             which
             follows
             upon
             perseverance
             in
             belief
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             entrance
             and
             admittance
             into
             God's
             Rest
             ;
             yet
             they
             may
             referr
             to
             those
             words
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             
               For
               some
               when
               they
               had
               heard
               did
               provoke
               ,
               howbeit
               not
               all
               that
               came
               out
               of
            
             Aegypt
             by
             Moses
             .
             For
             Caleb
             and
             Joshua
             heard
             ,
             and
             believed
             ,
             and
             persevered
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             said
             of
             Caleb
             (
             and
             it
             's
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             )
             ,
             That
             
               he
               had
               another
               Spirit
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               followed
               the
               Lord
               fully
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             14.
             24.
             
             This
             he
             applyes
             to
             himself
             and
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             though
             some
             did
             not
             enter
             because
             of
             Unbelief
             ,
             yet
             some
             did
             believe
             and
             did
             not
             provoke
             ,
             and
             so
             entred
             ;
             so
             likewise
             shall
             we
             believing
             do
             .
             As
             the
             former
             might
             cause
             fear
             ,
             so
             this
             latter
             might
             cause
             hope
             ,
             and
             prove
             a
             strong
             motive
             why
             we
             should
             fear
             to
             fall
             ,
             and
             be
             very
             careful
             to
             persevere
             :
             So
             that
             if
             we
             will
             sum
             up
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ,
             it
             's
             this
             in
             brief
             ,
             
               To
               day
               if
               we
               will
               hear
               God's
               voice
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               harden
               our
               hearts
            
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             if
             we
             do
             harden
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             shut
             out
             of
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             as
             our
             rebellious
             and
             Apostate
             Fathers
             were
             .
             2.
             
             If
             we
             do
             not
             harden
             our
             hearts
             ,
             but
             believe
             we
             shall
             enter
             into
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             as
             Caleb
             and
             Joshua
             did
             .
             It
             follows
             ,
          
           
             
               [
               As
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               have
               sworn
               in
               my
               wrath
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               enter
               into
               my
               Rest
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
           
             These
             words
             serve
             to
             inform
             us
             of
             three
             things
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Word
             not
             believed
             could
             not
             profit
             ,
             because
             by
             Unbelief
             they
             provoked
             God
             to
             wrath
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Wrath
             he
             sware
             they
             should
             not
             enter
             into
             his
             Rest
             ;
             so
             likewise
             we
             should
             fear
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             Unbelief
             ,
             because
             if
             we
             prove
             such
             ,
             God
             in
             his
             Wrath
             by
             the
             like
             Oath
             will
             exclude
             us
             .
             2.
             
             That
             as
             God
             by
             this
             Oath
             did
             exclude
             none
             but
             Unbelievers
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             Believers
             into
             Canaan
             ;
             so
             he
             will
             exclude
             none
             out
             of
             the
             Rest
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             but
             Unbelievers
             ,
             and
             will
             without
             all
             fail
             bring
             us
             believing
             into
             our
             spirituall
             Canaan
             .
             3.
             
             That
             as
             the
             Oath
             ,
             so
             the
             Exhortation
             used
             by
             the
             Prophet
             David
             ,
             implied
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             was
             a
             Rest
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Joshua
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             another
             Rest
             besides
             that
             of
             the
             promised
             Land
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             because
             it
             might
             be
             doubted
             what
             Rest
             either
             David
             meant
             ,
             or
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             promise
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             proceeds
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             Rest
             prepared
             for
             God's
             People
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             determines
             what
             Rest
             that
             is
             .
             This
             is
             done
             by
             distinction
             ;
             for
             he
             informs
             us
             of
             a
             three-fold
             Rest
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 eternal
                 Rest
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
          
           
             That
             it
             was
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             manifest
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Rest
             for
             the
             People
             of
             God
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Rest
             was
             neither
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             nor
             the
             second
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             is
             evident
             by
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             especially
             Ver
             19
             ,
             10.
             
             That
             it
             was
             expedient
             ,
             if
             not
             necessary
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             do
             thus
             is
             as
             clear
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             alledged
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Psalm
               ,
               [
               To
               day
               ,
               if
               ye
               will
               hear
               his
               Voice
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             also
             said
             in
             Ver.
             1.
             
             
               That
               a
               Promise
               was
               left
               us
               of
               entring
               into
               his
               Rest.
            
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Rest
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 [
                 Although
                 the
                 Works
                 were
                 finished
                 from
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 ]
              
               And
            
             
               Ver.
               4.
               
               
                 For
                 he
                 spake
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 in
                 this
                 wise
                 ;
                 And
                 God
                 did
                 rest
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 Works
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THE
             particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             turned
             here
             
               [
               although
               ]
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             signify
             and
             be
             translated
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             by
             the
             
               Syriack
               ,
               Vatablus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Vulgar
             .
             This
             passage
             hath
             reference
             to
             that
             word
             especially
             
               [
               my
               Rest
               ]
            
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             a
             Rest
             of
             God
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             yet
             truly
             this
             is
             not
             God's
             Rest
             from
             his
             work
             of
             Creation
             upon
             the
             seventh
             day
             .
             That
             was
             a
             Rest
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             Rest
             wherewith
             he
             rested
             himself
             ,
             3.
             
             It
             was
             his
             Rest
             from
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             .
             4.
             
             It
             was
             that
             Rest
             which
             he
             rested
             the
             first
             seventh
             day
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             finished
             the
             Works
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             For
             this
             purpose
             the
             Apostle
             alledgeth
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             This
             Rest
             indeed
             might
             signify
             the
             perpetual
             Rest
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             finished
             their
             work
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             God
             might
             institute
             the
             Sabbath
             for
             this
             end
             :
             Yet
             though
             this
             was
             a
             Rest
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Rest
             implyed
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             That
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             he
             makes
             plain
          
           
             Ver.
             5.
             
             
               And
               in
               this
               place
               again
               ,
               If
               ye
               shall
               enter
               into
               my
               Rest.
               
            
          
           
             THat
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             second
             Rest
             long
             after
             promised
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             this
             the
             Psalmist
             intends
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               As
               I
               sware
               in
               my
               wrath
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               enter
               into
               my
               Rest
               ,
               ]
            
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             that
             which
             is
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             This
             he
             makes
             evident
             by
             the
             words
             following
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 it
                 remaineth
                 that
                 some
                 must
                 enter
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 preached
                 ,
                 entred
                 not
                 in
                 because
                 of
                 Unbelief
                 :
              
            
             
               Ver.
               7.
               
               
                 Again
                 he
                 limiteth
                 a
                 certain
                 day
                 ,
                 saying
                 in
              
               David
               ,
               
                 To
                 day
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 To
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 hear
                 his
                 Voice
                 ,
                 harden
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               8.
               
               
                 For
                 if
                 Jesus
                 had
                 given
                 them
                 Rest
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 afterward
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 another
                 Rest.
                 
              
            
          
           
           
             THis
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             is
             more
             easily
             understood
             ,
             if
             we
             reduce
             it
             to
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             though
             there
             was
             a
             Rest
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             whereinto
             some
             must
             enter
             and
             did
             enter
             ;
             yet
             a
             certain
             day
             is
             limited
             and
             appointed
             by
             David
             of
             entring
             into
             another
             Rest.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             day
             was
             appointed
             long
             after
             the
             entrance
             of
             Israel
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             words
             whereby
             another
             day
             of
             another
             Rest
             is
             appointed
             and
             promised
             are
             these
             ,
             
               To
               day
               if
               you
               will
               hear
               his
               voice
               harden
               not
               your
               hearts
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             Jesus
             or
             Joshua
             had
             brought
             Israel
             into
             that
             Rest
             which
             David
             speaks
             of
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             need
             of
             speaking
             of
             ,
             and
             promising
             another
             Rest
             so
             long
             after
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             infers
             from
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Rest
             yet
             remaining
             for
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             neither
             the
             Rest
             of
             God
             from
             the
             Works
             of
             Creation
             ,
             nor
             the
             Rest
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             For
             the
             Scriptures
             mention
             but
             three
             Rests
             or
             Sabbatisms
             ,
             the
             first
             of
             Creation
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             third
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             this
             last
             is
             that
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             and
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             he
             further
             adds
             ,
             that
             this
             Rest
             had
             some
             affinity
             with
             that
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             of
             God's
             Sabbath
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               entred
               into
               his
               Rest
               hath
               ceased
               from
               his
               own
               Works
               ,
               as
               God
               did
               from
               his
               .
            
          
           
             VVHich
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             wayes
             :
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Title
             and
             Right
             to
             enter
             into
             this
             Rest
             ;
             or
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             actual
             enjoyment
             and
             full
             possession
             .
             In
             the
             former
             respect
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             have
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Title
             or
             any
             hope
             of
             this
             eternal
             Rest
             ,
             till
             he
             cease
             from
             and
             forsake
             his
             own
             Works
             of
             Sin
             by
             true
             Repentance
             .
             In
             the
             latter
             respect
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             probably
             intended
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             actually
             enjoy
             the
             Rest
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             untill
             by
             perseverance
             he
             hath
             finished
             all
             his
             Work
             of
             Evangelical
             Obedience
             ;
             as
             God
             did
             not
             keep
             his
             Sabbath
             till
             he
             had
             fully
             finished
             all
             his
             works
             of
             Creation
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             full
             of
             sweet
             and
             heavenly
             Comfort
             ,
             That
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             an
             eternal
             glorious
             Sabbath
             ;
             God
             hath
             promised
             it
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             we
             who
             by
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             persevere
             in
             our
             Christian
             Profession
             and
             Practice
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             enjoy
             it
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             .
             All
             men
             desire
             Rest
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             not
             to
             be
             found
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             not
             in
             the
             Creature
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             :
             Happy
             they
             which
             know
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Glory
             of
             this
             Rest
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             diligence
             and
             constancy
             use
             the
             means
             to
             attain
             it
             by
             following
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             great
             Prophet
             Jesus
             Christ
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Here
             comes
             in
             the
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             great
             Duty
             ,
             in
          
           
             Ver.
             11.
             
             
               Let
               us
               labour
               therefore
               to
               enter
               into
               that
               Rest
               ,
               lest
               any
               man
               fall
               after
               the
               same
               Example
               of
               Unbelief
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             their
             Coherence
             .
             2.
             
             In
             themselves
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Coherence
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             Particle
             and
             Illative
             Conjunction
             
               [
               therefore
               ]
            
             ,
             which
             informeth
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Exhortation
             is
             a
             Conclusion
             inferred
             upon
             some
             antecedent
             Premisses
             ,
             and
             that
             Proposition
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               [
               We
               which
               have
               believed
               do
               enter
               into
               Rest
               ,
               ]
               Ver.
            
             3.
             
             Which
             1.
             
             Implies
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Rest
             for
             us
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             Affirms
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             believe
             do
             enter
             .
             The
             former
             he
             manifests
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Rest
             ,
             besides
             that
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             remaining
             for
             the
             People
             of
             God
             :
             The
             latter
             is
             plain
             out
             of
             the
             Psalm
             :
             and
             he
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             hear
             and
             believe
             shall
             enter
             ,
             and
             onely
             such
             have
             admission
             .
             Hence
             he
             inferrs
             ,
             That
             if
             there
             be
             an
             eternal
             glorious
             Rest
             prepared
             and
             promised
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             by
             Believers
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             our
             Duty
             to
             labour
             to
             enter
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Connexion
             .
          
           
             The
             Exhortation
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Chapter
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             doth
             1.
             
             Propose
             the
             Duty
             .
             2.
             
             Urge
             the
             performance
             upon
             effectual
             Reasons
             .
             The
             Duty
             is
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             Rest
             ,
          
           
             where
             we
             have
             A
             Rest.
             Entring
             into
             it
             .
             Labouring
             to
             enter
             .
          
           
           
             What
             the
             Rest
             is
             ,
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             :
             The
             entrance
             is
             to
             acquire
             and
             attain
             the
             actual
             possession
             and
             full
             enjoyment
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             a
             Duty
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             the
             use
             of
             all
             means
             ordained
             of
             God
             for
             the
             attainment
             .
             2.
             
             As
             a
             gift
             and
             gracious
             Work
             of
             God
             admitting
             and
             receiving
             us
             unto
             the
             enjoyment
             :
             yet
             ,
             because
             man
             should
             not
             mistake
             ,
             by
             thinking
             it
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             enter
             at
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             he
             here
             implies
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             a
             work
             of
             labour
             ,
             of
             difficulty
             ,
             of
             striving
             ;
             it
             's
             an
             entring
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             Gate
             :
             and
             we
             must
             labour
             ,
             use
             all
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             put
             our
             strength
             to
             the
             utmost
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             business
             which
             we
             have
             to
             do
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             our
             will
             must
             be
             most
             firmly
             resolved
             and
             bent
             upon
             it
             ,
             our
             understanding
             intended
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             set
             upon
             the
             rack
             in
             all
             the
             operations
             thereof
             ;
             and
             our
             executive
             power
             exercised
             to
             the
             utmost
             degree
             .
             For
             out
             wit
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             and
             Body
             must
             be
             taken
             up
             continually
             in
             this
             work
             ;
             as
             the
             most
             necessary
             and
             excellent
             of
             all
             others
             .
             The
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             study
             ye
             :
             And
             ,
             as
             one
             well
             observe
             ,
             
               [
               Studium
               est
               vehemens
               applicatio
               axim
               ad
               aliquid
               agendum
               ]
               ,
            
             Study
             is
             a
             vehement
             application
             of
             the
             mind
             to
             do
             something
             .
             Yet
             that
             which
             is
             matter
             of
             lamentation
             ,
             and
             a
             sad
             presage
             of
             the
             eternal
             ruine
             of
             many
             Souls
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             neglect
             of
             this
             Duty
             ;
             for
             few
             go
             seriously
             about
             it
             .
             The
             vigonr
             and
             strength
             both
             of
             our
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             is
             imployed
             ,
             and
             wholly
             spent
             in
             seeking
             the
             vanities
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Reasons
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Duty
             is
             urged
             ,
             are
             three
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 sad
                 and
                 woful
                 Consequent
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 severity
                 of
                 the
                 all-seeing
                 Judge
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 help
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 our
                 High-Priest
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             from
             the
             sad
             Consequent
             is
             expressed
             thus
             ;
          
           
             Lest
             any
             fall
             after
             the
             same
             example
             of
             Unbelief
             .
             ]
          
           
             THis
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             danger
             ,
             and
             an
             evil
             to
             be
             feared
             .
             2.
             
             The
             evil
             is
             falling
             .
             3.
             
             All
             and
             every
             one
             is
             in
             this
             danger
             ,
             
               [
               lest
               any
               fall
               .
            
             ]
             4.
             
             Lest
             any
             should
             sleight
             the
             danger
             ,
             he
             instanceth
             in
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             fell
             by
             Unbelief
             :
             To
             fall
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             Sins
             or
             a
             Punishment
             .
             If
             a
             Sin
             ,
             it
             's
             Apostacy
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifie
             ;
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             Rebellion
             and
             Apostacy
             :
             If
             a
             Punishment
             ,
             it
             's
             exclusion
             out
             of
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             miseries
             that
             accompany
             it
             ;
             so
             it
             seems
             here
             to
             be
             taken
             .
             By
             this
             ,
             as
             by
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             we
             easily
             understand
             ,
             how
             we
             must
             conceive
             of
             Examples
             ,
             and
             what
             use
             we
             must
             make
             of
             them
             .
             If
             they
             be
             examples
             of
             Punishments
             ,
             we
             must
             account
             them
             as
             executions
             of
             God's
             Laws
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             his
             Comminations
             :
             The
             use
             that
             we
             must
             make
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             to
             avoid
             those
             Sins
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             inflicted
             :
             and
             to
             be
             the
             more
             careful
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             because
             ,
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             know
             that
             God's
             Laws
             are
             not
             only
             words
             ,
             and
             his
             Threats
             only
             wind
             .
             It
             's
             not
             with
             God
             as
             it
             's
             often
             with
             Men
             ,
             who
             will
             threaten
             more
             then
             they
             will
             or
             can
             do
             ;
             Thence
             the
             Saying
             ,
             
               Threatned
               men
               live
               long
            
             .
             But
             here
             it
             's
             otherwise
             ,
             God's
             Word
             is
             his
             Deed
             ,
             and
             his
             Punishments
             threatned
             against
             Apostates
             are
             unavoidable
             .
             They
             are
             not
             made
             unadvisedly
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             rash
             passion
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             eternal
             Rules
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             :
             And
             let
             every
             one
             know
             ,
             that
             that
             God
             that
             spareth
             neither
             Men
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             his
             own
             chosen
             and
             beloved
             People
             ,
             will
             not
             spare
             Us.
             Therefore
             as
             we
             desire
             to
             escape
             this
             fearful
             Punishment
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             enter
             into
             that
             Rest
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             The
             second
             Reason
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Judge
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             12.
             
             
               The
               Word
               is
               quick
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               sharper
               then
               a
               two-edged
               Sword
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             TO
             understand
             this
             Text
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             whether
             by
             
               [
               Word
               ]
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             
               made
               Flesh
            
             ;
             or
             the
             penal
             decrees
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             For
             by
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             his
             judicial
             Sentence
             .
             For
             God
             is
             here
             brought
             in
             as
             a
             most
             perfect
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             severe
             and
             exact
             Judge
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               [
               Word
            
             ]
             is
             often
             taken
             for
             a
             Law
             ;
             as
             the
             ten
             Laws
             or
             Commandments
             are
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             called
             Ten-words
             ,
             Exod.
             20.
             1.
             
             And
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Dabar
             ,
             both
             in
             Chaldee
             ,
             Syriack
             ,
             and
             Arabick
             ,
             doth
             sometimes
             signify
             to
             Order
             and
             Govern
             ;
             and
             because
             Government
             is
             by
             Laws
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             therefore
             
               [
               Word
            
             ]
             signifies
             both
             :
             
             This
             is
             more
             evident
             from
             Chap.
             2.
             2.
             
             Where
             you
             read
             ,
             
               [
               If
               the
               Word
               spoken
               by
               Angels
               was
               stedfast
               ,
               and
               every
               Transgression
               and
               Disobedience
               received
               a
               just
               recompence
               of
               Reward
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             ,
             by
             Word
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Law
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             ;
             wherein
             there
             were
             not
             only
             Precepts
             but
             Comminations
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             Judgment
             did
             proceed
             and
             was
             executed
             .
             By
             Word
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Law
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             by
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             not
             only
             precepts
             and
             prohibitions
             ,
             but
             promises
             and
             threats
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             these
             God
             will
             judge
             every
             Man
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             shall
             be
             preached
             .
             This
             is
             a
             defect
             in
             humane
             Laws
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             reach
             many
             Offendors
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             conscience
             exempt
             from
             humane
             Tribunals
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             an
             imperfection
             in
             many
             Judges
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             attain
             the
             perfect
             and
             clear
             knowledg
             of
             many
             Causes
             brought
             before
             them
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             know
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             impartially
             punish
             them
             .
             The
             Apostle
             removes
             these
             defects
             ,
             and
             imperfections
             from
             this
             Law-giver
             and
             Judge
             ,
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             this
             Judgment
             .
             
               For
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             or
             Law
             ,
             
               of
               God
               is
               quick
               and
               powerful
               .
            
             The
             latter
             word
             explains
             the
             forn●er
             ;
             for
             those
             things
             that
             are
             living
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             active
             in
             opposition
             to
             such
             things
             which
             are
             dead
             ,
             which
             have
             lost
             their
             power
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             lively
             and
             very
             active
             ,
             are
             many
             times
             the
             same
             and
             this
             signifies
             the
             efficacy
             and
             active
             power
             of
             this
             Law.
             This
             active
             vigour
             ,
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             is
             illustrated
             by
             a
             Similitude
             :
             For
             the
             Law
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             two-edged
             Sword
             ,
             which
             being
             used
             by
             a
             powerful
             and
             skilful
             hand
             ,
             doth
             manifest
             how
             sharp
             and
             cutting
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             it
             pierceth
             quickly
             into
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             divideth
             between
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Bones
             and
             Marrow
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             nearly
             united
             ,
             and
             more
             hidden
             and
             secret
             in
             living
             Bodies
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             Similitude
             we
             have
             two
             acts
             of
             a
             Sword
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             cutting
             Instrument
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             dividing
             things
             most
             nearly
             united
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             discovering
             things
             most
             secret
             .
             There
             cannot
             be
             any
             more
             perfect
             division
             or
             discovery
             in
             any
             dissection
             or
             anatomy
             then
             is
             here
             expressed
             .
             The
             reddition
             of
             this
             Comparison
             seems
             to
             be
             made
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             And
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             the
             thoughts
             and
             the
             intents
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             this
             cannot
             agree
             to
             a
             Sword
             ,
             or
             any
             cutting
             Instrument
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             meaning
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             Sword
             doth
             divide
             things
             so
             closely
             united
             ,
             and
             discover
             things
             so
             secretly
             hidden
             in
             Bodies
             ;
             so
             doth
             this
             Law
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             's
             applyed
             by
             the
             Judge
             unto
             the
             case
             of
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             him
             .
             The
             most
             hidden
             things
             in
             Man
             ,
             as
             a
             subject
             of
             God's
             Judgment
             ,
             are
             the
             intents
             and
             thoughts
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             closely
             and
             inseparably
             conjoyned
             both
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             intimate
             thing
             in
             Man
             ;
             (
             for
             
               cor
               intimum
               honunis
               )
            
             ,
             and
             also
             one
             with
             another
             .
             We
             need
             not
             curiously
             explain
             the
             words
             ,
             
               [
               thoughts
               and
               intents
               of
               the
               heart
               ]
               ,
            
             or
             distinguish
             between
             them
             :
             The
             heart
             is
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             endued
             with
             a
             faculty
             of
             understanding
             and
             willing
             such
             things
             as
             are
             the
             proper
             objects
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Soul
             is
             in
             continual
             motion
             and
             action
             ,
             framing
             and
             moulding
             things
             with
             in
             it self
             :
             Thoughts
             and
             intents
             are
             the
             secret
             acts
             ,
             both
             speculative
             and
             practical
             ,
             of
             the
             understanding
             and
             rational
             appetite
             .
             The
             words
             turned
             
               [
               thoughts
               and
               intentions
               ]
            
             ,
             may
             signify
             apprehensions
             ,
             conceptions
             ,
             judgments
             noetical
             or
             dianoetical
             ,
             consultations
             about
             mens
             intents
             concerning
             the
             ends
             ,
             decrees
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             acts
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             may
             here
             be
             so
             understood
             .
             And
             many
             of
             these
             acts
             and
             operations
             are
             most
             secret
             and
             concealed
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               desperately
               wicked
               ;
               who
               can
               know
               it
               ?
            
             Jer.
             17.
             9.
             
             Of
             this
             heart
             ,
             and
             these
             motions
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               the
               discerner
               .
            
             For
             this
             Law
             must
             needs
             discern
             them
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             could
             not
             discover
             the
             pravity
             and
             rectitude
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             do
             ,
             if
             it
             will
             be
             a
             perfect
             Rule
             of
             Judgment
             :
             The
             word
             
               [
               discerner
            
             ]
             may
             signify
             a
             perfect
             judicial
             knowledg
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             the
             better
             ,
             you
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             when
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             the
             Word
             or
             the
             Law
             is
             a
             discerner
             ,
             it
             's
             meant
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             his
             Word
             discovers
             and
             distinguisheth
             these
             .
             2.
             
             That
             in
             Judgment
             he
             will
             as
             clearly
             discern
             all
             moral
             acts
             and
             operations
             of
             the
             Soul
             as
             agreeable
             or
             disagreeable
             to
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             will
             judge
             the
             party
             accordingly
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             ,
             by
             execution
             ,
             will
             make
             this
             Word
             effectual
             to
             the
             eternal
             confusion
             of
             disobedient
             and
             rebellious
             Wretches
             .
             And
             lest
             any
             should
             think
             that
             something
             might
             be
             concealed
             from
             the
             Judge
             ,
             it
             's
             added
             ,
          
           
           
             Ver.
             13.
             
             
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               Creature
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               manifest
               in
               his
               sigh●
               ;
               but
               all
               things
               are
               naked
               and
               opened
               unto
               the
               eyes
               of
               him
               ,
               with
               w●
               on
               we
               have
               to
               do
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THis
             place
             informs
             Us
             of
             the
             perfect
             knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             He
             is
             Judge
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             his
             Judgment
             cannot
             be
             just
             and
             perfect
             .
             It
             presupposeth
             that
             perfection
             and
             attribute
             of
             God's
             understanding
             ,
             whereby
             he
             fully
             and
             clearly
             knoweth
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             else
             .
             In
             this
             place
             ,
             it
             's
             an
             exercise
             of
             that
             perfection
             restrained
             to
             things
             created
             ;
             and
             especially
             to
             matters
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             all
             Persons
             and
             Causes
             of
             Men
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             made
             known
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             him
             .
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             object
             ,
             
               [
               all
               and
               every
               thing
               ]
               .
            
             For
             it
             's
             said
             
               [
               not
               any
               thing
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               all
               things
               ]
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             manifestation
             and
             clear
             representation
             of
             all
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             every
             thing
             in
             particular
             .
             For
             there
             is
             
               [
               not
               any
               Creature
               that
               is
               not
               manifest
               ]
               ,
            
             and
             
               [
               all
               things
               are
               naked
               and
               open
               .
            
             We
             need
             not
             here
             stand
             upon
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             turned
             here
             
               [
               opened
               ]
            
             .
             For
             in
             it
             there
             is
             a
             Metonymy
             and
             a
             Metaphor
             ;
             whether
             the
             Metaphor
             be
             taken
             from
             a
             body
             laid
             upon
             the
             back
             ,
             or
             flead
             and
             excoriated
             ,
             or
             divided
             through
             the
             back-bone
             ,
             it
             all
             comes
             to
             one
             ;
             for
             it
             signifies
             some
             thing
             made
             manifest
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             thus
             manifest
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             naked
             and
             opened
             to
             him
             ;
             Which
             implies
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             manifest
             ,
             naked
             ,
             opened
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             very
             clearly
             ,
             most
             evidently
             and
             fully
             discovered
             to
             him
             .
             2.
             
             That
             if
             they
             be
             so
             clearly
             and
             fully
             manifest
             in
             his
             sight
             and
             to
             his
             eyes
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             know
             them
             fully
             and
             clearly
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             knows
             all
             things
             fully
             and
             clearly
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             in
             any
             Man
             ,
             who
             must
             have
             to
             do
             with
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             judged
             by
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Text
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               I
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               search
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               try
               the
               Reins
               ,
               even
               to
               give
               every
               Man
               according
               to
               his
               ●ays
               ;
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               doings
               ,
            
             Jer.
             17.
             10.
             
             The
             force
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             seeing
             we
             must
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             a
             just
             Law
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             exact
             impartial
             and
             all-knowing
             Judge
             ;
             it
             concerns
             us
             much
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             means
             to
             persevere
             .
             For
             if
             we
             neglect
             this
             work
             ,
             or
             perform
             it
             sleightly
             or
             secretly
             in
             our
             deceitful
             hearts
             turn
             away
             and
             depart
             from
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             one
             day
             summon
             〈◊〉
             to
             Judgment
             ;
             we
             must
             appear
             before
             his
             Tribunal
             ,
             he
             will
             fully
             and
             clearly
             discover
             the
             persidiousness
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             shut
             us
             out
             of
             his
             eternal
             Rest
             ,
             and
             cast
             us
             into
             everlasting
             Flames
             :
             and
             though
             now
             we
             will
             not
             believe
             it
             ,
             yet
             then
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             to
             our
             woe
             ;
             what
             a
             fearful
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             ●isobey
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             most
             Just
             All-knowing
             and
             Almighty
             God.
             Men
             now
             do
             little
             regard
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Commands
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             Threatnings
             ;
             fear
             not
             to
             transgress
             his
             decrees
             ,
             seldom
             seriously
             think
             of
             that
             Day
             ,
             when
             all
             their
             baseness
             and
             treachery
             shall
             be
             discovered
             to
             their
             everlasting
             shame
             ,
             confusion
             ,
             and
             destruction
             :
             This
             will
             be
             the
             end
             of
             such
             as
             do
             not
             consider
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             third
             Reason
             is
             from
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             Chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             1.
             we
             are
             exhorted
             to
             consider
             
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               the
               High-Priest
               of
               our
               Profession
               .
            
             He
             hath
             formerly
             pressed
             the
             duty
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             Apostleship
             and
             prophetical
             excellency
             ,
             and
             here
             urgeth
             it
             again
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             ver
             .
             1.
             of
             the
             third
             Chapter
             :
             Again
             ,
             he
             seemed
             in
             the
             two
             former
             Reasons
             taken
             from
             the
             sad
             consequent
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             to
             set
             before
             them
             the
             
               [
               Arduum
               ]
            
             ,
             or
             difficulty
             of
             the
             performance
             ;
             and
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             
               [
               possibile
               ]
            
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             difficult
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             done
             by
             means
             of
             our
             great
             High-Priest
             .
             The
             former
             arguments
             tended
             to
             work
             fear
             ,
             this
             to
             cause
             hope
             ;
             the
             former
             well
             considered
             ,
             might
             make
             them
             careful
             and
             diligent
             ;
             this
             last
             might
             encourage
             and
             give
             them
             comfort
             .
             This
             is
             the
             second
             Coherence
             with
             the
             Text
             immediately
             antecedent
             :
             But
             the
             words
             must
             be
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             understand
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Reason
             contained
             in
             them
             .
             For
             this
             end
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             that
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             them
             is
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Christ
             our
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             And
             concerning
             this
             High-Priest
             ,
             He
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Affirmeth
                 some
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 things
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 inferrs
                 the
                 main
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             affirms
             of
             him
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Is
                 very
                 merciful
                 to
                 us
                 and
                 compassionate
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Will
                 prove
                 very
                 helpful
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             The
             conclusion
             inferred
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               To
               hold
               fast
               our
               Profession
            
             ;
             Seeing
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Priest
             ,
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Text
             and
             this
             last
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             let
             's
             hear
             what
             he
             writes
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             14.
             
             
               Seeing
               then
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               a
               great
               High-Priest
               ,
               that
               is
               passed
               into
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               ]
            
          
           
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 eminency
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 excellency
                 of
                 his
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Relation
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             person
             ,
             is
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             conceived
             at
             Nazareth
             ,
             born
             at
             Bethlehem
             ,
             and
             Crucified
             at
             Jerusalem
             .
             This
             Jesus
             is
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             of
             his
             supernatural
             Conception
             and
             Birth
             ,
             but
             his
             eternal
             Generation
             .
             For
             that
             Word
             ,
             which
             was
             from
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ,
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             did
             assume
             that
             humane
             Nature
             conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             and
             possesseth
             the
             same
             inseparably
             and
             eternally
             .
             This
             is
             the
             eminency
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             who
             is
             Superiour
             to
             all
             Men
             and
             Angels
             :
             The
             excellency
             of
             his
             Office
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             an
             High-Priest
             as
             Aaron
             was
             above
             other
             Priests
             ,
             and
             President
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             and
             might
             perform
             some
             sacerdotal
             Acts
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             he
             might
             do
             .
             Many
             High-Priests
             were
             of
             that
             Dignity
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             equal
             with
             Kings
             :
             But
             he
             was
             not
             only
             High-Priest
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             High-Priest
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             as
             Universal
             and
             Supream
             Pontiffe
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             whom
             all
             other
             Priests
             ,
             even
             the
             highest
             ,
             are
             but
             shadows
             .
             This
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             Office
             :
             His
             Relation
             to
             us
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             our
             great
             High-Priest
             in
             whom
             we
             ,
             who
             professe
             our
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             have
             a
             special
             Interest
             ;
             so
             that
             He
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             doth
             officiate
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             excellent
             Office
             was
             instituted
             of
             God
             for
             our
             eternal
             good
             ;
             no
             Unbelievers
             can
             be
             said
             to
             have
             him
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             Of
             this
             great
             High-Priest
             it
             's
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             He
             is
             passed
             into
             the
             Heavens
             :
             This
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             was
             shadowed
             by
             the
             High-Priests
             entrance
             into
             the
             inmost
             sacrary
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holiest
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             first
             affirmed
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             this
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             obtained
             and
             taken
             possessi●●
             of
             this
             eternal
             Rest
             ,
             wherein
             we
             must
             seek
             to
             enter
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             means
             hath
             procured
             an
             entrance
             for
             us
             .
             For
             where
             he
             is
             ,
             there
             we
             shall
             be
             ;
             and
             the
             Head
             and
             Members
             must
             be
             and
             abide
             together
             :
             Therefore
             if
             we
             labour
             and
             strive
             ,
             we
             cannot
             doubt
             of
             entrance
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             passage
             open
             for
             us
             .
             This
             ,
             of
             it self
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             encouragement
             ,
             that
             our
             High-Priest
             is
             passed
             into
             the
             heavenly
             Rest
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             even
             to
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             follow
             him
             ,
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             enter
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             come
             short
             :
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             the
             encouragement
             is
             yet
             greater
             For
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             15.
             
             
               For
               we
               have
               not
               an
               High-Priest
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               touched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               our
               Infirmities
               :
               but
               was
               in
               all
               points
               tempted
               like
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               yet
               without
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             I
             Will
             not
             here
             mention
             the
             principal
             Exhortation
             expressed
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             but
             reserve
             it
             to
             the
             last
             .
             For
             it
             is
             usual
             ,
             upon
             several
             Reasons
             delivered
             ,
             to
             repeat
             the
             exhortation
             :
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             things
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christ's
                 merciful
                 disposition
                 towards
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             His
             mercy
             is
             set
             down
             negatively
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             not
             sensless
             of
             our
             Infirmities
             ,
             but
             is
             one
             that
             will
             be
             touched
             with
             the
             feeling
             of
             our
             Infirmities
             .
             To
             be
             inwardly
             affected
             and
             moved
             with
             the
             miseries
             of
             others
             ,
             doth
             argue
             an
             excellent
             temper
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             proper
             act
             of
             that
             we
             call
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             ;
             and
             it
             issues
             from
             goodness
             and
             love
             .
             Christ
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             is
             infinitely
             merciful
             ,
             and
             mercy
             it self
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Word
             doth
             signify
             how
             readily
             and
             abundantly
             he
             is
             inclined
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             have
             man
             to
             know
             it
             .
             And
             as
             Man
             ,
             none
             so
             merciful
             as
             He
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             might
             manifest
             what
             store
             of
             his
             mercy
             he
             had
             for
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             He
             became
             Man
             ,
             nay
             miserable
             and
             mortal
             Man
             ;
             and
             ,
             because
             experimental
             knowledg
             and
             sense
             is
             the
             most
             effectual
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             as
             Man
             ,
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             Suffer
             ,
             and
             be
             Tempted
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             he
             is
             so
             sensible
             of
             our
             sad
             condition
             ,
             because
             
               [
               he
               was
               tempted
               in
               all
               points
               like
               unto
               us
               .
               ]
            
             This
             is
             that
             wonderful
             
             way
             ,
             which
             God
             by
             his
             profound
             Wisdom
             contrived
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             mercy
             greater
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             more
             then
             Infinite
             :
             He
             would
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             knowledg
             of
             man's
             infirmities
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             God
             and
             infinite
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             have
             .
             That
             which
             makes
             us
             an
             object
             of
             compassion
             ,
             is
             our
             infirmity
             ;
             that
             which
             makes
             him
             so
             sensible
             of
             our
             condition
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             
               he
               was
               tempted
               in
               all
               points
               like
               us
               ,
               yet
               alwayes
               without
               Sin.
            
             Infirmity
             is
             sometimes
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             word
             signifies
             ;
             sometime
             Sickness
             and
             Diseases
             ,
             which
             cause
             weaknesse
             .
             The
             one
             is
             opposed
             to
             strength
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             eucrasy
             and
             health
             ;
             and
             both
             are
             twofold
             ,
             either
             of
             Body
             or
             Soul
             :
             and
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             weakness
             and
             distemper
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             Sin
             or
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             makes
             our
             Case
             very
             miserable
             .
             For
             sin
             taken
             either
             for
             native
             or
             acquired
             corruption
             and
             imperfection
             ,
             doth
             fearfully
             weaken
             the
             Soul
             ;
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             incline
             to
             actual
             sin
             ,
             but
             makes
             us
             unable
             to
             resist
             temptation
             :
             so
             that
             we
             are
             easily
             overcome
             by
             Satan
             a
             potent
             ,
             subtle
             ,
             malicious
             enemy
             ;
             who
             will
             not
             only
             violently
             ,
             but
             continually
             assault
             us
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             our
             sins
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             we
             so
             often
             and
             so
             halnously
             guilty
             ,
             and
             have
             continually
             great
             need
             of
             mercy
             and
             pardon
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             without
             the
             effectual
             intercession
             of
             this
             righteous
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             merciful
             High-Priest
             .
             And
             how
             merciful
             must
             he
             needs
             be
             ,
             that
             was
             tempted
             himself
             ?
             
               For
               he
               was
               tempted
               in
               all
               points
               like
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               without
               Sin
            
             ;
             Where
             two
             things
             are
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             his
             temptations
             were
             in
             all
             points
             like
             ours
             .
             2.
             
             That
             yet
             he
             was
             without
             Sin.
             Temptation
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             Sufferings
             ,
             or
             for
             an
             inducement
             to
             Sin
             ,
             as
             directly
             tending
             to
             sin
             ;
             and
             having
             a
             power
             or
             causality
             moving
             us
             thereunto
             .
             As
             for
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             ,
             they
             were
             exactly
             like
             unto
             Ours
             :
             To
             that
             end
             ,
             he
             took
             a
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             and
             continued
             for
             a
             while
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             obnoxious
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             actually
             fall
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             felt
             them
             .
             As
             for
             temptation
             to
             sin
             ,
             it
             's
             inward
             ,
             outward
             ;
             inwardly
             he
             was
             not
             tempted
             ,
             outwardly
             he
             was
             :
             Of
             us
             it
             's
             truly
             said
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             away
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             and
             enticed
             .
             But
             in
             him
             there
             was
             no
             such
             corruption
             ,
             lust
             ,
             or
             inward
             concupiscence
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             outwardly
             vehemently
             assaulted
             by
             Men
             and
             Devils
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             any
             Man
             was
             ,
             and
             was
             tempted
             to
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             sins
             ,
             to
             which
             ,
             we
             being
             tempted
             to
             ,
             do
             commit
             .
             This
             appears
             from
             the
             History
             of
             the
             temptation
             and
             passion
             ;
             yet
             ,
             though
             we
             being
             tempted
             ,
             do
             often
             sin
             ,
             yet
             he
             being
             often
             and
             violently
             tempted
             ,
             never
             sinned
             ,
             never
             yielded
             to
             the
             temptation
             ;
             but
             alwayes
             resisted
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             overcame
             .
             This
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             sinned
             ;
             for
             ,
             because
             of
             this
             ,
             his
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             the
             more
             effectual
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             acceptable
             unto
             him
             :
             For
             a
             guilty
             person
             pleading
             for
             guilty
             persons
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             made
             reconciliation
             for
             their
             sins
             .
             As
             it
             is
             a
             comfort
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             a
             rare
             example
             for
             us
             to
             follow
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             are
             tempted
             ,
             we
             should
             use
             all
             means
             to
             avoid
             Sin
             as
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             But
             let
             it
             be
             granted
             Christ
             is
             so
             merciful
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             (
             though
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             )
             so
             sensible
             of
             our
             miseries
             ,
             what
             benefit
             do
             we
             receive
             by
             him
             ?
             This
             the
             Apostle
             resolves
             in
             the
             words
             following
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             16.
             
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               come
               boldly
               unto
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               obtain
               mercy
               ,
               and
               find
               grace
               in
               time
               of
               need
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             which
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             ,
             so
             we
             ought
             to
             come
             boldly
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
             2.
             
             That
             coming
             thus
             ,
             we
             may
             speed
             ,
             and
             attain
             that
             which
             we
             desire
             .
             That
             which
             in
             the
             first
             Proposition
             is
             presupposed
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             sits
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             :
             There
             is
             a
             Throne
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             a
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
             If
             He
             look
             upon
             Man
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             works
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             sit
             upon
             the
             Throne
             of
             Justice
             as
             a
             severe
             Lord
             ,
             and
             strict
             Judge
             to
             condemn
             us
             .
             But
             being
             propitiated
             and
             attoned
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Throne
             is
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             :
             In
             this
             phrase
             he
             alludes
             unto
             the
             propitiatory
             or
             seat
             of
             mercy
             above
             the
             Ark
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             ,
             which
             did
             typify
             the
             propitiation
             to
             be
             made
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             which
             accepted
             of
             God
             ;
             man's
             Sins
             become
             pardonable
             ,
             and
             God
             reconcileable
             ;
             and
             without
             this
             reconciliation
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             coming
             near
             this
             Throne
             .
             If
             once
             it
             be
             made
             a
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             come
             boldly
             unto
             it
             :
             For
             it
             's
             not
             like
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             a
             Mount
             of
             Darknesse
             ,
             Thunder
             ,
             Lightning
             and
             Terrour
             ;
             but
             Mount
             Zion
             ,
             a
             Mount
             of
             Light
             ,
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             So
             that
             now
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             God's
             Wrath
             ,
             but
             hope
             in
             his
             Mercy
             :
             And
             though
             we
             may
             justly
             be
             afraid
             to
             approach
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             our selves
             ;
             yet
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             Divine
             
             Justice
             is
             satisfied
             by
             our
             High-Priest's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             the
             admissional
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             ready
             to
             take
             us
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             bring
             us
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             plead
             our
             cause
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             come
             boldly
             ,
             and
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             .
             To
             come
             ,
             is
             to
             pray
             ,
             or
             to
             approach
             for
             to
             pray
             ;
             to
             
               come
               with
               boldness
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             to
             pray
             with
             great
             confidence
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             heard
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             For
             by
             him
             we
             have
             accesse
             unto
             that
             Grace
             wherein
             we
             stand
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
             
               By
               him
               we
               have
               accesse
               by
               one
               Spirit
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             2.
             18.
             
             And
             in
             him
             
               we
               have
               boldness
               and
               access
               with
               confidence
               ,
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               him
               ,
            
             cap.
             3.
             12.
             
             But
             suppose
             we
             come
             ,
             what
             may
             we
             expect
             ,
             or
             what
             shall
             we
             receive
             ?
          
           
             [
             
               —
               We
               may
               obtain
               mercy
               ,
               and
               find
               Grace
               for
               help
               in
               the
               time
               of
               need
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             All
             our
             time
             on
             Earth
             is
             a
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             for
             we
             alwayes
             have
             need
             of
             help
             ;
             yet
             somtimes
             we
             have
             greater
             need
             than
             at
             other
             seasons
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             
               [
               seasonable
               help
            
             ]
             help
             in
             due
             season
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             's
             most
             seasonable
             when
             most
             needful
             :
             To
             afford
             this
             help
             must
             need
             be
             an
             act
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Grace
             ,
             whereby
             sins
             past
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             with
             assistance
             to
             prevent
             sin
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             obtained
             :
             And
             without
             this
             help
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             pardon
             ,
             and
             assistance
             ,
             it
             's
             impossible
             to
             enter
             into
             God's
             eternal
             Rest
             ,
             but
             by
             it
             we
             assuredly
             may
             ;
             So
             that
             if
             we
             persevere
             ,
             and
             so
             enter
             ,
             it
             's
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             that
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             which
             we
             obtain
             by
             Prayer
             ;
             if
             we
             come
             short
             ,
             the
             fault
             will
             be
             our
             own
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             seek
             help
             by
             our
             continual
             and
             instant
             Supplications
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ.
             To
             understand
             the
             force
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             Reason
             delivered
             in
             these
             three
             last
             Verses
             ,
             we
             must
             call
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             the
             Duty
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             enter
             into
             Rest
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             fast
             our
             Profession
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             perseverance
             .
             2.
             
             We
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             taken
             from
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             very
             effectual
             :
             For
             if
             1.
             
             He
             be
             our
             great
             High-Priest
             .
             2.
             
             Passed
             into
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             hath
             taken
             possession
             of
             that
             eternal
             Rest
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             our
             behalf
             .
             3.
             
             So
             merciful
             and
             sensible
             of
             our
             Infirmities
             .
             4.
             
             So
             ready
             to
             procure
             us
             help
             ,
             when
             we
             seek
             it
             by
             Prayer
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ;
             then
             let
             us
             not
             onely
             with
             all
             diligence
             ,
             but
             with
             greatest
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             labour
             to
             persevere
             .
             For
             a
             conclusion
             of
             these
             four
             first
             Chapters
             let
             us
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Subject
             of
             them
             is
             Christ's
             Prophetical
             Office
             as
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             above
             that
             of
             other
             Prophets
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Moses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             though
             this
             be
             the
             principal
             and
             intended
             Subject
             ,
             yet
             he
             speaks
             something
             of
             his
             Regal
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Function
             ;
             yet
             onely
             upon
             the
             by
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             reference
             to
             his
             Prophetick
             Faculty
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             principal
             Duty
             which
             he
             urgeth
             so
             strongly
             upon
             us
             from
             his
             Prophetical
             Excellency
             ,
             is
             perseverance
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             his
             blessed
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Observation
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             given
             by
             him
             as
             a
             Regal
             Prophet
             and
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             pressing
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             he
             insisteth
             upon
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             Psal.
             95.
             where
             he
             ●
             .
             Sexs
             forth
             the
             Example
             most
             clearly
             .
             2.
             
             Applies
             it
             to
             these
             Hebrrews
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             last
             reason
             is
             taken
             from
             his
             Priest-hood
             ,
             which
             is
             handled
             and
             brought
             in
             with
             such
             Art
             ,
             that
             it
             not
             onely
             servs
             for
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             attend
             to
             his
             Prophetical
             Doctrine
             and
             continue
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             prepare
             and
             make
             way
             for
             his
             admirable
             discourse
             following
             ,
             concerning
             his
             eternal
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             is
             an
             imperfect
             Transition
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Ver.
             I.
             
          
           
             For
             every
             High-Priest
             taken
             from
             among
             men
             ,
             is
             ordained
             for
             men
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             offer
             both
             gifts
             and
             sacrifices
             for
             sins
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             BEfore
             I
             enter
             upon
             the
             Chapter
             it self
             ,
             the
             connexion
             of
             this
             part
             with
             the
             former
             must
             be
             considered
             ;
             and
             I
             find
             the
             Agreement
             to
             be
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             General
             .
             2.
             
             More
             particular
             .
             The
             general
             is
             very
             clear
             ;
             for
             after
             that
             in
             the
             former
             four
             Chapters
             the
             Apostle
             had
             set
             forth
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Prophetical
             Office
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             far
             above
             the
             former
             Prophets
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Moses
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             had
             exhorted
             to
             perseverance
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             declared
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             pressed
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             fearful
             Punishment
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             Reward
             of
             Constancy
             :
             He
             now
             in
             this
             Chapter
             enters
             upon
             a
             discourse
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             ,
             as
             ●ar
             more
             excellent
             than
             that
             of
             
             Aaron's
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             was
             all
             the
             Reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             persevere
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             Office
             likewise
             ;
             This
             is
             the
             general
             Method
             .
             The
             particular
             seems
             to
             be
             implyed
             in
             the
             Particle
             
               [
               For
               ]
            
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             is
             a
             causal
             Conjunction
             ,
             and
             renders
             a
             reason
             of
             something
             formerly
             delivered
             :
             For
             ,
             seeing
             he
             had
             formerly
             affirmed
             Christ
             to
             be
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             here
             he
             proves
             him
             to
             be
             such
             indeed
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Properties
             ,
             Qualities
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             such
             an
             Officer
             .
             This
             particular
             refers
             to
             the
             three
             last
             Verses
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             made
             way
             for
             this
             discourse
             that
             follows
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             As
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             was
             an
             high
             conceipt
             which
             the
             Hebrews
             had
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             delivered
             to
             them
             by
             Prophets
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Moses
             ;
             so
             the
             occasion
             of
             what
             follows
             was
             their
             high
             esteem
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             .
             The
             Scope
             is
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             as
             far
             above
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             perswade
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             their
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             so
             excellent
             an
             High-Priest
             !
             as
             far
             above
             all
             others
             .
             The
             Method
             is
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             delivers
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             2.
             
             Confirms
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Applies
             it
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             is
             this
             ,
             Christ
             is
             a
             perfect
             High-Priest
             ,
             more
             excellent
             than
             Aaron
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Order
             .
             The
             Confirmation
             is
             from
             his
             Calling
             and
             Order
             ,
             his
             Ministration
             ,
             and
             his
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             this
             continues
             from
             this
             Chapter
             to
             the
             19th
             .
             Verse
             of
             the
             tenth
             :
             After
             this
             confirmation
             finished
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             in
             cap.
             10.
             19.
             to
             Application
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             principally
             by
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             .
             In
             this
             Chapter
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             1.
             
             Manifest
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchizede●k
             ,
             2.
             
             Conceiving
             these
             Hebrews
             hardly
             capable
             of
             that
             discourse
             concerning
             this
             excellent
             and
             eternal
             Priest-hood
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             ,
             he
             i●proves
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
             caused
             by
             their
             great
             negligence
             .
             In
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             he
             1.
             
             Informs
             us
             what
             an
             High-Priest
             in
             general
             is
             .
             2.
             
             Shews
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             be
             a
             lawful
             Priest
             who
             is
             not
             called
             .
             3.
             
             Proves
             Christ
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             by
             Commission
             from
             Heaven
             made
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             invested
             with
             a
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             unto
             particulars
             ,
             and
             enter
             upon
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             a
             description
             of
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             lets
             us
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             an
             Officer
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             2.
             
             That
             his
             Work
             is
             to
             offer
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             for
             Sin.
             3.
             
             He
             must
             be
             of
             a
             mercifull
             disposition
             ,
             and
             inclined
             to
             compassionate
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             having
             Infirmities
             of
             his
             own
             .
             4.
             
             The
             end
             whereat
             he
             must
             aim
             to
             make
             God
             propitious
             ,
             and
             procure
             his
             favour
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Sin.
             He
             is
             an
             Officer
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             To
             be
             an
             Officer
             is
             the
             general
             ,
             wherein
             he
             agrees
             with
             all
             others
             in
             any
             Office
             ;
             to
             be
             such
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             differenceth
             him
             from
             all
             Magistrates
             and
             Civil
             Officers
             .
             Before
             we
             handle
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Description
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             first
             what
             the
             definitum
             ,
             or
             thing
             described
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             said
             to
             be
             an
             High-Priest
             .
             Priest-hood
             ,
             if
             we
             consult
             the
             Greek
             or
             Latine
             Name
             ,
             is
             a
             sacred
             Office
             ;
             the
             word
             
               [
               Cohen
            
             ]
             in
             Hebrew
             also
             is
             an
             Officer
             ,
             either
             sacred
             or
             civil
             ,
             and
             comes
             of
             a
             Verbe
             in
             Piel
             ,
             which
             signifie
             ,
             to
             minister
             or
             act
             in
             political
             or
             religious
             matters
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             Person
             
             may
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             or
             Minister
             ,
             a
             Prince
             or
             a
             Priest
             :
             For
             anciently
             Princes
             were
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Priests
             Princes
             ;
             so
             Melchizedeck
             was
             King
             and
             Priest
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             some
             ancient
             Authours
             ,
             were
             the
             first-born
             of
             Families
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             Power
             and
             Charge
             of
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Government
             in
             the
             Family
             .
             This
             Office
             is
             a
             place
             of
             power
             and
             dignity
             :
             Yet
             there
             usually
             was
             an
             inequality
             between
             Priests
             ;
             for
             some
             were
             high-Priests
             ,
             some
             inferiour
             ,
             and
             the
             High-Priest
             was
             President
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             of
             greater
             dignity
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             could
             and
             might
             officiate
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             wherein
             the
             inferiour
             could
             not
             :
             In
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             thing
             or
             Person
             described
             is
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             though
             many
             of
             these
             things
             might
             agree
             to
             other
             Priests
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             Officer
             :
             For
          
           
             [
             He
             is
             one
             taken
             from
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             ordained
             for
             men
             ,
             ]
          
           
             By
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest
             here
             described
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             an
             Angel
             ,
             and
             an
             Officer
             for
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             sinful
             men
             .
             1.
             
             He
             must
             be
             
               taken
               from
               among
               man
            
             ,
             which
             implies
             not
             onely
             that
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             same
             ranck
             and
             quality
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             Officers
             ,
             no
             Priests
             ,
             but
             of
             no
             Priests
             made
             Priests
             ;
             yet
             they
             should
             be
             duly
             qualified
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             the
             place
             ,
             how
             else
             can
             they
             officiate
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ?
             This
             phrase
             [
             to
             be
             
               taken
               from
               among
               men
            
             ]
             we
             find
             Exod.
             28.
             1.
             where
             Moses
             is
             commanded
             to
             take
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             from
             the
             midst
             or
             from
             among
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             a
             like
             Expression
             is
             used
             ,
             Levit.
             8.
             1.
             when
             Aaron
             must
             be
             consecrated
             .
             This
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             election
             and
             designation
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             singled
             out
             of
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             ,
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             in
             another
             and
             higher
             rank
             and
             order
             .
             This
             designation
             is
             made
             by
             Lot
             ,
             or
             Birth-right
             ,
             or
             Election
             ,
             or
             divine
             immediate
             determination
             ;
             for
             here
             there
             must
             be
             no
             Usurpation
             :
             After
             the
             Person
             is
             once
             designed
             and
             determined
             upon
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             constituted
             ,
             ordained
             ,
             set
             over
             other
             men
             for
             their
             good
             ;
             for
             the
             end
             of
             all
             Officers
             is
             ,
             to
             seek
             and
             endeavour
             the
             temporal
             or
             spiritual
             good
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             made
             Officers
             .
             For
             though
             God
             can
             do
             all
             things
             immediately
             himself
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             use
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             by
             man
             communicate
             his
             Blessings
             to
             man.
             This
             constitution
             is
             by
             a
             Mandate
             of
             him
             or
             them
             who
             can
             constitute
             an
             Officer
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Mandate
             is
             signified
             the
             Constitutor's
             Will
             :
             The
             effect
             of
             it
             is
             to
             give
             the
             Person
             constituted
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             to
             bind
             him
             to
             officiate
             :
             For
             every
             Officer
             by
             his
             Ordination
             receivs
             a
             power
             and
             a
             charge
             to
             do
             the
             Works
             of
             his
             place
             :
             And
             as
             the
             power
             and
             charge
             are
             many
             times
             great
             ,
             so
             the
             Constitution
             is
             made
             with
             solemn
             Rites
             ,
             which
             are
             used
             in
             the
             Inauguration
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Consecration
             of
             Priests
             .
             This
             is
             the
             general
             Nature
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             Officer
             ;
             Yet
             there
             be
             Civil
             and
             there
             be
             Religious
             Officers
             ;
             but
             a
             Priest
             is
             an
             Officer
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             God
             :
             For
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             Men
             ,
             and
             we
             converse
             with
             God.
             The
             Subject
             therefore
             wherein
             a
             Priest
             is
             imployed
             is
             ,
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             Glory
             ,
             Service
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             are
             due
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ;
             upon
             him
             we
             all
             alwayes
             do
             wholly
             depend
             ,
             both
             for
             our
             Being
             and
             Happiness
             both
             spiritual
             and
             temporal
             .
             And
             though
             all
             men
             must
             worship
             him
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             publick
             Services
             which
             none
             but
             a
             Priest
             may
             perform
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             accepted
             .
             Every
             one
             doth
             not
             know
             how
             God
             will
             be
             served
             ,
             neither
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             it
             ,
             are
             they
             fit
             or
             qualified
             for
             it
             .
             Therefore
             God
             ordained
             Priests
             who
             knew
             his
             Will
             ,
             his
             instituted
             Worship
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             should
             be
             performed
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             God
             without
             them
             was
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             for
             any
             other
             to
             officiate
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             is
             an
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Offence
             .
             By
             this
             Office
             God
             did
             signify
             ,
             that
             sinful
             Man
             cannot
             come
             near
             unto
             him
             without
             a
             Mediator
             :
             And
             it
             was
             an
             unspeakable
             Mercy
             of
             God
             to
             institute
             such
             Services
             as
             he
             requires
             at
             Man's
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             ordain
             such
             Persons
             for
             the
             performance
             as
             he
             would
             accept
             .
             *
             As
             Religion
             ,
             so
             Priest-hood
             in
             general
             ,
             sin
             presupposed
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             :
             For
             no
             Nation
             is
             without
             Religion
             ,
             no
             Religion
             without
             a
             Priest
             ;
             therefore
             we
             read
             in
             Authours
             so
             much
             of
             Temples
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Priest
             ;
             and
             amongst
             these
             ,
             High-Priests
             ,
             and
             Supream
             Pontiffs
             :
             Yet
             there
             may
             be
             Officers
             in
             Religion
             who
             are
             no
             Priests
             ,
             but
             subservient
             unto
             them
             ;
             therefore
             we
             must
             know
             what
             is
             the
             proper
             Work
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             next
             thing
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
             [
             That
             he
             may
             offer
             both
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             for
             Sins
             .
             ]
          
           
             The
             Law
             and
             Ligh
             :
             of
             Nature
             dictate
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             something
             must
             be
             offered
             unto
             God
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Supream
             Dominion
             ;
             and
             because
             men
             have
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             are
             guilty
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             hath
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             of
             punishment
             and
             pardon
             ,
             therefore
             Sacrifices
             must
             be
             offered
             to
             satisfy
             his
             Justice
             ,
             avert
             his
             Wrath
             ;
             and
             procure
             his
             favour
             .
             But
             by
             what
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             God
             may
             be
             propitiated
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             must
             be
             offered
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             will
             not
             teach
             us
             :
             These
             things
             must
             be
             revealed
             and
             instituted
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             the
             Priest-hood
             and
             party
             officiating
             too
             ;
             for
             every
             one
             must
             not
             offer
             these
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             either
             for
             himself
             or
             others
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             God
             shall
             either
             mediately
             or
             immediately
             design
             and
             qualify
             for
             this
             Work.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Thus
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             a
             Priest
             is
             an
             Officer
             in
             Religion
             .
             2.
             
             That
             his
             proper
             Work
             is
             to
             offer
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             .
             The
             third
             thing
             is
             the
             disposition
             which
             is
             most
             suitable
             to
             his
             place
             ,
             3.
             
             He
             must
             be
             merciful
             ,
             and
             inclined
             to
             compassion
             as
             one
             who
             himself
             hath
             his
             Infirmity
             :
             For
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             2.
             
             
               Who
               can
               have
               Compassion
               on
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               on
               them
               that
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               himself
               also
               is
               compassed
               with
               Infirmity
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             disposition
             and
             affection
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             without
             it
             ,
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             :
             For
             this
             reason
             God
             contrived
             a
             way
             whereby
             Christ
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             obtained
             fulness
             of
             joy
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             for
             evermore
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             might
             be
             sensible
             of
             Man's
             misery
             .
             To
             understand
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             to
             have
             Compassion
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             whom
             he
             must
             have
             Compassion
             .
             3
             ,
             Why
             he
             should
             be
             the
             more
             compassina●e
             .
             
               To
               have
               Compassion
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             inwardly
             affected
             with
             the
             misery
             of
             another
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             moved
             and
             inclined
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             to
             help
             ,
             relieve
             ,
             and
             comfort
             them
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             one
             ,
             
               Misericordia
               est
               ●iseria
               aliena
               in
               corde
               nostro
               :
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             to
             suffer
             moderately
             ,
             or
             rather
             in
             some
             certain
             measure
             .
             1.
             
             He
             must
             suffer
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             is
             merciful
             doth
             suffer
             with
             them
             that
             suffer
             ,
             and
             mourn
             with
             them
             that
             mourn
             ;
             for
             we
             should
             be
             like
             fellow
             Members
             of
             one
             Body
             :
             and
             as
             there
             is
             a
             Sympathy
             or
             fellow-feeling
             amongst
             the
             Members
             of
             one
             Body
             ;
             so
             there
             should
             be
             amongst
             us
             .
             Yet
             as
             our
             own
             Passions
             and
             Affections
             should
             be
             moderated
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Reason
             ,
             so
             must
             this
             Compassion
             be
             ;
             it
             must
             neither
             be
             boundless
             nor
             irregular
             :
             For
             there
             be
             such
             hainous
             Offenders
             ,
             and
             abominable
             Sinners
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             no
             fit
             Subjects
             either
             of
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             or
             Man
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             exceed
             in
             our
             Compassion
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Rules
             of
             divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             must
             regulate
             and
             measure
             the
             same
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             may
             make
             our selves
             unfit
             to
             officiate
             for
             others
             ;
             yet
             this
             was
             seldom
             the
             fault
             of
             Priests
             ,
             whose
             Compassion
             was
             usually
             defective
             .
             2.
             
             The
             parties
             to
             be
             pityed
             ,
             and
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             Priest's
             Compassion
             ,
             were
             
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
            
             Ignorance
             and
             Errour
             are
             often
             taken
             for
             sins
             ,
             yet
             not
             such
             as
             are
             capital
             and
             crying
             crimes
             ,
             but
             Offences
             committed
             out
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             violence
             of
             temptation
             ,
             for
             which
             under
             the
             Law
             Sacrifices
             were
             prescribed
             ,
             and
             accepted
             upon
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             Delinquents
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             no
             Sacrifice
             to
             expiate
             capital
             sins
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             be
             punished
             by
             Death
             .
             They
             which
             were
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             seduced
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             willing
             to
             confess
             ,
             and
             desirous
             of
             pardon
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             pitied
             ,
             as
             a
             fit
             Subject
             of
             the
             High-Priest's
             Compassion
             .
             3.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             he
             should
             the
             more
             have
             Compassion
             on
             these
             ,
             was
             because
             he
             was
             compassed
             himself
             on
             every
             hand
             with
             the
             like
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             might
             easily
             fall
             into
             the
             like
             Sin.
             This
             should
             make
             him
             the
             more
             careful
             to
             make
             Reconciliation
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             himself
             ,
             because
             he
             might
             fall
             into
             the
             same
             condition
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             to
             make
             such
             kind
             of
             Persons
             to
             be
             Priests
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Priest's
             officiating
             ,
             and
             his
             Compassion
             ,
             was
             to
             make
             Reconciliation
             for
             his
             own
             and
             their
             sins
             .
             For
          
           
             
             Ver.
             3.
             
             
               And
               by
               reason
               hereof
               he
               ought
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               so
               also
               for
               himself
               ,
               to
               offer
               for
               Sins
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THe
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             must
             be
             merciful
             and
             sensible
             of
             the
             guilt
             and
             misery
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             offer
             for
             their
             Sins
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             was
             compassed
             with
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             own
             Sins
             ,
             therefore
             he
             must
             offer
             for
             himself
             .
             His
             own
             infirmity
             and
             sin
             might
             move
             him
             both
             to
             pity
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             seek
             their
             pardon
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             .
             To
             offer
             for
             Sins
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             upon
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             pardon
             ;
             and
             remission
             is
             the
             very
             end
             and
             ultimate
             effect
             of
             all
             propitiatory
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             the
             Service
             of
             all
             lawful
             Priests
             .
             Before
             I
             conclude
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             expedient
             to
             resolve
             two
             Questions
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             necessary
             and
             essential
             to
             a
             Priest
             to
             have
             sins
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             must
             offer
             ?
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             Whether
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             after
             Christ
             had
             offered
             his
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             was
             confirmed
             an
             eternal
             Priest
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             there
             be
             many
             persons
             properly
             called
             Priests
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             here
             described
             ?
             To
             both
             ,
             I
             answer
             Negatively
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             not
             essential
             to
             a
             Priest
             to
             have
             sins
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             be
             a
             Sinner
             :
             For
             Christ
             himself
             is
             a
             most
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             Priest
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             Sin
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             merciful
             ,
             and
             as
             sensible
             of
             our
             miseries
             as
             any
             ever
             was
             .
             And
             this
             indeed
             was
             a
             necessary
             qualification
             in
             a
             Priest
             ,
             that
             must
             make
             reconciliation
             for
             Man
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             unmerciful
             ,
             is
             no
             ways
             sit
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             for
             guilty
             Wretches
             :
             yet
             a
             Priest
             may
             be
             merciful
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             sin
             ,
             though
             there
             never
             was
             any
             such
             Priest
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             there
             never
             was
             ,
             in
             proper
             sense
             ,
             since
             Christ's
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             Church-Christian
             ,
             any
             such
             Priest
             ,
             as
             is
             here
             described
             .
             And
             it
             's
             observable
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             officiate
             in
             the
             Church-Christian
             ,
             and
             minister
             in
             holy
             things
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             called
             Ministers
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Men
             of
             God
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             never
             styled
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             Priests
             ,
             much
             less
             High-Priest
             ;
             neither
             are
             there
             any
             Temples
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Sacrifices
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             are
             properly
             such
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             do
             affirm
             ,
             
               The
               Masse
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               with
               that
               which
               Christ
               offered
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               propitiatory
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               Living
               and
               the
               Dead
               .
            
             Yet
             seeing
             they
             confess
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             's
             
               [
               incru●ntum
            
             ]
             unbloody
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             essentially
             differ
             from
             that
             Sacrifice
             and
             Oblation
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             was
             once
             shed
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             shed
             again
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             re-iterated
             .
             2.
             
             Seeing
             it
             's
             not
             essentially
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             properly
             propitiatory
             .
             3.
             
             Seeing
             it
             's
             not
             
               [
               expiatorium
               &
               redemtorium
               ]
            
             ,
             as
             they
             grant
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             How
             should
             it
             be
             the
             same
             ?
             4.
             
             That
             which
             is
             a
             representation
             ,
             commemoration
             ,
             and
             application
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             once
             offered
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             offered
             again
             ;
             can
             neither
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             nor
             propitiatory
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             essentially
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             Sacrifice
             at
             all
             in
             proper
             sense
             ,
             neither
             can
             any
             wit
             of
             Man
             prove
             it
             so
             to
             be
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             it
             ,
             their
             Priests
             can
             be
             no
             Priests
             ,
             their
             Tables
             no
             Altars
             ,
             their
             Temples
             no
             Temples
             .
             When
             divers
             of
             the
             Ancients
             call
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             or
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ;
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             and
             the
             Communion-Tables
             ,
             Altars
             ;
             they
             must
             either
             be
             understood
             to
             speak
             tropically
             and
             metaphorically
             ,
             or
             deliver
             that
             which
             is
             untrue
             ,
             and
             also
             contradict
             themselves
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Hitherto
             the
             description
             of
             a
             Priest
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             did
             officiate
             before
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             next
             thing
             is
             concerning
             their
             calling
             and
             acquisition
             of
             their
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             delivered
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             4.
             
             
               And
               no
               man
               taketh
               this
               Honour
               unto
               himself
               ,
               but
               He
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               was
            
             Aaron
             .
             ]
          
           
             THe
             sum
             whereof
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Institution
             of
             an
             High-Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             is
             from
             God.
             For
             the
             more
             distinct
             handling
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             three
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 make
                 himself
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 God's
                 Calling
                 makes
                 a
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 made
                 a
                 Priest.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             make
             himself
             a
             Priest
             :
             For
             any
             man
             to
             
             take
             or
             receive
             to
             himself
             or
             by
             himself
             this
             Honour
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             such
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             is
             formerly
             described
             .
             The
             sense
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             will
             usurp
             this
             sacerdotal
             power
             ,
             or
             that
             many
             will
             not
             take
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             many
             will
             not
             presume
             to
             make
             others
             Priests
             which
             God
             did
             never
             make
             such
             .
             For
             Jeroboam
             made
             of
             the
             lowest
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             Priests
             .
             Yet
             ,
             let
             Princes
             or
             People
             presume
             to
             make
             Priests
             ;
             let
             others
             ,
             without
             any
             consent
             of
             God
             or
             Man
             ,
             usurp
             this
             Power
             :
             yet
             if
             God
             do
             not
             Institute
             and
             Call
             them
             either
             mediately
             or
             immediately
             their
             Priest-hood
             is
             no
             Priest-hood
             ,
             their
             Offering
             no
             Offerings
             ,
             their
             Service
             ineffectual
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             And
             here
             it
             's
             observable
             ,
             that
             Priest-hood
             is
             called
             an
             honour
             ,
             because
             the
             Office
             is
             high
             and
             honourable
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             that
             of
             Kings
             ,
             though
             with
             many
             it
             's
             contemptible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God's
             Calling
             makes
             a
             Priest
             ,
             for
             he
             not
             only
             hath
             power
             to
             institute
             this
             Office
             ,
             and
             invest
             men
             with
             this
             honour
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             all
             Power
             is
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             is
             this
             of
             Priest
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             Prince
             .
             And
             though
             God
             gives
             liberty
             to
             men
             for
             to
             institute
             some
             civil
             Offices
             ,
             and
             make
             Officers
             ;
             yet
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             it
             's
             otherwise
             .
             For
             he
             hath
             reserved
             that
             Power
             of
             making
             spiritual
             Officers
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             their
             Service
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             successe
             of
             their
             Service
             doth
             meerly
             depend
             on
             him
             ;
             for
             without
             him
             ,
             it
             can
             have
             no
             spiritual
             effect
             upon
             the
             Souls
             and
             Consciences
             of
             men
             .
             Yet
             God
             doth
             not
             Call
             all
             Officers
             in
             Religion
             immediately
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             and
             particular
             designation
             ;
             but
             many
             are
             called
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             :
             yet
             it
             's
             necessary
             ,
             that
             every
             standing
             Office
             should
             be
             instituted
             either
             by
             a
             General
             ,
             or
             some
             special
             precept
             of
             universal
             Obligation
             for
             the
             time
             he
             will
             have
             such
             an
             Office
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             precept
             determines
             the
             qualification
             of
             the
             person
             ;
             and
             this
             must
             be
             known
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             ●●
             such
             as
             the
             Church
             shall
             trust
             :
             and
             this
             approbation
             must
             be
             publickly
             declared
             ,
             before
             the
             party
             that
             must
             publickly
             officiate
             can
             be
             orderly
             admitted
             ;
             yet
             this
             rule
             admits
             of
             some
             exception
             in
             extraordinary
             Cases
             .
             All
             the
             power
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             constitution
             of
             Officers
             can
             challenge
             ,
             is
             to
             signifie
             the
             Will
             of
             Christ
             concerning
             the
             particular
             persons
             to
             be
             constituted
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             rightly
             qualified
             and
             such
             as
             Christ
             requires
             them
             to
             be
             .
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             is
             the
             principal
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             following
             the
             rules
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             instrumental
             cause
             .
             Of
             vocation
             ,
             ordination
             ,
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             constituting
             of
             Church-Officers
             ,
             I
             shall
             speak
             more
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Treatise
             of
             
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Aaron
             did
             not
             take
             this
             honour
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             was
             Called
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             is
             an
             instance
             ,
             and
             a
             particular
             example
             of
             the
             divine
             Vocation
             of
             an
             High-Priest
             :
             And
             though
             it
             was
             but
             a
             particular
             example
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             agreeable
             to
             a
             general
             Rule
             .
             That
             Aaron
             was
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             not
             usurp
             this
             honour
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             Called
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             evident
             out
             of
             Scripture
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             singles
             out
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             for
             religious
             Services
             .
             2.
             
             Out
             of
             this
             Tribe
             ,
             he
             singles
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             for
             the
             Priest-hood
             .
             3.
             
             Out
             of
             this
             Family
             ,
             he
             separates
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             with
             their
             Posterity
             to
             be
             High-Priests
             .
             4.
             
             He
             caused
             him
             publickly
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             with
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             consecrated
             .
             5.
             
             Upon
             his
             Consecration
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             begins
             to
             minister
             and
             offer
             ,
             his
             Priest-hood
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Fire
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             burn
             the
             Offering
             .
             6.
             
             Notwithstanding
             this
             particular
             institution
             and
             designation
             ,
             he
             was
             unjustly
             challenged
             as
             ingrossing
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             ,
             till
             God
             by
             consuming
             the
             Company
             of
             Korah
             ,
             and
             causing
             
             Aaron's
             Rod
             to
             Blossom
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             ripe
             Almonds
             ,
             confirmed
             it
             again
             .
             7.
             
             
             Aaron's
             Children
             and
             Posterity
             acquired
             their
             power
             by
             lineal
             discent
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             first
             Institution
             ;
             for
             all
             his
             Successours
             derived
             their
             Power
             from
             the
             first
             Investiture
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Sons
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             After
             the
             Description
             of
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             his
             divine
             Calling
             ,
             follows
             the
             Apostles
             discourse
             of
             the
             High-Priest-hood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             he
             ,
             1.
             
             Asserts
             his
             Calling
             .
             2.
             
             Proves
             it
             :
             His
             Calling
             is
             asserted
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             5.
             
             
               So
               Christ
               also
               did
               not
               glorify
               himself
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               said
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             THis
             doth
             presuppose
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             essential
             to
             a
             Priest
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             him
             according
             to
             the
             former
             Description
             .
             2.
             
             That
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             is
             a
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             place
             ,
             as
             of
             Power
             ,
             so
             of
             Dignity
             and
             Glory
             .
             Yet
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               He
               did
               not
               glorify
               himself
               ,
               and
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               Sacerdotal
               Power
               and
               Dignity
               ,
            
             though
             he
             was
             qualified
             better
             then
             ever
             any
             was
             .
             By
             this
             we
             understand
             the
             intolerable
             pride
             and
             presumption
             of
             many
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             which
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             officiate
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
             though
             no
             wayes
             qualified
             or
             fitted
             for
             this
             work
             .
             If
             ever
             any
             Man
             or
             Angel
             ,
             then
             surely
             Christ
             might
             have
             taken
             this
             Honour
             to
             himself
             ;
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             .
             And
             this
             will
             be
             the
             eternal
             condemnation
             of
             all
             such
             as
             usurp
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             without
             any
             Commission
             from
             God
             or
             Man.
             How
             unlike
             unto
             Christ
             are
             all
             such
             ,
             who
             presume
             of
             their
             own
             merit
             ,
             and
             despise
             such
             as
             Christ
             hath
             called
             ?
             But
             if
             Christ
             did
             not
             glorify
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             how
             did
             he
             acquire
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             ?
             It
             's
             said
             ,
             
               That
               God
               did
               glorify
               and
               advance
               him
               to
               this
               place
               and
               honour
               .
            
             This
             is
             included
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             [
             But
             he
             that
             said
             unto
             him
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             he
             that
             said
             unto
             him
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             He
             made
             him
             Priest
             :
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             place
             was
             so
             high
             ,
             and
             required
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             Power
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             God
             could
             constitute
             and
             invest
             him
             .
             For
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Man
             or
             Angel
             to
             make
             so
             great
             an
             High-Priest
             :
             As
             before
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             did
             not
             make
             himself
             an
             High-Priest
             .
             2.
             
             That
             God
             made
             him
             so
             :
             by
             those
             words
             found
             in
             Psal.
             2.
             7.
             he
             proves
             both
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             made
             him
             such
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             clear
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             Jehovah
             ,
             who
             spake
             these
             words
             .
             2.
             
             He
             spake
             them
             to
             Christ.
             3.
             
             By
             them
             he
             constituted
             him
             a
             Priest.
             The
             words
             of
             Constitution
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             [
             This
             Day
             have
             I
             begotten
             thee
             .
             ]
          
           
             This
             day
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             the
             day
             of
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             for
             God
             to
             say
             that
             day
             ,
             
               [
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               Day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ]
               ,
            
             is
             to
             make
             him
             both
             a
             Priest
             and
             a
             King.
             For
             to
             have
             the
             Birth-right
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             first
             begotten
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             King
             and
             Priest.
             And
             if
             God
             ,
             who
             had
             all
             Power
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             declare
             him
             to
             be
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             first
             begotten
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             invest
             him
             with
             the
             Regal
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             .
             And
             though
             he
             was
             designed
             for
             this
             place
             long
             before
             ;
             yet
             ,
             till
             here
             he
             was
             consecrated
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             receive
             this
             Honour
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             reward
             of
             Humiliation
             .
             For
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             did
             not
             only
             restore
             his
             life
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             laid
             down
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             immortal
             ,
             but
             invested
             him
             with
             his
             Glory
             and
             Power
             .
             And
             whereas
             this
             Psalm
             was
             composed
             long
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             the
             thing
             was
             not
             done
             ,
             nor
             the
             words
             spoken
             to
             Christ
             ,
             till
             his
             Resurrection
             :
             for
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             then
             God
             did
             speak
             these
             words
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Incarnation
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             he
             would
             by
             them
             declare
             him
             Priest
             and
             King.
             But
             he
             finds
             not
             only
             his
             Patent
             and
             Commission
             for
             his
             Priestood
             ,
             but
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             to
             him
             for
             ever
             ,
             in
             another
             place
             :
             For
             thus
             he
             writes
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             6.
             
             
               As
               he
               saith
               also
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
             ]
          
           
             THe
             words
             here
             cited
             ,
             we
             find
             Psal.
             110.
             4.
             
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             David
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             that
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             appears
             ,
             Matth.
             22.
             43.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             Psalm
             is
             Christ
             or
             the
             Messias
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             speaking
             of
             him
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             prophetical
             ,
             and
             a
             prediction
             of
             things
             which
             were
             then
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             time
             after
             .
             4.
             
             These
             things
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             Messias
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             moved
             ,
             inspired
             ,
             enlightned
             to
             see
             ,
             speak
             ,
             write
             such
             things
             as
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             be
             accomplished
             in
             their
             time
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             and
             as
             confessed
             by
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             was
             the
             true
             Messiah
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             these
             things
             were
             fulfilled
             .
             6.
             
             The
             things
             affirmed
             or
             predicated
             of
             the
             Messias
             were
             spoken
             ,
             done
             ,
             sworn
             ,
             not
             only
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             but
             the
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             coming
             before
             the
             Antient
             of
             Days
             .
             For
             when
             God
             set
             him
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             he
             established
             his
             glorious
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             he
             began
             instantly
             to
             Reign
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             was
             that
             he
             confirmed
             his
             everlasting
             Priest-hood
             upon
             him
             by
             Oath
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             began
             to
             officiate
             and
             minister
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Temple
             .
             And
             those
             words
             spoken
             by
             God
             ,
             were
             sufficient
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             make
             him
             a
             compleat
             Priest
             ,
             but
             to
             confirm
             him
             .
             7.
             
             Both
             these
             places
             prove
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             made
             an
             eternal
             Priest
             of
             a
             far
             higher
             
             Order
             than
             that
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             by
             God
             himself
             immediately
             .
             And
             as
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             by
             God
             ,
             so
             his
             Priest-hood
             was
             the
             most
             excellent
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             most
             beneficial
             to
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             or
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             These
             two
             places
             prove
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             a
             Priest
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             things
             essential
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             must
             agree
             to
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Description
             of
             a
             Priest
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             manifest
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             not
             by
             Usurpation
             ,
             but
             by
             Commission
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             former
             Scripture
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             constituted
             a
             compleat
             Priest
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             confirmed
             in
             his
             unchangeable
             and
             everlasting
             Priest-hood
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Session
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             The
             words
             following
             presuppose
             his
             designation
             ,
             and
             signify
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             Consecration
             ,
             which
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             did
             fitly
             qualify
             him
             to
             be
             a
             merciful
             and
             eternally-saving
             High-Priest
             ,
             who
             offered
             for
             himself
             ,
             not
             as
             sinful
             ,
             but
             bearing
             the
             punishment
             of
             man's
             Sin
             ,
             and
             for
             others
             too
             .
             Therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             7.
             
             
               Who
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               when
               he
               offered
               up
               Prayers
               and
               Supplications
               ,
               with
               strong
               crying
               and
               tears
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               was
               able
               to
               save
               him
               from
               Death
               ,
               and
               was
               heard
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               feared
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             which
             words
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 acquisition
                 of
                 a
                 mighty
                 saving
                 Power
                 upon
                 the
                 Consecration
                 once
                 ended
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             by
             his
             deep
             Humiliation
             ,
             we
             have
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 effectual
                 Prayers
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 learning
                 Obedience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Concerning
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             we
             are
             informed
             of
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 offered
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 party
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 presented
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 efficacy
                 and
                 success
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             offered
             up
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             prayed
             in
             humble
             and
             suppliant
             manner
             ,
             with
             bended
             knees
             ,
             and
             a
             bowed
             and
             deeply
             humbled
             Soul.
             Both
             the
             words
             signify
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             though
             expressed
             by
             two
             words
             ;
             the
             one
             whereof
             is
             often
             ,
             the
             other
             seldom
             ,
             or
             rather
             but
             once
             ,
             used
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Both
             are
             Petitions
             ,
             and
             especially
             such
             as
             we
             call
             Deprecations
             ,
             which
             are
             used
             for
             the
             averting
             of
             some
             evil
             :
             These
             Petitions
             were
             presented
             unto
             God
             ;
             for
             Prayer
             ,
             in
             strict
             sense
             ,
             is
             a
             representation
             of
             our
             Petitions
             unto
             God
             to
             move
             him
             for
             to
             grant
             our
             desires
             .
             It
             's
             a
             kind
             of
             Service
             or
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             said
             to
             be
             offered
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             doth
             imply
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             supream
             Dominion
             .
             Though
             the
             word
             used
             in
             the
             Original
             sometimes
             signify
             a
             branch
             of
             Olive
             ,
             which
             Suppliants
             used
             to
             carry
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             yet
             both
             the
             Verb
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             doth
             signify
             humbly
             to
             request
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             expresse
             a
             Supplication
             or
             humble
             Petition
             :
             The
             Prayers
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             were
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             were
             made
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             his
             Flesh
             :
             The
             days
             of
             his
             Flesh
             are
             the
             time
             of
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             frailty
             ,
             and
             mortality
             before
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ;
             especially
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Agony
             and
             Suffering
             upon
             the
             Crosse.
             For
             in
             the
             one
             he
             vehemently
             prayed
             ,
             and
             deprecated
             the
             Cup
             of
             his
             Passion
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             most
             sad
             Complaint
             of
             his
             Desertion
             and
             many
             cruel
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             petitions
             for
             help
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             binds
             himself
             upon
             the
             same
             by
             solemn
             Vows
             unto
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             ,
             Psal.
             22.
             
             And
             though
             he
             made
             use
             of
             the
             whole
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             exactly
             agrees
             to
             him
             and
             none
             else
             ;
             yet
             the
             Evangelists
             relate
             only
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             
               [
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               for
               saken
               me
               ?
               ]
            
             The
             prayers
             made
             at
             these
             two
             times
             in
             his
             deepest
             and
             last
             humiliation
             ,
             are
             here
             principally
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             how
             these
             Prayers
             were
             made
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               with
               strong
               cryes
               and
               tears
               ]
            
             ;
             which
             imply
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             sad
             and
             woful
             condition
             ,
             the
             anguish
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             horrour
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             his
             Passion
             .
             2.
             
             Signify
             the
             fervency
             and
             
             importunity
             of
             his
             prayers
             .
             And
             if
             Man
             were
             once
             sensible
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             for
             which
             his
             Saviour
             Suffered
             ;
             he
             would
             be
             fervent
             in
             his
             prayers
             ,
             and
             most
             earnestly
             deprecare
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             his
             Saviour
             did
             .
             The
             sense
             of
             sin
             will
             break
             the
             stoniest
             heart
             ,
             and
             quicken
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             cause
             cryes
             and
             tears
             .
             But
             we
             neither
             consider
             the
             grievousnesse
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             nor
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Passion
             ;
             therefore
             our
             Prayers
             are
             cold
             and
             weak
             ,
             and
             mercy
             stands
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             pardon
             comes
             not
             near
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             Prayers
             were
             made
             and
             directed
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             One
             that
             was
             able
             to
             save
             him
             from
             Death
             .
             All
             Petitions
             made
             to
             any
             Person
             ,
             either
             unable
             or
             unwilling
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             desired
             ,
             are
             in
             vain
             :
             might
             and
             mercy
             ,
             power
             and
             goodness
             are
             necessarily
             required
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             shall
             in
             the
             issue
             prove
             effectual
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             offered
             .
             And
             because
             none
             but
             God
             is
             absolutely
             Powerfull
             and
             Good
             ,
             Almighty
             and
             Almerciful
             ,
             therefore
             to
             him
             alone
             ,
             as
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             all
             Prayers
             are
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             prime
             Authour
             ,
             and
             principal
             efficient
             of
             all
             Blessings
             and
             Mercies
             .
             To
             addresse
             our selves
             in
             this
             manner
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             is
             flat
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             first
             and
             great
             Command
             :
             None
             can
             deliver
             from
             Death
             ,
             but
             only
             He.
             Therefore
             Christ
             offered
             his
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             able
             to
             save
             from
             Death
             ;
             and
             this
             ability
             to
             save
             in
             greatest
             dangers
             ,
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             confidence
             .
             God
             was
             able
             to
             save
             from
             Death
             ,
             either
             by
             prevention
             ,
             and
             not
             suffering
             him
             to
             dy
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             he
             suffered
             Death
             ,
             by
             raising
             him
             up
             again
             ,
             and
             restoring
             life
             once
             taken
             away
             and
             lost
             .
             The
             latter
             he
             did
             ,
             the
             former
             he
             denied
             to
             do
             :
             yet
             by
             Death
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             some
             other
             thing
             then
             loss
             of
             this
             mortal
             and
             temporal
             Life
             ;
             for
             in
             Scripture
             it
             signifies
             all
             kind
             of
             evils
             Man
             or
             Angel
             is
             subject
             unto
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             something
             which
             he
             feared
             ,
             prayed
             against
             ,
             and
             was
             freed
             from
             by
             God
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             supporting
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             did
             not
             sink
             under
             the
             heavy
             burden
             laid
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             endured
             all
             with
             patience
             and
             willingness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             overcome
             or
             overwhelmed
             :
             He
             suffered
             something
             far
             more
             terrible
             then
             all
             bodily
             pains
             ,
             and
             that
             Death
             which
             is
             only
             a
             separation
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             violent
             temptation
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             tempted
             more
             violently
             then
             ever
             any
             was
             ;
             yet
             he
             never
             yielded
             the
             least
             ,
             but
             continued
             firm
             ,
             faithful
             ,
             obedient
             unto
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             greatest
             conflicts
             .
             That
             which
             upheld
             him
             ,
             was
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             obtained
             the
             victory
             ,
             was
             his
             support
             ,
             obtained
             by
             his
             fervent
             Prayers
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             His
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             were
             effectual
             ,
             
               [
               he
               was
               heard
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               feared
               .
               ]
            
             To
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             have
             our
             prayers
             granted
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             requested
             done
             .
             And
             ,
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             when
             we
             pray
             for
             deliverance
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             saved
             ,
             holpen
             :
             This
             might
             be
             made
             manifest
             out
             of
             many
             places
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             translated
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             .
             Two
             of
             them
             Heinsius
             observes
             ,
             as
             2
             Chron.
             18.
             31.
             where
             it
             's
             written
             ,
             That
             
               Jehoshaphat
               cryed
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               [
               helped
               him
               ]
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             
               [
               heard
               him
               ]
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Septuagint
             :
             And
             Psal.
             56.
             16.
             
             
               As
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               call
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               will
               save
               me
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             
               [
               hath
               heard
               me
               ]
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Greek
             .
             So
             that
             for
             Christ
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             was
             for
             Christ
             to
             be
             delivered
             :
             But
             what
             was
             he
             delivered
             from
             ?
             certainly
             not
             from
             Death
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             suffer
             it
             ;
             for
             he
             dyed
             :
             but
             from
             something
             he
             seared
             .
             For
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             which
             properly
             signifyeth
             fear
             ,
             Metonymically
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             signifies
             the
             thing
             feared
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             object
             and
             cause
             of
             his
             fear
             .
             This
             word
             is
             once
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             translate
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Josh.
             22.
             24.
             
             But
             what
             ?
             did
             Christ
             fear
             Death
             ?
             No
             ,
             not
             bodily
             Death
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             Death
             as
             he
             suffered
             ,
             wherein
             he
             was
             so
             fearfully
             tempted
             .
             For
             if
             God
             had
             deserted
             him
             wholly
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             supported
             him
             ;
             he
             ,
             as
             man
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             overcome
             ,
             have
             sunk
             under
             the
             burden
             in
             distrust
             ,
             or
             dispair
             ,
             or
             impatience
             .
             This
             he
             feared
             ,
             more
             then
             ten
             thousand
             Deaths
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             do
             was
             his
             holiness
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             knew
             his
             Father
             would
             support
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             must
             offer
             vehement
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             be
             put
             hard
             unto
             it
             ,
             before
             he
             did
             obtain
             it
             .
             Thus
             though
             he
             knew
             he
             must
             dy
             ;
             yet
             he
             defired
             vehemently
             that
             the
             Cup
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             ,
             might
             passe
             and
             be
             omitted
             .
             God
             began
             to
             hear
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             to
             comfort
             him
             ;
             but
             then
             he
             heard
             fully
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             supported
             him
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Passion
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             commended
             his
             Soul
             unspotted
             and
             victorious
             into
             his
             Fathers
             hand
             ,
             and
             made
             haste
             unto
             that
             Paradise
             ,
             into
             which
             no
             unclean
             thing
             shall
             ever
             enter
             .
             When
             all
             was
             done
             and
             suffered
             ,
             the
             Devil
             found
             nothing
             in
             him
             ,
             could
             not
             charge
             him
             with
             the
             least
             Sin.
             This
             was
             the
             efficacy
             of
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             which
             he
             offered
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             different
             from
             all
             others
             that
             ever
             were
             made
             in
             his
             extremity
             ,
             whereby
             he
             learned
             to
             pity
             others
             in
             their
             temptations
             and
             necessities
             .
             For
             an
             High-Priest
             
             must
             offer
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             others
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             compassed
             with
             infirmities
             .
             So
             Christ
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             no
             Sin
             ,
             yet
             had
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             was
             tempted
             ,
             and
             had
             need
             to
             pray
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             and
          
           
             Ver.
             8.
             
             
               Though
               he
               were
               a
               Son
               ,
               yet
               learned
               he
               obedience
               ,
               by
               the
               things
               which
               he
               suffered
               .
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             things
             ,
             and
             two
             propositions
             ;
             Two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             eminent
             Dignity
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             Son.
             2.
             
             His
             obedience
             :
             Two
             propositions
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             was
             a
             Son.
             2.
             
             Though
             a
             Son
             ,
             yet
             he
             learned
             obedience
             by
             the
             things
             ●he
             Suffered
             .
             1.
             
             He
             was
             a
             Son
             ;
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             excellent
             manner
             then
             any
             ,
             either
             Man
             or
             Angel
             was
             or
             could
             be
             .
             He
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             he
             was
             God
             :
             and
             ,
             as
             Flesh
             and
             Man
             ,
             he
             was
             assumed
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             conceived
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Virgin
             's
             Womb
             :
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             not
             two
             Sons
             but
             one
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               made
               Flesh
            
             ;
             and
             as
             such
             a
             Son
             ,
             he
             was
             nearer
             God
             then
             any
             other
             ,
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             only-begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
             Yet
             ,
             2.
             
             Though
             a
             Son
             ,
             yet
             learned
             he
             obedience
             .
             For
             though
             ,
             as
             a
             Son
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             high
             ;
             yet
             he
             humbled
             himself
             very
             low
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             form
             became
             obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Death
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             sold
             for
             thirty
             pence
             ,
             the
             ordinary
             price
             of
             a
             Servant
             and
             Slave
             .
             His
             obedience
             presupposed
             his
             subjection
             ,
             as
             Flesh
             ,
             unto
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             as
             his
             Supream
             Lord
             ;
             and
             a
             Command
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             Do
             ,
             but
             to
             Suffer
             even
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             highest
             ,
             greatest
             ,
             and
             hardest
             command
             to
             dye
             such
             a
             Death
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             :
             This
             command
             above
             all
             others
             he
             learned
             ,
             to
             obey
             .
             He
             learned
             this
             hard
             Lesson
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             not
             meerly
             by
             speculation
             ,
             but
             real
             experience
             .
             For
             to
             learn
             to
             obey
             ,
             is
             to
             obey
             ;
             and
             to
             learn
             to
             suffer
             ,
             is
             to
             suffer
             .
             God
             by
             laying
             on
             him
             the
             Iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             was
             the
             Master
             ;
             he
             ,
             by
             bearing
             that
             heavy
             burden
             ,
             became
             the
             Schollar
             :
             for
             by
             the
             things
             he
             suffered
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             suffering
             so
             many
             things
             ;
             and
             ,
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             he
             did
             perfectly
             learn
             ,
             and
             experimentally
             understand
             what
             obedience
             was
             .
             This
             Lesson
             ,
             no
             Angel
             did
             ever
             learn
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             they
             had
             no
             such
             command
             ;
             neither
             did
             they
             ever
             obey
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             knew
             it
             .
             By
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             we
             understand
             that
             he
             offered
             prayers
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             that
             he
             offered
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             learned
             to
             have
             pity
             upon
             poor
             Sinners
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             their
             extremities
             ,
             cry
             unto
             God.
             By
             this
             obedience
             was
             signified
             God's
             severity
             against
             Sin
             ,
             and
             his
             tender
             mercy
             towards
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Thus
             Christ
             was
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             this
             Suffering
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             fitly
             qualified
             for
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             saving
             Priest
             unto
             all
             his
             loyal
             and
             obedient
             Servants
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             9.
             
             
               Being
               made
               perfect
               ,
               he
               became
               the
               Authour
               of
               eternal
               Salvation
               u●to
               all
               ●●●m
               that
               obey
               him
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             He
             is
             made
             perfect
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             became
             the
             Authout
             of
             Savation
             .
             1.
             
             To
             be
             made
             perfect
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             made
             fit
             to
             minister
             before
             God
             as
             a
             Priest.
             For
             though
             God
             did
             design
             Aaron
             for
             a
             Priest
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             minister
             before
             he
             was
             consecrated
             .
             There
             is
             no
             legal
             Consecration
             ;
             without
             Blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             was
             consecrated
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             the
             Blood
             of
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             wherein
             he
             offered
             his
             life
             himself
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             to
             order
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             Will
             ●o
             decree
             that
             Christ
             should
             first
             Suffer
             ,
             and
             shed
             his
             Blood
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             sanctify
             him
             by
             Suffering
             ,
             before
             he
             should
             have
             power
             to
             save
             .
             For
             the
             best
             and
             most
             merciful
             Priest
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             in
             the
             best
             and
             most
             convenient
             manner
             :
             Upon
             this
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             Consecration
             ,
             he
             became
             an
             Authour
             of
             Salvation
             .
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 Effect
                 ,
                 eternal
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Authour
                 or
                 efficient
                 ,
                 Christ
                 consecrated
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Subject
                 to
                 which
                 this
                 Salvation
                 is
                 communicated
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 obey
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             meant
             deliverance
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Consequents
             thereof
             ;
             so
             as
             ,
             that
             the
             party
             saved
             ,
             is
             made
             for
             ever
             happy
             .
             There
             be
             both
             bodily
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             dangers
             ,
             whereunto
             man
             ,
             by
             Sin
             ,
             is
             liable
             ;
             and
             this
             Salvation
             is
             a
             deliverance
             
             from
             all
             .
             There
             is
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             from
             some
             evils
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             ;
             so
             deliverance
             only
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             ever
             :
             but
             this
             Salvation
             is
             a
             total
             deliverance
             from
             all
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             .
             Eternal
             peace
             ,
             safety
             ,
             felicity
             ,
             is
             the
             issue
             and
             consequent
             thereof
             :
             2.
             
             This
             Salvation
             being
             so
             noble
             and
             glorious
             an
             effect
             ,
             must
             have
             some
             Cause
             ,
             some
             Authour
             and
             Efficient
             ,
             and
             this
             Efficient
             was
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             ,
             as
             perfected
             and
             consecrated
             .
             For
             by
             his
             Blood
             and
             purest
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             satisfied
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             and
             merited
             this
             Salvation
             .
             2.
             
             Being
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             constituted
             and
             made
             an
             High-Priest
             and
             King
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             minister
             and
             officiate
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Reign
             as
             King
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             he
             ascends
             into
             that
             glorious
             Temple
             and
             Palace
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             Being
             there
             established
             ,
             he
             begins
             as
             King
             to
             send
             down
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             reveal
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             both
             to
             work
             Faith
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             qualify
             them
             for
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             .
             4.
             
             When
             men
             are
             once
             qualified
             and
             prepared
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             sue
             for
             pardon
             in
             his
             Name
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             ,
             as
             Priest
             ,
             begins
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             plea
             of
             his
             own
             Blood
             for
             them
             procures
             their
             pardon
             and
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             consecrated
             and
             perfect
             ,
             he
             becomes
             the
             great
             efficient
             Cause
             of
             this
             Salvation
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             ,
             intercession
             ,
             and
             actual
             communication
             .
             There
             be
             many
             other
             ministerial
             and
             adjuvant
             causes
             of
             this
             effect
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             the
             principal
             ;
             so
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Cause
             ,
             in
             general
             was
             understood
             by
             our
             Translators
             ,
             who
             turn
             it
             
               [
               the
               Authour
            
             ]
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             communicated
             from
             and
             by
             him
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             received
             in
             some
             subject
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             him
             there
             be
             an
             eternal
             saving
             virtue
             ,
             and
             he
             exercise
             it
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             subject
             and
             persons
             in
             whom
             this
             saving
             power
             shall
             produce
             this
             effect
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             though
             this
             Power
             be
             able
             to
             save
             all
             ;
             yet
             only
             they
             ,
             and
             all
             they
             who
             obey
             him
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
             Efficient
             causes
             work
             most
             effectually
             in
             Subjects
             united
             and
             disposed
             aright
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             mericed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             may
             be
             so
             far
             communicable
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             that
             all
             may
             become
             savable
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             and
             universal
             Benefit
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             actually
             communicated
             to
             all
             ,
             because
             all
             are
             not
             obedient
             .
             For
             the
             divine
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             have
             limited
             them
             to
             a
             certain
             subject
             ,
             and
             to
             regulate
             the
             manner
             of
             communicating
             them
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             proper
             subject
             of
             this
             Salvation
             are
             such
             as
             do
             obey
             this
             Saviour
             ;
             therefore
             here
             it
             's
             presupposed
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             King
             and
             Soveraign
             Prince
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             gives
             Commands
             and
             Laws
             to
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             submit
             unfainedly
             unto
             his
             Regal
             Power
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             may
             expect
             this
             Salvation
             .
             His
             Laws
             require
             this
             sincere
             submission
             and
             obedience
             in
             renouncing
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             a
             total
             dependance
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             him
             alone
             ;
             in
             repenting
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             believing
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             this
             sincere
             Faith
             is
             the
             fundamental
             vertue
             ,
             and
             potentially
             all
             obedience
             :
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             That
             
               whosoever
               believeth
               on
               him
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               Life
               :
               And
               he
               that
               believeth
               on
               the
               Son
               hath
               everlasting
               Life
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.
             16.
             36.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             Yet
             before
             he
             was
             an
             immediate
             and
             compleat
             Authour
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             only
             be
             consecrated
             ;
             But
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               Called
               of
               God
               an
               High-Priest
               ,
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             THese
             words
             are
             added
             and
             repeated
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             expound
             his
             former
             proof
             out
             of
             Psalm
             110
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             shew
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             he
             became
             so
             mighty
             and
             glorious
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             bring
             in
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             digression
             .
             2.
             
             The
             discourse
             that
             followeth
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             exegetical
             ,
             and
             declare
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             alledged
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               [
               Thou
               are
               ●●
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
             ]
             For
             by
             this
             Text
             ,
             we
             are
             informed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             those
             words
             were
             spoken
             by
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             God
             by
             those
             words
             did
             make
             him
             a
             compleat
             and
             eternal
             Priest
             ,
             and
             by
             Oath
             confirmed
             his
             Priest-hood
             .
             For
             this
             Text
             was
             alledged
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             glorify
             himself
             ,
             and
             usurp
             this
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             ;
             but
             God
             gave
             it
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             came
             justly
             and
             legally
             by
             it
             .
             They
             are
             ,
             2.
             
             Added
             to
             shew
             when
             Christ
             became
             so
             compleat
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             his
             saving
             Power
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             not
             only
             upon
             his
             consecration
             ,
             but
             this
             confirmation
             of
             him
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             .
             For
             then
             instantly
             he
             began
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             convert
             Men
             ,
             make
             Intercession
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             Salvation
             .
             3.
             
             Upon
             these
             words
             reiterated
             ,
             he
             takes
             occasion
             to
             deliver
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             anon
             .
             Two
             things
             here
             I
             will
             only
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             (
             to
             be
             called
             )
             is
             openly
             and
             solemnly
             with
             power
             to
             be
             declared
             :
             For
             this
             inauguration
             and
             confirmation
             was
             made
             with
             great
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             presence
             
             of
             all
             the
             Host
             and
             Angels
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Whether
             God
             commanded
             any
             Archangel
             with
             sound
             of
             heavenly
             Trumpet
             to
             proclaim
             him
             ,
             and
             ouer
             these
             words
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             of
             his
             special
             presence
             in
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             It
             's
             certain
             ;
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             an
             eternal
             Priest
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             Heaven
             did
             acknowledg
             him
             .
             The
             second
             thing
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             only
             made
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             King
             ;
             for
             without
             either
             of
             these
             he
             could
             not
             be
             so
             powerful
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             not
             so
             made
             by
             these
             but
             other
             words
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Now
             follow
             ;
             a
             Digression
             :
             For
             after
             that
             the
             Apostle
             had
             proved
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             not
             after
             that
             of
             Aaron
             :
             order
             did
             require
             he
             should
             enlarge
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             yet
             because
             this
             Doctrine
             was
             mysterious
             and
             profound
             ,
             and
             they
             not
             so
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             takes
             occasion
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             reprove
             their
             dulness
             ,
             stir
             up
             their
             attention
             ;
             and
             prepare
             them
             for
             this
             Doctrine
             concerning
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             more
             fully
             to
             declare
             unto
             them
             .
             This
             reproof
             is
             brought
             in
             artificially
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             Transition
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             11.
             
             
               Of
               whom
               we
               have
               many
               things
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               uttered
               ,
               seeing
               ●●
               are
               dull
               of
               hearing
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             follow
             ;
             We
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 excellency
                 and
                 copiousness
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Hebrews
                 incapacity
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 incapacity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             subject
             whereof
             he
             intended
             to
             speak
             ,
             was
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             seeing
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisodec
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             speak
             something
             of
             him
             .
             The
             copiousness
             and
             aburdince
             of
             matter
             is
             signified
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Of
               whom
               we
               have
               many
               things
               to
               say
               ]
            
             ;
             the
             excellency
             ,
             in
             those
             
               [
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               uttered
               ]
            
             ;
             their
             incapacity
             ,
             
               [
               they
               were
               dull
               of
               hearing
               ]
               .
            
             The
             cause
             of
             this
             ,
             
               [
               For
               when
               for
               the
               time
               ye
               ought
               to
               be
               Teachers
               ,
               ye
               have
               need
               that
               one
               teach
               you
               again
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             which
             implies
             their
             negligence
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               whom
               ,
            
             ]
             Some
             think
             this
             Relative
             
               [
               whom
            
             ]
             referrs
             to
             Melchisedec
             ,
             others
             to
             Christ
             as
             Priest.
             But
             it
             referrs
             to
             both
             ;
             to
             Christ
             principally
             ,
             to
             Melchisedec
             in
             order
             unto
             Christ
             :
             For
             many
             things
             were
             to
             be
             known
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             made
             evident
             how
             he
             did
             typify
             Christ
             ,
             and
             how
             Christ
             was
             a
             Priest
             according
             to
             that
             Order
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             .
             This
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             which
             he
             intended
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             subject
             ,
             
               he
               had
               many
               things
               to
               say
               ,
               ]
            
             This
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             knew
             many
             things
             concerning
             this
             Priest
             and
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             certainly
             and
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             as
             revealed
             unto
             him
             by
             the
             divine
             Spirit
             .
             2.
             
             That
             these
             things
             he
             could
             utter
             and
             express
             ,
             and
             that
             clearly
             and
             perspicuously
             enough
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             willing
             ,
             yea
             desirous
             to
             make
             them
             known
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             have
             found
             Schollars
             capable
             of
             this
             excellent
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             such
             they
             were
             not
             :
             for
             many
             excellent
             things
             might
             be
             taught
             ,
             if
             men
             would
             be
             careful
             to
             learn
             and
             improve
             their
             time
             and
             parts
             .
          
           
             Yet
             these
             many
             things
             ,
             
               were
               hard
               to
               be
               uttered
               ,
               ]
            
             This
             implies
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             excellent
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             capacity
             of
             Babes
             and
             Children
             .
             They
             were
             not
             hard
             or
             obscure
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             knew
             them
             ,
             and
             fully
             understood
             them
             :
             neither
             were
             they
             such
             things
             as
             he
             learned
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             rapt
             up
             into
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ,
             unutterable
             in
             themselves
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             hard
             to
             be
             uttered
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             might
             understand
             them
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               They
               were
               dull
               of
               hearing
               .
               ]
            
             This
             was
             their
             incapacity
             :
             The
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             deaf
             either
             in
             whole
             or
             part
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             such
             amongst
             them
             as
             were
             learned
             could
             not
             read
             them
             ,
             if
             written
             ,
             or
             understand
             the
             language
             ;
             but
             by
             hearing
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             understanding
             .
             There
             are
             outward
             ears
             ,
             and
             outward
             hearing
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             inward
             ears
             ,
             and
             inward
             hearing
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             the
             former
             they
             had
             ,
             the
             latter
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             such
             things
             as
             he
             had
             to
             say
             of
             this
             Priest
             and
             Priest-hood
             .
             This
             was
             no
             obscurity
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             an
             indisposition
             in
             the
             Soul
             to
             receive
             this
             Doctrine
             :
             Dulness
             was
             this
             indisposition
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             a
             defect
             of
             active
             Power
             ;
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             of
             the
             intellective
             faculty
             ,
             as
             not
             able
             to
             perceive
             ,
             discern
             ,
             apprehend
             ,
             and
             judge
             ,
             of
             this
             higher
             Doctrine
             .
             It
             's
             opposed
             to
             that
             we
             call
             
               [
               ac●●●n
               ]
            
             ,
             the
             sharpness
             ,
             quickness
             ,
             and
             piercing
             power
             of
             the
             wit
             and
             intellect
             :
             yet
             here
             this
             dulness
             is
             restrained
             to
             a
             certain
             object
             ;
             for
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             apprehensive
             ,
             and
             judicious
             enough
             .
             By
             reason
             
             of
             this
             defect
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             much
             excellent
             and
             divine
             Doctrine
             is
             lost
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             useless
             to
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             no
             whit
             moved
             with
             Doctrine
             ,
             though
             excellent
             ,
             if
             above
             their
             capacity
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             meanest
             Teachers
             are
             most
             popular
             ;
             though
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             all
             wise
             men
             must
             have
             respect
             unto
             the
             capacity
             of
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             and
             condescend
             unto
             them
             :
             yet
             men
             should
             not
             be
             alwayes
             Babes
             and
             Dunces
             in
             God's
             School
             .
             But
             what
             might
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             dulness
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             informs
             us
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             12.
             
             
               That
               when
               for
               the
               time
               ye
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               Teachers
               ,
               you
               have
               need
               that
               one
               teach
               you
               again
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               become
               such
               as
               have
               need
               of
               milk
               ,
               and
               not
               strong
               meat
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             THis
             incapacity
             and
             defect
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             may
             be
             either
             from
             natural
             imperfection
             ,
             as
             in
             Ideots
             and
             Naturals
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             not
             much
             better
             ;
             or
             from
             want
             of
             teaching
             ,
             instruction
             ,
             and
             disciplination
             ;
             or
             from
             God's
             just
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             delusions
             of
             Satan
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             negligence
             of
             such
             as
             are
             taught
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             attentively
             hear
             ,
             heed
             ,
             consider
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             sublimity
             and
             excellency
             of
             the
             matter
             taught
             ,
             or
             from
             ignorance
             of
             the
             language
             ,
             or
             terms
             ,
             or
             manner
             of
             expression
             used
             by
             such
             as
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             Teachers
             ;
             or
             from
             the
             want
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             in
             principles
             upon
             which
             the
             knowledg
             of
             other
             things
             doth
             depend
             .
             Dulness
             ,
             and
             so
             ignorance
             ,
             from
             some
             of
             these
             causes
             ,
             is
             blamless
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             charged
             upon
             man
             in
             his
             last
             tryal
             .
             For
             ignorance
             invincible
             is
             not
             counted
             a
             Sin
             ;
             but
             ignorance
             and
             dulness
             from
             neglect
             of
             the
             means
             God
             hath
             given
             Man
             to
             improve
             his
             knowledg
             for
             his
             own
             good
             ,
             is
             inexcusable
             .
             If
             the
             things
             to
             be
             known
             be
             necessary
             ,
             and
             concern
             his
             everlasting
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             conduce
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             's
             far
             more
             hainous
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             dulness
             and
             ignorance
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             implyed
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             had
             time
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             necessary
             means
             to
             improve
             their
             knowledg
             to
             that
             of
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             again
             the
             very
             principles
             of
             Christianity
             .
             This
             was
             a
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             very
             grievous
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             impediment
             to
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             increase
             of
             heavenly
             comfort
             .
             The
             Sin
             therefore
             which
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             dulness
             and
             incapacity
             ,
             was
             their
             great
             neglect
             of
             the
             improvement
             of
             their
             knowledg
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             their
             neglect
             was
             great
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             had
             had
             time
             and
             teaching
             enough
             ,
             and
             other
             means
             to
             increase
             their
             knowledg
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             teach
             and
             instruct
             others
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             had
             wofully
             mispent
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             lost
             much
             knowledg
             which
             they
             might
             have
             attained
             both
             for
             their
             own
             advantage
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             2.
             
             They
             had
             so
             wofully
             mispent
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             ignorant
             of
             the
             very
             principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             need
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             them
             by
             others
             ,
             
               had
               need
               of
               milk
               ,
               not
               strong
               meat
               .
            
             3.
             
             By
             this
             means
             they
             had
             made
             themselves
             uncapable
             of
             further
             instruction
             in
             the
             higher
             and
             more
             execellent
             points
             of
             the
             Gospel
             concerning
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ.
             This
             was
             the
             greater
             Sin
             ,
             because
             they
             not
             only
             might
             ,
             but
             also
             ought
             to
             have
             improved
             their
             time
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             men
             of
             Age
             ,
             able
             to
             digest
             strong
             meat
             ,
             and
             understand
             and
             learn
             higher
             Doctrine
             .
             In
             this
             Text
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             when
             these
             are
             once
             taught
             and
             learned
             ,
             men
             ought
             to
             improve
             their
             knowledg
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             that
             are
             ignorant
             of
             these
             principles
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             higher
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             .
             3.
             
             That
             many
             are
             so
             negligent
             and
             careless
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             they
             forget
             their
             principles
             ,
             are
             Babes
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             of
             Milk
             still
             ,
             and
             be
             taught
             their
             principles
             again
             .
             The
             first
             Proposition
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             These
             are
             like
             Milk.
             3.
             
             Men
             should
             be
             first
             taught
             these
             .
             By
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             to
             direct
             us
             to
             Salvation
             .
             For
             God
             being
             willing
             to
             save
             Man
             ,
             gave
             him
             a
             Rule
             to
             direct
             him
             to
             eternal
             happiness
             :
             Man
             knew
             not
             the
             way
             ,
             neither
             could
             he
             direct
             himself
             ,
             neither
             could
             any
             other
             Man
             or
             Angel
             teach
             him
             .
             Therefore
             God
             was
             willing
             by
             the
             illumination
             and
             inspiration
             of
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             make
             known
             his
             mind
             unto
             certain
             men
             ,
             who
             ,
             being
             infallibly
             directed
             ,
             must
             teach
             others
             both
             by
             word
             and
             writing
             ;
             and
             their
             Doctrine
             must
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             all
             other
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             is
             sufficient
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             to
             save
             any
             Man
             ,
             that
             shall
             learn
             to
             know
             and
             practise
             it
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             may
             well
             and
             truly
             be
             called
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             whether
             inspired
             ,
             or
             spoken
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             or
             written
             ,
             he
             doth
             express
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             signifies
             unto
             Man
             what
             he
             must
             know
             ,
             and
             do
             ,
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             saved
             .
             Yet
             here
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             here
             
             principally
             meant
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             and
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Yet
             here
             it
             's
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             all
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             first
             Revelation
             .
             2.
             
             That
             as
             it
             came
             first
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             unchangeable
             Truth
             ;
             and
             the
             dictates
             of
             divine
             Wisdom
             are
             therein
             contained
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             's
             sufficient
             without
             any
             other
             addition
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             God
             intended
             it
             .
             Of
             these
             Oracles
             there
             are
             Principles
             ;
             In
             these
             Oracles
             we
             are
             taught
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             them
             there
             be
             several
             parts
             ,
             which
             are
             unequal
             and
             different
             one
             from
             another
             ;
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             chiefest
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Principles
             .
             These
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             first
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             first
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             learned
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             the
             chief
             and
             fundamental
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             upon
             which
             the
             rest
             depend
             ,
             or
             to
             which
             the
             rest
             are
             appertinent
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             most
             conducing
             to
             Salvation
             .
             These
             being
             prime
             Truths
             ,
             are
             reduced
             to
             a
             few
             Heads
             in
             a
             certain
             method
             ,
             intimated
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             contracted
             in
             the
             antient
             Creed's
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             our
             Saviours
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Go
               ,
               and
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             in
             my
             
               [
               Theopolitica
               .
            
             ]
             These
             are
             like
             the
             
               A.
               B.
               C.
            
             or
             letters
             of
             the
             Alphabet
             ,
             upon
             which
             all
             words
             and
             sentences
             so
             far
             depend
             in
             Grammar
             ,
             that
             except
             they
             be
             first
             learned
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             impossible
             to
             spell
             or
             read
             .
             They
             are
             like
             the
             Elements
             in
             Nature
             ,
             of
             which
             all
             mixt
             bodies
             are
             compounded
             and
             made
             :
             They
             are
             like
             the
             foundation
             of
             an
             House
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             can
             neither
             be
             built
             or
             stand
             .
             And
             not
             to
             teach
             these
             first
             to
             those
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             learn
             ,
             is
             a
             vain
             undertaking
             ,
             and
             a
             preposterous
             course
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             unprofitable
             way
             ;
             and
             we
             find
             it
             to
             be
             so
             in
             the
             learning
             of
             all
             other
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             .
             2.
             
             These
             principles
             are
             like
             Milk
             ;
             Milk
             is
             the
             fittest
             nourishment
             for
             new-born
             Babes
             and
             Infants
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             easie
             digestion
             ;
             so
             these
             are
             plain
             and
             easie
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             Children
             ,
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             unlearned
             People
             ,
             if
             wisely
             directed
             ,
             may
             understand
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             great
             light
             to
             all
             other
             Doctrines
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             great
             Wisdom
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God
             to
             make
             them
             such
             .
             And
             ,
             3.
             
             They
             which
             do
             not
             first
             learn
             these
             ,
             cannot
             profit
             much
             ;
             some
             confused
             knowledg
             they
             may
             acquite
             ,
             but
             distinct
             ,
             clear
             ,
             and
             orderly
             understanding
             ,
             without
             these
             first
             learned
             ,
             cannot
             be
             expected
             .
             For
             the
             very
             matter
             and
             method
             of
             those
             ,
             give
             great
             light
             to
             all
             other
             divine
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             After
             the
             first
             Proposition
             ,
             [
             That
             they
             are
             principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             first
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             learned
             ]
             ,
             follows
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             [
             That
             when
             these
             principles
             are
             learned
             ,
             men
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             improve
             their
             knowledg
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             teach
             others
             ,
             and
             be
             capable
             of
             higher
             Doctrines
             .
             ]
             This
             is
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               when
               for
               the
               time
               yo
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               Teachers
               .
               ]
            
             By
             Teachers
             ,
             are
             not
             meant
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             publick
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             are
             Officers
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             upon
             them
             the
             charge
             of
             others
             Souls
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             privately
             are
             fit
             and
             able
             to
             instruct
             their
             Families
             ,
             and
             their
             ignorant
             Neighbours
             .
             Neither
             may
             they
             presume
             to
             teach
             higher
             Points
             of
             Doctrine
             ;
             but
             the
             principles
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             well
             understand
             .
             If
             these
             would
             do
             their
             Duty
             ,
             they
             might
             help
             the
             Ministers
             much
             ,
             and
             edisy
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             knowledg
             in
             necessaries
             might
             abound
             .
             If
             any
             of
             these
             be
             of
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             and
             much
             improved
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             called
             to
             the
             Ministry
             .
             Yet
             many
             are
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             teach
             their
             Children
             and
             their
             Servants
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             not
             fit
             ,
             as
             for
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             be
             Masters
             of
             Families
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             last
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             [
             That
             many
             of
             these
             H●brews
             ,
             and
             so
             others
             ,
             were
             so
             negligent
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             might
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             Teachers
             :
             of
             others
             ,
             they
             have
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             again
             the
             very
             principles
             of
             Christianity
             .
             ]
             This
             is
             a
             great
             Sin
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             excused
             ,
             and
             many
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             for
             two
             Reasons
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             they
             do
             not
             improve
             their
             former
             knowledg
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             forget
             ,
             and
             so
             lose
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             very
             principles
             which
             they
             had
             formerly
             gained
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             Babes
             ,
             uncapable
             of
             higher
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             men
             of
             better
             improvement
             .
             By
             this
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             knowledg
             ,
             by
             negligence
             may
             be
             diminished
             and
             lost
             :
             For
             usually
             ,
             he
             that
             increaseth
             not
             ,
             decreaseth
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             goes
             not
             forward
             ,
             goes
             backward
             .
             For
             that
             which
             is
             acquired
             by
             industry
             ,
             by
             industry
             must
             be
             kept
             and
             improved
             :
             If
             God
             give
             a
             Talent
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             hid
             ,
             but
             used
             to
             gain
             more
             ;
             and
             where
             he
             gives
             capacity
             ,
             helps
             and
             means
             ,
             he
             requires
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             them
             .
             Suppose
             a
             man
             should
             or
             could
             retain
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             principles
             ,
             and
             yet
             proceed
             no
             further
             ;
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             guilty
             ,
             and
             unfit
             to
             be
             advanced
             to
             an
             higher
             Form
             in
             Christ's
             School
             .
             He
             will
             prove
             a
             Babe
             ,
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             render
             himself
             uncapable
             of
             higher
             Instruction
             .
          
           
           
             Ver.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               For
               every
               one
               that
               useth
               Milk
               ,
               is
               unkilful
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               Righteousness
               :
               for
               he
               is
               a
               Babe
               .
               But
               strong
               Meat
               belongeth
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               fa'll
               age
               ,
               even
               those
               ,
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               use
               have
               their
               senses
               exercised
               to
               discern
               both
               good
               and
               evil
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             could
             not
             so
             well
             proceed
             to
             deliver
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             this
             great
             Priest-hood
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             this
             :
             By
             their
             negligence
             ,
             they
             had
             made
             themselves
             uncapable
             .
             This
             he
             doth
             express
             in
             an
             allegorical
             Metaphor
             ,
             wherein
             he
             compares
             the
             Ignorant
             to
             Babes
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             knowing
             Hebrew-Christians
             to
             men
             of
             full
             age
             ;
             and
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             to
             Milk
             ,
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             to
             strong
             meat
             .
             His
             intent
             therefore
             is
             to
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             as
             strong
             meat
             is
             not
             for
             Babes
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             as
             are
             of
             full
             age
             ,
             so
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             is
             not
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             digested
             the
             principles
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             as
             by
             use
             and
             constant
             diligence
             have
             improved
             their
             knowledg
             .
             Here
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             who
             are
             Babes
             in
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             of
             full
             age
             .
             They
             are
             Babes
             ,
             who
             are
             unskilful
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             they
             are
             of
             full
             age
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             senses
             exercised
             to
             discern
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Word
             .
             Where
             ,
             by
             word
             ,
             is
             meant
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             was
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             to
             direct
             Man
             unto
             eternal
             life
             ;
             especially
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             's
             called
             
               the
               Word
               of
               Righteousness
            
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             righteous
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             just
             ,
             firm
             ,
             stable
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             certain
             Truth
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             word
             
               [
               Righteous
            
             ]
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             therefore
             is
             it
             called
             so
             often
             the
             word
             of
             Truth
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Gospel
             may
             be
             called
             
               the
               Word
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             because
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             revealed
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             by
             Faith.
             3.
             
             It
             's
             the
             perfect
             Rule
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             To
             be
             unskilful
             in
             this
             Word
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             understand
             it
             .
             To
             have
             the
             senses
             exercised
             ,
             to
             discern
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             may
             ,
             1.
             
             Be
             understood
             of
             the
             long
             experience
             of
             such
             as
             are
             at
             full
             age
             in
             respect
             of
             meats
             ,
             which
             by
             long
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             senses
             of
             seeing
             ,
             smelling
             ,
             tasting
             ,
             have
             acquired
             a
             more
             perfect
             knowledg
             to
             discern
             what
             food
             is
             good
             and
             wholsome
             ,
             what
             unwholsome
             .
             Yet
             it
             's
             principally
             by
             Analogy
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             by
             much
             attention
             ,
             study
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             have
             exercised
             their
             intellective
             faculty
             to
             find
             out
             the
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             to
             acquire
             a
             divine
             discerning
             faculty
             and
             habit
             more
             easily
             to
             understand
             the
             truths
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             to
             judge
             what
             Doctrine
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             false
             ;
             and
             more
             easily
             to
             apprehend
             and
             judge
             of
             higher
             points
             ,
             if
             taught
             unto
             them
             .
             Such
             as
             these
             ,
             the
             Hebrews
             should
             generally
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             had
             been
             sit
             Schollars
             for
             his
             School
             .
             Where
             we
             might
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             proper
             act
             and
             work
             of
             man's
             intellective
             faculty
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             discern
             and
             know
             the
             differences
             of
             things
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             But
             now
             amongst
             us
             there
             is
             risen
             up
             a
             Generation
             of
             People
             ,
             who
             never
             were
             well
             grounded
             in
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             yet
             will
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             teach
             themselvs
             and
             others
             too
             .
             These
             forsake
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whom
             God
             hath
             blessed
             with
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             divine
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             by
             long
             and
             earnest
             study
             ,
             reading
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             other
             means
             ,
             have
             improved
             themselves
             to
             an
             higher
             degree
             of
             understanding
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             These
             separate
             themselves
             from
             other
             sober
             and
             more
             solid
             Christians
             ,
             and
             are
             divided
             into
             several
             Sects
             ,
             and
             their
             end
             will
             be
             sad
             and
             woful
             ;
             for
             being
             deserted
             by
             their
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             fall
             at
             last
             into
             some
             damnable
             heresy
             ,
             or
             impiety
             ,
             or
             iniquity
             ;
             if
             God
             in
             his
             great
             mercy
             prevent
             it
             not
             .
             This
             is
             a
             fair
             warning
             to
             all
             such
             as
             profess
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             first
             to
             ground
             themselves
             well
             in
             the
             principles
             ,
             and
             then
             use
             all
             the
             power
             and
             means
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             to
             improve
             themselves
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             humility
             acknowledg
             their
             imperfections
             ,
             
               —
               not
               thinking
               of
               themselves
               more
               highly
               then
               they
               ought
               ,
               but
               to
               think
               soberly
               ,
               according
               as
               God
               h●●●
               deals
               to
               every
               man
               the
               measure
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Ver.
             I.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             leaving
             the
             Principles
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THis
             part
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Letter
             seems
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             upon
             ,
             and
             joyned
             to
             the
             former
             by
             the
             Illative
             Particle
             ,
             and
             Conjunction
             ,
             
               [
               Therefore
               ]
            
             ,
             which
             though
             sometimes
             expletive
             ,
             yet
             usually
             inferrs
             a
             conclusion
             :
             What
             the
             conclusion
             inferred
             is
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             3.
             
             But
             from
             what
             words
             it's
             inferred
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             doubtful
             .
             They
             may
             be
             antecedent
             or
             consequent
             ;
             Those
             antecedent
             are
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             11.
             
             
               [
               Of
               whom
               we
               have
               many
               things
               to
               say
               ]
               ,
            
             As
             though
             the
             Apostle
             should
             say
             ,
             Though
             many
             of
             you
             be
             dull
             of
             hearing
             ,
             and
             your
             incapacity
             through
             negligence
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             have
             need
             to
             be
             taught
             again
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             because
             there
             be
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             excellent
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             to
             deliver
             unto
             you
             :
             Therefore
             I
             will
             not
             go
             back
             again
             to
             initiate
             you
             ,
             but
             go
             forward
             unto
             perfection
             ;
             yet
             the
             premises
             may
             be
             in
             the
             words
             consequent
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             seeing
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             hope
             of
             the
             recovery
             of
             such
             as
             fall
             so
             far
             as
             to
             need
             instruction
             in
             the
             very
             principles
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             initiated
             again
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             thus
             speak
             to
             warn
             you
             ,
             yet
             hope
             better
             things
             of
             you
             :
             Therefore
             I
             will
             leave
             the
             principles
             ,
             and
             proceed
             to
             perfection
             .
             Yet
             we
             need
             not
             stand
             strictly
             upon
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             he
             inferrs
             the
             conclusion
             from
             both
             joyntly
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             But
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             Chapter
             :
             In
             it
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 continuance
                 of
                 his
                 Digression
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 return
                 unto
                 his
                 former
                 Subject
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 resolution
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 from
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 to
                 the
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 exhortation
                 to
                 these
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 11.
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             his
             resolution
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 thing
                 resolved
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 reasons
                 of
                 his
                 resolution
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             thing
             resolved
             upon
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             proceed
             in
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             of
             this
             resolution
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             if
             any
             fall
             away
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             necessity
             to
             return
             unto
             the
             principles
             ,
             and
             laying
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christianity
             anew
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             or
             rather
             no
             hope
             of
             recovery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             perswaded
             better
             things
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             the
             negligence
             of
             many
             had
             been
             great
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Exhortation
             ,
             ver
             .
             the
             11.
             two
             things
             are
             chiefly
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 perseverance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 reasons
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 urgeth
                 the
                 performance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             Resolution
             ,
             the
             thing
             resolved
             upon
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             first
             words
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Briefly
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Leaving
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   ●●
                   to
                   perfection
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 More
                 largely
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Not
                   laying
                   again
                   the
                   Foundation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   ]
                
              
            
          
           
             This
             Resolution
             doth
             imply
             ,
             that
             in
             Christianity
             there
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Principles
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 perfection
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             for
             Babes
             and
             Children
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             for
             persons
             of
             full
             age
             :
             The
             Principles
             are
             like
             Premises
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             perfect
             Doctrines
             like
             unto
             Conclusions
             ;
             and
             as
             some
             premises
             contain
             many
             excellent
             and
             precious
             Truths
             deducible
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             affinity
             with
             many
             others
             reducible
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             these
             principles
             .
             Both
             Principles
             ,
             
             and
             higher
             Doctrines
             ,
             must
             be
             taught
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             persons
             to
             be
             taught
             .
             And
             the
             best
             must
             begin
             with
             the
             principles
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             are
             once
             well
             grounded
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             proceed
             to
             higher
             points
             .
             The
             Apostle
             here
             presupposeth
             the
             principles
             taught
             and
             once
             learned
             by
             these
             Hebrews
             ;
             therefore
             he
             resolves
             now
             to
             lay
             them
             aside
             and
             omit
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             ascend
             to
             higher
             matters
             :
             What
             he
             meant
             by
             leaving
             the
             principles
             ,
             he
             explains
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ;
             It
             was
             
               [
               Not
               to
               lay
               again
               the
               foundation
               of
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             compares
             the
             work
             of
             man's
             Salvation
             to
             a
             Building
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             teaching
             of
             principles
             to
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Building
             supporting
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Superstructure
             ,
             and
             the
             teaching
             of
             these
             prime
             Truths
             ,
             is
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             foundation
             upon
             which
             the
             rest
             of
             Christianity
             depends
             .
             3.
             
             To
             lay
             this
             Foundation
             
               [
               again
               ]
            
             ,
             presupposeth
             that
             he
             had
             formerly
             done
             this
             work
             ,
             and
             initiated
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             this
             again
             ,
             implies
             they
             had
             lost
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             were
             relasped
             into
             that
             Condition
             wherein
             they
             were
             before
             they
             did
             believe
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             need
             of
             re-baptizing
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Yet
             this
             he
             would
             not
             do
             :
             and
             ,
             to
             leave
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             beginning
             or
             principles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ,
             not
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             .
             And
             lest
             they
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             should
             be
             ignorant
             what
             these
             principles
             of
             Christianity
             and
             fundamental
             Doctrines
             were
             ;
             he
             informs
             us
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             the
             Doctrines
             
               [
               Of
               Repentance
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Baptism
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             To
             understand
             these
             words
             the
             better
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 way
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 initiating
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 these
                 particular
                 Fundamentals
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             way
             and
             order
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             they
             had
             taught
             them
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             willingly
             received
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             signified
             their
             acceptation
             ,
             then
             they
             most
             solemnly
             promised
             to
             repent
             and
             believe
             that
             Doctrine
             they
             did
             professe
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             their
             promise
             and
             profession
             ,
             they
             were
             baptized
             .
             3.
             
             Being
             baptized
             ,
             they
             were
             confirmed
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             4.
             
             Being
             confirmed
             ,
             they
             were
             exhorted
             to
             persevere
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             Resurrection
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             Condemnation
             to
             eternal
             punishment
             .
             To
             lay
             the
             foundation
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             was
             to
             admit
             them
             Christians
             again
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             lost
             their
             former
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             contained
             in
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             understood
             by
             the
             words
             themselves
             .
             The
             first
             Head
             or
             Topick
             is
             that
             of
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             Works
             ;
             where
             ,
             by
             dead
             Works
             ,
             are
             meant
             Sins
             ,
             which
             pollute
             us
             spiritually
             and
             morally
             ,
             and
             also
             render
             us
             liable
             to
             Death
             ,
             of
             which
             hereafter
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             14.
             
             Repentance
             from
             these
             ,
             is
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             them
             with
             grief
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             resolution
             to
             forsake
             them
             and
             reform
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             presupposeth
             the
             Creation
             ,
             especially
             of
             Man
             ,
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             contains
             those
             Truths
             we
             read
             in
             Scripture
             concerning
             Satan's
             Temptation
             ,
             man's
             Fall
             and
             Sin
             ;
             what
             Sin
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Consequents
             thereof
             be
             ;
             one
             whereof
             is
             Punishment
             and
             Death
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             Confession
             ,
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             returning
             to
             God
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             The
             second
             Head
             ,
             is
             ,
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             under
             which
             comes
             in
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             so
             loved
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             to
             redeem
             us
             from
             our
             Sins
             by
             dying
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             rising
             again
             to
             apply
             and
             communicate
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             Redemption
             .
             The
             particulars
             of
             these
             parts
             ,
             are
             ,
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             the
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Humiliation
             ;
             
               In
               taking
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               and
               being
               obedient
               unto
               Death
               ,
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Cross
               :
            
             The
             immediate
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             which
             are
             satisfaction
             ,
             merit
             ,
             and
             putting
             man
             into
             a
             capacity
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             was
             made
             King
             and
             Priest
             ,
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             his
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             reign
             as
             King
             ,
             and
             make
             Intercession
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             his
             satisfaction
             and
             merit
             effectual
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             Head
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptisms
             ,
             wherein
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             are
             professed
             ,
             new
             obedience
             promised
             ,
             and
             both
             sealed
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Baptism
             .
             To
             this
             Head
             may
             be
             referred
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             :
             This
             Covenant
             presupposeth
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             with
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Promises
             thereof
             .
             This
             was
             revealed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophet
             sending
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             reveal
             it
             ;
             therein
             commanding
             ,
             promising
             ,
             and
             performing
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             As
             it
             presupposeth
             the
             Covenant
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             it
             doth
             the
             making
             thereof
             in
             applying
             the
             Precepts
             and
             Promises
             unto
             the
             particular
             persons
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             who
             on
             their
             part
             must
             professe
             and
             promise
             ;
             upon
             which
             done
             ,
             the
             confirmation
             on
             Gods
             part
             and
             Man's
             doth
             follow
             in
             Baptism
             .
             We
             need
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             
             with
             the
             word
             
               [
               Baptisms
               ]
            
             ,
             which
             is
             plural
             ;
             nor
             debate
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             used
             that
             number
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             because
             the
             Baptisms
             of
             John
             and
             Christ
             ,
             both
             instituted
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             did
             differ
             in
             several
             particulars
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             
               [
               Baptisms
               ]
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             because
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             was
             two-fold
             ,
             of
             Water
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             both
             must
             joyntly
             concurr
             to
             Regeneration
             ;
             or
             because
             ,
             that
             though
             Baptism
             in
             general
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             be
             one
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             several
             individual
             persons
             baptized
             ,
             it
             's
             multiplyed
             .
             For
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Peter
             is
             one
             ,
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Paul
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             many
             Baptisms
             there
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             persons
             Baptized
             .
             It
             's
             certain
             ,
             he
             meant
             but
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             Rite
             ,
             and
             Ceremony
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             applyed
             to
             many
             several
             persons
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Syriack
             Translatour
             ,
             using
             a
             Nown
             singular
             ,
             understood
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             fourth
             Head
             is
             that
             of
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             either
             the
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             proper
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Times
             ,
             given
             upon
             imposition
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             the
             sanctifying
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             enable
             them
             to
             keep
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God.
             Under
             this
             Head
             come
             all
             the
             Gifts
             ,
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             saving-Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             can
             neither
             be
             renewed
             or
             mortified
             ,
             and
             proceed
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             unto
             the
             attaining
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Resurrection
             is
             the
             fifth
             part
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             signisy
             in
             this
             place
             immortality
             and
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             as
             a
             Reward
             .
             This
             presupposeth
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             heavenly
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             .
             Under
             this
             Head
             ,
             may
             be
             brought
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             with
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             sanctifying
             and
             regenerating
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             joys
             and
             comforts
             of
             God's
             Saints
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             their
             security
             and
             bliss
             upon
             their
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             untill
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             sixth
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             eternal
             Judgment
             :
             Both
             Resurrection
             and
             this
             Judgment
             presuppose
             men's
             Obedience
             or
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             by
             Judgment
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             Judgment
             in
             general
             ,
             which
             follows
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             determines
             finally
             the
             eternal
             Punishments
             and
             Rewards
             ;
             or
             ,
             by
             a
             Synecdoche
             ,
             for
             the
             eternal
             Punishments
             which
             that
             Judgment
             shall
             award
             to
             certain
             persons
             .
             This
             latter
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             intended
             sense
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             is
             usually
             taken
             for
             Condemnation
             and
             Punishment
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             we
             never
             find
             Judgment
             ,
             taken
             properly
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             everlasting
             .
             This
             presupposeth
             impenitence
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             both
             Negative
             and
             Positive
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             Head
             are
             reducible
             all
             the
             spiritual
             Penalties
             inflicted
             upon
             Man
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             as
             fore-runners
             of
             this
             eternal
             Vengeance
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             necessary
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             in
             teaching
             these
             Truths
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             the
             sealing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             retribution
             of
             eternal
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             according
             to
             men's
             observation
             ,
             or
             violation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             they
             had
             formerly
             learned
             and
             professed
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             sum
             and
             substance
             of
             the
             antient
             Creeds
             :
             And
             if
             they
             any
             wayes
             were
             fallen
             from
             this
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             anew
             ,
             and
             initiate
             them
             again
             .
             Therefore
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             proceed
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             which
             he
             had
             proposed
             ,
             if
             God
             would
             permit
             and
             assist
             him
             ;
             for
             all
             resolutions
             of
             Men
             are
             in
             God's
             Power
             .
             For
             he
             alone
             can
             so
             assist
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             effectual
             ;
             or
             hinder
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             frustrate
             their
             designs
             .
             This
             implies
             the
             Authour's
             dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             carrying
             on
             and
             finishing
             his
             intended
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             Apostle's
             Resolution
             ,
             the
             Reasons
             follow
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             because
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             anew
             ,
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             :
             It
             would
             prove
             so
             ,
             because
             such
             as
             fall
             from
             these
             principles
             ,
             render
             themselves
             uncapable
             of
             any
             benefit
             to
             be
             received
             by
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Passion
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             be
             renewed
             again
             unto
             Repentance
             .
             The
             argument
             in
             form
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             presupposing
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             ,
             and
             no
             wise
             man
             will
             do
             that
             which
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             he
             proves
             ,
             that
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             again
             ,
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             thus
             ;
          
           
             To
             attempt
             that
             which
             is
             impossible
             ,
             is
             in
             vain
             :
             But
             to
             attempt
             ,
             by
             laying
             the
             foundation
             again
             ,
             to
             renew
             unto
             Repentance
             such
             as
             fall
             away
             ,
             is
             to
             attempt
             that
             which
             is
             impossible
             ;
             therefore
             it
             's
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             To
             understand
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Reason
             ,
             let
             us
             reduce
             the
             Apostles
             words
             into
             these
             Propositions
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             They
             which
             have
             been
             enlightned
             ,
             and
             have
             tasted
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Gift
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             have
             tasted
             of
             the
             good
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Powers
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             may
             fall
             away
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             fall
             away
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             be
             renewed
             again
             unto
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             Crucify
             to
             themselves
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             afresh
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             open
             shame
             .
          
           
             These
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             one
             Syllogism
             thus
             ;
          
           
             It
             's
             impossible
             that
             they
             which
             Crucify
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             afresh
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             open
             shame
             ,
             should
             be
             again
             renewed
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             as
             fall
             away
             from
             Christianity
             once
             received
             ,
             do
             Crucify
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             afresh
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             open
             shame
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             's
             impossible
             again
             ,
             to
             renew
             them
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             is
             this
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             lay
             again
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             in
             vain
             ,
             because
             the
             recovery
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             fall
             away
             and
             renounce
             Christ
             ,
             was
             impossible
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Proposition
             ,
             I
             will
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 fall
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Who
                 they
                 are
                 that
                 may
                 fall
                 away
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             fall
             away
             ,
             is
             here
             to
             be
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             forsake
             Christianity
             once
             received
             ;
             it
             's
             not
             to
             fall
             into
             any
             kind
             of
             Sin
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             
               [
               contra
               integrum
               faedus
               ]
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             essence
             and
             substance
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             such
             are
             impenitency
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             after
             Repentance
             and
             Faith.
             In
             this
             respect
             
             David's
             Murther
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             though
             very
             grievous
             Sins
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             a
             violation
             of
             it
             essentially
             ,
             and
             formally
             considered
             :
             This
             is
             falling
             away
             ,
             or
             Apostacy
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             subject
             of
             this
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             parties
             which
             may
             fall
             away
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             have
             received
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             convinced
             of
             the
             Truth
             thereof
             .
             For
             he
             that
             never
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             fall
             away
             from
             Christianity
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             an
             Apostate
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             enter
             more
             particularly
             upon
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             Subject
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             persons
             that
             may
             fall
             away
             ,
             2.
             
             They
             are
             described
             from
             sive
             things
             or
             adjuncts
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 enlightned
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Gift
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Are
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             difference
             of
             several
             Writers
             in
             the
             Exposition
             of
             these
             five
             particulars
             is
             great
             ,
             For
             with
             some
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 is
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Gift
                 ,
                 is
                 Faith
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 answers
                 to
                 Imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 eternal
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 with
                 affections
                 suitable
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Others
             understand
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 enlightning
                 ,
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 tasting
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Gift
                 ,
                 spiritual
                 Peace
                 and
                 Joy.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 Gifts
                 of
                 that
                 blessed
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 By
                 tasting
                 the
                 good
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 The
                 sinding
                 how
                 sweet
                 and
                 comfortable
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 By
                 tasting
                 of
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 The
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 efficacy
                 and
                 moving
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 everlasting
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 believed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Others
             not
             differing
             much
             ,
             think
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Enlightning
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 saving-Truth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Tasting
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Gift
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Participation
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 is
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Tasting
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 is
                 some
                 experimental
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             upon
             examination
             ,
             the
             first
             three
             may
             be
             one
             ;
             And
             that
             is
             the
             illumination
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             mind
             ,
             by
             the
             heavenly
             Gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             given
             to
             that
             end
             .
             2.
             
             The
             two
             latter
             also
             may
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             affection
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             answerable
             to
             the
             illumination
             ,
             and
             an
             effect
             thereof
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             is
             a
             divine
             and
             supernatural
             knowledg
             of
             saving-Truth
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             is
             some
             sanctification
             and
             consolation
             of
             the
             will
             and
             heart
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             qualification
             and
             condition
             of
             these
             persons
             ,
             were
             not
             meerly
             natural
             and
             moral
             ,
             but
             supernatural
             .
             For
             they
             could
             not
             be
             acquired
             by
             any
             exercise
             of
             the
             natural
             and
             moral
             power
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             without
             a
             Divine
             active
             Power
             given
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             act
             upon
             supernatural
             objects
             ,
             according
             to
             a
             supernatural
             Rule
             .
             And
             as
             their
             operations
             were
             supernatural
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             a
             supernatural
             Efficient
             ,
             a
             supernatural
             Object
             ,
             a
             supernatural
             Rule
             ,
             and
             did
             tend
             to
             a
             supernatural
             End
             ;
             so
             the
             Consequents
             were
             supernatural
             and
             divine
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             fall
             from
             the
             supernatural
             disposition
             and
             estate
             ,
             was
             a
             very
             grievous
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             contempt
             of
             God's
             mercy
             ,
             Christ's
             merit
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             These
             things
             tended
             directly
             to
             their
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             2.
             
             They
             issued
             from
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Grace
             which
             they
             had
             received
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             was
             real
             ,
             true
             ,
             serious
             ,
             and
             divine
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             had
             gone
             forward
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             attained
             to
             an
             estate
             of
             confirmation
             .
             4.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Crime
             so
             much
             the
             more
             hainous
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             received
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             professed
             it
             ,
             and
             engaged
             by
             their
             Baptism
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             were
             fully
             convinced
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Powers
             or
             Miracles
             without
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             divine
             effects
             within
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Yet
             here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             firm
             inherency
             ,
             or
             deep
             radication
             of
             divine
             Virtues
             in
             their
             Souls
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             is
             implyed
             .
             For
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               They
               did
               but
               taste
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Gift
               ,
               and
               taste
               of
               the
               good
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               taste
               of
               the
               Powers
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               .
            
             To
             taste
             ,
             is
             indeed
             a
             real
             participation
             ;
             yet
             but
             of
             a
             little
             and
             in
             low
             degree
             .
             But
             there
             can
             be
             no
             state
             of
             confirmation
             ,
             till
             Grace
             ,
             by
             a
             firm
             and
             deep
             radication
             ,
             proceed
             to
             an
             universal
             dominion
             of
             Sin
             and
             Corruption
             .
             Yet
             this
             radication
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             cause
             in
             or
             by
             itself
             of
             confirmation
             ,
             which
             depends
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             bound
             himself
             by
             promise
             to
             preserve
             Man
             ,
             attaining
             to
             a
             certain
             degree
             by
             his
             power
             through
             Faith
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             revealed
             in
             the
             last
             Day
             .
             For
             though
             this
             estate
             of
             one
             that
             only
             tasteth
             be
             good
             and
             comfortable
             and
             hopeful
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             leave
             some
             lust
             or
             corruption
             unmortified
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             for
             the
             time
             to
             the
             party
             thus
             far
             renewed
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Tryal
             it
             will
             break
             out
             and
             discover
             the
             hidden
             malignancy
             of
             the
             heart
             nor
             fully
             regenerate
             .
             For
             they
             that
             have
             escaped
             the
             pollution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             through
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             may
             again
             be
             entangled
             therein
             ,
             and
             overcome
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Yet
             this
             falling
             away
             from
             this
             measure
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             hopeful
             Condition
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             divine
             desertion
             .
             For
             God
             will
             not
             with-draw
             or
             with-hold
             any
             necessary
             support
             ,
             till
             Man
             by
             his
             negligence
             ,
             or
             pride
             and
             presumption
             give
             him
             cause
             .
             For
             he
             loves
             any
             degree
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             tender
             over
             the
             weak
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             break
             the
             bruised
             Reed
             ,
             nor
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             Flax
             ;
             he
             will
             gather
             the
             Lambs
             with
             his
             Arm
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             in
             his
             Bosom
             ,
             and
             shall
             gently
             lead
             those
             that
             are
             with
             young
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Hitherto
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             fall
             away
             ,
             and
             who
             they
             are
             that
             may
             fall
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             all
             are
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             some
             may
             make
             a
             further
             progress
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             all
             of
             one
             measure
             .
             The
          
           
             2.
             
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             order
             of
             matter
             might
             be
             the
             third
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             That
             it
             's
             impossible
             for
             Apostates
             to
             be
             renewed
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             renewed
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             initiated
             and
             made
             Christians
             of
             no
             Christians
             :
             For
             initiation
             is
             the
             entrance
             and
             admission
             into
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             it
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             better
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             Apostacy
             doth
             un-Christian
             a
             man
             ,
             makes
             void
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             all
             Christian
             Priviledges
             by
             razising
             the
             very
             foundation
             .
             As
             Apostacy
             presupposeth
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             a
             Christian
             first
             ;
             so
             this
             renewing
             presupposeth
             Christianity
             formerly
             received
             ,
             to
             be
             lost
             and
             forfeited
             .
             For
             an
             Apostate
             is
             like
             a
             Rebel
             or
             a
             perfidious
             Revolter
             ,
             who
             loseth
             
               [
               sussabdih
            
             ]
             and
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             Subject
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             Allegiance
             .
             Whereas
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               [
               again
            
             ]
             is
             inserted
             ,
             it
             's
             rather
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             the
             antecedent
             Verb
             
               [
               fall
               away
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             signifies
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             was
             
             no
             Christian
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             became
             a
             Christian
             ;
             so
             by
             Apostacy
             he
             is
             made
             to
             be
             no
             Christian
             again
             ,
             he
             returns
             unto
             his
             former
             estate
             of
             non-Christianity
             .
             And
             the
             former
             estate
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             negation
             ,
             this
             latter
             a
             privation
             of
             Christianity
             .
             This
             renovation
             ,
             if
             it
             could
             be
             made
             ,
             must
             be
             by
             repentance
             ,
             and
             way
             of
             return
             :
             For
             the
             first
             initiation
             is
             by
             profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             confession
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             Reformation
             :
             this
             therefore
             much
             more
             :
             yet
             this
             Renovation
             is
             affirmed
             to
             be
             impossible
             .
             That
             proposition
             or
             ax●om
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             impossible
             is
             opposed
             to
             that
             which
             is
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             necessary
             and
             alwayes
             true
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             alwayes
             false
             ,
             and
             can
             never
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             dis
             unction
             and
             separation
             of
             the
             terms
             i●
             perpetual
             .
             Therefore
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             an
             Apostate
             may
             be
             renewed
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             eternally
             false
             ;
             because
             the
             thing
             ,
             represented
             by
             the
             subject
             ,
             and
             predicated
             ,
             are
             eternally
             separated
             ;
             yet
             this
             impossibility
             is
             not
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             respect
             of
             God's
             absolute
             and
             almighty
             power
             ;
             for
             he
             can
             renew
             an
             Apostate
             by
             Repentance
             :
             but
             it
             's
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             which
             hath
             decreed
             it
             to
             be
             impossible
             .
             His
             Power
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             his
             Will
             hath
             limited
             his
             power
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             though
             he
             could
             do
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             never
             do
             it
             ,
             never
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             done
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             School-men
             mean
             ,
             when
             they
             distinguish
             of
             God's
             Power
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             It
             's
             
               [
               absoluta
               a●t
               ordinata
               .
            
             ]
             Whereas
             some
             call
             this
             a
             Proposition
             modal
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Proposition
             but
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             essentially
             includes
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             terms
             argue
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             here
             
               [
               impossible
            
             ]
             is
             the
             predicate
             ,
             and
             [
             to
             be
             renewed
             by
             Repentance
             ]
             is
             the
             Subject
             .
             It
             was
             much
             controverted
             amongst
             some
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             whether
             such
             as
             fell
             away
             in
             time
             of
             persecution
             might
             be
             admitted
             to
             penance
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             some
             denyed
             ,
             some
             affirmed
             .
             And
             as
             their
             opinion
             ,
             so
             their
             practise
             was
             ;
             some
             were
             more
             rigid
             ,
             some
             more
             remisse
             ,
             some
             moderate
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             difference
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             agree
             in
             the
             definition
             of
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             unanimously
             judge
             of
             the
             parties
             offending
             ,
             and
             their
             offences
             :
             whereof
             some
             were
             so
             hainous
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             did
             not
             reach
             Apostacy
             ,
             yet
             many
             thought
             it
             not
             safe
             to
             admit
             them
             to
             communion
             ,
             because
             the
             example
             might
             be
             of
             bad
             consequence
             .
             Therefore
             though
             they
             did
             not
             absolve
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             prayed
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             referred
             them
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Apostle
             not
             content
             barely
             to
             affirm
             this
             Renovation
             to
             be
             impossible
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             reason
             hereof
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             third
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
          
           
             They
             Crucify
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             a
             new
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             open
             shame
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             have
             been
             the
             second
             ,
             but
             I
             follow
             the
             order
             of
             the
             words
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             genuine
             method
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christians
             may
             fall
             away
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Falling
             away
             ,
             they
             Crucify
             Christ
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             open
             shame
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             's
             impossible
             for
             them
             doing
             so
             ,
             to
             be
             renewed
             by
             Repentance
             :
             This
             third
             which
             I
             handled
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             contains
             the
             medium
             ,
             whereby
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Repentance
             is
             inferred
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 explain
                 the
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Shew
                 how
                 they
                 come
                 in
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             Crucify
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             afresh
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             him
             to
             an
             open
             shame
             ,
             are
             in
             some
             respect
             the
             same
             .
             For
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             is
             a
             shameful
             and
             ignominious
             Death
             and
             Punishment
             ;
             therefore
             we
             read
             of
             shame
             ,
             and
             the
             Crosse
             joyned
             together
             .
             For
             it
             's
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               That
               he
               endured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               shame
               ,
            
             Hebr.
             12.
             2.
             
             There
             be
             many
             tormenting
             and
             disgracing
             Punishments
             inflicted
             by
             higher
             Powers
             upon
             Malefactors
             ;
             Amongst
             these
             ,
             Capital
             penalties
             are
             the
             greatest
             :
             Of
             Capital
             ,
             Crucifying
             or
             putting
             to
             Death
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             is
             most
             cruel
             and
             ignominious
             .
             This
             ,
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             once
             Suffered
             .
             For
             such
             was
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             Death
             ,
             but
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             indignities
             ,
             would
             satisfy
             them
             .
             The
             end
             of
             just
             punishments
             are
             loss
             ,
             pain
             ,
             and
             shame
             .
             Therefore
             Malefactors
             were
             executed
             publickly
             and
             openly
             ,
             that
             others
             might
             see
             ,
             hear
             ,
             and
             fear
             to
             do
             the
             like
             Sinnes
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             suffer
             the
             like
             Punishments
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             prove
             guilty
             of
             the
             like
             Crimes
             :
             And
             not
             onely
             the
             Punishments
             executed
             by
             Man
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             inflicted
             by
             God
             are
             exemplary
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               punishments
               which
               the
               Israelites
               suffered
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               are
               our
               ensamples
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             6
             ,
             11.
             
             Therefore
             the
             word
             turned
             
               [
               put
               him
               to
               open
               shame
               ]
               ,
            
             signifies
             to
             make
             an
             example
             of
             shame
             and
             disgrace
             .
             To
             return
             unto
             the
             Text
             ,
             Apostates
             are
             said
             
               to
               Crucify
               Christ
               unto
               themselves
               afresh
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             
             put
             Christ
             to
             Death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             in
             proper
             sense
             .
             For
             that
             they
             cannot
             do
             ;
             he
             dyed
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             once
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             is
             immortal
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             dy
             any
             more
             .
             
               For
               in
               that
               he
               dyed
               ,
               he
               dyed
               unto
               Sin
               ,
               or
               for
               Sin
               once
               ,
               and
               but
               once
               ;
               seeing
               he
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               he
               dyed
               no
               more
               ,
               Death
               hath
               no
               more
               Dominion
               over
               him
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Therefore
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             Tropically
             ;
             they
             are
             a
             Metaphor
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             contract
             Similitude
             ,
             and
             signify
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             like
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             deal
             with
             Christ
             in
             somethings
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Jews
             judged
             Christ
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             and
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             a
             Seducer
             ,
             an
             Impostor
             and
             Malefactor
             ,
             and
             desired
             Judgment
             against
             him
             as
             such
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             open
             shame
             ;
             so
             these
             Apostates
             denying
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             formerly
             professed
             ,
             must
             needs
             account
             of
             him
             no
             better
             then
             the
             Jews
             did
             ,
             and
             so
             justify
             all
             their
             Accusations
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Crucifying
             as
             just
             ,
             and
             justly
             deserved
             by
             him
             .
             But
             these
             Revolters
             especially
             agree
             with
             the
             malicious
             Jews
             ,
             who
             renounce
             him
             ,
             blaspheme
             him
             ,
             and
             persecute
             him
             in
             those
             who
             profess
             him
             ;
             such
             ,
             Julian
             was
             .
             This
             is
             to
             tread
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             count
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             [
             that
             is
             ,
             whereby
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             was
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             they
             sanctified
             ]
             an
             unholy
             or
             profane
             thing
             .
             This
             is
             the
             highest
             contempt
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Blood
             ,
             that
             possibly
             can
             be
             :
             Some
             observe
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Crucify
               him
               afresh
               ]
            
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             though
             they
             cannot
             Crucify
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             far
             out
             of
             their
             power
             ;
             yet
             for
             their
             part
             they
             are
             ready
             and
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             their
             power
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             he
             was
             Crucified
             once
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             were
             living
             and
             in
             their
             reach
             ,
             they
             would
             Crucify
             him
             again
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Words
             :
             Now
             secondly
             ,
             Let
             's
             consider
             how
             they
             come
             in
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             what
             connexion
             they
             have
             with
             them
             .
             They
             presuppose
             that
             Apostates
             do
             Crucify
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             themselves
             afresh
             ,
             and
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             Crime
             :
             For
             Apostacy
             is
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             this
             necessarily
             follows
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             inseparably
             joyned
             with
             it
             .
             And
             they
             seem
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             their
             Renovation
             by
             Repentance
             .
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Renovation
             or
             Sanctification
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             deny
             ,
             renounce
             ,
             trample
             under
             foot
             ;
             therefore
             they
             can
             neither
             repent
             ,
             nor
             by
             repentance
             be
             renewed
             ,
             or
             receive
             any
             benefit
             .
             For
             repentance
             presupposeth
             necessarily
             Faith
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             thereof
             dependeth
             upon
             that
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             belief
             thereof
             ;
             without
             both
             which
             ,
             no
             repentance
             can
             ever
             do
             any
             good
             ,
             or
             benefit
             any
             man
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             immutable
             Will
             and
             Decree
             of
             God.
             Neither
             will
             God
             give
             Repentance
             to
             any
             Apostate
             ,
             or
             accept
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             and
             could
             repent
             :
             For
             Christ
             did
             never
             merit
             ,
             nor
             God
             promise
             to
             any
             such
             persons
             ,
             either
             of
             these
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             decreed
             that
             Christ
             should
             dy
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             that
             Sinners
             should
             be
             initiated
             but
             once
             ;
             and
             that
             whosoever
             makes
             void
             to
             himself
             this
             one
             Death
             ,
             and
             this
             one
             Initiation
             ,
             shall
             never
             have
             any
             benefit
             by
             a
             second
             Death
             ,
             or
             a
             second
             Initiation
             .
             These
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             eternal
             and
             unchangeable
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             by
             these
             Rules
             ,
             their
             Sin
             is
             irremissible
             ,
             and
             their
             final
             destruction
             unavoidable
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             hear
             and
             fear
             ,
             lest
             by
             any
             means
             we
             fall
             away
             from
             that
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             professed
             ,
             and
             engaged
             in
             .
             By
             all
             this
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             in
             vain
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             again
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             This
             reason
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             more
             plain
             ,
             is
             illustrated
             by
             a
             Similitude
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             Comparisons
             ,
             hath
             two
             parts
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             Proposition
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Reddition
             .
             The
             Proposition
             is
             expressed
             ,
             the
             Reddition
             implyed
             .
             The
             subject
             of
             the
             first
             part
             or
             proposition
             is
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             as
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             or
             kinds
             of
             Earth
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             ,
             so
             there
             be
             two
             parts
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             The
             first
             ,
             Concerning
             good
             Earth
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             Concerning
             bad
             and
             barren
             Ground
             .
             1.
             
             Concerning
             the
             good
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Reddition
             .
             In
             the
             first
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Fruitfulness
             .
             2.
             
             God's
             Blessing
             .
          
           
             The
             fruitfulness
             presupposeth
             Rain
             .
             Dressing
             .
          
           
             For
             without
             these
             two
             ;
             Moisture
             and
             Husbandry
             ;
             no
             Ground
             can
             be
             fruitful
             :
             The
             Rain
             is
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Husbandry
             from
             Man.
             
          
           
             The
             goodness
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             drinketh
             in
             the
             Rain
             .
             bringeth
             forth
             Herbs
             meat
             for
             them
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             's
             dressed
             ;
          
           
             and
             here
             by
             Herbs
             may
             be
             meant
             all
             kind
             of
             Fruit
             that
             's
             fit
             for
             man's
             food
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             's
             fruitful
             ,
             so
             it
             receiveth
             Blessing
             from
             God
             :
             For
             it
             is
             God
             that
             maketh
             the
             Earth
             fruitfull
             and
             flourishing
             ,
             and
             without
             his
             Blessing
             the
             best
             Land
             ,
             though
             never
             
             so
             well
             husbanded
             ,
             is
             barren
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             we
             have
             frequent
             experience
             .
          
           
             The
             Reddition
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             thing
             signified
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             sinful
             Man
             ;
             and
             especially
             his
             heart
             .
             Yet
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             of
             men's
             heart
             ;
             for
             though
             no
             man
             can
             make
             his
             heart
             spiritually
             good
             ,
             yet
             every
             man
             may
             make
             his
             heart
             bad
             ,
             and
             worse
             then
             other
             mens
             ;
             and
             may
             ,
             by
             neglect
             and
             other
             wayes
             ,
             much
             obscure
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             dull
             the
             edge
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             so
             render
             himself
             indisposed
             for
             better
             things
             .
             If
             this
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             inequality
             ,
             but
             all
             men
             would
             be
             equally
             sinful
             ,
             which
             daily
             experience
             contradicts
             .
             A
             good
             heart
             is
             like
             good
             Ground
             ,
             therefore
             may
             be
             an
             heart
             not
             so
             bad
             ,
             or
             morally
             good
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             in
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             improved
             higher
             by
             Christian
             Education
             .
             For
             the
             heart
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             meet
             for
             the
             Dresser
             ,
             is
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             answerable
             to
             God's
             Spiritual
             Husbandry
             ,
             and
             the
             Showres
             of
             his
             heavenly
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             workings
             of
             his
             Spirit
             :
             It
             's
             to
             walk
             worthy
             of
             our
             Calling
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             are
             called
             .
             This
             is
             that
             good
             and
             honest
             heart
             ,
             which
             bringeth
             forth
             fruit
             unto
             perfection
             :
             The
             Blessing
             received
             ,
             is
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             increasing
             of
             heavenly
             Graces
             and
             Comforts
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             Blessing
             of
             all
             .
             The
             end
             of
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             perswade
             and
             encourage
             to
             Duty
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             Blessing
             and
             Reward
             which
             will
             follow
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             let
             others
             ,
             who
             incline
             to
             Apostacy
             ,
             know
             ,
             how
             they
             deprive
             themselves
             of
             God's
             heavenly
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             these
             glorious
             Rewards
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             The
             second
             protasis
             or
             proposition
             is
             ,
             concerning
             bad
             Ground
             ,
             which
             ,
             1.
             
             Appears
             to
             be
             bad
             ,
             by
             bearing
             Thorns
             and
             Bryers
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             used
             as
             bad
             Ground
             .
             1.
             
             By
             being
             rejected
             .
             2.
             
             Nigh
             unto
             Cursing
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             end
             burned
             .
             This
             Ground
             ,
             is
             a
             bad
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             manifested
             by
             the
             fruits
             ,
             which
             are
             words
             and
             deeds
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             hurt
             of
             Man.
             And
             this
             Sin
             is
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             means
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             workings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             over
             and
             above
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             graciously
             afforded
             them
             .
             The
             punishment
             of
             this
             barrenness
             in
             all
             virtue
             ,
             and
             fruitfulness
             in
             Sin
             ,
             followeth
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             three
             degrees
             thereof
             .
             The
             first
             is
             rejecting
             ,
             when
             God
             takes
             away
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             his
             Word
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             ,
             withdraw
             the
             powerful
             working
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             whereupon
             man
             is
             justly
             deserted
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             unworthy
             of
             any
             farther
             spiritual
             Dressing
             ,
             and
             useless
             for
             that
             end
             God
             in
             his
             great
             Mercy
             intended
             him
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             he
             is
             nigh
             unto
             Cursing
             ,
             and
             the
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             delivered
             up
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             .
             Hence
             blindness
             ,
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             slumber
             :
             This
             was
             the
             case
             of
             the
             unbelieving
             Jew
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             greatest
             Curse
             that
             can
             fall
             upon
             man
             in
             this
             life
             .
             The
             third
             ,
             their
             end
             is
             Burning
             :
             For
             rejection
             ,
             and
             this
             Curse
             will
             end
             in
             eternal
             punishments
             ,
             compared
             to
             torment
             ,
             with
             unquenchable
             fire
             .
             This
             comparison
             is
             not
             only
             an
             illustration
             for
             the
             more
             clear
             representation
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             very
             serious
             admonition
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             grievous
             Sin
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             that
             tend
             thereunto
             ,
             because
             the
             end
             will
             be
             so
             woful
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             so
             grievous
             .
             For
             if
             men
             deal
             thus
             with
             their
             Ground
             ,
             which
             is
             devoid
             of
             reason
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             understanding
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             cause
             hath
             God
             to
             punish
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             severely
             ,
             men
             who
             are
             endued
             with
             understanding
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             so
             many
             helps
             and
             means
             of
             Conversion
             and
             Salvation
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             The
             second
             reason
             of
             the
             Apostates
             resolution
             is
             given
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             9.
             
             
               But
               beloved
               ,
               we
               are
               perswaded
               better
               things
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               things
               that
               accompany
               Salvation
               ,
               though
               we
               thus
               speak
            
          
           
             THe
             brief
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             though
             we
             did
             sharply
             reprove
             you
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             discourse
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             might
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             either
             Apostates
             ,
             or
             very
             near
             unto
             it
             ;
             yet
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             another
             manner
             .
             For
             I
             have
             more
             charity
             for
             you
             ,
             better
             conceirs
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             hopes
             of
             your
             continuance
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             need
             not
             be
             initiated
             again
             by
             laying
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             good
             Grounds
             of
             this
             my
             hope
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             I
             will
             not
             lay
             the
             foundation
             again
             ,
             but
             go
             on
             to
             perfection
             ,
             and
             further
             inform
             you
             of
             higher
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
             In
             this
             reason
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             hope
             and
             good
             perswasion
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             his
             hope
             .
          
           
           
             In
             these
             words
             we
             have
             a
             Rhetorical
             Anticipation
             ,
             whereby
             he
             endeavours
             to
             prevent
             the
             thoughts
             which
             might
             arise
             in
             their
             hearts
             upon
             his
             former
             speeches
             and
             expressions
             :
             For
             they
             might
             think
             that
             he
             did
             by
             them
             tacitely
             condemn
             them
             as
             Apostates
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Apostacy
             .
             And
             if
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             wrong
             them
             and
             discourage
             them
             ;
             for
             he
             did
             tacitely
             imply
             ,
             though
             not
             positively
             and
             expresly
             affirm
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             of
             a
             bad
             disposition
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             very
             sad
             condition
             ;
             and
             this
             Opinion
             of
             them
             was
             against
             charity
             and
             truth
             .
             To
             remove
             such
             suspicious
             and
             jealousies
             out
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             he
             in
             these
             words
             assures
             them
             of
             his
             Charity
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             words
             were
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             good
             conceipt
             of
             them
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Charity
             ,
             he
             signifies
             by
             the
             term
             of
             Compellation
             
               [
               Beloved
               ]
            
             ;
             for
             he
             loved
             them
             with
             a
             dear
             and
             tender
             Love
             ,
             as
             Christians
             continuing
             in
             Christianity
             :
             This
             he
             could
             not
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             judged
             them
             Apostates
             and
             Enemies
             to
             Christ.
             By
             this
             we
             are
             taught
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             not
             onely
             to
             love
             our
             Christian
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             upon
             occasion
             to
             express
             it
             ,
             and
             further
             to
             give
             the
             reason
             and
             ground
             of
             our
             love
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             here
             doth
             :
             For
             the
             reason
             and
             ground
             of
             this
             love
             was
             his
             perswasion
             of
             their
             continuance
             in
             Christianity
             :
          
           
             
               [
               For
               he
               was
               perswaded
               better
               things
               of
               them
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             confesseth
             he
             spake
             such
             things
             as
             might
             seem
             to
             charge
             them
             with
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             condemn
             them
             as
             cursed
             .
             2.
             
             He
             yet
             denies
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             do
             imply
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             any
             such
             thoughts
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             perswaded
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             He
             did
             indeed
             reprove
             them
             for
             their
             Ignorance
             and
             Negligence
             ,
             whereof
             some
             of
             them
             were
             highly
             guilty
             ;
             and
             also
             signify
             the
             deplorable
             and
             desperate
             case
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             danger
             lest
             some
             might
             in
             time
             be
             guilty
             of
             that
             Sin
             ;
             yet
             all
             this
             was
             not
             to
             accuse
             them
             ,
             but
             warn
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             danger
             might
             be
             prevented
             .
             To
             reprove
             and
             admonish
             ,
             are
             Acts
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             most
             loving
             Father
             in
             the
             World
             may
             and
             sometimes
             must
             use
             ,
             if
             he
             truly
             love
             his
             Children
             .
             We
             may
             represent
             the
             ugly
             and
             filthy
             face
             of
             Sin
             and
             the
             horrid
             pains
             of
             Hell
             to
             our
             best
             friends
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             hate
             the
             one
             and
             escape
             the
             other
             ;
             Thus
             God
             doth
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             thus
             Christ
             often
             doth
             in
             his
             heavenly
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             useth
             this
             as
             a
             means
             to
             prevent
             their
             Damnation
             and
             promote
             their
             Salvation
             ;
             So
             that
             his
             former
             discourse
             was
             consistent
             both
             with
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             and
             his
             good
             perswasion
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             [
             I
             am
             perswaded
             better
             things
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             accompany
             Salvation
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             words
             imply
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             were
             good
             things
             in
             them
             .
             2.
             
             He
             was
             perswaded
             of
             this
             .
             The
             good
             things
             (
             which
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             former
             barrenness
             or
             fruitfulness
             in
             bringing
             forth
             briars
             and
             thorns
             ,
             and
             cursing
             ,
             and
             burning
             ,
             were
             better
             )
             were
             ,
             1.
             
             Their
             Qualification
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             Condition
             :
             And
             they
             were
             better
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             other
             was
             good
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             but
             very
             evil
             ;
             but
             because
             they
             were
             very
             good
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             were
             very
             bad
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             special
             kind
             of
             Phrase
             and
             Expression
             ,
             yet
             in
             some
             Languages
             ordinary
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             improper
             though
             elegant
             :
             Some
             would
             call
             it
             a
             M●iosis
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             when
             more
             is
             meant
             than
             is
             expressed
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             's
             reducible
             to
             a
             Syn●chdochs
             .
             Their
             qualification
             was
             from
             some
             heavenly
             vertues
             ,
             which
             did
             manifest
             themselvs
             in
             their
             practice
             ;
             their
             Condition
             was
             that
             of
             Salvation
             .
             They
             were
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             for
             their
             vertues
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             by
             divine
             Ordination
             and
             Promise
             there
             was
             an
             inseparable
             Connexion
             between
             Salvation
             and
             them
             :
             For
             Salvation
             and
             divine
             Graces
             go
             together
             in
             one
             Company
             ;
             the
             Graces
             go
             before
             ,
             Salvation
             follows
             after
             ;
             yet
             so
             that
             the
             Graces
             take
             hold
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             signifies
             ;
             For
             ,
             such
             Christians
             as
             these
             Hebrews
             were
             ,
             have
             a
             present
             Right
             by
             Faith
             ,
             evidenced
             by
             the
             Works
             of
             Charity
             ,
             unto
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             Hope
             takes
             hold
             of
             it
             .
             But
             what
             these
             vertues
             were
             ,
             we
             shall
             know
             from
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             these
             better
             things
             were
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             was
             perswaded
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             deny
             them
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             doubt
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             was
             confident
             of
             their
             good
             Qualification
             and
             Disposition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Yet
             if
             a
             man
             be
             confident
             of
             another
             man's
             sincere
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             some
             ground
             sufficient
             for
             his
             confidence
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             's
             vain
             and
             irrational
             .
             Therefore
             he
             gives
             us
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           
             
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               For
               God
               is
               not
               unrighteous
               ,
               to
               forget
               your
               work
               and
               labour
               of
               Love
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             his
             confidence
             concerning
             1.
             
             Their
             qualification
             ,
             was
             ,
             his
             Knowledge
             of
             their
             Divine
             and
             Christian
             virtues
             .
             2.
             
             Concerning
             their
             condition
             ,
             was
             ,
             his
             Knowledg
             of
             God's
             Righteousness
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             Their
             virtues
             .
             2.
             
             The
             manifestation
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             he
             might
             know
             them
             .
             The
             virtues
             were
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ;
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Love
             of
             the
             Saints
             :
             Their
             Love
             is
             expresly
             mentioned
             
               [
               your
               labour
               of
               Love
               ]
            
             ;
             their
             Faith
             is
             implied
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             
               toward
               his
               Name
            
             .
             There
             were
             other
             virtues
             (
             for
             these
             could
             not
             be
             alone
             )
             ,
             as
             their
             Patience
             in
             suffering
             of
             Afflictions
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             joy
             ;
             and
             their
             hope
             of
             Glory
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             34.
             
             The
             manifestation
             of
             these
             was
             in
             their
             work
             and
             labour
             ,
             in
             continuing
             to
             minister
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             whereof
             he
             had
             certain
             Knowledge
             :
             Here
             we
             are
             informed
             ,
             that
             Love
             will
             be
             working
             and
             labouring
             ,
             and
             ever
             bringing
             forth
             fruit
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             not
             real
             and
             sincere
             Love
             which
             is
             not
             such
             .
             Therefore
             another
             Apostle
             exhorts
             us
             not
             to
             love
             onely
             in
             tongue
             ,
             but
             in
             truth
             and
             in
             deed
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             18.
             
             And
             what
             it
             is
             to
             love
             in
             truth
             and
             indeed
             ,
             is
             signified
             in
             the
             16th
             .
             and
             17th
             .
             Verses
             going
             before
             ;
             it
             's
             to
             give
             the
             lives
             of
             our
             bodies
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             relieve
             them
             with
             our
             goods
             ;
             it's
             a
             dying
             and
             giving
             Love
             :
             And
             happy
             they
             which
             find
             this
             heavenly
             fire
             burning
             in
             their
             Souls
             .
             But
             in
             most
             men
             ,
             though
             professed
             Christians
             ,
             we
             either
             find
             no
             Love
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             it
             's
             but
             cold
             ;
             it
             will
             neither
             take
             pains
             ,
             nor
             be
             at
             Charge
             ,
             much
             less
             hazard
             life
             for
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             as
             Christ
             gave
             his
             life
             for
             us
             .
             This
             love
             was
             fixed
             upon
             the
             suffering
             Saints
             ,
             who
             were
             persecuted
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             speciall
             Object
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             did
             argue
             their
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             without
             which
             this
             love
             could
             not
             have
             been
             truly
             Christian
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             joyns
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Love
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             together
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             4.
             
             By
             all
             which
             we
             may
             understand
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Connexion
             of
             divine
             vertues
             :
             For
             where
             one
             is
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             there
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             ;
             they
             cannot
             be
             seperated
             .
             This
             work
             and
             labour
             in
             particular
             was
             their
             Ministration
             to
             the
             Saints
             :
          
           
             Where
             we
             must
             enquire
             1.
             
             What
             this
             Ministration
             is
             .
             2.
             
             To
             whom
             they
             did
             minister
             .
             3.
             
             How
             long
             they
             did
             minister
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Ministration
             was
             a
             work
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             whereby
             they
             used
             all
             just
             and
             effectual
             means
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             to
             preserve
             ,
             maintain
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             deliver
             the
             Saints
             persecuted
             and
             suffering
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             Saints
             were
             Christians
             which
             suffered
             banishment
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             loss
             of
             Goods
             ,
             and
             other
             earthly
             Comforts
             ,
             for
             the
             Profession
             of
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ.
             And
             by
             this
             Suffering
             were
             they
             known
             to
             be
             Saints
             :
             Therefore
             this
             Love
             was
             not
             meerly
             natural
             ,
             nor
             meerly
             Moral
             ,
             but
             truly
             Christian
             Love
             ;
             and
             so
             denominated
             from
             the
             parties
             that
             loved
             ,
             who
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             love
             them
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             this
             Love
             is
             that
             whereby
             we
             may
             know
             that
             we
             are
             passed
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             continuance
             of
             this
             Love
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             ministred
             formerly
             ,
             in
             time
             past
             ,
             and
             now
             for
             the
             time
             present
             they
             continued
             this
             Work
             of
             Love
             ;
             for
             Christian
             Love
             is
             an
             immortal
             fire
             ,
             it
             will
             still
             burn
             and
             never
             dy
             .
             This
             Ministration
             was
             a
             great
             evidence
             of
             their
             good
             Qualification
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             and
             firm
             ground
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             perswasion
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             his
             perswasion
             ,
             concerning
             their
             good
             condition
             ,
             was
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God's
             Righteousness
             ;
          
           
             [
             For
             God
             is
             not
             unrighteous
             to
             forget
             your
             Work
             and
             Labour
             of
             Love.
             ]
          
           
             This
             Proposition
             is
             Negative
             ,
             and
             includes
             the
             Affirmative
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             fighteous
             ,
             and
             will
             remember
             their
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             good
             Works
             :
             And
             it
             's
             delivered
             Negatively
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             infallible
             certain
             truth
             of
             the
             Affirmative
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             Case
             the
             Negative
             is
             more
             peremptory
             and
             emphatical
             .
             The
             ground
             it self
             is
             thus
             expressed
             ,
             his
             Knowledge
             of
             it
             is
             implyed
             .
             But
             let
             's
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 God
                 here
                 to
                 forget
                 or
                 remember
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 righteous
                 or
                 not
                 unrighteous
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             can
             forget
             nothing
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             remembers
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             Knowledge
             ,
             which
             is
             infinite
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             is
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             
             to
             forget
             in
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             vertues
             and
             actions
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             recompense
             them
             .
             To
             remember
             ,
             is
             so
             to
             regard
             them
             as
             to
             render
             a
             Reward
             :
             To
             reward
             ,
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             God
             as
             a
             Supream
             Judge
             .
             The
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             is
             his
             distributive
             Justice
             ,
             and
             faithfulness
             in
             performing
             his
             Promise
             in
             judging
             according
             to
             his
             Law
             :
             And
             this
             rewarding
             of
             his
             loyal
             and
             obedient
             Subjects
             is
             a
             proper
             Act
             of
             his
             judicial
             Justice
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             the
             universal
             Judge
             ,
             and
             is
             alwayes
             upon
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             will
             pass
             final
             ●●●tence
             upon
             all
             Men
             and
             Angels
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             final
             Doom
             ,
             in
             which
             eternal
             Punishments
             and
             Rewards
             shall
             be
             determined
             .
             This
             could
             be
             no
             ground
             of
             his
             perswasion
             ,
             except
             he
             knew
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             this
             Judgment
             in
             generall
             as
             he
             knew
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             infallibly
             ,
             and
             by
             divine
             Revelation
             :
             But
             that
             they
             should
             be
             eternally
             rewarded
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             he
             understood
             so
             far
             as
             he
             was
             certain
             of
             their
             Works
             .
             So
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             perswasion
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             God
             was
             not
             unrighteous
             ,
             to
             forget
             their
             vertues
             and
             good
             works
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             In
             this
             part
             and
             passage
             of
             Scripture
             divers
             things
             are
             remarkable
             :
             1.
             
             Real
             Love
             to
             God's
             persecuted
             Saints
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             evidence
             of
             sincere
             Christianity
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             the
             divine
             Apostle
             ,
             
               By
               this
               we
               know
               that
               we
               are
               passed
               from
               Death
               to
               Life
               ,
               because
               we
               love
               the
               Brethren
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             there
             is
             sincere
             Christianity
             ,
             it
             will
             manifest
             it self
             by
             good
             Works
             ;
             for
             as
             a
             good
             tree
             manifests
             its
             Goodness
             by
             its
             fruits
             ,
             so
             doth
             Faith
             and
             inward
             sincere
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             whomsoever
             this
             Christianity
             is
             thus
             manifested
             in
             any
             persons
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             well
             perswaded
             of
             their
             happy
             condition
             and
             state
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             that
             are
             thus
             perswaded
             ought
             to
             signify
             their
             Love
             and
             good
             Opinion
             of
             them
             as
             occasion
             shall
             require
             :
             For
             by
             this
             they
             may
             prevent
             suspicions
             ,
             quiet
             their
             minds
             ,
             encourage
             and
             comfort
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             are
             certain
             divine
             Vertues
             and
             good
             Works
             ,
             which
             have
             an
             inseparable
             connexion
             with
             Salvation
             and
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             will
             not
             forget
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             inseparable
             Connexion
             is
             not
             necessary
             as
             from
             the
             Vertues
             and
             the
             Works
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             did
             merit
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             necessitate
             God
             to
             reward
             them
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             is
             from
             God's
             Righteousness
             and
             Promise
             ,
             with
             respect
             had
             to
             Christ's
             merit
             ,
             and
             the
             qualification
             of
             the
             parties
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             there
             are
             some
             Persons
             hardned
             and
             delivered
             up
             unto
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             ,
             and
             some
             sins
             committed
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             long
             before
             death
             ,
             which
             are
             irremissible
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             certain
             Vertues
             and
             good
             Works
             found
             in
             Christians
             ,
             &
             that
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             whereupon
             they
             are
             put
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Confirmation
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             state
             of
             Confirmation
             infallibly
             prevents
             ,
             though
             not
             all
             sins
             ,
             yet
             final
             and
             total
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             This
             state
             of
             Confirmation
             doth
             depend
             upon
             God's
             Righteousness
             and
             faithfulness
             ,
             not
             upon
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Vertues
             and
             good
             Works
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             If
             such
             as
             be
             endued
             with
             these
             Vertues
             ,
             &
             have
             done
             these
             Works
             ,
             should
             fall
             away
             totally
             and
             finally
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             never
             be
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             If
             they
             should
             never
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             but
             forgotten
             ,
             God
             should
             be
             unrighteous
             and
             unfaithful
             ;
             which
             to
             imagine
             is
             a
             bominable
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Therefore
             God
             hath
             made
             some
             Promise
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             bound
             himself
             certainly
             to
             support
             such
             as
             attain
             to
             this
             Qualification
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             eternally
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             God
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             righteous
             three
             wayes
             :
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             strict
             Justice
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             bounty
             and
             free
             beneficence
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             Promise
             .
             First
             ,
             He
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             strictly
             just
             ,
             when
             he
             rewardeth
             Man
             according
             to
             his
             perfect
             Obedience
             ;
             yet
             no
             Obedience
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             perfect
             ,
             can
             bind
             him
             to
             reward
             Man
             or
             Angel.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             just
             by
             way
             of
             bounty
             ,
             when
             he
             rewards
             Man
             capable
             of
             Reward
             ,
             and
             worthy
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             perfect
             Righteousness
             in
             himself
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             is
             some
             wayes
             righteous
             in
             respect
             of
             others
             who
             are
             unrighteous
             :
             Thus
             Righteousness
             is
             often
             taken
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             therefore
             it
             's
             written
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             righteous
             thing
             with
             God
             to
             recompense
             tribulation
             to
             them
             that
             trouble
             his
             persecuted
             Saints
             ;
             and
             to
             his
             Saints
             troubled
             ,
             Rest
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             Righteousness
             for
             this
             reason
             somtimes
             signifies
             Metonymically
             ,
             the
             great
             Reward
             of
             eternal
             life
             ;
             as
             ,
             
               Seek
               ye
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Righteousnesse
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               Mat.
            
             6.
             33.
             
             So
             Psal.
             24.
             5.
             
             &
             Isa.
             51.
             5.
             
             The
             third
             Righteousness
             is
             in
             the
             performance
             
             of
             his
             Promise
             ;
             for
             though
             his
             Promise
             be
             free
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             once
             made
             ,
             Justice
             doth
             require
             it
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             not
             free
             but
             bound
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             should
             not
             perform
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             unjust
             ,
             which
             he
             cannot
             be
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Righteousness
             here
             meant
             .
             If
             any
             reply
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             alledge
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               when
               the
               righteous
               turneth
               away
               from
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               his
               Righteousness
               shall
               not
               be
               mentioned
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               dy
               ,
               Ezrk.
            
             18.
             24.
             
             The
             Answer
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             place
             speaketh
             of
             Legal
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Legal
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Legal
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             ma●●
             with
             their
             fathers
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             there
             is
             a
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             a
             certaindegree
             thereof
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             from
             which
             Christians
             may
             fall
             finally
             and
             totally
             .
             To
             understand
             both
             these
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             no
             good
             Works
             can
             expiate
             Sins
             ,
             either
             antecedent
             or
             consequent
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             expiating
             Power
             in
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             doth
             any
             Laws
             ,
             that
             require
             constant
             Obedience
             ,
             allow
             that
             latter
             vertuous
             Acts
             should
             satisfy
             for
             former
             Crimes
             ;
             nor
             former
             good
             Deeds
             though
             excellent
             take
             away
             the
             guilt
             of
             future
             Offences
             .
             2.
             
             There
             was
             a
             Legal
             Righteousness
             required
             in
             the
             Covenant
             made
             between
             God
             and
             Israel
             before
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             and
             it
             consisted
             in
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Moral
             ,
             Judicial
             ,
             Ceremonial
             Laws
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             did
             prevent
             God's
             temporall
             Judgments
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             means
             whereby
             they
             obtained
             and
             enjoyed
             God's
             Protection
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Plenty
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             Blessing
             in
             the
             good
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             This
             is
             evident
             out
             of
             Levit.
             26.
             and
             many
             places
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             out
             of
             the
             28th
             .
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             so
             out
             of
             many
             Passages
             which
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
             As
             there
             is
             a
             Legal
             Obedience
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             Legal
             Repentance
             ,
             upon
             which
             followed
             deliverance
             from
             temporal
             Judgments
             of
             Sword
             ,
             Famine
             ,
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             the
             Curses
             threatned
             in
             the
             Law.
             So
             we
             find
             ,
             Levit.
             26
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Deut.
             30.
             1,2,3
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             that
             Righteousness
             whereby
             they
             obtained
             eternal
             Peace
             ,
             and
             that
             Repentance
             whereby
             they
             were
             freed
             from
             eternal
             Punishments
             ,
             did
             depend
             upon
             that
             Promise
             of
             the
             blessed
             Seed
             made
             to
             Abraham
             .
             That
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Righteousness
             in
             them
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             from
             which
             they
             might
             fall
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             did
             not
             fall
             ,
             yet
             by
             it
             they
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             appears
             by
             that
             young
             Man
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             Christ
             to
             know
             what
             he
             should
             do
             to
             inherit
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             &c.
             and
             by
             Paul
             ,
             who
             touching
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             blameless
             ,
             Phil.
             3.
             6.
             
             There
             is
             also
             a
             Righteousness
             and
             Repentance
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             men
             are
             blessed
             or
             delivered
             temporally
             :
             But
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             thereof
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             far
             higher
             :
             It
             presupposeth
             both
             Moral
             and
             Legal
             Righteousness
             and
             Repentance
             for
             the
             Substance
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             is
             more
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             this
             Righteousness
             ,
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             found
             in
             many
             ,
             such
             a
             degree
             as
             they
             may
             fall
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             totally
             and
             finally
             :
             This
             Righteousness
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             reacheth
             ,
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             tends
             much
             towards
             eternal
             life
             ;
             and
             the
             estate
             of
             such
             as
             do
             attain
             it
             is
             comfortable
             and
             hopeful
             .
             But
             there
             are
             usually
             defects
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             great
             :
             For
             1.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             proceed
             to
             a
             deep
             and
             firm
             radication
             ;
             nor
             2.
             
             To
             any
             habitual
             predominancy
             over
             all
             lusts
             ;
             nor
             3.
             
             Will
             it
             endure
             any
             great
             tryall
             .
             There
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             are
             indeed
             in
             many
             Persons
             ,
             Knowledge
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             these
             not
             meerly
             Moral
             ,
             but
             Supernatural
             and
             divine
             ,
             caused
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             outward
             revelation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             inward
             illumination
             and
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             yet
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Persons
             of
             great
             estate
             ,
             will
             be
             unwilling
             to
             sell
             all
             and
             give
             unto
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             restore
             four-fold
             to
             those
             they
             have
             wronged
             ,
             or
             forfeit
             credit
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             their
             whole
             estate
             ,
             and
             hazard
             their
             lives
             ,
             out
             of
             Love
             to
             their
             dear
             Saviour
             ;
             yet
             all
             these
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             freely
             and
             willingly
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             attain
             to
             an
             estate
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             4.
             
             Yet
             this
             Confirmation
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             radication
             and
             intensive
             measure
             of
             their
             divine
             vertues
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Will
             and
             support
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             certain
             support
             Man
             cannot
             expect
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             before
             he
             arrive
             at
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             Duty
             :
          
           
             For
             it
             's
             the
             meet
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             delights
             in
             an
             upright
             heart
             ,
             which
             moved
             him
             to
             promise
             this
             Confirmation
             to
             persons
             of
             integrity
             ,
             who
             have
             overcome
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             till
             Faith
             improve
             so
             far
             as
             to
             obtain
             this
             Victory
             ,
             and
             that
             clearly
             ,
             Man
             may
             fall
             ,
             and
             the
             desires
             and
             fears
             of
             the
             World
             may
             the
             more
             easily
             prevail
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             may
             justly
             desert
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             neglects
             to
             come
             up
             unto
             his
             terms
             ,
             and
             refuseth
             the
             conditions
             and
             qualification
             necessary
             to
             a
             compleat
             ,
             real
             ,
             and
             sincere
             Disciple
             ,
             to
             whom
             alone
             Confirmation
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Promise
             is
             due
             .
             That
             which
             supports
             a
             Man
             against
             all
             temptations
             ,
             and
             prevents
             Apostacy
             ,
             is
             strength
             ;
             this
             strength
             is
             internal
             and
             external
             ,
             and
             both
             from
             God.
             The
             internal
             
             strength
             is
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             in
             Man
             ,
             as
             is
             sufficient
             to
             overcome
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             obtain
             a
             clear
             victory
             .
             The
             external
             strength
             is
             that
             power
             of
             God
             superadded
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             ,
             not
             only
             ,
             continues
             and
             preserves
             the
             inward
             power
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             also
             is
             continually
             ready
             to
             supply
             all
             defects
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             final
             issue
             infallible
             and
             most
             certain
             .
             
               For
               there
               is
               a
               glorious
               Inheritance
               reserved
               in
               Heaven
               for
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               kept
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               through
               Faith
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               ready
               to
               be
               revealed
               is
               the
               last
               time
               .
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Where
             we
             have
             Faith
             within
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             God
             without
             ,
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             parties
             regenerate
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             final
             enjoyment
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             both
             .
             Neither
             of
             these
             belong
             unto
             those
             which
             have
             only
             the
             Spirit
             of
             preparation
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             inhabitation
             :
             For
             though
             they
             are
             in
             a
             fair
             way
             unto
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             hope
             of
             both
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             attained
             neither
             .
             Yet
             there
             are
             others
             which
             find
             the
             victorious
             power
             of
             Faith
             within
             them
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             testifying
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             Glory
             ,
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             their
             preservation
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Promises
             made
             in
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             such
             as
             are
             so
             qualified
             ,
             as
             they
             know
             themselves
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             Apostle's
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             the
             Reasons
             thereof
             :
             Now
             followeth
             his
             exhortation
             ,
             which
             comes
             in
             very
             seasonably
             after
             his
             former
             Doctrine
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             which
             was
             terrible
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             concerning
             the
             happy
             and
             safe
             estate
             of
             such
             as
             were
             qualified
             as
             they
             were
             .
             For
             ,
             lest
             the
             one
             should
             occasion
             dispair
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             presumption
             and
             security
             ;
             by
             this
             exhortation
             ,
             he
             intimates
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             estate
             of
             confirmation
             in
             this
             life
             doth
             not
             exempt
             from
             duty
             and
             diligence
             on
             Man's
             part
             ,
             not
             exclude
             some
             kind
             of
             desertion
             on
             God's
             part
             .
             For
             this
             Confirmation
             differs
             from
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Sin
             ,
             no
             Temptation
             ;
             but
             perfect
             holiness
             without
             any
             danger
             ,
             and
             a
             plenary
             possession
             of
             the
             blessed
             Inheritance
             .
             For
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Confirmed
             in
             this
             time
             of
             mortality
             ,
             is
             like
             that
             of
             Israel
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             had
             broken
             the
             main
             strength
             of
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             divided
             the
             Land
             by
             lot
             ,
             and
             did
             begin
             to
             enjoy
             it
             .
             But
             after
             all
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             there
             remained
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             Land
             not
             yet
             reduced
             ,
             nor
             totally
             subdued
             .
             And
             God
             did
             so
             order
             it
             to
             try
             them
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             continue
             and
             improve
             their
             Military
             skill
             and
             valour
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             God's
             regenerate
             Ones
             ,
             his
             true
             Israelites
             ,
             for
             though
             they
             have
             broken
             the
             main
             strength
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             one
             pi●cht
             Battle
             obtained
             a
             clear
             Victory
             :
             yet
             the
             remainders
             of
             corruption
             may
             sometimes
             put
             them
             hard
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             annoy
             them
             .
             And
             it
             's
             God's
             Will
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             to
             teach
             them
             humbly
             to
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             ,
             to
             exercise
             their
             heavenly
             virtues
             ;
             to
             keep
             their
             watch
             ,
             and
             never
             put
             off
             their
             Armour
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             obtained
             a
             total
             and
             final
             Victory
             .
             The
             principal
             things
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             this
             Exhortation
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Reasons
             why
             it
             should
             be
             performed
             .
             For
             he
             that
             will
             exhort
             effectually
             ,
             must
             ,
             1.
             
             Let
             the
             parties
             exhorted
             know
             distinctly
             what
             the
             Duty
             is
             .
             2.
             
             Demonstrate
             that
             it's
             very
             reasonable
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             clearly
             and
             fully
             both
             these
             are
             done
             ,
             the
             more
             effectually
             will
             the
             heart
             be
             moved
             :
             For
             the
             rational
             Creature
             must
             be
             moved
             rationally
             .
             Every
             exhortation
             implies
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Oratour
             ,
             or
             party
             exhorting
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             perswade
             ?
             why
             doth
             he
             exhort
             ?
             therefore
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               [
               I
               desire
               you
               .
            
             ]
             In
             this
             it
             differs
             both
             from
             a
             Command
             and
             a
             Petition
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             party
             desiring
             be
             excellent
             or
             beloved
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             desired
             be
             reasonable
             and
             advantageous
             ,
             it
             should
             prevail
             much
             .
             If
             such
             a
             person
             as
             Paul
             ,
             so
             worthy
             and
             so
             excellent
             ,
             shall
             desire
             the
             performance
             of
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             only
             convenient
             ,
             but
             necessary
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             how
             ready
             should
             we
             be
             to
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             But
             ,
             To
             know
             the
             Duty
             ,
             is
             most
             considerable
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             Perseverance
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             was
             formerly
             urged
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             This
             duty
             is
             proposed
             affirmatively
             ,
             and
             negatively
             :
             and
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             concerned
             all
             and
             every
             one
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             writes
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               11.
               
               
                 And
                 we
                 desire
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 shew
                 the
                 same
                 diligence
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 hope
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 That
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 slothfull
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             Perseverance
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             sufficiently
             implyed
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             they
             must
             shew
             the
             same
             diligence
             to
             the
             full
             assurance
             of
             hope
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             persevere
             .
             But
             to
             understand
             the
             duty
             more
             fully
             ,
             let
             us
             enquire
             ;
          
           
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 hope
                 is
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 hope
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 same
                 diligence
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 assurance
                 of
                 hope
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Hope
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             ,
             for
             the
             thing
             hoped
             for
             ,
             not
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             an
             object
             of
             that
             hope
             which
             is
             a
             divine
             vertue
             ;
             and
             this
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             be
             not
             the
             only
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             principal
             object
             of
             our
             Christian
             hope
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             's
             taken
             properly
             for
             the
             expectation
             of
             this
             glorious
             ,
             and
             great
             Reward
             of
             eternal
             felicity
             :
             It
             presupposeth
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             certainly
             believe
             it
             possible
             to
             be
             had
             and
             enjoyed
             ,
             with
             a
             vehement
             desire
             and
             longing
             after
             it
             .
             And
             though
             the
             distance
             between
             us
             and
             it
             be
             great
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             patient
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             stay
             God's
             leisure
             .
             There
             is
             a
             vain
             and
             groundless
             hope
             ,
             which
             is
             irrational
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             rational
             and
             probable
             hope
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             firm
             and
             certain
             :
             there
             is
             a
             firm
             and
             certain
             hope
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             when
             we
             have
             assurance
             of
             the
             thing
             hoped
             for
             ,
             This
             assurance
             also
             may
             admit
             of
             degrees
             ;
             for
             it
             may
             be
             full
             ,
             or
             not
             full
             This
             full
             assurance
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             that
             which
             removes
             all
             doubts
             and
             fears
             and
             this
             it
             may
             do
             at
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             others
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             interrupted
             ,
             or
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             :
             This
             place
             speaks
             of
             full
             assurance
             of
             hope
             to
             the
             end
             .
             This
             assurance
             will
             not
             be
             had
             ,
             much
             less
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             by
             sloth
             ;
             by
             diligence
             ,
             it
             may
             .
             And
             so
             we
             are
             in
             the
             third
             place
             come
             unto
             the
             Duty
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             use
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             diligence
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             attain
             this
             assurance
             ,
             and
             continue
             it
             full
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             And
             here
             he
             implies
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             formerly
             diligent
             ,
             and
             so
             diligent
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             attained
             this
             assurance
             ;
             yet
             here
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             must
             continue
             the
             same
             diligence
             to
             the
             end
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             same
             diligence
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             affection
             ,
             they
             had
             shewed
             formerly
             being
             continued
             ,
             would
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
             Assurance
             or
             certainty
             is
             either
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             the
             person
             :
             The
             latter
             presupposeth
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             certainty
             to
             the
             person
             of
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             certain
             in
             it self
             .
             This
             certainty
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             who
             is
             either
             God
             or
             Man
             :
             Eternal
             life
             is
             certain
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             give
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             decreed
             so
             to
             do
             .
             And
             that
             it
             might
             be
             certain
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             the
             time
             of
             possession
             ,
             he
             hath
             signified
             his
             purpose
             ,
             bound
             himself
             by
             promise
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             his
             promise
             by
             Oath
             ;
             so
             that
             on
             his
             part
             it
             's
             fully
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             certain
             .
             Yet
             because
             the
             promise
             requireth
             a
             qualification
             ,
             and
             a
             performance
             of
             duty
             in
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             certain
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             only
             perform
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             qualification
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             certainly
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             done
             that
             which
             the
             Promise
             requireth
             ,
             and
             are
             duly
             qualified
             .
             And
             the
             more
             clear
             and
             full
             the
             knowledg
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             full
             the
             assurance
             of
             hope
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             full
             knowledg
             continue
             ,
             this
             full
             assurance
             continueth
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             groundless
             presumption
             ,
             but
             a
             firm
             and
             well-grounded
             hope
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             so
             far
             as
             Man
             may
             neglect
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             abate
             in
             the
             Qualification
             ,
             so
             far
             this
             assurance
             may
             abate
             .
             If
             man's
             diligence
             in
             performing
             the
             Duty
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             this
             full
             assurance
             will
             do
             so
             too
             .
             For
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             patient
             continuance
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             shall
             seek
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Immortality
             ,
             God
             will
             render
             eternal
             life
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             7.
             
             Yet
             this
             patient
             continuance
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             depends
             upon
             God's
             special
             assistance
             and
             support
             .
             
               For
               it
               's
               God
               that
               worketh
               in
               us
               the
               Will
               and
               the
               Deed
               of
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             must
             work
             out
             our
             Salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             :
             The
             full
             assurance
             not
             only
             depends
             upon
             the
             merit
             and
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Decree
             ,
             Promise
             ,
             and
             Oath
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             also
             requireth
             the
             diligence
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             continual
             support
             of
             God.
             God's
             support
             ,
             assistance
             ,
             and
             concurrence
             are
             alwayes
             ready
             ,
             yet
             so
             is
             not
             Man's
             diligence
             .
             For
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             most
             confirmed
             Saints
             on
             Earth
             may
             sometimes
             be
             remisse
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             their
             failings
             ,
             whereupon
             follow
             desertions
             to
             their
             great
             discomfort
             .
             Yet
             neither
             do
             their
             failings
             wholly
             annihilate
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             frustrate
             the
             final
             event
             ;
             but
             God
             sometimes
             in
             his
             wonderful
             wisdom
             ,
             by
             with-drawing
             his
             comforts
             ,
             awakens
             and
             quickens
             them
             to
             Duty
             ,
             and
             useth
             outward
             Afflictions
             as
             Chastisements
             to
             improve
             their
             inherent
             virtues
             ,
             and
             corrects
             them
             .
             And
             in
             that
             he
             promiseth
             to
             be
             their
             Father
             ,
             he
             binds
             himself
             to
             Chastise
             them
             ,
             if
             need
             require
             :
             Otherwise
             he
             should
             not
             take
             them
             as
             Sons
             ,
             but
             account
             them
             as
             Bastards
             ,
             and
             so
             utterly
             neglect
             them
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             apply
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             
               If
               his
               Children
               for
               sake
               my
               Law
               ,
               and
               walk
               not
               in
               my
               Judgments
               ;
               If
               they
               break
               my
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               keep
               not
               my
               Commandments
               :
               Then
               will
               I
               visit
               their
               Transgression
               with
               the
               Rod
               ,
               and
               their
               Iniquities
               with
               Stripes
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               my
               loving
               kindness
               will
               I
               not
            
             
             
               utterly
               take
               from
               him
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               my
               faithfulness
               to
               fail
               ,
            
             Psal.
             89.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             So
             God's
             adopred
             Children
             may
             have
             their
             failings
             ;
             yet
             God
             will
             Chastise
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             Covenant
             may
             stand
             firm
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             Yet
             let
             every
             one
             be
             diligent
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             look
             for
             no
             comfort
             ,
             but
             upon
             performance
             of
             Duty
             :
             For
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             merciful
             ,
             will
             be
             holy
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             he
             requires
             his
             Children
             should
             be
             so
             too
             .
             Therefore
             let
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             so
             great
             a
             progress
             in
             Grace
             ,
             as
             to
             attain
             a
             full
             assurance
             of
             hope
             ,
             and
             a
             sight
             of
             their
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             go
             on
             with
             all
             care
             and
             diligence
             :
             for
             it
             's
             a
             sad
             thing
             ,
             after
             that
             we
             are
             upon
             the
             borders
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Country
             ,
             to
             be
             turned
             back
             ,
             and
             wander
             in
             this
             Wilderness
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             12.
             
             
               We
               must
               not
               be
               slothfull
               ,
               but
               followers
               of
               them
               who
               through
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               inherit
               the
               Promises
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             THE
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             understood
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             already
             ;
             but
             that
             's
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             performed
             :
             Yet
             ,
             who
             will
             go
             about
             it
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             reasonable
             ?
             And
             to
             manifest
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             next
             Work
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             declaring
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Motives
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             is
             from
             Examples
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 many
                 not
                 named
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 Abraham
                 in
                 particular
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Examples
             do
             prove
             the
             Duty
             to
             be
             not
             onely
             possible
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             been
             actually
             performed
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             they
             do
             not
             bind
             though
             they
             may
             encourage
             ;
             but
             because
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             is
             something
             commanded
             ;
             they
             may
             and
             do
             oblige
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             God
             commands
             us
             to
             imitate
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             end
             makes
             them
             known
             ,
             and
             proposeth
             them
             ;
             yet
             in
             these
             patterns
             there
             is
             a
             special
             reason
             and
             motive
             superadded
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             by
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             obtained
             the
             Promises
             ,
             so
             shall
             we
             if
             we
             follow
             them
             .
             The
             Persons
             intended
             are
             patterns
             for
             imitation
             in
             two
             things
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             end
             whereat
             they
             aimed
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             attainment
             of
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             means
             whereby
             they
             attained
             this
             end
             Faith.
             Patience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             attained
             the
             Promises
             ,
             ]
             By
             Promises
             understand
             the
             things
             promised
             ,
             which
             were
             spiritual
             deliverances
             ,
             blessings
             ,
             and
             rewards
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             Salvation
             ;
             yet
             temporal
             Mercies
             in
             reference
             to
             spiritual
             are
             not
             to
             be
             excluded
             :
             For
             God
             made
             many
             Promises
             to
             the
             Saints
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             were
             more
             special
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             all
             but
             to
             some
             particular
             Persons
             .
             All
             these
             ,
             except
             the
             full
             enjoyment
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             they
             attained
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             were
             capable
             before
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             last
             Judgment
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             will
             make
             them
             our
             pattern
             ,
             we
             must
             1.
             
             Propose
             unto
             our
             selvs
             some
             divine
             and
             noble
             end
             ,
             some
             great
             and
             glorious
             good
             :
             Yet
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             end
             in
             it self
             may
             be
             excellent
             ,
             yet
             no
             wayes
             beneficial
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             aim
             at
             the
             attainment
             thereof
             ;
             for
             Good
             known
             may
             delight
             our
             fancies
             ,
             and
             the
             speculation
             of
             it
             may
             be
             pleasing
             ,
             but
             the
             real
             possession
             and
             enjoyment
             doth
             make
             us
             happy
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             in
             vain
             to
             aim
             at
             any
             thing
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             if
             God
             hath
             nor
             promised
             it
             ;
             for
             Gods
             Promise
             is
             the
             firm
             and
             immovable
             Foundation
             of
             our
             hopes
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             end
             whereat
             we
             must
             aim
             :
             Yet
             all
             our
             aims
             ,
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             intentions
             are
             vain
             ,
             except
             we
             use
             the
             means
             .
             The
             means
             which
             they
             used
             were
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             continued
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             attainment
             :
             The
             same
             means
             we
             must
             also
             use
             ;
             for
             to
             imitate
             them
             in
             the
             prestitution
             and
             proposal
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             except
             we
             imitate
             them
             in
             this
             also
             :
             They
             had
             Faith
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             have
             it
             ;
             they
             had
             Patience
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             patient
             .
             By
             Faith
             we
             may
             understand
             ,
             Confidence
             and
             relying
             upon
             God's
             Promises
             ;
             and
             it
             presupposeth
             a
             divine
             Belief
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             .
             A
             probable
             humane
             Faith
             will
             not
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             it
             's
             far
             short
             and
             defective
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Yet
             this
             without
             Patience
             will
             do
             little
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             reach
             the
             end
             ;
             we
             must
             be
             patient
             .
             
               For
               ye
               have
               need
               of
               Patience
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               that
               after
               ye
               have
               done
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               ye
               might
               receive
               the
               Promise
               ,
            
             cap.
             10.
             36.
             
             We
             must
             have
             Faith
             ,
             because
             the
             things
             promised
             are
             invisible
             ,
             rare
             ,
             excellent
             ,
             far
             above
             the
             Power
             of
             any
             Creature
             ,
             and
             onely
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Almighty
             God.
             We
             must
             have
             Patience
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             .
             For
             if
             we
             hope
             for
             that
             we
             see
             not
             ,
             or
             enjoy
             not
             ,
             then
             do
             we
             with
             Patience
             
             waite
             for
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             25.
             
             Besides
             ,
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             oppositions
             ,
             trials
             ,
             all
             which
             must
             be
             overcome
             ,
             which
             without
             Patience
             cannot
             be
             :
             Many
             things
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             many
             things
             must
             be
             suffered
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             make
             out
             way
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             dreadful
             Enemies
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             attain
             the
             end
             .
             Further
             ,
             our
             desires
             are
             vehement
             ,
             and
             we
             long
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             which
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ;
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             patient
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             quietly
             wait
             God's
             leisure
             .
             Though
             many
             other
             Christian
             vertues
             are
             required
             ,
             yet
             these
             are
             onely
             expressed
             ;
             not
             onely
             because
             these
             are
             never
             without
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             other
             depend
             much
             upon
             these
             two
             which
             are
             the
             principal
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             principal
             influence
             on
             the
             effect
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             actively
             conducing
             to
             the
             attainment
             .
             These
             are
             most
             noble
             and
             excellent
             vertues
             ,
             necessary
             and
             of
             great
             force
             ;
             yet
             by
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             these
             two
             Graces
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             After
             the
             Examples
             of
             many
             ,
             he
             instanceth
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             most
             pertinent
             and
             eminent
             ;
             it
             's
             that
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               13.
               
               
                 For
                 when
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 Promise
                 to
              
               Abraham
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             HE
             did
             but
             briefly
             touch
             upon
             the
             former
             examples
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             ;
             but
             he
             enlargeth
             upon
             this
             ,
             and
             informeth
             us
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 Promise
                 to
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Confirmed
                 the
                 Promise
                 by
                 Oath
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 by
                 patient
                 enduring
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 reason
                 was
                 ,
                 why
                 God
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Promise
                 by
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             made
             a
             Promise
             to
             Abraham
             ;
             There
             are
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Promises
             of
             Men.
             This
             is
             a
             Promise
             of
             God.
             Of
             Promises
             in
             general
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             I
             have
             spoken
             
               [
               Theopolitica
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             of
             God's
             Promises
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             parts
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             opposed
             to
             threatnings
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             both
             which
             the
             Law
             is
             a
             Rule
             of
             his
             judicial
             proceedings
             .
             The
             matter
             of
             them
             is
             some
             Good
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ;
             but
             the
             principal
             is
             Spiritual
             .
             Yet
             ,
             2.
             
             This
             Good
             ,
             and
             the
             communication
             of
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             intended
             by
             the
             party
             promising
             .
             3.
             
             This
             intention
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             expressed
             and
             signified
             to
             the
             party
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             is
             made
             .
             4.
             
             The
             effect
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             act
             ,
             is
             the
             binding
             of
             the
             party
             promising
             ,
             unto
             performance
             ;
             and
             the
             giving
             a
             kind
             of
             right
             of
             the
             thing
             promised
             unto
             another
             to
             whom
             it
             's
             made
             ;
             and
             also
             an
             hope
             of
             receiving
             and
             enjoying
             the
             good
             that
             doth
             follow
             upon
             it
             .
             All
             these
             are
             found
             in
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             something
             more
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             added
             unto
             ,
             and
             joyned
             with
             ,
             the
             Precepts
             to
             encourage
             man
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             And
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             Promises
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             certain
             ,
             ever
             stable
             ,
             never
             failing
             ;
             because
             God
             is
             almighty
             ,
             true
             ,
             constant
             ,
             faithful
             :
             and
             therefore
             are
             a
             firm
             ground
             of
             hope
             .
             There
             was
             great
             reason
             ,
             why
             God
             should
             intend
             good
             to
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             happy
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             his
             happiness
             had
             been
             impossible
             .
             Neither
             had
             this
             intention
             been
             sufficient
             ,
             except
             he
             had
             signified
             it
             in
             his
             Promise
             ,
             and
             bound
             himself
             ;
             for
             without
             both
             these
             ,
             Man
             could
             have
             had
             no
             certain
             hope
             or
             comfort
             .
             The
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Mercies
             and
             Benefits
             ,
             intended
             to
             Man
             ,
             are
             so
             high
             ,
             so
             excellent
             ,
             so
             glorious
             ,
             that
             Man
             could
             never
             have
             thought
             upon
             them
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             revealed
             them
             ;
             nor
             could
             have
             had
             any
             certain
             and
             firm
             hope
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             any
             but
             God
             had
             promised
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             freely
             ,
             and
             upon
             Christ's
             merit
             :
             yet
             no
             Man
             can
             challenge
             any
             immediate
             right
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             those
             things
             promised
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             rightly
             qualified
             ,
             and
             perform
             the
             Duty
             .
             God
             made
             many
             Promises
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             the
             chief
             to
             which
             the
             rest
             were
             appendant
             and
             subordinate
             ,
             were
             Righteousness
             and
             eternal
             Life
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             This
             Promise
             was
             confirmed
             by
             Oath
             ,
             where
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Confirmation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Promise
                 confirmed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Confirmation
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 party
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 party
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 Sware
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 he
                 Sware
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 could
                 swear
                 by
                 no
                 greater
                 .
              
            
          
           
             By
             this
             we
             may
             easily
             understand
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             ordinary
             definition
             of
             an
             Oath
             is
             not
             perfect
             ,
             and
             of
             sufficient
             extent
             ;
             it
             agrees
             only
             to
             an
             Oath
             taken
             by
             a
             Creature
             ,
             whether
             
             Man
             or
             Angel
             ,
             it
             cannot
             agree
             to
             God
             ;
             yet
             God
             Sware
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             an
             Oath
             far
             different
             from
             all
             other
             Oaths
             .
             For
             in
             this
             God
             lifts
             up
             his
             hand
             unto
             eternity
             ;
             and
             laies
             it
             upon
             the
             Altar
             of
             his
             unchangeable
             and
             infinite
             Beeing
             ;
             He
             pawns
             and
             pledgeth
             his
             God-head
             ,
             and
             is
             willing
             ,
             if
             he
             perform
             not
             with
             Man
             to
             forfeit
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Therefore
             an
             Oath
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             a
             special
             kind
             of
             confirmation
             of
             that
             which
             is
             less
             certain
             and
             evident
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             is
             more
             certain
             and
             evident
             .
             For
             God's
             eternal
             Beeing
             and
             Life
             is
             more
             certain
             and
             evident
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             his
             doing
             this
             or
             that
             good
             for
             his
             sinful
             Creature
             .
             3.
             
             God
             swaring
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             inferiour
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             eternal
             Beeing
             .
             4.
             
             This
             was
             a
             strange
             condescension
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             man's
             infirmity
             ,
             that
             He
             would
             hazzard
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             his
             Deity
             .
             O
             sinful
             man
             ,
             be
             eternally
             ashamed
             to
             doubt
             of
             God's
             Promises
             ,
             seeing
             he
             hath
             so
             deeply
             engaged
             himself
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             hath
             laid
             down
             his
             God-head
             as
             a
             stake
             and
             pawn
             never
             to
             take
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             if
             he
             fail
             the
             least
             jot
             with
             thee
             .
             This
             Oath
             we
             find
             ,
             Gen.
             22.
             16.
             where
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             form
             ,
             
               [
               I
               have
               Sworn
               by
               my self
               .
               ]
            
             2.
             
             The
             occasion
             whereupon
             He
             sware
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             extraordinary
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             ready
             at
             God's
             Command
             to
             Sacrifice
             his
             Son
             ,
             his
             only
             Son.
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             attain
             to
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             Abraham
             did
             manifest
             in
             this
             act
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             may
             be
             secured
             by
             this
             Oath
             ;
             for
             God
             by
             it
             intended
             to
             confirm
             the
             Promise
             of
             righteousness
             and
             eternal
             life
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             Believers
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             genuine
             Sons
             of
             Abraham
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Confirmation
             ,
             the
             Promise
             confirmed
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               14.
               
               
                 Surely
                 Blessing
                 I
                 will
                 Bless
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 Multiplying
                 I
                 will
                 Multiply
                 thee
                 .
              
            
          
           
             ABraham
             had
             Faith
             before
             ,
             and
             was
             justified
             before
             this
             time
             .
             But
             upon
             this
             hard
             Tryal
             his
             Faith
             did
             more
             gloriously
             shine
             forth
             ,
             and
             proved
             to
             belike
             refined
             Gold
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Furnace
             far
             more
             bright
             ,
             and
             his
             righteousness
             and
             eternal
             reward
             ,
             besides
             other
             mercies
             were
             far
             more
             firmly
             confirmed
             unto
             him
             .
             The
             words
             of
             God
             spoken
             ,
             are
             here
             ,
             repeated
             but
             in
             part
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             rest
             to
             be
             intended
             ,
             and
             taken
             altogether
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             full
             ,
             and
             uttered
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             could
             not
             express
             how
             much
             he
             loved
             him
             .
             For
             the
             words
             do
             signify
             the
             certainty
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             really
             manifest
             unto
             him
             ;
             especially
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             Nations
             must
             be
             blessed
             .
             There
             are
             indeed
             in
             this
             Promise
             some
             Blessings
             proper
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             the
             chief
             was
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             bliss
             in
             Christ
             ,
             without
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             could
             not
             have
             made
             truly
             and
             fully
             happy
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             Abraham
             by
             this
             Promise
             thus
             made
             sure
             by
             Oath
             ,
             was
             mightily
             strengthened
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             patient
             enduring
             ,
             attained
             in
             the
             end
             the
             Promise
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               15.
               
               
                 So
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 patiently
                 endured
                 ,
                 he
                 obtained
                 the
                 Promise
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Promise
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             promised
             was
             final
             Righteousness
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ;
             the
             obtaining
             ,
             is
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             this
             blessed
             estate
             which
             he
             so
             much
             desired
             ,
             so
             much
             sought
             .
             The
             means
             was
             his
             continued
             patience
             ,
             whereby
             he
             overcame
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             continuing
             firm
             in
             the
             Covenant
             to
             the
             end
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             to
             let
             them
             know
             by
             this
             example
             of
             their
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             whom
             they
             so
             much
             honoured
             ;
             that
             if
             they
             patiently
             endured
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             performed
             their
             Duty
             ,
             they
             should
             obtain
             and
             enjoy
             the
             same
             glorious
             Reward
             whereof
             he
             was
             already
             possessed
             .
             And
             this
             example
             should
             quicken
             ,
             incite
             ,
             and
             mightily
             encourage
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             should
             so
             much
             the
             more
             encourage
             ,
             because
             the
             event
             should
             be
             so
             certain
             .
             But
             this
             is
             our
             misery
             ,
             few
             believe
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             neither
             the
             Commands
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             these
             examples
             of
             rare
             Heroick
             spirits
             do
             work
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             might
             ,
             yet
             we
             will
             not
             be
             made
             certain
             of
             eternal
             bliss
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             done
             all
             things
             on
             his
             part
             to
             assure
             and
             confirm
             us
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             this
             Oath
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             For
             this
             was
             the
             end
             for
             which
             God
             promised
             and
             confirmed
             the
             Promise
             by
             Oath
             ,
             as
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 in
                 general
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 particular
                 Oath
                 intended
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Concerning
             an
             Oath
             ,
             as
             taken
             and
             used
             by
             Men
             (
             for
             of
             such
             he
             speaks
             )
             ,
             he
             observes
             two
             things
             ,
          
           
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 's
                 taken
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 for
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 strife
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ver.
             16.
             
             
               For
               men
               verily
               swear
               by
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               an
               Oath
               for
               confirmation
               to
               them
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               strife
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               MEn
               verily
               swear
               by
               the
               greater
            
             ;
             and
             some
             Men
             and
             Angels
             are
             greater
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             power
             to
             punish
             perjured
             persons
             :
             yet
             suppose
             such
             an
             Oath
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             as
             in
             some
             cases
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             insufficient
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             for
             which
             an
             Oath
             in
             general
             was
             intended
             and
             ordained
             .
             For
             neither
             Men
             nor
             Angels
             know
             the
             secrets
             and
             intentions
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             Men
             who
             Swear
             ;
             neither
             can
             they
             punish
             with
             eternal
             punishments
             the
             Offenders
             .
             But
             God
             who
             is
             Omniscient
             ,
             Omnipresent
             ,
             Omnipotent
             ,
             and
             exactly
             just
             ,
             knows
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             secrets
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             can
             and
             will
             punish
             the
             Offenders
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             false
             and
             vain
             Swearers
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             temporal
             ,
             but
             eternal
             punishments
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             prevented
             by
             serious
             and
             timely
             Repentance
             .
             Therefore
             men
             usually
             Swear
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             requires
             others
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             rest
             satisfied
             .
             And
             though
             they
             should
             ,
             yet
             the
             God
             of
             eternal
             Truth
             will
             not
             be
             abused
             and
             attested
             for
             to
             confirm
             a
             falshood
             ;
             and
             wo
             to
             him
             who
             shall
             forfeit
             his
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             provoke
             him
             against
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             as
             false
             Swearers
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             end
             of
             an
             Oath
             is
             to
             determine
             strife
             ;
             therefore
             men
             swear
             by
             a
             greater
             who
             can
             take
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             certainly
             knows
             who
             do
             profane
             his
             Name
             .
             That
             this
             is
             the
             end
             to
             determine
             strife
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             signifies
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               And
               an
               Oath
               fo●
               confirmation
               to
               them
               is
               an
               end
               of
               all
               strife
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             it
             's
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             subject
             matter
             of
             an
             Oath
             is
             some
             strife
             or
             controversy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             thing
             which
             may
             be
             doubted
             of
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             known
             to
             them
             who
             doubt
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             party
             that
             asserts
             it
             by
             Oath
             .
             2.
             
             This
             doubt
             must
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             cannot
             be
             cleared
             by
             sense
             or
             reason
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             argument
             but
             a
             testimony
             .
             3.
             
             Yet
             there
             is
             some
             kind
             of
             necessity
             of
             confirmation
             .
             4.
             
             This
             confirmation
             cannot
             be
             made
             but
             by
             testimony
             .
             5.
             
             Because
             the
             testimony
             of
             man
             is
             insufficient
             and
             unsatisfactory
             ,
             therefore
             God
             is
             invoked
             to
             be
             a
             co-witness
             .
             6.
             
             Because
             it
             's
             supposed
             that
             no
             man
             will
             forfeit
             his
             interest
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             invoke
             him
             against
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Oath
             they
             rest
             satisfied
             .
             For
             the
             party
             swearing
             can
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             taken
             his
             Oath
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             enough
             ;
             except
             he
             be
             an
             Atheist
             ,
             and
             no
             Atheist
             should
             be
             permitted
             or
             admitted
             to
             Swear
             ,
             his
             Oath
             will
             signify
             nothing
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             As
             the
             end
             of
             an
             Oath
             in
             general
             is
             to
             end
             all
             strife
             ,
             and
             finally
             determine
             Controversies
             ;
             so
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Oath
             in
             particular
             which
             God
             sware
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             away
             all
             controversy
             and
             doubt
             about
             the
             eternal
             Inheritance
             .
             For
             by
             it
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Shews
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             .
             2.
             
             By
             this
             shewed
             ,
             ministreth
             strong
             consolation
             to
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             ,
             which
             fly
             for
             refuge
             to
             the
             hope
             set
             before
             them
             .
             So
             that
             the
             end
             is
             two-fold
             ;
             Immediate
             ,
             and
             Remote
             :
             Immediate
             is
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ;
             the
             Remote
             ,
             strong
             consolation
             .
             The
             former
             is
             subordinate
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             an
             end
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             a
             means
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             consolation
             .
             The
             first
             end
             therefore
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             unto
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             's
             written
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             17.
             
             
               Wherein
               God
               willing
               more
               abundantly
               to
               shew
               unto
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
               ,
               the
               immutability
               of
               his
               Counsel
               ,
               confirmed
               it
               by
               an
               Oath
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 immutability
                 of
                 God's
                 Counsel
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 more
                 abundant
                 manifestation
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Oath
                 of
                 God
                 interposed
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             If
             we
             reduce
             the
             Text
             to
             Proposions
             ,
             they
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God's
                 Counsel
                 is
                 immutable
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 manifest
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 that
                 end
                 He
                 interposed
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Proposition
             1.
             
             
             God's
             
               Counsel
               is
               immutable
               ,
            
             ]
             By
             God's
             Counsel
             ,
             is
             meant
             his
             Decree
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             as
             Counsel
             is
             of
             the
             Understanding
             :
             yet
             it
             's
             called
             Counsel
             ,
             because
             no
             Decree
             of
             God
             is
             made
             without
             the
             Counsel
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             direction
             of
             the
             
             Understanding
             .
             For
             God
             being
             an
             intelligent
             Agent
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             perfect
             Knowledg
             ,
             and
             profoundest
             Wisdom
             ,
             can
             will
             or
             determine
             nothing
             but
             according
             to
             the
             best
             and
             most
             exact
             Understanding
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Decrees
             of
             God
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             extend
             to
             all
             things
             done
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             but
             here
             the
             Decree
             or
             Counsel
             of
             God
             is
             special
             ,
             and
             limited
             to
             a
             special
             object
             ,
             the
             intellectual
             and
             immortal
             Creatures
             as
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ;
             and
             here
             to
             Men
             ,
             and
             amongst
             Men
             to
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             ,
             are
             the
             object
             of
             it
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             spiritual
             and
             immortal
             estate
             ;
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             giving
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
             For
             he
             decreed
             to
             give
             them
             eternal
             Bliss
             and
             Glory
             .
          
           
             This
             Decree
             once
             made
             ,
             was
             immutable
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             altered
             or
             revoked
             either
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             God.
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             cause
             of
             revocation
             ,
             either
             for
             want
             of
             Wisdom
             or
             Justice
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             absolutely
             both
             wise
             and
             lust
             .
             2.
             
             Neitheir
             from
             the
             inconstancy
             of
             his
             Will
             ;
             for
             the
             strength
             of
             Israel
             will
             not
             lye
             or
             repent
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             not
             as
             Man
             that
             he
             should
             repent
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             29.
             3.
             
             Neither
             need
             he
             alter
             ,
             nor
             can
             his
             Will
             be
             frustrated
             for
             want
             of
             Power
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             Almighty
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             no
             ground
             or
             cause
             of
             alteration
             from
             within
             ,
             much
             less
             from
             without
             ,
             though
             all
             Men
             and
             Angels
             and
             all
             Creatures
             should
             combine
             together
             ;
             as
             they
             have
             no
             strength
             to
             frustrate
             ;
             so
             they
             have
             no
             power
             to
             Null
             his
             Decrees
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Supream
             and
             Universal
             Lord.
             Therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Counsel
               of
               the
               Lord
               standeth
               for
               ever
               ,
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               heart
               to
               all
               Generations
               ,
            
             Psal.
             33.
             11.
             
             This
             immutability
             is
             truly
             affirmed
             of
             all
             his
             Decrees
             ,
             but
             especially
             it
             is
             true
             of
             this
             particular
             determination
             ,
             concerning
             the
             eternal
             Salvation
             and
             Beatification
             of
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             .
             This
             counsel
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Election
             and
             Prede●●●nation
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             that
             Head
             :
             And
             it
             's
             noted
             ,
             that
             no
             Decree
             but
             this
             was
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             Proposition
             2.
             
             
               God
               was
               willing
               more
               abundantly
               to
               shew
               this
               to
               the
               Heirs
               of
               Promise
               ,
            
             God
             only
             knows
             his
             own
             Thoughts
             and
             Counsels
             ;
             and
             neither
             Man
             or
             Angel
             is
             or
             can
             be
             privy
             to
             them
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             revealed
             .
             None
             can
             reveal
             them
             but
             Himself
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             hath
             done
             freely
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ;
             and
             in
             great
             mercy
             hath
             let
             man
             know
             his
             gracious
             thoughts
             and
             purposes
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             for
             ever
             blessed
             .
             In
             this
             manifestation
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 thing
                 manifested
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 the
                 manifestation
                 is
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 willingness
                 to
                 manifest
                 this
                 to
                 them
                 more
                 abundantly
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             manifested
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             is
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             :
             For
             he
             manifests
             not
             only
             his
             Counsel
             and
             Decree
             of
             everlasting
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             the
             immutability
             of
             it
             .
             Man
             must
             know
             what
             his
             Counsel
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             unchangeable
             and
             irrevocable
             ;
             and
             the
             manifestation
             of
             both
             ,
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             end
             he
             intended
             .
             For
             if
             Man
             had
             not
             known
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             had
             no
             immediate
             ground
             of
             comfort
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             known
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             immutability
             of
             it
             ,
             his
             comfort
             could
             not
             have
             been
             strong
             ,
             certain
             ,
             stable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             manifestation
             was
             made
             unto
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             :
             They
             are
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             ,
             who
             have
             right
             unto
             the
             eternal
             inheritance
             promised
             ;
             these
             are
             sincere
             Believers
             ,
             and
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             joynt-Heirs
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             Faith
             derive
             their
             Title
             from
             him
             by
             virtue
             of
             God's
             Promise
             ,
             which
             in
             him
             is
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             .
             By
             this
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Promise
             was
             not
             made
             to
             Abraham
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             his
             Seed
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             the
             Father
             of
             Believers
             ,
             who
             by
             Faith
             are
             Christ's
             :
             And
             if
             Christ's
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             
             Abraham's
             Seed
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             29.
             
             These
             ,
             and
             these
             alone
             ,
             are
             they
             whom
             God
             intended
             to
             secure
             ,
             and
             make
             certain
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             security
             was
             the
             manifestation
             made
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             no
             right
             to
             the
             Promise
             ,
             so
             they
             can
             have
             no
             benefit
             by
             this
             manifestation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             was
             willing
             more
             abundantly
             to
             shew
             this
             to
             them
             :
             It
             must
             be
             shewed
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             by
             his
             Word
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             shewed
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Promise
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             shewed
             more
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             this
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Oath
             .
             What
             more
             could
             be
             done
             ?
             what
             more
             could
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             desire
             ?
             But
             what
             moved
             him
             to
             do
             this
             ?
             nothing
             but
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             his
             goodness
             ,
             his
             dear
             affection
             ,
             and
             abundant
             love
             to
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             .
             As
             for
             himself
             ,
             he
             knew
             his
             Counsel
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             unchangeable
             ;
             yet
             he
             had
             regard
             unto
             their
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             certainly
             intended
             to
             give
             them
             certain
             and
             strong
             comfort
             .
             And
             for
             this
             he
             did
             not
             expect
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             but
             prevented
             them
             out
             his
             free
             and
             exceeding
             mercy
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             only
             Fountain
             from
             which
             this
             gracious
             manifestation
             did
             issue
             .
          
           
           
             Proposition
             3.
             
             
               To
               this
               end
               God
               interposed
               himself
               by
               an
               Oath
               ,
               or
               confirmed
               it
               by
               ab
               Oath
               .
               ]
            
             This
             interposing
             or
             confirming
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             was
             the
             means
             ;
             and
             the
             immediate
             end
             of
             it
             was
             the
             more
             abundant
             manifestation
             of
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             .
             The
             word
             used
             in
             the
             *
             Original
             ,
             signifies
             as
             a
             term
             of
             Law
             
               [
               to
               interpose
               ]
            
             ,
             as
             a
             third
             person
             to
             give
             security
             .
             So
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             ,
             are
             one
             party
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             is
             made
             ;
             God
             ,
             as
             promising
             ,
             is
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             God
             swearing
             is
             a
             third
             person
             ,
             who
             intervenes
             and
             interposeth
             himself
             as
             different
             from
             himself
             ,
             as
             promising
             .
             So
             he
             becomes
             
               [
               Interventor
               &
               sidejussor
               ]
            
             ,
             for
             himself
             as
             promising
             to
             Believers
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Promise
             was
             made
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Surety
             is
             engaged
             deeply
             for
             himself
             ,
             promising
             to
             see
             his
             Promise
             made
             good
             to
             man
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             bound
             .
             And
             for
             this
             end
             He
             sware
             ,
             as
             Surety
             to
             confirm
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             might
             know
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Decree
             .
             The
             words
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             turned
             
               [
               wherein
            
             ]
             by
             some
             are
             interpreted
             
               [
               because
               ]
            
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             because
             an
             Oath
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             strife
             ;
             therefore
             God
             to
             remove
             all
             doubts
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             establish
             and
             assure
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             ,
             was
             willing
             to
             swear
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Oath
             to
             manifest
             more
             fully
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Counsel
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             was
             the
             end
             and
             issue
             of
             Men's
             Oath
             ,
             was
             the
             end
             and
             issue
             of
             this
             Oath
             of
             God.
             If
             Men
             will
             believe
             Men
             swearing
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             should
             we
             believe
             and
             rest
             satisfied
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ?
             From
             all
             this
             it
             's
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             is
             as
             certain
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             as
             possibly
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             This
             is
             the
             immediate
             end
             of
             God's
             Oath
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             a
             means
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             further
             end
             which
             God
             intended
             .
             For
             thus
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             18.
             
             
               That
               by
               two
               immutable
               things
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               God
               to
               lye
               ;
               we
               might
               have
               a
               strong
               consolation
               ,
               who
               have
               fled
               for
               refuge
               to
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             IN
             which
             words
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 strong
                 Consolation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 parties
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 doth
                 belong
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 means
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 obtained
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Strong
             Consolation
             is
             the
             ultimate
             end
             both
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Oath
             .
             The
             mind
             of
             Man
             is
             discomforted
             ,
             vexed
             ,
             weakened
             from
             Doubts
             ,
             Fears
             ,
             Sorrows
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             removes
             or
             abates
             these
             ,
             doth
             quiet
             ,
             refresh
             ,
             revive
             and
             strengthen
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             comfort
             it
             .
             This
             comfort
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             weak
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             strong
             ;
             the
             comfort
             here
             is
             strong
             ,
             and
             prevailing
             comfort
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             overcome
             all
             doubts
             ,
             fears
             ,
             and
             sorrows
             caused
             by
             Temptations
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             Tryals
             from
             without
             or
             from
             within
             .
             This
             is
             opposed
             to
             all
             worldly
             and
             seeming
             joys
             and
             comforts
             ,
             which
             appear
             and
             vanish
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             cannot
             firmly
             stay
             and
             revive
             the
             heart
             ;
             for
             every
             blast
             of
             temptation
             scatters
             them
             .
             It
             must
             be
             the
             hope
             or
             enjoyment
             of
             some
             solid
             ,
             lasting
             ,
             and
             substantial
             good
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             solid
             and
             lasting
             comfort
             :
             Some
             ,
             by
             comfort
             ,
             understand
             Faith
             or
             Hope
             the
             cause
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             there
             be
             a
             firm
             and
             strong
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             every
             one
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             intended
             for
             Believers
             ,
             the
             Heirs
             of
             Promise
             ,
             who
             sly
             for
             refuge
             to
             take
             hold
             upon
             the
             Hope
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Hope
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 taking
                 hold
                 of
                 this
                 Hope
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 flying
                 for
                 refuge
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 on
                 this
                 Hope
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Hope
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             hoped
             for
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             formal
             object
             of
             the
             divine
             virtue
             of
             Hope
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             that
             blessed
             and
             glorious
             estate
             ,
             which
             is
             reserved
             in
             Heaven
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             there
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Hope
             is
             set
             before
             us
             as
             a
             prize
             ,
             and
             represented
             in
             the
             Promise
             as
             ours
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             seek
             and
             aym
             at
             ,
             as
             being
             called
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             thereof
             .
             It
             's
             set
             in
             our
             view
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             eye
             it
             much
             ,
             and
             often
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             press
             earnestly
             towards
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             take
             hold
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             done
             two
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             gaining
             a
             title
             and
             right
             unto
             it
             ,
             for
             so
             we
             take
             hold
             on
             it
             by
             Law.
             2.
             
             By
             getting
             some
             possession
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             in
             part
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             receive
             the
             first
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             or
             in
             whole
             ,
             which
             is
             reserved
             for
             Heaven
             .
             Both
             these
             are
             done
             by
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             we
             exercise
             our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             with
             other
             heavenly
             virtues
             ,
             the
             stronger
             hold
             we
             take
             .
             For
             hereby
             we
             make
             more
             evident
             to
             us
             our
             right
             ,
             and
             obtain
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             the
             first-Fruits
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             We
             fly
             for
             refuge
             ,
             to
             take
             hold
             of
             this
             Hope
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             our
             Sanctuary
             and
             safety
             ,
             far
             better
             then
             a
             City
             of
             refuge
             :
             and
             it
             's
             a
             far
             greater
             security
             to
             take
             hold
             on
             this
             Hope
             ,
             then
             to
             take
             hold
             upon
             the
             Horns
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             For
             many
             have
             held
             fast
             hold
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             have
             either
             been
             pulled
             away
             ,
             or
             slain
             in
             the
             very
             place
             ,
             as
             Joab
             was
             .
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               maketh
               the
               Lord
               his
               trust
               ,
               and
               respecteth
               not
               the
               Proud
               ,
               nor
               such
               as
               turn
               aside
               to
               lies
               ,
            
             Psal.
             40.
             4.
             
             For
             all
             things
             and
             persons
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             so
             strong
             ,
             so
             excellent
             ,
             are
             lies
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             trust
             in
             them
             they
             will
             fail
             us
             ,
             God
             never
             will.
             For
             who
             ,
             or
             what
             can
             separate
             us
             from
             his
             love
             in
             Christ
             ?
             Eternal
             life
             is
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             God
             who
             hath
             promised
             it
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             his
             Promise
             by
             Oath
             ,
             is
             unchangeable
             too
             .
             Those
             who
             in
             all
             dangers
             ,
             storms
             ,
             and
             tempests
             retreat
             unto
             him
             ,
             find
             strong
             consolation
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             need
             terrify
             or
             trouble
             them
             ,
             or
             shake
             their
             hearts
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             assured
             them
             of
             eternal
             life
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             security
             and
             strong
             comfort
             is
             grounded
             upon
             two
             immutable
             things
             ,
             wherein
             it
             's
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             lye
             .
             These
             two
             things
             are
             the
             Promise
             and
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             cease
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             violate
             his
             Promise
             or
             his
             Oath
             .
             These
             are
             sure
             things
             ;
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             may
             pass
             away
             ,
             but
             these
             cannot
             fail
             ,
             nor
             frustrate
             our
             hopes
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             The
             Apostle
             in
             the
             next
             words
             gives
             a
             reason
             why
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             ,
             fly
             to
             take
             hold
             upon
             the
             Hope
             set
             before
             us
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             19.
             
             
               [
               It
               was
            
             [
             to
             them
             ]
             
               an
               ancre
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               both
               sure
               and
               stedfast
               ,
               and
               which
               entereth
               into
               that
               within
               the
               Vail
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             have
             a
             two-fold
             Reason
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 's
                 like
                 unto
                 a
                 sure
                 and
                 stedfast
                 Ancre
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 entereth
                 into
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 Vail
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             like
             an
             Ancre
             ;
             for
             ,
             what
             an
             Ancre
             is
             to
             a
             Ship
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             Hope
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             stay
             and
             means
             of
             safety
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             Waves
             and
             Storms
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             in
             this
             floating
             troublesome
             World.
             For
             that
             which
             stays
             ,
             strengthens
             ,
             quiets
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             ,
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             everlasting
             Glory
             grounded
             upon
             God's
             Promise
             and
             Oath
             .
             For
             eternal
             life
             ,
             as
             theirs
             ,
             is
             the
             Ancre
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             be
             excellent
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             nothing
             unto
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             a
             right
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             well-grounded
             hope
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             enters
             into
             that
             within
             the
             Vail
             :
             In
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             within
             the
             second
             Vail
             ,
             was
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             in
             allusion
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             signified
             ,
             that
             the
             object
             of
             our
             hope
             is
             something
             excellent
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             World
             ;
             something
             heavenly
             ,
             glorious
             ,
             and
             eternal
             .
             Therefore
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Inheritance
               of
            
             God's
             
               Sons
               is
               reserved
               in
               Heaven
               for
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             And
             that
             the
             great
             object
             of
             our
             hope
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             5.
             
             Where
             we
             shall
             fully
             enjoy
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             him
             .
             And
             surely
             nothing
             under
             Heaven
             can
             stay
             ,
             and
             firmly
             fix
             the
             floating
             heart
             of
             man
             ;
             neither
             can
             this
             Ancre
             fasten
             firmly
             ,
             but
             in
             Heaven
             .
             This
             Hope
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             stronger
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             more
             assured
             ,
             because
          
           
             Ver.
             20.
             
             
               The
               fore-runner
               is
               entred
               into
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             fore-runner
             is
             entred
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             take
             possession
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             way
             passible
             ;
             this
             is
             more
             then
             ever
             Abraham
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             do
             .
             Therefore
             we
             have
             a
             rare
             example
             ,
             far
             above
             that
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             diligent
             unto
             the
             assurance
             of
             hope
             ;
             for
             our
             diligence
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             vain
             .
             These
             words
             ,
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             may
             imply
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             distinct
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             labour
             for
             the
             full
             assurance
             of
             Hope
             unto
             the
             end
             ;
             1.
             
             Because
             this
             assurance
             will
             be
             an
             Ancre
             to
             the
             Soul.
             2.
             
             It
             will
             be
             a
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             Ancre
             .
             3.
             
             It
             will
             be
             the
             more
             stedfast
             ,
             because
             it
             fastens
             within
             the
             Vail
             ,
             a
             sure
             ground
             .
             4.
             
             It
             fastens
             so
             much
             more
             strongly
             ,
             because
             it
             fastens
             there
             where
             our
             Fore-runner
             is
             entred
             ;
             yet
             because
             all
             this
             referrs
             to
             hope
             grounded
             on
             the
             Promise
             and
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             may
             belong
             to
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             enlarged
             upon
             .
             Lest
             we
             should
             be
             ignorant
             who
             this
             Fore-runner
             is
             ,
             he
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               [
               even
               Jesus
               ,
               made
               an
               High-Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melthisedec
               ]
            
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             returns
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             an
             excellent
             manner
             ,
             with
             much
             art
             ,
             to
             the
             principal
             intended
             subject
             of
             his
             Discourse
             formerly
             proposed
             ,
             and
             now
             rehearsed
             again
             ,
             as
             the
             Theme
             and
             Matter
             to
             be
             handled
             ,
             in
             the
             seventh
             Chapter
             following
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Excellency
             ,
             Perfection
             ,
             Immutability
             ,
             and
             perpetual
             continuance
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THat
             the
             Reader
             may
             understand
             my
             Method
             ,
             it
             's
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             will
             observe
             something
             by
             way
             of
             additions
             to
             my
             Exposition
             upon
             the
             former
             Chapters
             .
             2.
             
             Shew
             the
             Connexion
             of
             this
             with
             the
             former
             .
             3.
             
             Enter
             upon
             the
             Chapter
             it self
             .
             The
             additions
             are
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Qualification
             described
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Chap.
             6
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             (
             from
             which
             some
             do
             ,
             and
             many
             may
             ,
             fall
             away
             )
             is
             such
             as
             doth
             not
             reach
             that
             degree
             of
             Faith
             and
             other
             divine
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             upon
             which
             followeth
             the
             constant
             inhabitation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             a
             constant
             spirit
             of
             Sanctisication
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             Consolation
             .
             For
             this
             donation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             thereof
             ,
             have
             a
             more
             immediate
             and
             firm
             connexion
             with
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             final
             Reward
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             inferiour
             degree
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             minister
             constantly
             unto
             the
             persecuted
             Saints
             ,
             and
             suffer
             with
             them
             out
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             love
             unto
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             doth
             imply
             an
             higher
             Qualification
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             was
             described
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             these
             exercises
             and
             performances
             of
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             do
             not
             in
             themselves
             merit
             ,
             or
             necessarily
             inferr
             ,
             the
             final
             Reward
             ;
             yet
             God
             will
             not
             forget
             them
             ,
             but
             certainly
             remember
             ,
             and
             reward
             them
             with
             an
             eternal
             Reward
             :
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             remembrance
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             ,
             the
             final
             Reward
             doth
             necessarily
             follow
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             After
             that
             God
             had
             once
             given
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             accounts
             such
             as
             have
             received
             it
             as
             his
             Sons
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             by
             his
             gracious
             Promise
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             requisite
             ,
             to
             chastise
             them
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             final
             ruine
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             example
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             a
             Reason
             ,
             1.
             
             Why
             he
             sware
             by
             himself
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             swear
             by
             a
             greater
             .
             2.
             
             Why
             he
             confirmed
             the
             Promise
             with
             an
             Oath
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             to
             strengthen
             our
             hope
             of
             everlasting
             Glory
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             possession
             for
             Himself
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             behalf
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Connexion
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             to
             the
             observant
             Reader
             is
             clear
             enough
             .
             For
             the
             words
             referr
             ,
             1.
             
             Unto
             Chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             10.
             where
             he
             citeth
             the
             words
             of
             Psalm
             110.
             4.
             to
             prove
             the
             vocation
             of
             Christ
             unto
             his
             eternal
             Priest-hood
             .
             2.
             
             To
             Chap.
             6
             ,
             20
             ,
             where
             he
             signisies
             ,
             that
             Christ
             as
             our
             Fore-runner
             was
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             confirmed
             an
             everlasting
             Priest
             by
             Oath
             ,
             and
             so
             rehearseth
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             proposing
             them
             as
             the
             Theme
             and
             Subject
             of
             this
             seventh
             Chapter
             .
             The
             digression
             comes
             in
             by
             a
             (
             Parenthesis
             )
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             omitted
             ,
             yet
             the
             Apostle's
             discourse
             had
             been
             entire
             ,
             only
             the
             Repetition
             had
             been
             needless
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             impertinent
             to
             the
             Subject
             proposed
             and
             intended
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             very
             subservient
             to
             prepare
             their
             minds
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             attentive
             receiving
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             following
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             To
             enter
             upon
             the
             Chapter
             it self
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             therein
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Subject
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Scope
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Method
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Subject
             matter
             is
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Scope
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             as
             far
             above
             all
             other
             Priest-hoods
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             of
             
             Aaron's
             .
          
           
             The
             Method
             is
             ,
             General
             .
             Particular
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             general
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 of
                 Melchisedec
                 ,
                 from
                 ver
                 ,
                 1.
                 to
                 the
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 of
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 11th
                 to
                 the
                 20th
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 20th
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             The
             particular
             Method
             and
             Analysis
             is
             by
             divers
             Authors
             apprehended
             and
             declared
             diversly
             .
             All
             agree
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Subject
             ,
             which
             they
             determine
             to
             be
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Scope
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priesthood
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             manner
             how
             this
             excellency
             is
             set
             forth
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             Comparison
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             comparison
             is
             not
             onely
             in
             quality
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             like
             Melchizedec
             ,
             but
             in
             quantity
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             one
             thing
             chiefly
             intended
             ,
             to
             represent
             unto
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             who
             did
             so
             much
             honour
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             as
             far
             above
             Aaron's
             :
             For
             the
             one
             was
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             could
             sanctify
             no
             man
             ;
             the
             other
             was
             perfect
             ,
             and
             could
             eternally
             save
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Melchizedec
             and
             Aaron
             here
             are
             spoken
             of
             onely
             in
             reference
             to
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
             6.
             
             The
             things
             delivered
             by
             them
             are
             true
             ,
             though
             their
             several
             Methods
             are
             not
             so
             exactly
             consentaneous
             .
             Junius
             makes
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Chapter
             two
             ,
             the
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Is
                 concerning
                 the
                 Type
                 ,
                 Melchizedec
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Anti-type
                 ,
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             This
             is
             true
             ,
             though
             not
             accurate
             :
             Yet
             he
             well
             observs
             three
             things
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Chapter
                 is
                 rather
                 concerning
                 his
                 Calling
                 than
                 his
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Priest-hood
                 is
                 handled
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Comparison
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Proposition
                 here
                 handled
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Psal.
                 110.
                 4.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Gouge
             ,
             whose
             diligence
             and
             pains
             in
             the
             Explication
             of
             this
             Epistle
             are
             much
             to
             be
             commended
             ,
             doth
             much
             agree
             with
             Junius
             in
             the
             general
             :
             For
             he
             observs
             that
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             is
             set
             out
          
           
             by
             way
             of
             Similitude
             .
             Dissimilitude
             .
          
           
             This
             implyes
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             is
             here
             delivered
             comparatively
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Comparison
             is
             in
             quality
             ;
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             similitude
             and
             agreement
             ,
             and
             dissimilitude
             and
             disagreement
             ,
             in
             quality
             be
             necessarily
             presupposed
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             not
             principally
             intended
             ▪
             For
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Author
             is
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             that
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             was
             not
             only
             excellent
             ,
             but
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             that
             of
             Aaron's
             ;
             because
             it
             was
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchizedec
             ,
             which
             was
             far
             above
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             .
             Where
             it
             's
             further
             implyed
             ,
             that
             if
             Melchizedec
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             Type
             ,
             and
             Christ
             the
             Anti-type
             ;
             then
             Christ
             was
             not
             onely
             more
             excellent
             than
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             than
             Melchizedec
             himself
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Comparison
             is
             in
             quantity
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             not
             equal
             but
             unequal
             ,
             and
             the
             exceeding
             excellency
             was
             Christ's
             .
             
               A
               Lapide
            
             ,
             taking
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             to
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             above
             that
             of
             Aaron's
             ,
             finds
             seven
             Arguments
             in
             this
             Chapter
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             The
             first
             three
             are
             taken
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             
             Melchizedec's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             the
             fourth
             from
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Order
             ,
             the
             fifth
             from
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             sixth
             from
             Christ's
             Immortality
             ,
             the
             last
             from
             the
             excellent
             vertue
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             he
             well
             observs
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             doth
             urge
             and
             urge
             again
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             insist
             upon
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchizedec
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             But
             if
             we
             well
             consider
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             till
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             it
             's
             nothing
             but
             a
             Discourse
             upon
             those
             words
             :
             And
             he
             begins
             with
             the
             last
             word
             
               [
               Melchizedec
               ]
            
             ;
             then
             he
             proceeds
             to
             another
             ,
             
               [
               a
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchizedec
               ,
               ]
            
             which
             was
             Christ
             ;
             then
             to
             the
             words
             
               [
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ]
            
             ;
             lastly
             ,
             to
             those
             
               [
               Then
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ]
               .
            
             And
             if
             you
             observe
             not
             this
             ,
             you
             shall
             hardly
             ever
             find
             the
             genuine
             Order
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Discourse
             ;
             And
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Psalm
             is
             excellently
             handled
             by
             way
             of
             Explication
             ,
             and
             Illation
             or
             drawing
             Conclusions
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             therefore
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Verse
             to
             the
             eleventh
             ,
             is
             concerning
             Melchizedec
             ,
             declaring
             out
             of
             Gen.
             14.
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             not
             only
             a
             King
             but
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Priest-hood
             was
             more
             perfect
             and
             excellent
             than
             that
             of
             Aaron's
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             ,
             from
             Ver.
             11.
             to
             the
             19th
             .
             infers
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             another
             Priest
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             of
             Melchizedec
             ,
             that
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             must
             be
             abolished
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             sanctify
             no
             man
             ,
             or
             give
             him
             hope
             of
             everlasting
             life
             ;
             for
             this
             Sanctification
             and
             Perfection
             must
             be
             by
             another
             Priest
             ,
             which
             the
             Spirit
             signifies
             
             even
             whilst
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             must
             be
             of
             another
             Order
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             Tribe
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             part
             ,
             from
             Ver.
             19.
             to
             the
             23.
             takes
             notice
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               [
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             thence
             infers
             ,
             that
             seeing
             he
             was
             made
             and
             confirmed
             a
             Priest
             by
             oath
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             was
             not
             ,
             therefore
             was
             he
             the
             Surety
             of
             a
             better
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             part
             ,
             from
             Ver.
             23.
             to
             the
             26.
             infers
             not
             onely
             the
             difference
             of
             Mortality
             and
             Immortality
             ,
             between
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             his
             Immortality
             and
             eternal
             Priest-hood
             ,
             his
             ability
             to
             save
             for
             ever
             such
             as
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             part
             ,
             from
             Ver.
             26.
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             infer
             the
             eternal
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             from
             his
             innocency
             and
             holiness
             ,
             which
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             no
             Infirmity
             .
             This
             last
             doth
             not
             appear
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             either
             as
             expressed
             or
             deducible
             from
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             well
             be
             presupposed
             ,
             because
             the
             party
             to
             whom
             this
             Priesthood
             was
             thus
             confirmed
             by
             Oath
             could
             not
             be
             any
             man
             that
             had
             sins
             and
             infirmities
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             as
             Man
             never
             knew
             any
             sin
             .
          
           
             This
             Discourse
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Constitution
             and
             Confirmation
             ,
             not
             the
             Ministration
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Confirmation
             the
             Apostle
             observs
             four
             clear
             and
             evident
             Arguments
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             above
             that
             of
             Aaron's
             ,
             and
             a
             fifth
             implyed
             or
             presupposed
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             first
             part
             is
             concerning
             Melchizedec
             ,
             upon
             the
             Explication
             of
             which
             Word
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             whole
             Proposition
             doth
             depend
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Description
                 of
                 this
                 Melchizedec
                 ,
                 from
                 Ver.
                 1.
                 to
                 the
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 greatness
                 and
                 excellency
                 ,
                 inferred
                 from
                 this
                 Description
                 ,
                 from
                 Ver.
                 4.
                 to
                 the
                 11th
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             whole
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             Propositions
             :
             The
             first
             whereof
             declareth
             who
             he
             was
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             how
             great
             he
             was
             .
             In
             the
             Description
             which
             is
             taken
             from
             Gen.
             14.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Offices
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Acts
                 of
                 his
                 Priestly
                 Office.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Residence
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 his
                 Sacerdotal
                 Office.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             Offices
             were
             two
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Regal
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 King
                 of
                 Salem
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Sacerdotal
                 ;
                 he
                 was
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Acts
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             are
             two
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             blessing
             2.
             
             Tything
             of
             Abraham
             .
             The
             Interpretation
             of
             his
             Name
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             King
             of
             Righteousness
             Peace
             .
          
           
             The
             Perpetuity
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             is
             signified
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             no
             Predecessor
             from
             whom
             ,
             nor
             Successour
             to
             whom
             he
             might
             derive
             his
             Priest-hood
             .
          
           
             His
             Offices
             and
             Acts
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             are
             expressed
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             Moses
             ;
             the
             Interpretation
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             words
             whereof
             his
             Name
             is
             composed
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             signification
             of
             Salem
             .
          
           
             The
             perpetuity
             is
             concluded
             from
             the
             reticency
             and
             silence
             of
             the
             Text
             :
             This
             was
             the
             onely
             place
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             where
             any
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             this
             Person
             ,
             before
             that
             of
             Psal.
             110.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             in
             the
             Description
             informs
             us
             of
             his
             Offices
             ,
             that
             he
             was
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 King
                 of
                 Salem
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Who
             this
             Melchizedec
             was
             ,
             is
             much
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             Angel
             ,
             or
             Man
             :
             For
             some
             affirm
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Angel
             ;
             some
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Man
             :
             And
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             affirm
             him
             to
             be
             Man
             ,
             many
             think
             him
             to
             be
             Shem
             ,
             who
             was
             certainly
             living
             at
             that
             time
             :
             Others
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             bring
             strong
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Negative
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             very
             likely
             ,
             if
             not
             certain
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             Shem
             ,
             whose
             Genealogy
             and
             Descent
             is
             evidently
             and
             expresly
             delivered
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Reason
             why
             he
             should
             change
             his
             Name
             and
             take
             another
             .
             It
             's
             certain
             he
             was
             a
             Person
             that
             lived
             in
             
             Salem
             ,
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             that
             Abraham
             sojourned
             there
             ,
             and
             lived
             at
             Mamre
             .
             The
             word
             King
             ,
             as
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             Priest
             ,
             doth
             imply
             his
             Civil
             Power
             :
             And
             because
             Civil
             Power
             of
             Government
             may
             be
             in
             one
             or
             more
             ,
             it
             signifies
             the
             Civil
             Power
             in
             one
             ;
             yet
             this
             Civil
             Power
             may
             be
             in
             one
             ,
             either
             despotically
             ,
             in
             an
             absolute
             or
             arbitrary
             way
             ,
             or
             limited
             .
             And
             whether
             this
             Power
             be
             in
             one
             by
             commission
             and
             trust
             ,
             or
             without
             commission
             ;
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             greater
             or
             less
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             any
             eminent
             single
             Person
             that
             had
             Power
             to
             command
             others
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             King.
             What
             kind
             of
             Power
             Civil
             this
             Melchizedec
             had
             over
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             read
             ,
             neither
             need
             we
             trouble
             our selves
             :
             That
             he
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             Civil
             Power
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             other
             petty
             Kings
             of
             Canaan
             had
             ,
             need
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             .
             The
             place
             whereof
             he
             was
             King
             ,
             is
             expressed
             to
             be
             Salem
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             either
             the
             City
             of
             his
             residence
             ,
             or
             his
             Territory
             belonging
             to
             that
             City
             ,
             or
             both
             :
             This
             Salem
             in
             all
             probability
             was
             that
             place
             which
             was
             called
             Jerusalem
             in
             after
             times
             ,
             for
             so
             we
             find
             it
             called
             ,
             Joshua
             10.
             1.
             and
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             King
             then
             wa●
             Adonizedec
             which
             is
             the
             same
             Name
             with
             that
             of
             Melchizedec
             ;
             for
             both
             signify
             a
             Prince
             of
             Governour
             (
             call
             him
             King
             or
             Lord
             )
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             righteous
             Prince
             or
             Governour
             :
             And
             some
             tell
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             first
             Name
             of
             that
             City
             was
             Zedec
             ,
             afterwards
             it
             was
             called
             Salem
             ,
             and
             then
             Jerusalem
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Melchizedec
             and
             Adonizedec
             was
             the
             common
             Name
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             as
             Pharaoh
             was
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             Caesar
             of
             the
             Romane
             Emperours
             .
             Whether
             this
             King
             was
             by
             descent
             a
             Canaanite
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             ,
             is
             not
             material
             to
             know
             ;
             yet
             Moses
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             onely
             a
             King
             but
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             such
             he
             might
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             an
             Idolater
             :
             But
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             that
             doubt
             ,
             it
             's
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God.
             This
             word
             Priest
             doth
             signify
             his
             Superiority
             and
             Authority
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             a
             prime
             Minister
             ,
             and
             did
             officiate
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             :
             As
             a
             King
             he
             governed
             men
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             he
             worshipped
             God.
             The
             word
             Cohen
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             Prince
             or
             a
             Priest
             ,
             is
             here
             determined
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             a
             Priest
             or
             publick
             Officer
             in
             sacred
             things
             :
             Whereas
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             was
             constituted
             and
             consecrated
             a
             Priest
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             received
             his
             Power
             immediately
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             as
             he
             must
             needs
             do
             ,
             because
             he
             derived
             not
             his
             Power
             from
             any
             Predecessor
             ,
             and
             his
             Order
             vvas
             very
             high
             ,
             and
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             said
             for
             to
             be
             a
             lively
             Type
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             supream
             and
             eternal
             Priest
             of
             Heaven
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             did
             worship
             no
             Idols
             or
             petty
             Gods
             ,
             but
             the
             Supream
             Lord
             and
             Living
             God
             that
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             taught
             his
             People
             so
             to
             do
             :
          
           
             From
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             1.
             
             
               For
               this
            
             Melchizedec
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Salem
             ,
             
               and
               Priest
               of
               the
               Most
               High
               God
               ,
               ]
            
          
           
             VVEE
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Religion
             was
             not
             so
             generally
             corrupted
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             were
             some
             as
             well
             as
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             cursed
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             who
             did
             worship
             the
             true
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Offices
             of
             King
             and
             Priest
             are
             not
             so
             inconsistent
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             lawfully
             be
             assumed
             and
             exercised
             by
             one
             Person
             :
             For
             Melchizedec
             ,
             though
             one
             single
             Person
             ,
             was
             invested
             both
             with
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             Power
             .
             And
             if
             one
             person
             be
             so
             qualified
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             discharge
             both
             places
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             bound
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             Union
             of
             both
             in
             one
             man
             ;
             and
             the
             Duties
             of
             both
             might
             be
             the
             more
             easily
             performed
             by
             one
             ,
             when
             the
             Power
             extended
             but
             to
             a
             Family
             ,
             or
             a
             little
             Territory
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             Salem
             was
             :
             especially
             when
             onely
             the
             greater
             Services
             were
             to
             be
             done
             by
             him
             that
             was
             King
             and
             Priest
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Superintendency
             and
             Command
             over
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             both
             in
             matters
             of
             State
             and
             Religion
             were
             subservient
             unto
             him
             .
             Yet
             when
             Israel
             was
             multiplied
             to
             a
             great
             Nation
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             separate
             these
             two
             Powers
             ;
             and
             gave
             the
             one
             to
             one
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             another
             :
             And
             if
             this
             separation
             had
             not
             been
             made
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             the
             opposition
             made
             by
             
               Corah
               ,
               Dathan
            
             ,
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             bin
             so
             hainous
             a
             Sin.
             And
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             though
             a
             King
             and
             Priest
             ,
             would
             not
             take
             upon
             him
             any
             Civil
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             give
             his
             Apostles
             any
             Power
             Civil
             ;
             for
             their
             Commission
             was
             to
             teach
             and
             baptize
             ,
             to
             build
             the
             Church
             and
             not
             the
             State
             ;
             neither
             would
             he
             have
             his
             Souldiers
             entangled
             with
             the
             Affairs
             of
             this
             life
             .
             The
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             there
             rather
             wanted
             more
             Labourers
             to
             be
             sent
             into
             that
             Harvest
             .
             And
             for
             any
             man
             to
             take
             upon
             
             him
             more
             Power
             than
             he
             can
             well
             manage
             ,
             or
             a
             greater
             charge
             than
             he
             is
             able
             to
             discharge
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             These
             were
             the
             Offices
             :
             The
             Acts
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             come
             next
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             the
             first
             whereof
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             blessed
             Abraham
             :
             For
          
           
             Ver.
             1.
             
             Melchizedec
             met
             Abraham
             
               returning
               from
               the
               Slaughter
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               blessed
               him
               .
            
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             :
             And
             in
             this
             Exercise
             three
             things
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Person
                 upon
                 whom
                 he
                 did
                 exercise
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Time
                 when
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 distinct
                 Acts
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Person
             was
             Abraham
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             and
             excellent
             men
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             friend
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Israel
             ,
             of
             all
             Believers
             ,
             of
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             who
             had
             received
             the
             great
             Promise
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Priest
             and
             Prince
             himself
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             did
             argue
             the
             greatness
             and
             excellency
             of
             Melchizedec
             .
             2.
             
             The
             time
             was
             ,
             when
             
               he
               met
               him
               returning
               from
               the
               Slaughter
               of
               the
               Kings
               .
            
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             Gen.
             14.
             had
             conquered
             and
             slain
             the
             Kings
             ,
             recovered
             the
             Captives
             and
             their
             Goods
             ,
             and
             taken
             a
             great
             Spoil
             .
             2.
             
             After
             this
             great
             and
             glorious
             Victory
             ,
             he
             was
             returning
             towards
             Mamre
             .
             3.
             
             In
             his
             return
             ,
             near
             to
             
               Salem
               ,
               Melchizedec
            
             met
             him
             with
             Provision
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             refresh
             him
             and
             his
             Army
             :
             Then
             it
             was
             that
             he
             exercised
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             .
             3.
             
             The
             first
             Act
             was
             ,
             he
             blessed
             him
             .
             The
             words
             and
             form
             of
             this
             Benediction
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
            
             Abraham
             
               of
               the
               most
               High
               God
               ,
               Possessour
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
            
             This
             Blessing
             was
             not
             a
             meer
             expression
             of
             his
             desire
             ,
             for
             so
             any
             Inferiour
             may
             bless
             a
             Superiour
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             a
             sacerdotal
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             and
             authoritative
             Benediction
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             Commission
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             real
             and
             effectual
             upon
             the
             Subject
             .
             Whether
             it
             was
             particular
             or
             general
             is
             not
             expressed
             :
             Some
             ,
             as
             Mercerus
             ,
             think
             the
             words
             to
             be
             Indicative
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             as
             though
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
            
             Abraham
             ,
             &c.
             
             Others
             ,
             Let
             Abraham
             
               be
               blessed
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               bless
            
             Abraham
             ;
             as
             the
             Blessing
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             is
             delivered
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               bless
               thee
               and
               keep
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Numb
             .
             6.
             24.
             
             This
             Blessing
             is
             neither
             a
             Wish
             and
             desire
             ,
             nor
             properly
             a
             Prayer
             ,
             nor
             yet
             a
             meer
             Prediction
             :
             A
             Prayer
             is
             directed
             unto
             God
             ,
             a
             Blessing
             unto
             Man
             ;
             the
             one
             seeks
             it
             from
             God
             by
             Petition
             ,
             the
             other
             pronounceth
             and
             declareth
             it
             by
             Warrant
             and
             Commission
             from
             God
             :
             In
             the
             one
             the
             Priest
             doth
             represent
             Man
             ,
             in
             this
             other
             he
             represents
             God.
             Here
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             a
             Priest
             hath
             Power
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Office
             and
             God's
             Institution
             ;
             to
             bless
             :
             So
             this
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             Minister
             ,
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             second
             Act
             was
             the
             Tything
             of
             Abraham
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             next
             words
             twll
             us
             ,
             Ver.
             2.
             
             
               To
               whom
            
             Abraham
             
               gave
               the
               tenth
               of
               all
               ;
               ]
            
             This
             is
             the
             first
             place
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             speaks
             of
             Tythes
             or
             the
             Tenth
             of
             mens
             Goods
             paid
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             his
             Priests
             and
             such
             as
             represent
             him
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             And
             here
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Who
                 paid
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 paid
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 paid
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             party
             blessed
             ,
             payes
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             who
             receive
             spiritual
             Blessings
             and
             are
             made
             fit
             Subjects
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             in
             Christ
             must
             give
             and
             pay
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             party
             receiving
             them
             was
             Melchizedec
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             blessing
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             King
             ,
             receivs
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             they
             are
             paid
             .
             So
             Christ
             appointed
             the
             Labourer
             in
             his
             Harvest
             to
             receive
             his
             Wages
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             who
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             should
             live
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             that
             is
             taught
             should
             communicate
             to
             him
             that
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             these
             Tythes
             are
             a
             certain
             portion
             of
             mens
             Goods
             ;
             For
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               he
               gave
               a
               Tenth
               of
               all
               ,
            
             it
             's
             meant
             of
             his
             Goods
             ,
             yet
             not
             of
             all
             his
             Goods
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spoils
             ,
             Ver.
             4.
             
             For
             these
             were
             Goods
             ,
             yet
             1.
             
             Neither
             the
             Goods
             of
             his
             Confederates
             ;
             nor
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             King
             of
             Sodom
             ;
             but
             3.
             
             His
             own
             Goods
             ,
             which
             were
             justly
             his
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             a
             just
             War
             ,
             by
             which
             Laws
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Goods
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             recovered
             and
             possessed
             upon
             the
             Victory
             ,
             were
             his
             ;
             yet
             for
             a
             special
             reason
             mentioned
             Gen.
             14.
             23.
             he
             refused
             to
             keep
             them
             .
             But
             whether
             he
             paid
             the
             Tenth
             of
             them
             
             before
             he
             delivered
             them
             freely
             to
             that
             King
             ,
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             ,
             not
             expressed
             ,
             That
             these
             Goods
             are
             and
             alwayes
             were
             the
             matter
             of
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             the
             maintainance
             of
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             
             Mose's
             Law
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             called
             the
             Labourer's
             meat
             and
             his
             hire
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             10.
             
             Luke
             10.
             7.
             
             Carnal
             things
             due
             for
             spiritual
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             11.
             
             The
             lively-hood
             of
             such
             as
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             A
             part
             of
             all
             the
             Goods
             of
             him
             that
             is
             taught
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
             From
             this
             and
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             many
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Tythes
             were
             very
             antient
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             paid
             in
             
             Abraham's
             time
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Jewish
             and
             Levitical
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             proper
             to
             those
             times
             of
             legal
             dispensation
             .
             And
             though
             Abraham
             is
             the
             first
             man
             that
             is
             related
             in
             Scripture
             to
             have
             paid
             them
             ,
             and
             Melchisedec
             the
             first
             man
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             paid
             ;
             yet
             from
             hence
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             first
             time
             that
             they
             were
             due
             ,
             or
             given
             or
             received
             .
             For
             as
             some
             think
             that
             the
             seventh
             day
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             our
             time
             was
             given
             to
             God
             from
             the
             times
             of
             Adam
             ;
             so
             it
             's
             as
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             our
             Goods
             were
             due
             and
             given
             to
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             by
             the
             Worshippers
             of
             the
             true
             God
             according
             to
             his
             Laws
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             though
             the
             Law
             and
             Light
             of
             Nature
             requires
             that
             a
             competent
             time
             ,
             and
             acompetent
             portion
             of
             our
             Goods
             ,
             should
             be
             given
             to
             God
             as
             chief
             Lord
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             proprietary
             of
             our
             Goods
             ;
             yet
             ,
             that
             to
             give
             the
             seventh
             part
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             other
             should
             be
             that
             
               quota
               pars
            
             ,
             or
             determinate
             part
             of
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             but
             positive
             :
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             by
             divine
             Institution
             .
             For
             otherwise
             it
             's
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             Patriarchs
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Jews
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             so
             many
             Christians
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             many
             Gentiles
             should
             agree
             upon
             this
             proportion
             ;
             seeing
             it's
             so
             agreeable
             to
             Reason
             ,
             and
             not
             contrary
             to
             divine
             Revelations
             .
             For
             though
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             other
             Superstitions
             ,
             were
             antient
             ,
             and
             of
             general
             practise
             amongst
             the
             Heathens
             ;
             yet
             were
             they
             contrary
             both
             to
             Reason
             and
             divine
             Revelations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             end
             of
             these
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             allowance
             ,
             was
             the
             maintainance
             of
             such
             as
             did
             officiate
             in
             things
             appertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             were
             not
             given
             immediately
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             did
             represent
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             his
             Ministers
             for
             the
             spiritual
             good
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             no
             man
             ever
             could
             find
             out
             a
             better
             proportion
             of
             time
             to
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             seventh
             part
             ;
             so
             never
             any
             could
             evince
             a
             fitter
             proportion
             of
             Mens
             Goods
             for
             God's
             Service
             ,
             then
             the
             tenth
             part
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Though
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             and
             at
             some
             times
             the
             tenth
             cannot
             so
             well
             be
             given
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             prejudice
             either
             to
             the
             more
             general
             right
             or
             practise
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             a
             competency
             according
             to
             men's
             ability
             were
             allowed
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Under
             the
             Law
             they
             never
             gave
             less
             ,
             though
             they
             gave
             more
             then
             the
             Tenth
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             require
             the
             tenth
             ,
             because
             whilst
             the
             Levitical
             dispensation
             stood
             ,
             it
             was
             by
             divine
             Institution
             and
             Law
             due
             to
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             neither
             was
             Christian
             Religion
             established
             and
             compleated
             in
             all
             things
             at
             the
             first
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             though
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             preservation
             and
             continuance
             were
             due
             from
             the
             first
             plantation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             A
             competent
             maintainance
             was
             alwayes
             due
             by
             divine
             Law
             ,
             as
             an
             honourable
             Stipend
             ,
             Hire
             ,
             and
             Wages
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             a
             meer
             Benevolence
             or
             Free-will-Offering
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             Abraham
             gave
             only
             the
             tenth
             of
             the
             Spoils
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             his
             Goods
             at
             Mamre
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             then
             no
             Goods
             ,
             but
             the
             Spoils
             in
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             who
             blessed
             him
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Though
             the
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             of
             God
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             receive
             this
             maintainance
             ,
             yet
             the
             People
             was
             alwayes
             bound
             to
             give
             it
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Though
             this
             maintainance
             may
             be
             given
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             denyed
             to
             those
             that
             are
             the
             true
             and
             lawful
             Ministers
             of
             God
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             due
             only
             to
             these
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Though
             these
             Tythes
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             generally
             and
             constantly
             paid
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Lay-Fee
             ,
             as
             our
             Laws
             call
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             given
             and
             offered
             to
             God
             by
             the
             Civil
             Powers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             recovered
             by
             the
             Civil
             Laws
             of
             Christian
             States
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             manner
             of
             paying
             them
             is
             determined
             :
             yet
             as
             they
             are
             a
             necessary
             maintainance
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             divine
             Right
             and
             Fee.
             And
             though
             there
             be
             doubts
             made
             ,
             whether
             the
             propriety
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             God
             ;
             yet
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             due
             by
             divine
             Law
             ,
             the
             propriety
             is
             in
             God
             :
             and
             both
             such
             as
             alienate
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             purchase
             
             and
             keep
             them
             ,
             diverting
             them
             to
             another
             end
             than
             they
             were
             intended
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             pay
             them
             ,
             destitute
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             competent
             means
             to
             maintain
             an
             able
             and
             godly
             Minister
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             guilty
             .
             For
             though
             they
             may
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             a
             conceit
             of
             a
             Lay-Fee
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             make
             any
             good
             account
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Though
             in
             some
             times
             and
             places
             a
             comfortable
             and
             competent
             Allowance
             may
             be
             provided
             for
             Ministers
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             all
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             no
             wit
             of
             Man
             could
             ever
             find
             out
             a
             better
             way
             to
             maintain
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             this
             of
             Tythes
             :
             if
             Compositions
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             Prescriptions
             ,
             and
             the
             unequal
             ,
             and
             unjust
             disposal
             ,
             and
             dispensation
             of
             them
             were
             taken
             away
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             thus
             ,
             then
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             Enemies
             to
             Tythes
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             established
             for
             the
             right
             end
             ,
             must
             either
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             Enemies
             to
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             it
             's
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             censure
             them
             as
             Anti-christian
             ,
             and
             are
             offended
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             given
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             labour
             in
             God's
             Harvest
             :
             yet
             like
             them
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             judge
             them
             good
             and
             lawful
             ,
             if
             they
             themselves
             be
             once
             possessed
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             The
             third
             thing
             is
             the
             notation
             or
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             this
             excellent
             Prince
             and
             Priest
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             place
             which
             we
             learn
             from
             the
             words
             following
             .
             —
          
           
             —
             First
             being
             by
             interpretation
             King
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             also
             King
             of
             Salem
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             King
             of
             Peace
             .
          
           
             MElech
             ,
             and
             so
             Melchi
             ,
             in
             Hebrew
             signifies
             King
             ,
             Prince
             ,
             or
             Governour
             ;
             and
             such
             is
             ,
             being
             one
             person
             ,
             is
             eminent
             in
             Power
             above
             the
             rest
             .
             Zedeck
             is
             Righteousness
             in
             that
             Language
             :
             This
             name
             agrees
             with
             Adonizedeck
             ,
             of
             Adon
             or
             Adoni
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Zedeck
             ,
             Righteousness
             as
             before
             .
             This
             Name
             did
             truly
             agree
             unto
             this
             Person
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             answer
             to
             his
             Name
             ;
             He
             was
             a
             just
             King
             ,
             and
             did
             Order
             and
             Govern
             his
             People
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             by
             just
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             just
             Laws
             ,
             and
             sought
             their
             weal
             and
             common
             good
             .
             Such
             all
             Civil
             Governours
             should
             be
             ;
             for
             justice
             is
             essential
             to
             good
             Government
             ,
             and
             God
             never
             gave
             any
             power
             to
             any
             person
             ,
             but
             bound
             him
             to
             Righteousness
             :
             nay
             further
             ,
             governing
             Power
             is
             no
             Power
             without
             wisdom
             and
             justice
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             
               [
               pot●ntia
               ]
            
             ,
             but
             not
             
               [
               potestas
               ]
            
             .
             Some
             Princes
             are
             more
             righteous
             then
             other
             ,
             yet
             this
             man
             was
             eminently
             righteous
             ;
             because
             he
             proved
             a
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             .
             For
             the
             Fruit
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             Peace
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             wise
             and
             just
             the
             Government
             of
             any
             State
             shall
             be
             the
             greater
             the
             Peace
             and
             Happiness
             of
             the
             People
             .
             But
             Righteousness
             must
             go
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             Peace
             will
             follow
             ;
             and
             Kings
             must
             first
             be
             Kings
             of
             Zedeck
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             Kings
             of
             Salem
             .
             If
             the
             Kings
             of
             Sodom
             had
             been
             such
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             been
             invaded
             ,
             subdued
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             by
             a
             forraign
             Enemy
             .
             The
             words
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             Zedeck
             and
             Salem
             were
             two
             places
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             had
             his
             Name
             and
             Title
             ;
             first
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             then
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             or
             that
             because
             he
             was
             so
             just
             ,
             first
             he
             was
             called
             the
             King
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             just
             Government
             the
             People
             enjoyed
             so
             great
             Peace
             ,
             He
             was
             called
             King
             of
             Salem
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             particular
             is
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             :
             For
             thus
             it
             's
             written
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             3.
             
             
               Without
               Father
               ,
               without
               Mother
               ,
               without
               Descent
               ,
               having
               neither
               beginning
               of
               Dayes
               ,
               nor
               end
               of
               Life
               ;
               but
               made
               like
               unto
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               abideth
               continually
               a
               Priest.
               ]
            
          
           
             FOR
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             if
             Melchisedec
             was
             a
             man
             living
             in
             
             Abraham's
             Dayes
             ,
             he
             had
             both
             Father
             ,
             and
             Mother
             ,
             and
             Descent
             ,
             and
             beginning
             of
             Dayes
             ,
             and
             end
             too
             ;
             except
             he
             ,
             as
             Enoch
             ,
             was
             translated
             not
             to
             see
             Death
             :
             otherwise
             these
             words
             ,
             properly
             understood
             ,
             and
             strictly
             taken
             ,
             might
             justly
             give
             occasion
             to
             think
             he
             was
             an
             Angel
             in
             humane
             shape
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             .
             2.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             understood
             Tropically
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             as
             he
             is
             described
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             the
             first
             and
             only
             place
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             that
             speaks
             more
             largely
             of
             him
             ;
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Historian
             ,
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             Mother
             ,
             or
             Descent
             ,
             or
             Birth
             ,
             or
             Death
             .
             And
             he
             was
             directed
             thus
             to
             do
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             purpose
             ;
             either
             because
             ,
             he
             being
             ignorant
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             did
             not
             reveal
             them
             unto
             him
             :
             or
             if
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             ordered
             and
             moved
             
             by
             the
             Spirit
             to
             conceal
             them
             ,
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Description
             ,
             he
             might
             appear
             a
             more
             lively
             and
             perfect
             Type
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             The
             words
             have
             special
             reference
             unto
             his
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             a
             real
             difference
             between
             him
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             far
             more
             like
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             our
             everlasting
             Priest.
             For
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priests
             had
             their
             Priest-hood
             by
             Descent
             and
             Birth
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             Death
             ,
             their
             Successors
             .
             For
             as
             born
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             once
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             as
             born
             of
             a
             Mother
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             woman
             married
             to
             one
             of
             that
             House
             :
             so
             they
             derived
             the
             Priest-hood
             from
             the
             first
             Investiture
             ,
             after
             the
             first
             Institution
             .
             And
             whosoever
             could
             not
             manifest
             his
             Genealogy
             and
             Descent
             from
             that
             Family
             ,
             could
             not
             minister
             and
             officiate
             as
             a
             Priest.
             As
             they
             had
             beginning
             of
             Dayes
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Birth
             and
             Descent
             derived
             their
             Priest-hood
             from
             their
             Predecessors
             ;
             so
             they
             were
             Mortal
             ,
             and
             had
             end
             of
             Dayes
             ,
             and
             so
             transmitted
             their
             Priest-hood
             to
             their
             Successors
             .
             Thus
             did
             not
             Melchisedec
             ;
             who
             though
             he
             might
             have
             Father
             ,
             and
             Mother
             ,
             and
             Descent
             ,
             and
             so
             beginning
             and
             end
             of
             Dayes
             as
             a
             man
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             Predecessor
             ,
             from
             whom
             ,
             by
             Birth
             ,
             he
             might
             receive
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             ;
             nor
             Successor
             ,
             who
             derived
             his
             Priest-hood
             from
             him
             .
             So
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             derived
             his
             Priest-hood
             from
             no
             mortal
             Predecessor
             ,
             but
             immediately
             from
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ;
             neither
             will
             he
             transmit
             it
             to
             any
             Successor
             ,
             but
             when
             all
             Enemies
             shall
             be
             subdued
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             deliver
             up
             his
             Commission
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             which
             he
             doth
             now
             officiate
             and
             intercede
             in
             Heaven
             :
             He
             shall
             resign
             the
             same
             together
             with
             his
             Kingdom
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             gave
             him
             both
             .
             And
             thus
             perhaps
             Melchisedec
             ,
             this
             great
             Priest
             ,
             and
             lively
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             did
             :
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Priest-hood
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             perpetual
             continunuance
             ;
             then
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             extraordinary
             Priest
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law.
             For
             there
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             of
             these
             may
             have
             their
             ordinary
             Priests
             ,
             and
             their
             extraordinary
             supream
             Pontiffs
             immediately
             instituted
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             extraordinary
             supream
             Pontiff
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             must
             be
             above
             Aaron
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             High-Priest
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             which
             was
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             abolished
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             fit
             to
             typifie
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             and
             Priest
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             shall
             stand
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             these
             things
             I
             referr
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             submit
             my
             Judgment
             to
             the
             wise
             and
             judicious
             ,
             who
             may
             take
             occasion
             to
             seek
             further
             :
             whether
             
             Melchisedec's
             Sacerdotal
             Title
             did
             not
             continue
             to
             him
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             till
             Christ's
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             delivered
             up
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             continued
             in
             him
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             he
             abideth
             a
             Priest
             continually
             .
             The
             first
             three
             verses
             seem
             to
             be
             one
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             whole
             description
             ,
             till
             the
             last
             words
             ,
             the
             subject
             or
             antecedent
             ;
             and
             
               [
               abiding
               continually
            
             ]
             the
             predicate
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             simple
             Propositions
             in
             the
             antecedent
             .
             And
             it
             's
             observable
             ,
             that
             Righteousness
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Blessing
             of
             Melchisedec
             are
             perpetual
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             After
             the
             explication
             of
             this
             Description
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             wherein
             Melchisedec
             and
             Christ
             agree
             ;
             for
             there
             must
             be
             an
             agreement
             between
             the
             Type
             and
             the
             Antitype
             .
             They
             agree
             in
             Offices
             ,
             Acts
             ,
             and
             Continuance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Melchisedec
             was
             a
             Priest
             and
             a
             King
             ,
             so
             was
             
               Christ
               ;
               Melchisedec
            
             was
             a
             King
             ,
             first
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             after
             of
             Peace
             ,
             so
             is
             Christ
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             most
             righteous
             and
             just
             Administratour
             of
             his
             universal
             and
             perpetual
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             by
             Righteousness
             procures
             an
             everlasting
             Peace
             :
             for
             our
             eternal
             Righteousness
             is
             from
             Him
             ,
             and
             the
             Fruit
             of
             this
             Righteousnesse
             is
             the
             perpetuall
             Peace
             of
             all
             his
             Loyall
             and
             Obedient
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Melchisedec
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             received
             Tythes
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             blessed
             him
             ;
             so
             Christ
             doth
             bless
             all
             such
             as
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             eternally
             happy
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             spiritual
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             our
             eternal
             Bliss
             ,
             we
             expect
             to
             receive
             by
             him
             and
             from
             him
             .
             As
             Abraham
             gave
             Melchisedec
             ,
             as
             blessing
             him
             ;
             so
             all
             Christians
             should
             give
             the
             tenth
             ,
             and
             a
             competent
             portion
             of
             all
             their
             Goods
             to
             maintain
             his
             Servants
             ,
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             labour
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             his
             Worship
             cannot
             be
             maintained
             :
             And
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             deny
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             are
             Enemies
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             excused
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Generation
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             under
             pretence
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             greater
             Purity
             ,
             would
             have
             all
             Tythes
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             their
             design
             is
             to
             starve
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             enrich
             themselves
             and
             friends
             :
             but
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             this
             will
             be
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             the
             famishing
             of
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             decay
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Others
             would
             have
             Ministers
             to
             continue
             ;
             but
             they
             must
             pinch
             them
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             poor
             .
             This
             
             is
             a
             base
             spirit
             and
             temper
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             suitable
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             :
             Ministers
             indeed
             should
             not
             cover
             Riches
             ,
             and
             the
             Splendor
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             thus
             to
             do
             is
             base
             on
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             becoming
             the
             faithful
             Servants
             of
             Christ.
             Yet
             they
             should
             be
             comfortably
             maintained
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             receive
             any
             real
             spiritual
             Blessing
             and
             Comfort
             by
             them
             ,
             will
             not
             grudge
             to
             minister
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             far
             from
             taking
             from
             them
             that
             allowance
             ,
             which
             by
             just
             Laws
             is
             settled
             upon
             them
             as
             firmly
             as
             any
             man's
             Inheritance
             ,
             except
             in
             the
             right
             of
             Alienation
             .
             Some
             do
             honour
             Learning
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             have
             it
             maintained
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             sufficient
             reason
             for
             this
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             excellent
             Learning
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             beneficial
             to
             mankind
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             exercise
             thereof
             effectually
             conducing
             to
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             should
             be
             honoured
             and
             maintained
             much
             more
             .
             Some
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             cause
             ,
             That
             seeing
             Melchisedec
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             things
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             then
             Christ
             Blessing
             man
             ,
             must
             receive
             Tythes
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             due
             unto
             Him.
             For
             if
             he
             was
             a
             Type
             in
             the
             rest
             ,
             no
             wit
             of
             man
             can
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             this
             Scripture
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Type
             in
             receiving
             Tythes
             .
             And
             this
             is
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             insists
             in
             the
             following
             words
             more
             largely
             upon
             this
             particular
             of
             Tythes
             ,
             then
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             Tythes
             ,
             or
             something
             as
             good
             as
             Tythes
             ,
             are
             plainly
             necessary
             to
             the
             maintainance
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             Christ
             hath
             ordained
             a
             maintainance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             was
             a
             Type
             in
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             :
             For
             as
             he
             did
             not
             receive
             his
             Priest-hood
             by
             Descent
             from
             any
             Predecessor
             ,
             nor
             transmit
             it
             to
             Successors
             in
             that
             manner
             as
             the
             Levitical
             Priest's
             did
             :
             So
             Christ
             had
             no
             Predecessor
             from
             whom
             by
             Birth
             ,
             nor
             Successor
             to
             whom
             ,
             he
             should
             derive
             it
             .
             And
             as
             
             Melchisedee's
             Priest-hood
             was
             effectual
             for
             that
             excellent
             end
             for
             which
             it
             was
             ordained
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             was
             not
             so
             carnal
             and
             imperfect
             as
             that
             of
             
             Aaron's
             was
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             it
             should
             be
             abolished
             .
             So
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             being
             perfect
             ,
             and
             effectual
             to
             bring
             in
             an
             eternal
             glorious
             estate
             upon
             a
             perfect
             Righteousness
             ;
             there
             was
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             it
             should
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             altered
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             After
             the
             Description
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             is
             absolute
             ,
             follows
             his
             excellency
             and
             greatness
             set
             forth
             comparatively
             .
             And
             before
             I
             enter
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
             somethings
             must
             be
             premised
             ,
             and
             enquiry
             must
             be
             made
             of
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 connexion
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 Scope
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 Comparison
                 this
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 How
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             order
             is
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             After
             that
             the
             Authour
             had
             informed
             us
             out
             of
             Gen.
             14.
             who
             this
             Melchisedec
             was
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             former
             words
             was
             
               [
               Melchisedec
               ]
            
             ,
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             4.
             and
             of
             these
             words
             following
             ,
             
               [
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
               ]
               .
            
             For
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             do
             imply
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             one
             Melchisedec
             a
             Priest.
             2.
             
             That
             there
             was
             an
             especial
             distinct
             Order
             of
             that
             Priest-hood
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Order
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             intention
             and
             scope
             of
             the
             Authour
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Melchisedec
             :
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             From
             thence
             to
             conclude
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
             For
             if
             Melchisedec
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             the
             Type
             ;
             then
             much
             more
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Anti-type
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             excellent
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             proceeding
             ,
             is
             Dianoetical
             ;
             for
             he
             proves
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             Order
             by
             illation
             and
             deduction
             of
             certain
             conclusions
             from
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             
             This
             act
             of
             Reason
             is
             called
             discourse
             ,
             which
             discovers
             the
             truths
             included
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             Premises
             .
             By
             this
             manner
             of
             arguing
             ,
             is
             manifested
             the
             vanity
             of
             irrational
             Sectaries
             ,
             which
             call
             for
             expresse
             Scripture
             in
             points
             of
             Controversy
             ,
             and
             reject
             all
             Consequences
             .
             These
             implicitly
             deny
             our
             Dianoetical
             faculty
             given
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             tacitly
             blame
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             drawing
             conclusions
             from
             expresse
             places
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Though
             this
             discoursive
             power
             ,
             as
             used
             to
             clear
             a
             truth
             ,
             whereof
             we
             doubt
             and
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             imply
             an
             imperfection
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             deducing
             and
             inferring
             one
             truth
             out
             of
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             perfection
             ,
             and
             may
             agree
             to
             Angels
             ,
             nay
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             because
             we
             find
             him
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             Word
             doing
             so
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             what
             kind
             of
             Comparison
             is
             this
             ?
             It
             's
             indeed
             a
             Comparison
             in
             quantity
             of
             imparity
             ,
             yet
             it
             presupposeth
             a
             Comparison
             in
             quality
             .
             For
             it
             implyeth
             ,
             That
             Abraham
             
             was
             great
             and
             excellent
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Levitical
             Priest's
             were
             such
             ,
             and
             Melchisedec
             also
             .
             They
             all
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             excellent
             :
             but
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             inequality
             and
             imparity
             of
             excellency
             ;
             for
             one
             was
             more
             excellent
             then
             another
             ,
             Abraham
             was
             above
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Melchisedec
             above
             Abraham
             ;
             his
             Order
             was
             the
             most
             excellent
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             ,
             which
             as
             he
             intends
             ,
             so
             he
             clearly
             proves
             .
             The
             Order
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             was
             such
             a
             by
             the
             acts
             thereof
             did
             manifest
             the
             dignity
             and
             worth
             thereof
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Authour
             brings
             in
             this
             discourse
             with
             a
             word
             of
             Exhortation
             :
             For
             he
             begins
             thus
             ,
             
               [
               Consider
               ]
            
             :
             So
             that
             from
             these
             words
             unto
             ver
             .
             11.
             we
             have
             an
             Exhortation
             directed
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             us
             .
             The
             Text
             therefore
             is
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             4.
             
             
               [
               Now
               consider
               how
               great
               this
               Man
               was
               ,
               to
               whom
               even
               the
               Patriach
            
             Abraham
             
               gave
               the
               tenth
               of
               the
               Spoils
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Consideration
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Matter
                 and
                 Subject
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             upon
             the
             word
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Metaphorical
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             signified
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             .
             Consideration
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             as
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ;
             and
             especially
             the
             act
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             yet
             presupposing
             the
             antecedent
             act
             of
             Apprehension
             .
             Yet
             it
             's
             not
             any
             act
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             whether
             Noetical
             or
             Dianoetical
             ;
             but
             a
             serious
             and
             more
             intense
             act
             ,
             wherein
             we
             use
             the
             utmost
             activity
             of
             our
             discerning
             faculty
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Understanding
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             imperfect
             ,
             cannot
             in
             an
             instant
             clearly
             see
             a
             truth
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             make
             a
             longer
             stay
             ,
             and
             more
             intentively
             and
             wistly
             look
             upon
             the
             thing
             represented
             in
             a
             Proposition
             .
             Therefore
             this
             consideration
             is
             opposed
             to
             a
             superficial
             ,
             instantaneous
             ,
             or
             imperfect
             contemplation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             being
             meant
             by
             Consideration
             ,
             let
             's
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             the
             greatness
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             was
             manifested
             several
             wayes
             .
             The
             object
             of
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             are
             such
             things
             as
             are
             subtil
             and
             obscure
             ,
             and
             not
             easily
             discerned
             by
             us
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             excellent
             or
             necessary
             ,
             or
             of
             great
             concernment
             ,
             or
             all
             these
             .
             And
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             saving
             truths
             thereof
             represent
             such
             thing
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             require
             the
             most
             serious
             contemplation
             ,
             and
             highest
             degree
             of
             consideration
             .
             Amongst
             these
             ,
             this
             of
             
             Melchisedec's
             greatnesse
             with
             respect
             to
             Christ
             was
             one
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             not
             easily
             understood
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             of
             Moses
             by
             every
             Reader
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             should
             be
             attentive
             and
             intelligent
             .
             And
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             was
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             concernment
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             :
             The
             end
             of
             this
             consideration
             is
             a
             more
             clearfull
             ,
             and
             distinct
             knowledg
             of
             the
             thing
             considered
             .
             And
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             Duty
             is
             a
             cause
             ,
             why
             we
             know
             so
             little
             of
             God's
             heavenly
             Word
             ,
             and
             why
             it
             works
             no
             more
             powerfully
             upon
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             use
             the
             means
             to
             prevent
             our
             eternal
             destruction
             .
          
           
             There
             can
             be
             no
             Consideration
             ,
             excent
             there
             be
             something
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             act
             without
             an
             object
             .
             The
             object
             is
             the
             greatness
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             physical
             ,
             but
             moral
             :
             not
             political
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Prince
             ;
             but
             spiritual
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Priest.
             It
             's
             an
             eminent
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             ,
             Dignity
             and
             Excellency
             :
             yet
             this
             eminency
             is
             not
             here
             to
             be
             considered
             only
             absolutely
             but
             chiefly
             comparatively
             ,
             and
             this
             Priest
             (
             and
             so
             his
             Order
             )
             is
             proved
             ,
          
           
             Greater
             and
             more
             excellent
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Then
                 Abraham
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priest.
                 
              
            
          
           
             He
             is
             proved
             more
             excellent
             then
             Abraham
             ,
             by
             two
             acts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             of
             Tything
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             of
             Blessing
             ,
             both
             Sacerdotal
             acts
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             excellency
             is
             not
             in
             the
             meer
             acts
             ;
             for
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             both
             Tythed
             and
             Blessed
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             divine
             right
             and
             Institution
             .
             But
             it
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Tythed
             2.
             
             Blessed
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             was
             greater
             then
             Levi.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             Tythed
             or
             Decimated
             Abraham
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             
             
               —
               Unto
               him
               even
               the
               Patriarch
            
             Abraham
             
               gave
               the
               Tenth
               of
               the
               Spoils
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             Where
             it
             's
             affirmed
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Abraham
                 was
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 gave
                 the
                 Tenth
                 of
                 the
                 Spoils
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Even
                 he
                 ,
                 a
                 Patriarch
                 ,
                 gave
                 them
                 to
                 Melchizedec
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             was
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             first
             and
             chief
             Father
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             word
             signifies
             .
             He
             was
             the
             Head
             and
             first
             Father
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Isaac
             his
             Son
             was
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             so
             was
             Jacob
             ,
             so
             were
             the
             Heads
             of
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             ,
             Act.
             7.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             So
             David
             is
             stiled
             a
             Patriarch
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             29.
             
             
               Rosh
               Haovoth
            
             is
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             turned
             ,
             Patriarch
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             9.
             9.
             
             &
             24.
             31.
             2
             
             Chron.
             19.
             8.
             
             &
             26.
             12.
             
             So
             Sar
             ,
             a
             Prince
             ,
             is
             turned
             by
             them
             ,
             1
             Chron.
             27.
             22.
             2
             
             Chron.
             23.
             20.
             
             Yet
             ,
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             Abraham
             was
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             eminent
             Patriarch
             in
             several
             respects
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shewed
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             gave
             the
             Tenth
             of
             the
             Spoils
             :
             What
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             is
             known
             to
             Schollers
             ,
             who
             have
             observed
             how
             Greek
             Authors
             use
             the
             word
             ;
             for
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             may
             signify
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             interprets
             Moses
             saying
             
               the
               Tenth
               of
               all
            
             ,
             to
             mean
             the
             Tenth
             of
             all
             the
             Spoils
             which
             Abraham
             had
             taken
             from
             the
             four
             confederate
             Kings
             whom
             he
             had
             slain
             ;
             for
             this
             was
             an
             ancient
             Law
             and
             Rule
             of
             War
             ,
             that
             the
             Persons
             and
             Goods
             of
             the
             conquered
             fell
             unto
             the
             Conquerour
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Greek
             word
             may
             signify
             the
             first-fruits
             taken
             from
             the
             top
             of
             the
             heaps
             of
             Grain
             ,
             or
             the
             chiefest
             Spoils
             taken
             from
             the
             Commanders
             in
             War
             ,
             which
             amongst
             the
             Heathen
             were
             offered
             to
             their
             Gods
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             to
             their
             Idols
             ,
             or
             Spoils
             in
             general
             ;
             yet
             here
             by
             the
             Context
             it
             's
             plain
             ,
             the
             Spoils
             taken
             in
             War
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             And
             Abraham
             had
             no
             other
             Goods
             at
             that
             time
             in
             
             Melchizedec's
             Jurisdiction
             tythable
             .
             The
             Tenth
             of
             these
             ,
             not
             all
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             part
             ,
             he
             gave
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Even
             the
             Patriarch
             Abraham
             gave
             the
             Tenth
             of
             the
             Spoils
             to
             
               Melchizedec
               .
               ]
               Abraham
            
             did
             not
             give
             these
             Tythes
             onely
             in
             Civility
             out
             of
             courtesy
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             free
             and
             Princely
             bounty
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Free-will-Offering
             ;
             but
             as
             due
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             some
             Law
             ,
             and
             as
             due
             to
             this
             Melchizedec
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             did
             represent
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             greatest
             Priest
             then
             in
             the
             World.
             In
             this
             giving
             he
             did
             acknowledge
             himself
             as
             less
             and
             inferiour
             ,
             and
             Melchizedec
             as
             greater
             and
             superiour
             :
             For
             ,
             to
             receive
             Tythes
             by
             a
             just
             Law
             as
             due
             ,
             is
             an
             excellency
             and
             superiority
             above
             him
             or
             them
             who
             gave
             them
             .
             And
             this
             superiority
             of
             this
             Priest
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             Abraham
             was
             so
             excellent
             a
             Priest
             himself
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             ,
             who
             honoured
             him
             above
             all
             men
             of
             that
             time
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             to
             manifest
             this
             excellency
             by
             
             Abraham's
             paying
             Tythes
             is
             the
             principal
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             The
             Emphasis
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               even
            
             Abraham
             
               the
               Patriarch
               gave
            
             ,
             and
             gave
             to
             him
             .
             ]
             This
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             consider
             this
             
               [
               ●ow
               ]
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             given
             so
             clear
             and
             full
             a
             description
             of
             Melchizedec
             ;
             for
             before
             it
             could
             not
             so
             well
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             But
             if
             any
             should
             reply
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             no
             demonstrative
             Argument
             of
             
             Melchizedec's
             Excellency
             and
             Superiority
             ,
             for
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             received
             Tythes
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
               
               
                 And
                 verily
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
              
               Levi
               ,
               
                 who
                 receive
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 Commandment
                 to
                 take
                 Tythes
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Loins
                 of
              
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 But
                 he
                 whose
                 descent
                 is
                 not
                 counted
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 received
                 Tythes
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 and
                 blessed
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 Promises
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THE
             Subject
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             Tything
             and
             Blessing
             :
             The
             Tything
             is
             two-fold
             ,
          
           
             of
             The
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
             Melchizedec
             .
          
           
             The
             Levitical
             Priests
             tythed
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             Melchizedec
             tythed
             Abraham
             who
             was
             far
             greater
             than
             the
             Priests
             and
             their
             Brethren
             .
             The
             Scope
             seems
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             to
             prove
             Melchizedec
             to
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             even
             in
             matter
             of
             Tything
             .
             Both
             
             indeed
             received
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             were
             equal
             ;
             but
             the
             matter
             here
             ,
             is
             ,
             of
             whom
             did
             they
             receive
             .
             Tythes
             :
             They
             received
             Tythes
             onely
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             he
             of
             Abraham
             their
             Father
             the
             great
             Patriarch
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             they
             .
             In
             the
             words
             of
             Ver.
             6.
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 parties
                 Tything
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 parties
                 Tythe●
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Warrant
                 and
                 Rule
                 of
                 their
                 Tything
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             parties
             Tything
             or
             receiving
             Tythes
             ,
             are
             said
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 More
                 generally
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Levi.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 More
                 particularly
                 ,
                 they
                 of
                 those
                 Sons
                 who
                 received
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi.
             This
             doth
             presuppose
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Power
             of
             ministring
             in
             holy
             things
             ,
             pertaining
             to
             the
             Service
             and
             Worship
             of
             God
             among
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             from
             the
             first-born
             of
             other
             Families
             to
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             :
             For
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             the
             were
             set
             apart
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Numb
             .
             1.
             50.
             
             And
             this
             done
             by
             Command
             of
             God
             to
             Moses
             ,
             Ver.
             48.
             
             This
             was
             the
             Reason
             why
             they
             were
             not
             numbred
             ,
             non
             had
             a
             several
             distinct
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Tribes
             .
             In
             this
             the
             Lord
             did
             punish
             ,
             shew
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             gave
             Honour
             :
             He
             punished
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             in
             scattering
             them
             throughout
             all
             the
             Tribes
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             who
             denounced
             this
             Judgment
             against
             them
             for
             their
             dissimulation
             and
             cruelty
             exercised
             upon
             the
             Shechemites
             ,
             Gen.
             49.
             7.
             
             He
             shewed
             Mercy
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             dispersed
             in
             every
             part
             amongst
             them
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             He
             honoured
             these
             Levites
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             consecrated
             them
             to
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             setled
             the
             Priest-hood
             in
             that
             Tribe
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             Reward
             for
             their
             Service
             in
             assisting
             Moses
             ,
             when
             he
             punished
             their
             idolatrous
             Brethren
             .
             Therefore
             said
             
               Moses
               ,
               Consecrate
               your selves
               to
               day
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             Exod.
             32.
             29.
             
             So
             wonderful
             is
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             one
             Act
             he
             can
             both
             punish
             and
             reward
             the
             same
             parties
             ,
             and
             shew
             Mercy
             unto
             others
             :
             Of
             this
             their
             separation
             ,
             and
             taking
             them
             for
             the
             first-born
             ,
             we
             may
             read
             ,
             Numb
             .
             3.
             12.
             
             Yet
             though
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             did
             minister
             in
             holy
             things
             ,
             all
             were
             not
             Priests
             :
             for
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             onely
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             received
             the
             Office
             of
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             were
             Priests
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Tribe
             were
             assistant
             and
             subservient
             to
             the
             Priests
             :
             These
             had
             their
             Office
             ,
             not
             by
             Usurpation
             ,
             or
             the
             voluntary
             consent
             and
             suffrage
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             ordination
             and
             determination
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             whose
             Power
             intervening
             ,
             so
             great
             an
             alteration
             in
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Sacerdotol
             Power
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             been
             valid
             or
             just
             .
             In
             the
             Christian
             Church
             the
             Office
             of
             Ministers
             answers
             to
             this
             ,
             which
             could
             neither
             be
             necessary
             or
             effectual
             ,
             except
             Christ
             had
             instituted
             it
             :
             And
             onely
             such
             as
             enter
             upon
             this
             Function
             according
             to
             his
             Institution
             ,
             are
             legal
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             parties
             tythed
             were
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             though
             descended
             of
             Abraham
             :
             The
             Priest-hood
             ,
             with
             their
             inferiour
             Ministry
             ,
             must
             be
             maintained
             ;
             and
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             to
             appoint
             the
             Tythes
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             sitrest
             and
             most
             convenient
             maintenance
             of
             all
             other
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             duly
             paid
             according
             to
             his
             order
             ,
             the
             least
             subject
             to
             inconveniences
             :
             And
             seeing
             they
             did
             serve
             and
             minister
             for
             the
             good
             and
             benefit
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             sequestring
             themselves
             from
             other
             employments
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Epuity
             did
             require
             that
             they
             should
             maintain
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             their
             Tythes
             .
             The
             same
             Rule
             in
             general
             holds
             good
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             For
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               if
               we
               have
               sown
               unto
               yo●
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               is
               it
               a
               great
               matter
               if
               we
               shall
               reap
               your
               carnal
               things
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             11.
             
             Yet
             profane
             World●ings
             who
             make
             no
             account
             of
             spiritual
             Blessings
             will
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             great
             thing
             ,
             an
             heavy
             charge
             ,
             and
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             it
             ;
             yet
             carnal
             things
             are
             nothing
             to
             spiritual
             .
             These
             Brethren
             were
             descended
             of
             Abraham
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Levites
             and
             Priests
             ;
             and
             ,
             both
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             as
             descended
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             were
             equal
             :
             Yet
             they
             must
             acknowledge
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             paying
             of
             Tythes
             unto
             the
             Priests
             ,
             to
             be
             inferiour
             to
             them
             who
             vvere
             nearer
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             represent
             him
             in
             the
             highest
             Acts
             and
             Service
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             by
             what
             Warrant
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             what
             Rule
             ,
             did
             these
             Priest
             receive
             Tythes
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ?
             They
             had
             a
             Warrant
             and
             a
             Rule
             ,
             and
             both
             from
             God
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             gave
             a
             Command
             they
             should
             be
             paid
             ,
             and
             a
             Rule
             how
             they
             should
             be
             given
             :
             The
             Command
             did
             presuppose
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             signified
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             People
             were
             bound
             to
             give
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             had
             Power
             to
             demand
             them
             as
             due
             ;
             For
             the
             Effect
             of
             this
             Command
             was
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             due
             to
             be
             given
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             unto
             them
             and
             to
             none
             other
             :
             After
             this
             Command
             they
             could
             not
             be
             a
             meer
             Benevolence
             ,
             God
             
             did
             often
             signify
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             Tythes
             were
             his
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             given
             them
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             Levi
             and
             the
             Priests
             .
             That
             they
             are
             the
             Lord's
             and
             holy
             unto
             him
             ,
             we
             find
             Levit.
             27.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             &c.
             and
             they
             are
             commanded
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             Deut.
             14.
             22.
             
             And
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             the
             Children
             of
             Levi
             for
             their
             service
             ,
             is
             evident
             Num.
             18.
             21.
             and
             they
             were
             their
             Inheritance
             .
             And
             whosoever
             deteineth
             them
             ,
             robs
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             cursed
             with
             a
             Curse
             ,
             Mal.
             3
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Work
             and
             Hire
             ,
             Service
             and
             Tythes
             ,
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Maintenance
             go
             together
             ,
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Commands
             and
             Laws
             do
             not
             onely
             define
             the
             Persons
             that
             must
             obey
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             ,
             if
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             performance
             .
             So
             it
             was
             in
             Decimation
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             determined
             not
             onely
             the
             Persons
             that
             must
             give
             them
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             they
             must
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             at
             what
             time
             they
             must
             be
             paid
             ,
             and
             into
             what
             place
             they
             must
             be
             brought
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             must
             be
             laid
             up
             .
             So
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             the
             Command
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             parts
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Tything
             .
             Some
             think
             these
             words
             are
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Superiority
             of
             the
             Priests
             above
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             because
             their
             Brethren
             gave
             and
             they
             received
             Tythes
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             as
             Tything
             them
             they
             were
             above
             them
             .
             Others
             conceive
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             he
             answers
             the
             Objection
             ,
             That
             Tything
             and
             Decimation
             would
             not
             prove
             the
             Greatness
             of
             Melchizedec
             above
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ;
             for
             these
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             did
             decimate
             .
             And
             they
             understand
             the
             Apostle
             to
             return
             this
             Answer
             ,
             That
             though
             they
             received
             Tythes
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             but
             from
             their
             Brethren
             who
             being
             the
             posterity
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             were
             far
             inferiour
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             whom
             Melchizedec
             tythed
             ;
             yet
             this
             answer
             is
             not
             given
             by
             him
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             except
             in
             part
             :
             For
             the
             principal
             part
             followeth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             For
             we
             read
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             6.
             
             
               But
               he
               whose
               Descent
               is
               not
               counted
               from
               them
               ,
               received
               Tythes
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             The
             1.
             
             Negative
             ,
             That
             
             Melchizedec's
             Pedegree
             was
             not
             reckoned
             from
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Affirmative
             ,
             Yet
             he
             received
             Tythes
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             descended
             from
             Levi
             ,
             neither
             was
             his
             Priesthood
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             or
             derived
             from
             them
             .
             If
             he
             had
             descended
             from
             their
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             his
             Priest-hood
             from
             the
             House
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             then
             they
             would
             have
             said
             that
             he
             received
             Tythes
             because
             he
             was
             of
             their
             Order
             ,
             and
             would
             further
             alledge
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             as
             great
             as
             Abraham
             should
             be
             found
             amongst
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             they
             had
             Power
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             Priesthood
             ,
             to
             decimate
             him
             .
             But
             all
             this
             he
             prevents
             by
             denying
             his
             Descent
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             tells
             us
             plainly
             ,
             that
             he
             tythed
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             was
             far
             above
             Levi
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             above
             their
             Brethren
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             he
             not
             onely
             tythed
             Abraham
             ,
             but
          
           
             —
             He
             blessed
             him
             that
             had
             the
             Promises
             .
             ]
          
           
             Where
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Abraham
                 had
                 the
                 Promises
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 Melchizedec
                 blessed
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Promises
             which
             Abraham
             had
             ,
             and
             whereby
             God
             had
             bound
             himself
             unto
             him
             were
             many
             ;
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             his
             Seed
             should
             be
             as
             the
             Sand
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             though
             in
             humane
             Reason
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             there
             was
             little
             or
             no
             hope
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             Seed
             should
             be
             both
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             )
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             numerous
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             )
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             For
             he
             was
             made
             the
             Father
             and
             Head
             of
             all
             Believers
             in
             the
             Generations
             following
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             had
             a
             Promise
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             where
             he
             then
             sojourned
             ,
             and
             where
             at
             that
             time
             Melchizedec
             was
             both
             King
             and
             Priest.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             had
             the
             great
             Promise
             of
             all
             ,
             That
             in
             his
             Seed
             all
             Nations
             should
             be
             blessed
             .
             And
             this
             Seed
             ,
             which
             was
             Christ
             ,
             to
             descend
             of
             him
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             the
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             bless
             all
             Nations
             .
             These
             words
             are
             added
             to
             shew
             how
             great
             Abraham
             was
             .
          
           
           
             Yet
             secondly
             ,
             Though
             he
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             yet
             Melchizedec
             blessed
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             blessed
             :
             What
             kind
             of
             Benediction
             this
             was
             ,
             I
             have
             formerly
             shewed
             .
             There
             is
             one
             universal
             Authour
             of
             Benediction
             ,
             who
             blesseth
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God
             ,
             as
             Creator
             .
             There
             is
             one
             universal
             Authour
             of
             all
             spiritual
             and
             special
             Blessings
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             eternal
             happiness
             of
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God
             Redeemer
             by
             Christ
             :
             There
             be
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             ministerially
             under
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             power
             from
             God
             ,
             do
             bless
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             as
             Moses
             ,
             as
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             as
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             yet
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             was
             this
             Melchizedec
             blessing
             Abraham
             .
             And
             lest
             any
             should
             reply
             ,
             that
             inferiours
             may
             bless
             superiours
             ,
             and
             equals
             may
             bless
             equals
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             7.
             
             
               And
               without
               all
               Contradiction
               ,
               the
               less
               is
               blessed
               of
               the
               better
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             The
             Argument
             in
             Form
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               less
               is
               blessed
               of
               the
               better
               .
            
          
           
             But
             Melchizedec
             blessed
             Abraham
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             Melchizedec
             was
             better
             and
             greater
             than
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             two
             Propositions
             ,
             1.
             
             
               The
               less
               is
               blessed
               of
               the
               better
               .
            
             2.
             
             This
             is
             
               without
               all
               Contradiction
            
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             Proposition
             is
             concerning
             the
             imparity
             of
             the
             party
             blessing
             and
             the
             party
             blessed
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             greater
             and
             better
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             less
             and
             inferiour
             :
             Yet
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             party
             blessing
             as
             blessing
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             blessed
             as
             blessed
             ;
             and
             the
             blessing
             here
             meant
             is
             an
             authoritative
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             and
             effectual
             blessing
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             it
             cannot
             infer
             a
             superiority
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             that
             communicates
             any
             good
             unto
             another
             who
             wants
             it
             ,
             is
             more
             excellent
             in
             that
             respect
             than
             him
             that
             receives
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             is
             more
             like
             unto
             God
             ,
             whom
             all
             lawful
             Priests
             ,
             and
             other
             persons
             blessing
             by
             commission
             from
             him
             ,
             do
             represent
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             particular
             Act
             of
             Benediction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             this
             is
             so
             clear
             and
             evident
             a
             Truth
             that
             reason
             cannot
             deny
             and
             contradict
             ,
             but
             presently
             assents
             unto
             :
             It
             's
             like
             a
             Principle
             clear
             in
             its
             own
             light
             ,
             and
             far
             above
             those
             remote
             Conclusions
             which
             are
             doubtful
             and
             uncertain
             .
             And
             this
             doth
             evidently
             prove
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             That
             Melchizedec
             ,
             in
             blessing
             Abraham
             who
             had
             the
             Promises
             ,
             was
             far
             greater
             than
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             Authour
             hath
             made
             it
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Melchizedec
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             was
             greater
             and
             more
             excellent
             than
             Abraham
             ;
             Now
             ,
             not
             content
             with
             this
             ,
             which
             did
             imply
             his
             greatness
             above
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             prove
             more
             explicitly
             and
             expresly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             greater
             than
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             Tythes
             two
             wayes
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 immortal
                 Priest-hood
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 Levi
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priest
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 tythed
                 in
                 Abraham
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             was
             greater
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             perpetual
             and
             immortal
             Priest-hood
             ;
             for
             thus
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             8.
             
             
               And
               here
               men
               that
               dy
               receive
               Tythes
               ;
               but
               there
               ,
               he
               receiveth
               them
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               's
               witnessed
               that
               he
               liveth
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             by
             many
             is
             made
             a
             third
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             greatnesse
             and
             excellency
             of
             Melchizedec
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Reasons
             in
             general
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             :
             Yet
             if
             we
             consider
             them
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             the
             former
             two
             Reasons
             proved
             him
             greater
             than
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             greater
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             consequentially
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             first
             immediate
             and
             direct
             Argument
             and
             Proof
             of
             his
             excellency
             ,
             above
             the
             Priests
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             :
             In
             Form
             it
             's
             thus
             ,
          
           
             The
             Priest
             receiving
             Tythes
             ,
             
               of
               whom
               it
               's
               witnessed
               that
               he
               liveth
               ,
            
             is
             greater
             than
             those
             who
             receiving
             Tythes
             do
             dy
             .
          
           
             But
             Melchizedec
             ,
             receiving
             Tythes
             ,
             is
             witnessed
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             tything
             their
             Brethren
             dy
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             he
             is
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             The
             former
             Proofs
             were
             taken
             from
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             the
             party
             giving
             Tythes
             ;
             this
             from
             the
             party
             receiving
             Tythes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Priest's
             tything
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             Persons
             tythed
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             Words
             ,
             we
             have
             1.
             
             A
             similitude
             or
             agreement
             2.
             
             A
             dissimilitude
             or
             difference
             of
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             They
             both
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             Priests
             ,
             and
             received
             Tythes
             .
          
           
             They
             differ
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             one
             dies
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             witnessed
             to
             live
             .
          
           
             The
             Propositions
             are
             two
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 here
                 men
                 that
                 die
                 receive
                 Tythes
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 he
                 receiveth
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 's
                 witnessed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 liveth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             By
             the
             Word
             or
             Adverb
             
               [
               here
               ]
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             either
             the
             time
             or
             place
             ;
             the
             time
             was
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             dispensation
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Law
             was
             in
             force
             ;
             the
             place
             was
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Possession
             of
             
             Jacob's
             Posterity
             ,
             where
             the
             Priest's
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             Tythed
             the
             Jews
             .
             Yet
             though
             they
             were
             above
             their
             Brethren
             in
             receiving
             Tythes
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             better
             in
             that
             they
             died
             :
             Of
             the
             Death
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             other
             Aaronical
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             express
             mention
             ,
             as
             likewise
             of
             their
             Successors
             ;
             and
             doth
             signify
             not
             only
             that
             they
             are
             mortal
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             died
             .
             Yet
             Enoch
             was
             mortal
             ,
             and
             yet
             died
             not
             ,
             but
             was
             translated
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             
               [
               That
               there
               he
               receiveth
               Tythes
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               's
               witnessed
               that
               he
               liveth
               ]
               .
            
             1.
             
             This
             
               [
               he
            
             ]
             is
             Melchisedec
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             Tythed
             Abraham
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             him
             it
             's
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             he
             liveth
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             witnessed
             ,
             that
             he
             liveth
             .
             4.
             
             This
             Proposition
             is
             annexed
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             a
             discretive
             Particle
             
               [
               But
               ]
            
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             and
             Melchisedec
             ;
             they
             die
             ,
             but
             he
             liveth
             .
             5.
             
             It
             's
             said
             
               [
               There
               ]
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             when
             Melchisedec
             met
             Abraham
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             referr
             unto
             the
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             that
             there
             it
             's
             witnessed
             ,
             
               That
               he
               liveth
            
             ,
             and
             to
             Psal.
             110.
             
             There
             is
             no
             difficulty
             in
             this
             Axiom
             ,
             except
             in
             this
             ,
             [
             That
             it
             's
             witnessed
             ,
             
               That
               Melchisedec
               liveth
               ]
            
             ;
             which
             some
             understand
             of
             the
             silence
             of
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             mention
             Melchisedec
             ,
             especially
             Gen.
             14.
             
             For
             though
             the
             holy
             Writings
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             Aaron
             and
             other
             Levitical
             Priests
             died
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Order
             of
             Priest-hood
             was
             only
             Temporary
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             altered
             ,
             abolished
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             die
             ;
             yet
             it
             's
             no
             where
             said
             ,
             that
             Melchisedec
             died
             ,
             and
             this
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             done
             of
             purpose
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             that
             he
             being
             represented
             as
             living
             ,
             and
             not
             dying
             ,
             might
             be
             in
             that
             respect
             fit
             to
             represent
             (
             and
             be
             a
             Type
             of
             )
             Christ
             as
             our
             ever-living
             Priest.
             But
             if
             he
             was
             translated
             ,
             and
             continued
             a
             Priest
             untill
             the
             moment
             of
             his
             translation
             ,
             then
             the
             representation
             is
             more
             full
             and
             lively
             ;
             yet
             this
             we
             find
             not
             clearly
             testified
             any
             where
             of
             him
             .
             Some
             think
             ,
             That
             the
             
               [
               Taxis
            
             ]
             or
             Order
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             was
             of
             perpetual
             continuance
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             in
             Christ
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               He
               is
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             something
             more
             to
             say
             of
             the
             excellency
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             .
             For
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               9.
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
              
               Levi
               
                 also
                 ,
                 who
                 receiveth
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 paid
                 Tythes
                 in
              
               Abraham
               .
               
                 For
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Loynes
                 of
                 his
                 Father
              
               Abraham
               ,
               when
               Melchisedec
               
                 met
                 him
              
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             another
             agrument
             ,
             and
             in
             form
             is
             this
             ;
          
           
             He
             ,
             who
             so
             received
             Tythes
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             give
             any
             ,
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             him
             that
             so
             Tythes
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             Tythed
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             Melchisedec
             so
             Tythed
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             Tythed
             by
             any
             Superiour
             Priest
             ;
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             did
             so
             Tythe
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             himself
             was
             Tythed
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             Melchisedec
             is
             the
             more
             excellent
             Priest.
             
          
           
             The
             minor
             is
             proved
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             For
             Levi
             was
             then
             in
             the
             Loyns
             of
             Abraham
             when
             Melchisedec
             met
             him
             ,
             and
             tythed
             him
             and
             Levi
             in
             him
             .
             The
             sum
             is
             :
             Melchisedec
             Tythed
             Levi
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ;
             therefore
             he
             was
             more
             excellent
             .
             And
             because
             it
             was
             not
             proper
             ,
             but
             tropical
             to
             say
             that
             Levi
             paid
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             Melchisedec
             ,
             in
             Abraham
             ;
             therefore
             he
             abates
             somewhat
             in
             his
             expression
             by
             adding
             
               [
               if
               I
               may
               so
               say
               ]
               .
            
             For
             by
             a
             Trope
             he
             might
             so
             say
             ,
             though
             properly
             he
             could
             not
             ;
             because
             neither
             Levi
             ,
             nor
             any
             Priest
             of
             Levi
             did
             then
             actually
             ,
             but
             only
             virtually
             exist
             in
             his
             cause
             .
             This
             so
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             must
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             errour
             .
             For
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             was
             then
             in
             
             Abraham's
             Loynes
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             Was
             not
             meerly
             Man.
             2.
             
             He
             was
             not
             to
             Descend
             of
             Abraham
             by
             natural
             propagation
             .
             3.
             
             He
             was
             in
             
             Abraham
             as
             the
             Anti-type
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             pay
             Tythes
             to
             him
             .
             4.
             
             He
             was
             to
             be
             advanced
             higher
             then
             Melchisedec
             was
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             with
             far
             greater
             priviledges
             ;
             yet
             none
             of
             these
             did
             agree
             to
             Levi
             ,
             or
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Posterity
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             as
             paying
             Tythes
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             he
             was
             inferiour
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             inferiour
             Order
             of
             Priest-hood
             .
             And
             here
             I
             might
             take
             occasion
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             Parents
             and
             Children
             may
             be
             truly
             accounted
             as
             one
             person
             ;
             and
             this
             not
             only
             before
             they
             be
             born
             ,
             but
             in
             many
             cases
             after
             that
             they
             actually
             exist
             in
             themselves
             :
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             unity
             and
             identity
             ,
             the
             Children
             may
             be
             said
             to
             do
             or
             suffer
             what
             their
             Parents
             do
             and
             suffer
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             Hitherto
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             described
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             his
             greatness
             and
             excellency
             ;
             and
             now
             he
             proceeds
             to
             manifest
             the
             greatness
             and
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             the
             Antitype
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             as
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             that
             of
             
             Aaron's
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Coherence
             and
             Connexion
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Theme
             of
             the
             former
             Discourse
             was
             
               [
               Melchisedec
               ]
            
             ,
             the
             last
             word
             of
             Psal.
             110.
             4
             
             ;
             So
             now
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             handle
             in
             the
             first
             place
             these
             words
             of
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               [
               Another
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchisedec
               .
               ]
            
             For
             though
             in
             them
             we
             do
             not
             read
             the
             word
             and
             Adjective
             
               [
               Another
               ]
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             implyed
             ,
             because
             the
             place
             doth
             speak
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             another
             Priest
             ,
             distinct
             not
             only
             from
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             from
             Melchisedec
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             or
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             he
             discourseth
             upon
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               [
               That
               after
            
             Aaron
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Levitical
               Priest
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               another
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
             ]
             From
             this
             proposed
             ,
             he
             inferrs
             several
             conclusions
             of
             great
             moment
             concerning
             the
             insufficiency
             and
             mutation
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             the
             efficacy
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
             And
             to
             ground
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             he
             presupposeth
             that
             the
             end
             of
             all
             legal
             Priest-hood
             instituted
             by
             God
             is
             perfection
             ,
             and
             then
             begins
             to
             argue
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             11.
             
             
               If
               therefore
               Perfection
               were
               by
               the
               Levitical
               Priest-hood
               (
               for
               under
               it
               the
               People
               received
               the
               Law
               )
               ,
               what
               further
               need
               was
               there
               that
               another
               Priest
               should
               rise
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             
               and
               not
               be
               called
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Aaron
             ?
             ]
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             words
             are
             Interrogative
             ,
             and
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             hypothetical
             or
             connex
             Axiom
             is
             Negative
             ,
             and
             the
             negation
             is
             more
             vehement
             and
             peremptory
             .
             For
             if
             perfection
             had
             been
             by
             that
             Priest-hood
             and
             that
             Law
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             further
             need
             of
             another
             Priest
             ,
             of
             another
             Order
             so
             far
             different
             from
             that
             of
             
             Aaron's
             .
             That
             Priest-hood
             would
             have
             been
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             there
             had
             been
             no
             reason
             of
             alteration
             ,
             nor
             any
             necessity
             of
             a
             Priest
             of
             another
             Order
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             words
             
               [
               A
               Priest
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ]
             are
             found
             in
             this
             11th
             .
             ver
             .
             by
             was
             of
             supposition
             ,
             and
             afterward
             repeated
             more
             fully
             and
             expresly
             out
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             enlarged
             upon
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             gives
             a
             reason
             ,
             1.
             
             Why
             there
             must
             be
             another
             Priest
             of
             another
             Order
             .
             2.
             
             Why
             this
             other
             Priest
             must
             be
             constituted
             in
             a
             more
             perfect
             manner
             then
             the
             former
             was
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             both
             is
             from
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             joyns
             both
             the
             former
             and
             the
             latter
             Priest-hoods
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             and
             distinct
             Laws
             according
             to
             which
             being
             made
             ,
             they
             must
             minister
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             From
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             he
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             this
             verse
             inferrs
             the
             imperfection
             both
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law.
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             ver
             .
             12.
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             this
             Text
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             the
             Apostle's
             argument
             in
             form
             is
             this
             ,
             
               If
               Perfection
               were
               by
               the
               Levitical
               Priest-hood
               (
               under
               which
               they
               received
               the
               Law
               )
               ,
               then
               there
               was
               no
               farther
               need
               that
               another
               Priest
               should
               rise
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             
               and
               not
               called
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Aaron
             .
          
           
             But
             another
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             must
             rise
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             perfection
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             or
             the
             Law.
             The
             consequence
             presupposing
             perfection
             to
             be
             the
             end
             of
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             nothing
             needless
             and
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             another
             Priest
             and
             Priest-hood
             ,
             is
             clear
             and
             undoubtful
             .
             The
             assumption
             he
             proves
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             positively
             affirms
             ,
             That
             there
             shall
             and
             must
             be
             another
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             For
             if
             they
             be
             the
             words
             of
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             inspiring
             David
             ,
             the
             Jews
             acknowledging
             
             the
             divine
             authority
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             could
             not
             deny
             it
             .
             For
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             being
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             true
             ;
             yet
             the
             words
             of
             the
             assumption
             are
             not
             expresly
             ,
             and
             wholly
             found
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             but
             implyed
             consequentially
             .
             For
             if
             God
             constitute
             another
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             and
             signifies
             his
             Will
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             then
             necessarily
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             further
             need
             of
             such
             a
             Priest.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             Syllogism
             is
             Compound
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             second
             Connex
             ;
             which
             takes
             away
             the
             Consequent
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Antecedent
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             resolve
             this
             Text
             into
             simple
             absolute
             Propositions
             ;
             They
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Perfection
                 by
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priest-hood
                 and
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 further
                 need
                 of
                 another
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 other
                 Priest
                 is
                 after
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Melchisedec
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 after
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Aaron
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             presupposeth
             perfection
             to
             be
             the
             end
             of
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             Where
             we
             must
             understand
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             perfection
             in
             this
             place
             :
             perfection
             is
             expiation
             ,
             justification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             consecration
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             10
             ,
             14.
             
             For
             ,
             to
             perfect
             sinful
             man
             ,
             is
             to
             free
             him
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             consequents
             thereof
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             him
             righteous
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             eternal
             happiness
             in
             a
             near
             Communion
             with
             God.
             And
             here
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             errour
             of
             Crellius
             ,
             who
             takes
             expiation
             for
             remission
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             without
             any
             satisfaction
             .
             Whereas
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             both
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             it
             signifies
             to
             pacify
             and
             propitiate
             by
             Blood
             and
             something
             offered
             to
             God
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             justification
             and
             sanctification
             .
             And
             this
             is
             evident
             from
             Chap.
             10.
             10.
             where
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               We
               are
               sanctified
               through
               the
               Offering
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             
               For
               by
               one
               Offering
               he
               hath
               perfected
            
             (
             or
             rather
             consecrated
             )
             
               the
               Sanctified
               for
               ever
            
             .
             In
             both
             which
             places
             it's
             evident
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             1.
             
             An
             Offering
             or
             Sacrifice
             to
             propitiate
             God
             offended
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Sanctification
             and
             Consecration
             are
             by
             this
             Propitiation
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             without
             it
             .
             This
             perfection
             is
             the
             end
             of
             Priest-hood
             and
             Law
             :
             For
             Priest-hood
             was
             ordained
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Priest-hood
             Laws
             were
             made
             to
             avert
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             procure
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             means
             conducing
             to
             sinful
             man's
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Happiness
             ;
             and
             that
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             that
             Law
             ,
             which
             cannot
             do
             these
             things
             ,
             nor
             reach
             this
             end
             is
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             can
             save
             no
             sinful
             man
             ,
             nor
             give
             him
             hope
             of
             Life
             .
             This
             perfection
             is
             denied
             to
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             could
             offer
             no
             Sacrifice
             that
             could
             expiate
             Sin
             ,
             or
             propitiate
             God
             offended
             ,
             or
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             from
             dead
             works
             .
             Neither
             could
             the
             Law
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             is
             plainly
             asserted
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             and
             Chap.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             And
             here
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 under
                 which
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Why
                 this
                 clause
                 is
                 added
                 and
                 inserted
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             will
             have
             this
             Law
             to
             be
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             others
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             administration
             ,
             others
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Law
             of
             Worship
             ,
             Service
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             with
             the
             Promises
             and
             Comminations
             ;
             and
             the
             simple
             word
             Law
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             included
             in
             the
             compound
             Verb
             ,
             may
             signifie
             all
             these
             .
             Thus
             understood
             ,
             it
             's
             opposed
             to
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             the
             Jews
             sought
             Righteousness
             and
             Life
             by
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             were
             confident
             of
             Salvation
             ;
             This
             was
             their
             great
             errour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             our
             Translatours
             turn
             
               [
               under
               it
               ]
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             under
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             some
             understand
             
               [
               with
               it
            
             ]
             [
             ,
             and
             
               [
               about
               the
               same
               time
            
             ]
             the
             people
             received
             ,
             or
             were
             subjected
             to
             the
             Law.
             Junius
             translates
             it
             ,
             and
             Vatablus
             expounds
             it
             differently
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             For
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             Sanctification
             the
             people
             received
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             or
             the
             Law
             of
             Priest-hood
             :
             and
             so
             referr
             the
             Relative
             
               [
               It
            
             ]
             not
             to
             Priest-hood
             ,
             but
             to
             perfection
             or
             sanctification
             ;
             and
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             Preposition
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             in
             this
             place
             not
             
               [
               under
               ]
            
             ,
             but
             
               [
               for
               ]
               .
               Crellius
            
             seems
             to
             agree
             with
             them
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             not
             fully
             ;
             for
             he
             referrs
             the
             Relative
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             to
             the
             word
             
               [
               Priest-hood
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             have
             it
             rendred
             .
             That
             the
             people
             received
             the
             Law
             of
             ,
             or
             touching
             ,
             or
             concerning
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Priest-hood
             ;
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             the
             place
             may
             be
             rendred
             thus
             ,
             
               [
               For
               under
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               by
               the
               Priest-hood
               the
               People
               were
               directed
               or
               ordered
               ]
               .
            
             For
             with
             them
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             to
             guide
             ,
             order
             ,
             direct
             ;
             yet
             because
             
             the
             Apostle
             puts
             a
             plain
             difference
             between
             the
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             one
             depend
             upon
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             joyns
             them
             inseparably
             ,
             and
             this
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Verse
             ;
             therefore
             the
             first
             sense
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             the
             People
             received
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             Why
             is
             this
             Clause
             added
             and
             inserted
             ?
             It
             was
             inserted
             to
             inform
             us
             in
             general
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Priest-hood
             ,
             especially
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             without
             a
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Priest-hood
             was
             not
             without
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             was
             the
             same
             which
             God
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             3.
             
             That
             as
             the
             Law
             is
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             Priest-hood
             ;
             for
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             separated
             ,
             but
             depend
             one
             upon
             another
             ,
             so
             the
             one
             cannot
             exceed
             or
             excell
             one
             another
             .
             Every
             Covenant
             of
             God
             hath
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Covenant
             is
             better
             ,
             and
             established
             upon
             better
             Promises
             ,
             so
             the
             Mediator
             or
             Priest
             is
             more
             excellent
             :
             For
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             his
             Ministration
             ,
             to
             avert
             the
             Wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             Reconciliation
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             procure
             the
             Blessings
             promised
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             could
             not
             so
             officiate
             or
             minister
             ,
             as
             to
             procure
             any
             Blessings
             but
             such
             as
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             God
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             did
             promise
             ;
             nor
             turn
             away
             any
             Judgments
             but
             such
             as
             it
             did
             threaten
             .
             And
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             special
             Reason
             why
             these
             words
             were
             added
             ,
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             was
             no
             perfection
             by
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             so
             neither
             could
             there
             be
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             because
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Expiation
             and
             Sanctification
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             therefore
             there
             could
             be
             none
             by
             the
             Priest-hood
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Expiation
             ,
             Remission
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             by
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             whereas
             the
             Hebrews
             or
             others
             might
             demand
             ,
             Why
             then
             did
             God
             institute
             that
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             give
             that
             Law
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             no
             perfection
             by
             either
             of
             them
             severally
             or
             both
             joyntly
             ?
             Doth
             God
             any
             thing
             in
             vain
             ?
             The
             Answer
             is
             ,
             That
             both
             the
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law
             were
             indeed
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             do
             nothing
             in
             vain
             ;
             neither
             did
             he
             ordain
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law
             in
             vain
             :
             For
             they
             were
             sufficient
             for
             that
             end
             he
             intended
             them
             .
             But
             that
             was
             not
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Sanctification
             ,
             or
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             eternal
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             a
             legal
             Consecration
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             was
             to
             continue
             onely
             for
             a
             time
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Law
             had
             but
             the
             shadow
             of
             far
             better
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             so
             the
             Priest-hood
             was
             but
             a
             Type
             of
             a
             far
             better
             Priest-hood
             ,
             to
             which
             this
             was
             subordinate
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             was
             but
             a
             School-Master
             to
             Christ
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             but
             lead
             to
             Christ.
             God
             never
             intended
             them
             for
             that
             perfection
             which
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             though
             ,
             if
             rightly
             observed
             and
             used
             ,
             they
             might
             make
             good
             the
             Promises
             of
             that
             former
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             Because
             there
             was
             no
             perfection
             by
             that
             Priest-hood
             ,
             therefore
             
               there
               was
               further
               need
               of
               another
               Priest
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             second
             Proposition
             .
             David
             ,
             who
             lived
             above
             400
             years
             after
             the
             first
             Institution
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             knew
             the
             imperfection
             thereof
             ,
             being
             inspired
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             enlightned
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             fore-saw
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             make
             his
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             sit
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             not
             onely
             a
             King
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             an
             eternal
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             did
             fore-tell
             ,
             that
             in
             times
             to
             come
             he
             would
             say
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchizedec
               .
            
             These
             words
             Paul
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             knew
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             make
             him
             such
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             did
             presuppose
             his
             excellent
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             could
             neither
             decree
             nor
             effect
             any
             thing
             needless
             .
             And
             therefore
             from
             them
             infers
             the
             necessity
             of
             another
             Priest
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             never
             have
             brought
             in
             ,
             nor
             have
             signified
             his
             Will
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             if
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             had
             been
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             save
             sinful
             Man.
             Yet
             there
             might
             have
             been
             another
             Priest
             endued
             with
             excellent
             power
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             that
             might
             have
             been
             sufficient
             to
             sanctify
             God's
             People
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             Order
             ,
             but
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Priest
             must
             be
             
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             third
             Proposition
             :
             This
             was
             very
             fitting
             and
             suitable
             to
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             seeing
             Melchizedec
             was
             so
             great
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             an
             excellent
             Order
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             Creation
             we
             do
             not
             read
             of
             a
             greater
             .
             Yet
             why
             might
             he
             not
             be
             called
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ?
             Could
             not
             God
             have
             raised
             a
             Priest
             of
             that
             Order
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             Aaron
             ?
             Not
             to
             dispute
             God's
             power
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             could
             have
             done
             ;
             yet
             his
             Will
             was
             otherwise
             :
             For
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               This
               other
               Priest
               must
               not
               be
               called
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Aaron
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             proposition
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             informs
             us
             ,
             That
             though
             he
             might
             have
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             bate
             Title
             ,
             after
             that
             Order
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             no
             wayes
             fitting
             :
             But
             if
             he
             should
             be
             constituted
             according
             to
             that
             Order
             (
             for
             to
             be
             called
             may
             signify
             either
             to
             be
             named
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             constituted
             )
             ,
             then
             there
             could
             be
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             and
             Him
             ,
             neither
             could
             there
             be
             any
             hope
             of
             Perfection
             or
             Sanctification
             by
             him
             .
             This
             Negative
             he
             infers
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchizedec
             :
             For
             if
             he
             be
             after
             that
             Order
             ,
             and
             so
             constituted
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             constituted
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             which
             was
             far
             inferiour
             to
             that
             of
             
             Melchizedec's
             ,
             which
             was
             far
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             Yet
             because
             the
             words
             speak
             of
             another
             Priest
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             infers
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Change
                 of
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Change
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
          
           
             For
             so
             we
             read
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             12.
             
             
               For
               the
               Priest-hood
               being
               changed
               ,
               there
               is
               made
               of
               necessity
               a
               Change
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             VVHere
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Presuppose
                 the
                 Change
                 of
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proves
                 from
                 that
                 Change
                 a
                 necessary
                 Change
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Reason
             why
             he
             presupposeth
             the
             former
             Change
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             necessarily
             implyed
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             former
             Verse
             ,
             and
             a
             necessary
             Consequent
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             which
             expresly
             speaks
             of
             another
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             after
             another
             Order
             ;
             therefore
             he
             might
             well
             presuppose
             it
             .
             The
             Reason
             why
             he
             infers
             a
             necessity
             of
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             some
             might
             reply
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Priest-hood
             was
             changed
             ,
             and
             another
             Priest
             brought
             in
             ;
             yet
             that
             other
             Priest
             might
             officiate
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             a
             Mediator
             of
             that
             Covenant
             .
             The
             Apostle's
             Argument
             in
             Form
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             If
             the
             Priest-hood
             be
             changed
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ,
             must
             be
             changed
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Priest-hood
             is
             changed
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             of
             necessity
             ,
             the
             Law
             must
             be
             changed
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             are
             not
             difficult
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             briefly
             handle
             them
             ,
             and
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Reduce
                 them
                 to
                 propositions
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Declare
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Changed
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Examine
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Consequence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Propositions
             are
             two
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Priest-hood
                 is
                 changed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 a
                 Change
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Change
             in
             this
             place
             is
             meant
             ,
             an
             abolition
             and
             taking
             away
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             :
             For
             God
             never
             intended
             it
             to
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             but
             had
             fixed
             a
             time
             how
             long
             it
             should
             be
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             time
             once
             came
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             abolished
             by
             exspiration
             .
             Yet
             it
             seems
             rather
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             actual
             Constitution
             of
             another
             Priest-hood
             ,
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             had
             offered
             up
             his
             great
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             officiate
             and
             make
             Intercession
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             other
             Priest-hood
             did
             cease
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             consist
             with
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             far
             better
             ,
             but
             was
             made
             useless
             .
             When
             that
             which
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             can
             perfectly
             sanctify
             for
             ever
             ,
             shall
             come
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             was
             imperfect
             and
             could
             not
             sanctify
             ,
             was
             put
             away
             :
             That
             it
             must
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             must
             be
             changed
             ,
             you
             heard
             before
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             presuppose
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             made
             evident
             and
             to
             be
             granted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             force
             of
             the
             Consequence
             is
             clear
             enough
             to
             him
             that
             shall
             observe
             what
             hath
             formerly
             been
             said
             .
             In
             the
             words
             of
             the
             second
             Proposition
             ,
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Change
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Change.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 Change
                 after
                 the
                 Change
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Change
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             answers
             to
             the
             abolition
             of
             
             the
             Priest-hood
             .
             Though
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             this
             Law
             430
             years
             after
             the
             Promise
             could
             not
             make
             void
             the
             Promise
             ,
             yet
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             a
             better
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             made
             null
             and
             void
             this
             Law
             :
             And
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             limited
             a
             time
             how
             long
             it
             should
             continue
             ,
             so
             he
             determined
             to
             take
             it
             away
             by
             a
             better
             Covenant
             and
             would
             not
             abrogate
             it
             till
             that
             was
             established
             and
             published
             :
             For
             the
             promulgation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Instituton
             of
             Christianity
             did
             abrogate
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             of
             no
             force
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             great
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             would
             change
             and
             abrogate
             that
             which
             was
             imperfect
             and
             insufficient
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             would
             not
             abrogate
             it
             till
             he
             had
             confirmed
             that
             which
             was
             better
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             necessity
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Change
             of
             this
             Law
             :
             This
             implies
             ,
             that
             the
             Change
             was
             not
             casual
             and
             contingent
             ,
             or
             arbitrary
             ,
             or
             any
             wayes
             to
             be
             provented
             ;
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             but
             upon
             supposition
             of
             the
             Decree
             and
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Imperfection
             and
             Inability
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             to
             effect
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             So
             that
             it
             's
             
               necessitas
               Consequentiae
               ,
               non
               Consequentis
            
             :
             This
             word
             
               [
               of
               necessity
            
             ]
             seems
             to
             make
             the
             Proposition
             modal
             ,
             though
             in
             strict
             sense
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Proposition
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             any
             absolute
             Connexion
             of
             the
             terms
             ,
             as
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             in
             a
             necessary
             Axiom
             ,
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             impossible
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             more
             evident
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             ,
             that
             both
             this
             Change
             and
             this
             necessity
             follows
             after
             ,
             and
             upon
             another
             Change
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             God
             in
             his
             absolute
             power
             could
             have
             continued
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             prevented
             this
             Change
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             once
             change
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             the
             Law
             must
             be
             changed
             .
             And
             so
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Consequence
             comes
             in
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             which
             presupposeth
             some
             strict
             Connexion
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             a
             dependance
             of
             the
             Law
             upon
             the
             Priest-hood
             :
             For
             if
             God
             did
             determine
             that
             the
             Priest-hood
             and
             Law
             should
             stand
             and
             fall
             together
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             whilst
             the
             Priest-hood
             did
             stand
             ,
             the
             Law
             must
             stand
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Priest-hood
             shall
             fall
             and
             be
             abolished
             ,
             then
             the
             Law
             ,
             of
             necessity
             must
             be
             abrogated
             .
             And
             that
             this
             was
             the
             determination
             of
             God
             was
             made
             evident
             by
             the
             event
             and
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             Decree
             .
             Again
             ,
             if
             the
             Priest-hood
             be
             once
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             Law
             was
             useless
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             Priest
             appointed
             by
             God
             remaining
             to
             officiate
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             :
             And
             this
             might
             be
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             God
             did
             not
             only
             by
             the
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             once
             exhibited
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministration
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             abolish
             that
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             but
             also
             destroyed
             the
             Temple
             and
             the
             City
             where
             he
             had
             put
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             he
             had
             confined
             that
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             never
             yet
             suffered
             either
             of
             them
             to
             be
             rebuilt
             :
             And
             from
             these
             Reasons
             the
             force
             of
             their
             Consequence
             is
             strong
             and
             evident
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             He
             proves
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest-hood
             was
             changed
             ,
             because
             the
             great
             Priest
             ,
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchizedec
             ,
             was
             not
             called
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             but
             of
             another
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             by
             Name
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             .
             Thus
             the
             Text
             informs
             us
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               13.
               
               
                 For
                 he
                 of
                 whom
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 ,
                 pertaineth
                 to
                 another
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 gave
                 attendance
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               14.
               
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 sprang
                 out
                 of
              
               Judah
               ,
               
                 of
                 which
                 Tribe
              
               Moses
               
                 spake
                 nothing
                 concerning
                 the
                 Priest-hood
              
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             do
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             must
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             these
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             already
             changed
             :
             And
             the
             Reason
             whereby
             he
             proves
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Tribe
             ;
             which
             presupposeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             was
             confined
             to
             one
             certain
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             to
             one
             certain
             Family
             ,
             the
             Family
             of
             Aaron
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Tribe
             was
             once
             changed
             ,
             and
             God
             institute
             a
             Priest
             of
             another
             Tribe
             ,
             the
             Priest-hood
             must
             be
             changed
             .
             And
             this
             great
             Priest
             ,
             which
             is
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchizedec
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             ,
             was
             not
             called
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             neither
             was
             he
             of
             that
             Family
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             he
             informs
             us
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Who
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 intended
                 in
                 the
                 Psalm
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 his
                 Descent
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 two
                 wayes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Negatively
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Positively
                 and
                 affirmatively
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             person
             of
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             ,
             was
             Jesus
             Christ.
             The
             thing
             spoken
             of
             him
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             above
             Angels
             ,
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             above
             Moses
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             And
             though
             a
             Prophet
             might
             be
             of
             any
             Tribe
             ,
             yet
             a
             Priest
             must
             be
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi.
             Of
             this
             great
             Priest
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 of
                 another
                 Tribe
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 a
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 no
                 Man
                 gave
                 attendance
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             was
             of
             another
             Tribe
             :
             This
             implies
             the
             Negative
             ,
             He
             was
             not
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ;
             1.
             
             This
             is
             general
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             that
             which
             follows
             .
             For
             ,
             2.
             
             He
             was
             of
             a
             Tribe
             where
             of
             no
             man
             served
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             To
             serve
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             a
             Priest
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             of
             that
             Tribe
             had
             ever
             been
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             God's
             Institution
             ,
             then
             though
             Christ
             had
             been
             of
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             yet
             the
             Priest-hood
             had
             not
             been
             changed
             .
             But
             God's
             constitution
             was
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             it
             excluded
             all
             the
             Tribes
             but
             one
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             Levi
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             not
             any
             person
             of
             any
             other
             Tribe
             could
             lawfully
             serve
             at
             the
             Altar
             .
             This
             makes
             the
             Negative
             more
             clear
             ,
             and
             full
             ,
             and
             peremptory
             :
             By
             this
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             of
             another
             Tribe
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ;
             yet
             all
             this
             will
             not
             inform
             us
             of
             what
             Tribe
             in
             particular
             he
             was
             .
             Therefore
             to
             give
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             the
             Authour
             adds
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             14.
             
             
               For
               it
               's
               evident
               that
               our
               Lord
               sprang
               out
               of
            
             Judah
             ,
             
               of
               which
               Tribe
            
             Moses
             
               spake
               nothing
               concerning
               the
               Priest-hood
            
             .
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             presupposing
             that
             which
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             is
             not
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             :
             seems
             by
             these
             things
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest-hood
             is
             changed
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             particularly
             and
             distinctly
             then
             he
             had
             done
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             .
             For
             it
             might
             have
             been
             argued
             and
             replyed
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             was
             of
             another
             Tribe
             then
             of
             Judah
             ,
             or
             Ephram
             ,
             or
             Benjamin
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             the
             rest
             :
             If
             he
             was
             of
             another
             Tribe
             name
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             nothing
             is
             done
             .
             And
             this
             was
             convenient
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             to
             name
             the
             Tribe
             in
             particular
             out
             of
             which
             Christ
             sprang
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             that
             of
             Judah
             .
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             have
             three
             propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 sprang
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Judah
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 
                   Judah
                   ,
                   Moses
                
                 spake
                 nothing
                 concerning
                 the
                 Priest-hood
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             proposition
             is
             made
             clear
             out
             of
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             delivering
             the
             Genealogy
             of
             Christ
             from
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             David
             by
             way
             of
             descending
             ,
             Matth.
             1.
             and
             of
             Christ's
             descent
             from
             David
             by
             way
             of
             ascending
             ,
             Luke
             3.
             
             It
             's
             further
             evident
             by
             the
             Calling
             of
             Joseph
             his
             Father-in-Law
             ,
             and
             his
             Mother
             to
             be
             enroled
             with
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             in
             Bethlehem
             ,
             the
             City
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Luke
            
             2.
             
             And
             his
             Name
             was
             found
             long
             after
             his
             Ascension
             in
             these
             Rolles
             kept
             in
             the
             Arches
             at
             Rome
             .
             He
             saith
             our
             Lord
             ,
             to
             signify
             that
             Christ
             was
             that
             Lord
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             Jehovah
             said
             ,
             
               Sit
               thou
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             The
             second
             proposition
             ,
             This
             was
             evident
             :
             This
             might
             be
             evident
             then
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             these
             Histories
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             publick
             Records
             of
             the
             Roman
             Cense
             and
             Enrolment
             ,
             and
             the
             Registers
             both
             publick
             and
             private
             of
             their
             pedigrees
             .
             For
             the
             Jews
             were
             very
             careful
             to
             Register
             their
             Discents
             for
             their
             distinction
             of
             their
             Families
             and
             their
             Tribes
             ;
             and
             God's
             providence
             did
             order
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             these
             Genealogies
             to
             manifest
             who
             had
             title
             to
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             but
             principally
             to
             preserve
             the
             Tribe
             and
             Families
             of
             Judah
             distinct
             ,
             till
             Christ
             was
             exhibited
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             might
             be
             evident
             that
             Christ
             was
             of
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             House
             of
             David
             .
             By
             this
             God
             did
             manifest
             his
             Promise
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Descend
             of
             David
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             evident
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             called
             by
             that
             Name
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             proposition
             ,
             That
             of
             that
             Tribe
             ,
             Moses
             spake
             nothing
             concerning
             the
             Priest-hood
             .
             These
             words
             are
             added
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             of
             that
             Tribe
             had
             right
             to
             officiate
             as
             a
             Priest.
             For
             before
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             of
             that
             Tribe
             did
             serve
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             but
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ;
             for
             though
             none
             of
             Judah
             did
             serve
             at
             the
             Altar
             
               [
               de
               facto
               ]
            
             ,
             yet
             some
             might
             
               [
               de
               jure
               ]
            
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             right
             to
             officiate
             .
             But
             these
             prove
             as
             none
             did
             serve
             ,
             so
             none
             could
             
               [
               jure
            
             ]
             justly
             and
             lawfully
             do
             it
             :
             For
             it
             they
             could
             ,
             they
             might
             prove
             
             their
             title
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             .
             Yet
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             because
             Moses
             never
             wrote
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             in
             all
             his
             Books
             the
             lest
             tittle
             of
             the
             right
             of
             any
             of
             Judah
             to
             officiate
             as
             a
             Priest.
             And
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             first
             Constitution
             of
             the
             legal
             Priest-hood
             is
             to
             be
             found
             there
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             else
             .
             These
             words
             imply
             ,
             that
             a
             negative
             argument
             from
             the
             Scripture
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             is
             valid
             :
             For
             that
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             truly
             understood
             ,
             either
             expresly
             delivered
             ,
             or
             by
             consequence
             to
             be
             deduced
             ,
             cannot
             be
             of
             divine
             authority
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             bind
             men
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             or
             do
             it
             .
             But
             those
             arguments
             ,
             which
             prove
             a
             Negative
             not
             only
             from
             the
             silence
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             exclusive
             terms
             ,
             are
             the
             strongest
             .
             And
             in
             this
             particular
             cause
             ,
             we
             find
             Moses
             not
             only
             silent
             ,
             and
             saying
             nothing
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             concerning
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             but
             also
             speaking
             so
             positively
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             so
             confirms
             him
             to
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             he
             peremptorily
             and
             clearly
             excludes
             all
             other
             persons
             of
             all
             other
             Tribes
             from
             that
             Office.
             And
             here
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             contrived
             this
             business
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             made
             Augustus
             (
             though
             he
             thought
             of
             no
             such
             thing
             )
             an
             Instrument
             of
             this
             evidence
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Cense
             and
             Enrolment
             was
             general
             of
             all
             Countries
             within
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             whereof
             Judea
             was
             one
             ;
             yet
             by
             this
             ,
             he
             brought
             Mary
             to
             Bethlehem
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             ready
             to
             be
             delivered
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             be
             born
             there
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prophesy
             of
             Micah
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             might
             be
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             of
             the
             linage
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             Hitherto
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             manifested
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest-hood
             was
             changed
             ,
             because
             the
             Tribe
             was
             changed
             ,
             and
             another
             Priest
             was
             risen
             of
             another
             Tribe
             .
             But
             not
             content
             with
             this
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             make
             this
             far
             more
             evident
             .
             For
             so
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
               And
               it
               is
               yet
               far
               more
               evident
               :
               for
               that
               after
               the
               Similitude
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             
               there
               ariseth
               another
               Priest.
               Who
               is
               made
               not
               after
               the
               Law
               of
               a
               Carnal
               Commandment
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               power
               of
               an
               endless
               life
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             insist
             upon
             two
             words
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 After
                 the
                 Order
                 or
                 Similitude
                 of
                 Melchisedec
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 that
                 Order
                 .
              
            
          
           
             By
             both
             which
             ,
             he
             is
             thought
             to
             prove
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             Introduction
             of
             a
             Priest
             of
             another
             Order
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             former
             proof
             was
             evident
             and
             sufficient
             ,
             yet
             this
             seems
             to
             make
             the
             change
             more
             evident
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             
               [
               more
               ]
            
             ,
             but
             
               [
               far
               more
               evident
               ]
            
             .
             And
             so
             the
             words
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             by
             our
             Translatours
             ,
             they
             are
             turned
             :
             That
             this
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             that
             thing
             or
             proposition
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             far
             more
             evident
             .
             2.
             
             How
             it
             is
             far
             more
             evidenced
             .
             The
             thing
             evidenced
             ,
             is
             the
             change
             and
             abolition
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law
             :
             A
             thing
             is
             made
             evident
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             so
             clearly
             represented
             to
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             disposed
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             assent
             unto
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             once
             received
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             represented
             .
             This
             evidence
             may
             be
             either
             immediate
             from
             Connexion
             of
             the
             terms
             distinctly
             understood
             ,
             or
             mediately
             from
             a
             third
             Argument
             :
             This
             evidence
             of
             this
             change
             ,
             abolition
             ,
             abrogation
             ,
             is
             mediate
             .
             And
             that
             argument
             ,
             whereby
             it
             's
             made
             so
             evident
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             and
             then
             was
             risen
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Priest-hood
             must
             be
             personall
             and
             perpetual
             :
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             propositions
             .
             The
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 another
                 Priest
                 ariseth
                 after
                 the
                 Similitude
                 of
                 Melchisedec
                 .
                 The
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 Priest
                 is
                 made
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 a
                 carnal
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 an
                 endless
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             this
             Proposition
             you
             must
             ,
             1.
             
             Remember
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             formerly
             concerning
             the
             explication
             .
             2.
             
             You
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             
               [
               Order
            
             ]
             mentioned
             before
             ,
             and
             
               [
               Similitude
            
             ]
             here
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Similitude
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             with
             being
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             Christ
             be
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             Order
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             be
             like
             unto
             Melchisedec
             .
             By
             Order
             is
             meant
             a
             distinct
             and
             different
             kind
             of
             Priest-hood
             ;
             and
             though
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             be
             like
             both
             to
             Aarons
             and
             
             Melchisedec's
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             far
             more
             like
             unto
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             was
             far
             more
             exellent
             then
             that
             of
             Aarons
             .
             This
             Order
             might
             be
             the
             better
             known
             ,
             if
             we
             knew
             the
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             only
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             he
             did
             minister
             ,
             and
             
             serve
             the
             most
             high
             God
             as
             Creatour
             and
             Judge
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             he
             worshipped
             God
             ,
             as
             Redeemer
             by
             Christ
             ,
             promised
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Seth
               ,
               Enoch
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Shem
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             before
             him
             ,
             who
             believed
             in
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             yet
             not
             as
             to
             descend
             from
             Abraham
             .
             Whereas
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               That
               another
               Priest
               ariseth
            
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             his
             rising
             is
             his
             constitution
             ,
             manifestation
             ,
             and
             beginning
             of
             his
             Officiation
             .
             And
             the
             rising
             of
             him
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             abolition
             of
             that
             Priest-hood
             :
             The
             force
             of
             this
             proposition
             ,
             considered
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             this
             other
             Priest
             is
             not
             only
             of
             another
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             Judah
             ,
             but
             after
             another
             Order
             .
             For
             it
             might
             have
             been
             said
             ,
             That
             though
             Christ
             was
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             be
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             might
             be
             essentially
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Priest
             ,
             though
             accidentally
             he
             might
             differ
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             of
             that
             Tribe
             .
             To
             take
             away
             all
             colour
             of
             any
             such
             conceit
             ,
             this
             is
             added
             ,
             
               That
               he
               was
               after
               the
               Similitude
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             ,
             
               and
               not
               of
            
             Aaron
             .
             This
             doth
             prove
             the
             change
             far
             more
             strongly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             evidence
             is
             far
             greater
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             proposition
             ,
             (
             to
             evidence
             the
             difference
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             far
             greater
             )
             informs
             us
             according
             to
             what
             Law
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             done
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Negatively
                 ;
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 a
                 carnal
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Affirmatively
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 an
                 endless
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Negative
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 carnal
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 of
                 a
                 carnal
                 Commandment
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Commandment
             ,
             we
             may
             understand
             ,
             the
             whole
             System
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             and
             Mosaical
             Rites
             prescribed
             from
             God
             by
             Moses
             to
             that
             People
             :
             For
             whatsoever
             else
             it
             may
             signify
             or
             include
             here
             ;
             yet
             these
             are
             principally
             ,
             if
             not
             solily
             meant
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Commandment
             or
             body
             of
             Ceremonies
             and
             Rites
             is
             carnal
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             outward
             ,
             bodily
             ,
             fleshly
             .
             For
             besides
             Circumcision
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             their
             Sacrifices
             and
             Offerings
             were
             outward
             and
             bodily
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             their
             effect
             upon
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Flesh
             ,
             in
             freeing
             the
             People
             from
             legal
             guilt
             and
             impurities
             .
             3.
             
             There
             was
             a
             Law
             which
             did
             direct
             how
             these
             must
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             binding
             them
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             Law
             had
             promises
             of
             some
             legal
             Blessings
             and
             Deliverances
             ,
             and
             Comminations
             of
             some
             temporal
             penalties
             .
             That
             they
             were
             carnal
             ,
             it
             doth
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             spiritual
             ,
             had
             no
             power
             upon
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             any
             waies
             procure
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Blessings
             ,
             nor
             free
             from
             the
             eternal
             penalties
             due
             to
             Sin.
             Neither
             could
             that
             Priest
             (
             who
             was
             by
             such
             outward
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             consecrated
             )
             by
             his
             Ministration
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Law
             ,
             expiate
             any
             sin
             ,
             nor
             make
             any
             spiritual
             reconciliation
             .
             The
             Levitical
             Priest
             was
             made
             after
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             according
             to
             the
             same
             :
             But
             here
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             not
             made
             a
             Priest
             after
             this
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             body
             of
             carnal
             precepts
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             the
             Service
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             thereof
             .
             For
             if
             He
             had
             been
             made
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             He
             could
             have
             done
             no
             more
             then
             they
             did
             ;
             and
             then
             both
             He
             and
             his
             Ministry
             had
             been
             defective
             ,
             frail
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             short
             continuance
             ;
             therefore
             it
             's
             denied
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             after
             that
             Law
             concerning
             the
             consecration
             ,
             ministration
             ,
             succession
             ,
             and
             operation
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             affirmative
             ;
             He
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             power
             of
             an
             endless
             or
             indissoluble
             life
             .
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 indissoluble
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 an
                 endless
                 indissoluble
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Life
             is
             either
             the
             bare
             continuance
             and
             duration
             of
             a
             living
             Beeing
             ,
             or
             the
             happiness
             and
             perfection
             of
             that
             Beeing
             ;
             in
             this
             latter
             sense
             most
             Expositors
             take
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             life
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             continuance
             of
             that
             more
             perfect
             Beeing
             ,
             which
             is
             living
             ,
             or
             the
             happiness
             thereof
             ,
             may
             be
             temporary
             or
             perpetual
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             have
             beginning
             ,
             yet
             it
             never
             shall
             have
             end
             :
             Such
             a
             life
             is
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             power
             here
             may
             be
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             powerful
             not
             only
             in
             binding
             ,
             but
             in
             promising
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             event
             thereof
             will
             be
             endless
             happiness
             ;
             as
             the
             Gospel
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             power
             of
             God
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             made
             according
             to
             this
             powerful
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             eternal
             continuance
             himself
             in
             his
             person
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Hath
             power
             by
             this
             Law
             to
             give
             eternal
             life
             to
             such
             
             as
             are
             his
             People
             ,
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             :
             For
             by
             his
             death
             he
             merited
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             life
             and
             intercession
             he
             procureth
             ,
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Expiation
             and
             Blessings
             .
             Neither
             of
             these
             could
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             by
             that
             carnal
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             and
             his
             Ministration
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             effect
             .
             That
             Christ
             must
             be
             made
             such
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             proves
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             17.
             
             
               For
               he
               testifieth
               ,
               Thou
               are
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ,
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchizedec
             .
          
           
             VVHere
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 
                   Priest
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                
                 Melchizedec
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 testified
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             force
             and
             Emphasis
             is
             in
             the
             words
             
               [
               for
               ever
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               testified
               ]
            
             .
             The
             first
             Proposition
             is
             concerning
             the
             Eternity
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             :
             the
             second
             concerning
             the
             declaration
             of
             this
             Eternity
             or
             Perpetuity
             .
             And
             we
             must
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Consider
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Declare
                 the
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             part
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Order
                 of
                 Melchizedec
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 constituted
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Order
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Melchizedec
             was
             formerly
             affirmed
             to
             have
             no
             end
             of
             dayes
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             some
             respect
             was
             of
             endless
             life
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             particular
             Reason
             ,
             these
             words
             so
             often
             taken
             up
             are
             repeated
             here
             the
             sixth
             time
             .
             Christ
             is
             made
             a
             Priest
             after
             this
             Order
             ,
             as
             one
             who
             must
             continue
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             testified
             ;
             where
             ,
             to
             testify
             ,
             is
             ,
             Solemnly
             ,
             by
             a
             formal
             and
             powerful
             Edict
             ,
             to
             declare
             and
             pronounce
             him
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Priest
               for
               ever
            
             :
             And
             it
             was
             God
             himself
             ,
             as
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             who
             made
             this
             Declaration
             before
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             constituted
             and
             confirmed
             Christ
             an
             everlasting
             Priest.
             The
             end
             why
             these
             words
             are
             alledged
             and
             here
             repeated
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             made
             a
             temporary
             Priest
             according
             to
             a
             carnal
             and
             temporary
             Law
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             a
             Law
             and
             Power
             of
             endless
             life
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             an
             everlasting
             Priest
             ,
             of
             everlasting
             power
             to
             save
             .
             The
             words
             prove
             this
             effectually
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             signify
             expresly
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             
               Priest
               for
               ever
            
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             solemn
             Declaration
             made
             him
             such
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Apostle's
             Discourse
             upon
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
            
             The
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             prove
             that
             the
             Priest-hood
             was
             changed
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             changed
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             better
             Priest.
             3.
             
             Christ
             is
             this
             Priest
             ,
             and
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Priest
             of
             perpetual
             continuance
             and
             of
             everlasting
             power
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             to
             be
             honoured
             far
             above
             Aaron
             ,
             or
             any
             Priest
             of
             that
             Order
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             Hitherto
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest-hood
             was
             changed
             ,
             and
             given
             the
             Reason
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             there
             was
             no
             perfection
             :
             And
             by
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             inferred
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             words
             following
             he
             gives
             the
             Reason
             why
             the
             Law
             must
             be
             changed
             .
             This
             is
             the
             coherence
             of
             this
             Text
             with
             the
             former
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             his
             Method
             :
             He
             proves
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             That
             there
             must
             be
             another
             Priest
             besides
             and
             after
             the
             Levitical
             Priest.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             if
             the
             other
             Priest
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             must
             be
             changed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             if
             the
             Priest-hood
             be
             changed
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             changed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             infers
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             from
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Tribe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Order
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             infers
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             that
             this
             other
             Priest
             must
             be
             an
             everlasting
             Priest
             ,
             and
             of
             everlasting
             power
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             He
             gives
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             Change
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             perfection
             by
             the
             former
             Priesthood
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             by
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             ,
             because
             the
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law
             are
             alwayes
             so
             inseparably
             joyned
             ,
             that
             they
             live
             and
             dy
             ,
             stand
             and
             fall
             ,
             begin
             and
             end
             together
             ;
             therefore
             he
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             having
             proved
             the
             change
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             he
             had
             proved
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Law
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Priest-hood
             could
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             was
             useless
             without
             the
             Law
             ;
             so
             the
             Law
             could
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             was
             useless
             without
             the
             Priest-hood
             .
             Therefore
             he
             thought
             it
             needless
             any
             farther
             to
             prove
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             changed
             ,
             was
             evident
             enough
             and
             proceeds
             to
             give
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Change
             thereof
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               18.
               
               
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 verily
                 a
                 disanulling
                 of
                 the
                 Commandment
                 going
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 and
                 unprofitableness
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               19.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 made
                 nothing
                 perfect
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 bringing
                 in
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Hope
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 draw
                 nigh
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             BY
             these
             words
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Reason
             why
             the
             Law
             was
             changed
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             why
             the
             Priest-hood
             was
             changed
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             from
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             both
             :
             Both
             were
             imperfect
             ,
             for
             neither
             severally
             nor
             joyntly
             could
             they
             perfect
             any
             man.
             And
             here
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             things
             is
             not
             Order
             of
             the
             words
             ;
             for
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             matter
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 is
                 weak
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 defective
                 and
                 not
                 effective
                 of
                 perfection
                 ;
                 it
                 could
                 perfect
                 nothing
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 Reason
                 it
                 was
                 disanulled
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 disanulled
                 by
                 and
                 for
                 
                   the
                   bringing
                   in
                   of
                   a
                   better
                   Hope
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   draw
                   nigh
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             Ver.
             18.
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 disanulling
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 weakness
                 and
                 unprofitableness
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             explication
             ,
             1
             ,
             You
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             by
             Law
             is
             meant
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             Fathers
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Law
             is
             said
             to
             go
             before
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             former
             Law
             or
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             this
             it
             's
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             followed
             after
             :
             For
             ,
             consider
             it
             absolutely
             ,
             many
             Laws
             and
             Promises
             were
             made
             before
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             Abraham
             was
             before
             it
             430
             years
             .
             3.
             
             By
             disanulling
             of
             this
             Law
             is
             signified
             the
             abrogation
             of
             it
             :
             The
             Essence
             of
             a
             Law
             is
             the
             binding
             force
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             it
             obligeth
             the
             party
             subject
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             to
             Obedience
             or
             Punishment
             :
             to
             abrogate
             a
             Law
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             away
             this
             binding
             force
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Subject
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             Observation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             all
             penalty
             upon
             the
             Non-Observation
             .
             His
             not
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             his
             doing
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             Disobedience
             ,
             nor
             can
             make
             him
             liable
             to
             penalty
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             word
             here
             used
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             applyed
             to
             ,
             and
             affirmed
             of
             ,
             the
             party
             subject
             and
             under
             a
             Law
             ;
             it
             signifies
             a
             prevarication
             and
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             the
             party
             offending
             ,
             as
             offending
             ,
             carryes
             himself
             as
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Law
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             part
             makes
             it
             void
             :
             It
             's
             opposed
             privatively
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             making
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             giving
             force
             unto
             it
             :
             This
             disanulling
             of
             it
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             revealing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             took
             away
             the
             binding
             force
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             void
             ,
             and
             so
             took
             away
             the
             very
             being
             of
             it
             as
             a
             Law.
             4.
             
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             many
             times
             is
             used
             expletively
             for
             ornament
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             's
             used
             to
             signify
             verily
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             's
             translated
             ;
             and
             signifie
             ;
             not
             onely
             the
             truth
             but
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Proposition
             to
             which
             it
             doth
             belong
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             do
             here
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             abrogation
             and
             nulling
             of
             the
             Commandment
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             weakness
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Unprofitableness
             .
             Weakness
             is
             the
             want
             of
             internal
             strength
             and
             efficient
             power
             :
             Unprofitableness
             is
             the
             want
             of
             some
             good
             ,
             which
             ,
             by
             its
             efficient
             acting
             ,
             a
             Cause
             may
             bring
             unto
             another
             thing
             capable
             of
             that
             Good
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             it's
             impotency
             &
             deficiency
             it
             cannot
             effect
             .
             This
             weakness
             in
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             a
             want
             of
             Physical
             ,
             but
             Moral
             and
             Supernatural
             power
             ,
             whereby
             it
             might
             bring
             some
             Supernatural
             and
             Moral
             good
             unto
             that
             People
             ,
             which
             did
             observe
             it
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             though
             it
             had
             not
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Law
             ;
             for
             it
             had
             that
             both
             in
             the
             Precepts
             to
             bind
             and
             direct
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Promises
             to
             profit
             upon
             the
             Observation
             of
             it
             :
             For
             it
             was
             sufficiently
             both
             binding
             and
             profiting
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             end
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             intended
             it
             .
             But
             he
             never
             intended
             
             it
             for
             supernatural
             Expiation
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             but
             he
             annexed
             it
             unto
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             subordinated
             it
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             to
             direct
             them
             to
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             to
             come
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             
               before
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             exhibited
             and
             glorified
             ,
             
               were
               kept
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               shut
               up
               ,
            
             or
             confined
             ,
             
               unto
               the
               Faith
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               should
               be
               revealed
               ,
               Gal.
            
             3.
             23.
             
             And
             they
             who
             then
             observed
             it
             ,
             found
             it
             effectual
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             Blessings
             it
             did
             promise
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             transgressed
             it
             ,
             in
             suffering
             the
             penalties
             it
             did
             threaten
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             great
             errour
             of
             the
             Jews
             both
             before
             ,
             but
             especially
             after
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             was
             revealed
             ,
             to
             expect
             supernatural
             Expiation
             and
             Sanctification
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             no
             need
             either
             of
             Christ
             or
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             In
             Ver.
             19.
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 deficiency
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 efficiency
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             deficiency
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             :
             The
             efficiency
             or
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             
               we
               draw
               nigh
               to
               God.
            
             That
             
               the
               Law
               made
               nothing
               perfect
            
             proves
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             weak
             and
             unprofitable
             :
             1.
             
             By
             nothing
             ,
             understand
             no
             Person
             .
             2.
             
             By
             perfect
             ,
             to
             justify
             and
             sanctify
             upon
             Expiation
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             Form
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             That
             which
             perfects
             nothing
             is
             weak
             and
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Law
             perfects
             nothing
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             's
             weak
             and
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             This
             proves
             ,
             from
             the
             non-production
             of
             the
             effect
             ,
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Causal
             power
             in
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             this
             is
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             did
             neither
             actually
             perfect
             ,
             neither
             had
             any
             power
             to
             perfect
             any
             person
             .
             But
             that
             which
             it
             could
             not
             effect
             ,
             
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               hope
               ,
               whereby
               we
               draw
               nigh
               to
               God
               ,
            
             could
             fully
             accomplish
             .
             The
             profit
             which
             the
             erring
             Jew
             expected
             from
             the
             Law
             was
             perfection
             ,
             and
             he
             believed
             there
             was
             strength
             and
             power
             in
             the
             Law
             to
             produce
             this
             effect
             :
             Yet
             God
             did
             never
             teach
             him
             so
             ,
             but
             reserved
             this
             excellent
             power
             unto
             
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               Hope
               ,
            
             where
             by
             
               better
               Hope
            
             is
             meant
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             by
             
               bringiag
               in
            
             ,
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             it
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Law.
             The
             Gospel
             is
             called
             a
             
               better
               Hope
            
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             Promises
             made
             therein
             to
             them
             who
             observe
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             firm
             and
             certain
             hope
             of
             perfection
             and
             sanctification
             and
             so
             of
             eternal
             life
             ;
             and
             this
             hope
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             certain
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             accompanying
             it
             ,
             doth
             enable
             us
             to
             obey
             the
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             seals
             the
             Promises
             ;
             for
             it
             writes
             it
             in
             our
             hearts
             :
             So
             that
             what
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             can
             effect
             .
             Some
             will
             have
             this
             better
             Hope
             to
             be
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             cannot
             well
             be
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Law
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             opposed
             properly
             here
             unto
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Gospel
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Gospel
             presupposeth
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Expiation
             made
             by
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             means
             of
             Application
             and
             Communication
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             that
             Expiation
             :
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             turned
             
               bringing
               in
            
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             Law-givers
             ,
             who
             bring
             in
             one
             Law
             after
             and
             upon
             another
             ,
             either
             to
             confirm
             ,
             or
             intetpret
             ,
             or
             repeal
             and
             abrogate
             the
             former
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             part
             .
             The
             Gospel
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             God
             Redeemet
             in
             and
             by
             Christ
             ,
             brought
             in
             and
             after
             the
             Law
             to
             null
             and
             abrogate
             it
             :
             The
             effect
             of
             this
             Gospel
             upon
             the
             Expiation
             made
             by
             Christ
             is
             the
             Perfection
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Justification
             and
             Sanctification
             of
             sinful
             guilty
             Man
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             sad
             and
             woful
             Consequents
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             especially
             from
             the
             condemning
             vindicative
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             eternal
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             
               draw
               nigh
               to
               God
            
             :
             Where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 draw
                 nigh
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Why
                 this
                 Clause
                 is
                 added
                 .
              
            
          
           
             To
             
               draw
               nigh
               to
               God
            
             is
             sometimes
             a
             Duty
             ,
             somtimes
             a
             Reward
             and
             Priviledge
             ,
             given
             for
             Christ's
             merit
             to
             such
             as
             perform
             the
             Duty
             :
             As
             it
             is
             a
             Duty
             ,
             it
             's
             sometimes
             a
             coming
             to
             the
             place
             where
             God
             hath
             put
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             vouchsafed
             his
             special
             presence
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             he
             did
             ,
             for
             to
             worship
             him
             .
             It
             's
             sometime
             a
             worshipping
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             performing
             any
             divine
             Service
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             then
             we
             pretend
             to
             leave
             the
             World
             and
             turn
             our
             backs
             upon
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             our selves
             before
             his
             Throne
             ,
             as
             in
             Prayer
             and
             other
             Duties
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             turning
             from
             our
             sins
             with
             a
             Resolution
             to
             forsake
             them
             ,
             and
             an
             engagement
             of
             our
             selvs
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             our
             whole
             hearts
             to
             be
             his
             Servants
             and
             obedient
             Subjects
             :
             And
             this
             we
             cannot
             do
             effectually
             without
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             further
             we
             depart
             from
             sin
             ,
             the
             nearer
             we
             draw
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             like
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             a
             Duty
             :
             But
             to
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             free
             access
             with
             boldness
             and
             confidence
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             where
             he
             sits
             as
             propitiated
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Father
             looks
             upon
             us
             as
             his
             Children
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             and
             gracious
             reward
             and
             special
             priviledg
             ,
             and
             presupposeth
             the
             former
             Duty
             performed
             ,
             and
             the
             party
             performing
             it
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Justification
             and
             Reconciliation
             .
             
               [
               For
               being
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               By
               whom
               also
               we
               have
               acccess
               by
               Faith
               into
               this
               Grace
               wherein
               we
               stand
               ,
               &c.
            
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             ]
             To
             understand
             this
             more
             fully
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             .
             That
             the
             words
             are
             in
             some
             sort
             Metaphorical
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             alludes
             either
             to
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             where
             he
             represented
             himself
             very
             terrible
             ,
             as
             sitting
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             to
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             him
             was
             a
             present
             Death
             .
             The
             People
             must
             keep
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             only
             Moses
             might
             come
             near
             ,
             and
             ascend
             the
             Mount
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             special
             and
             extraordinary
             favour
             ;
             or
             he
             may
             allude
             unto
             the
             legal
             dispensation
             ,
             under
             which
             no
             unclean
             person
             ,
             as
             a
             Leper
             ,
             or
             one
             defiled
             by
             touching
             a
             dead
             body
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             might
             come
             into
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             nigh
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             worship
             with
             God's
             People
             before
             they
             were
             cleansed
             and
             purified
             ;
             but
             upon
             their
             purification
             finished
             ,
             they
             might
             draw
             nigh
             ,
             and
             come
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             God's
             unpolluted
             Servants
             to
             Worship
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             their
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             receive
             mercies
             ,
             blessings
             ,
             and
             comforts
             from
             him
             .
             So
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             perfected
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             through
             Faith
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             have
             liberty
             to
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Father
             ,
             to
             seek
             and
             receive
             mercies
             ,
             and
             increase
             of
             Grace
             and
             heavenly
             Comforts
             ,
             and
             have
             sweet
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             Before
             their
             justification
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             they
             stood
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             consuming
             Fire
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             near
             was
             danger
             ,
             though
             even
             then
             they
             might
             have
             some
             hope
             of
             mercy
             .
             They
             are
             like
             the
             Publican
             standing
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             beating
             upon
             his
             Brest
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               a
               Sinner
            
             ;
             but
             when
             their
             Consciences
             are
             purged
             ,
             and
             their
             Souls
             by
             Faith
             are
             cleansed
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             they
             then
             have
             liberty
             ,
             and
             draw
             nigh
             to
             serve
             and
             worship
             God
             with
             confidence
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             accept
             their
             persons
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             and
             other
             Services
             .
             This
             is
             the
             drawing
             nigh
             to
             God
             here
             meant
             ;
             yet
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             these
             approaches
             are
             not
             so
             nigh
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             is
             some
             distance
             .
             But
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Glory
             ,
             the
             approach
             shall
             be
             so
             near
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             will
             take
             away
             all
             distance
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             have
             immediate
             and
             full
             communion
             with
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             this
             Clause
             was
             added
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             is
             to
             let
             us
             know
             how
             far
             more
             excellent
             the
             Gospel
             is
             above
             the
             Law.
             For
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             no
             Man
             was
             brought
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             might
             approach
             unto
             him
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             they
             might
             draw
             nigh
             to
             the
             place
             of
             God's
             special
             presence
             ,
             if
             legally
             clean
             or
             cleansed
             ;
             and
             by
             observation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             escape
             some
             temporal
             Judgments
             ,
             obtain
             some
             temporal
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             some
             earthly
             Comforts
             :
             yet
             continue
             spiritually
             unclean
             ,
             guilty
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             eternal
             penalties
             ;
             be
             far
             from
             God
             with
             their
             hearts
             ,
             remain
             unjustified
             ,
             unsanctified
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             have
             no
             spiritual
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             heavenly
             comfort
             ,
             neither
             could
             they
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             with
             boldness
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             any
             near
             communion
             with
             him
             .
             To
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             priviledg
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             obtained
             by
             the
             Law.
             Some
             do
             make
             these
             words
             a
             reason
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Perfection
             was
             had
             by
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             we
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             :
             And
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             obtain
             this
             priviledg
             which
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             give
             us
             .
             For
             to
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             presupposeth
             the
             party
             approaching
             ,
             perfected
             and
             sanctified
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             we
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             by
             that
             we
             draw
             nigh
             ,
             and
             this
             priviledg
             doth
             prove
             perfection
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             doth
             prove
             and
             manifest
             the
             cause
             .
             So
             that
             the
             argumentation
             in
             form
             is
             this
             ;
          
           
             By
             what
             we
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             that
             we
             are
             perfected
             .
          
           
             But
             by
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             are
             perfected
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             by
             them
             we
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             as
             we
             must
             not
             seperate
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             neither
             must
             we
             divide
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
             In
             all
             this
             discourse
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             :
             1.
             
             That
             God
             did
             not
             take
             away
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             till
             he
             brought
             in
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             took
             away
             that
             which
             was
             imperfect
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             that
             which
             was
             perfect
             and
             far
             more
             excellent
             .
             And
             all
             this
             was
             done
             as
             to
             manifest
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             so
             especially
             his
             mercy
             and
             serious
             intention
             to
             save
             man
             :
             For
             
             he
             would
             leave
             nothing
             undone
             ,
             that
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             compleating
             of
             man's
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             could
             have
             justified
             Man
             ,
             and
             so
             given
             life
             ;
             He
             had
             never
             sent
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             revealed
             the
             Gospel
             :
             For
             then
             both
             Christ
             and
             Gospel
             had
             been
             needless
             and
             useless
             to
             that
             end
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               there
               had
               been
               a
               Law
               given
               ,
               which
               could
               have
               given
               life
               ,
               verily
               Righteousness
               should
               have
               been
               by
               that
               Law
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.
             21.
             
             But
             because
             both
             Law
             and
             Priest-hood
             were
             insufficient
             ;
             therefore
             he
             decreed
             to
             bring
             in
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             were
             effectual
             to
             save
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             The
             Apostle
             hath
             hitherto
             proved
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             above
             that
             of
             Aaron
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             's
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchisedec
             ,
             which
             was
             above
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             from
             ver
             .
             1.
             to
             the
             11th
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             Perfection
             is
             by
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             that
             of
             
             Aaron's
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law
             were
             changed
             ;
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Gospel
             having
             a
             power
             of
             perpetual
             Sanctification
             abides
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Now
             he
             draws
             a
             fourth
             Argument
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Psalm
               ,
               [
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               .
               ]
            
             And
             the
             form
             is
             this
             ;
          
           
             That
             Priest-hood
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             that
             which
             is
             not
             so
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             was
             confirmed
             by
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             was
             not
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             is
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             This
             argument
             we
             find
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             
               And
               in
               as
               much
               as
               not
               without
               an
               Oath
               ,
               he
               was
               made
               Priest.
               For
               these
               Priests
               were
               made
               without
               an
               Oath
               ;
               but
               this
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               by
               him
               that
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               (
               The
               Lord
               sware
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchisedec
             .
             )
             
               By
               so
               much
               was
               Jesus
               made
               the
               Surety
               of
               a
               better
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             find
             the
             major
             Proposition
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             ver
             .
             21.
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             ver
             .
             22.
             
             For
             a
             Priest
             to
             be
             constituted
             by
             Oath
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             was
             extraordinary
             :
             Of
             an
             Oath
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Angels
             and
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             formerly
             spoken
             in
             Chap.
             9.
             
             This
             was
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Proposition
             we
             read
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             
             
               [
               In
               as
               much
               as
               not
               without
               an
               Oath
               .
               ]
            
             The
             words
             are
             Ellyptical
             ,
             and
             therefore
             supplyed
             and
             made
             out
             by
             the
             Translators
             from
             the
             following
             verse
             ,
             where
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               [
               But
               this
               with
               an
               Oath
               .
               ]
            
             Not
             to
             be
             made
             without
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             with
             an
             Oath
             are
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             it
             follows
             ,
             if
             Christ
             was
             made
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             not
             made
             without
             an
             Oath
             ,
             and
             
               è
               co●t●●
            
             .
             The
             Negative
             and
             the
             Affirmative
             expression
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             makes
             it
             more
             evident
             ,
             and
             implies
             the
             greater
             certainty
             .
             In
             this
             
               [
               Major
            
             ]
             we
             have
             a
             two-fold
             Comparison
             ,
             one
             in
             quality
             ,
             another
             in
             quantity
             :
             In
             quality
             a
             dissimilitude
             ,
             one
             Priest
             is
             made
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             another
             without
             .
             In
             quantity
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               made
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               is
               more
               excellent
               then
               he
               that
               's
               made
               without
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             All
             this
             is
             implyed
             in
             ver
             .
             20
             ,
             &
             22.
             out
             of
             both
             which
             the
             Proposition
             is
             to
             be
             made
             :
             This
             presupposeth
             that
             Priests
             may
             be
             made
             several
             ways
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             different
             manner
             .
             For
             some
             may
             be
             made
             by
             divine
             designation
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             and
             confirmed
             by
             outward
             Rites
             instituted
             by
             God
             ;
             some
             may
             be
             made
             such
             by
             humane
             Election
             and
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             both
             without
             an
             Oath
             .
             Some
             may
             be
             made
             and
             consecrated
             in
             another
             manner
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             a
             solemn
             Oath
             of
             the
             eternal
             God.
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             That
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             constitution
             and
             confirmation
             of
             any
             Office
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             a
             Priest
             shall
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             Officer
             and
             Priest
             is
             :
             For
             this
             manner
             of
             Constitution
             doth
             imply
             ,
             that
             he
             receives
             the
             greater
             power
             for
             some
             more
             excellent
             end
             .
             The
             Assumption
             follows
             ,
          
           
             
             Ver.
             21.
             
             
               For
               those
               Priests
               were
               made
               without
               an
               Oath
               ,
               but
               this
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             closed
             within
             a
             Parenthesis
             ;
             where
             we
             have
             not
             only
             the
             
               [
               Minor
               ]
            
             ,
             but
             the
             proof
             and
             confirmation
             :
             The
             Minor
             denies
             the
             one
             Priest
             ,
             and
             affirms
             the
             other
             to
             be
             made
             by
             Oath
             .
             And
             the
             Priests
             ,
             being
             that
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             are
             compared
             as
             dislike
             ;
             the
             one
             as
             made
             without
             ,
             the
             other
             as
             made
             with
             ,
             an
             Oath
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             dissimilitude
             .
             The
             proof
             of
             the
             former
             part
             ,
             That
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             was
             made
             without
             an
             Oath
             ,
             is
             not
             expressed
             ;
             but
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             because
             in
             his
             Constitution
             as
             related
             by
             Moses
             ,
             the
             only
             authentical
             Authour
             ,
             who
             speaks
             of
             it
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             ,
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             concealed
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             The
             proof
             of
             the
             latter
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Oath
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 thing
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Oath
             ,
             
               [
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ]
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             informs
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             party
             swearing
             was
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             eternal
             Jehovah
             ,
             named
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             of
             that
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             implies
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             the
             party
             to
             whom
             he
             sware
             was
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             time
             when
             he
             sware
             to
             him
             ,
             was
             when
             he
             was
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             For
             then
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             possessed
             of
             his
             everlasting
             universal
             Kingdom
             ,
             was
             his
             universal
             and
             eternal
             Priest-hood
             confirmed
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             this
             Oath
             was
             made
             use
             of
             for
             the
             greater
             solemnity
             ,
             and
             the
             stronger
             confirmation
             :
             And
             by
             the
             same
             he
             signified
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             infinitely
             pleased
             with
             that
             great
             Sacrifice
             ,
             wherein
             he
             offered
             himself
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             he
             was
             the
             fittest
             of
             all
             other
             ,
             or
             rather
             only
             fit
             to
             be
             this
             Priest
             ;
             that
             there
             could
             never
             be
             any
             cause
             of
             repentance
             or
             change
             ,
             neither
             would
             there
             be
             any
             further
             need
             of
             any
             other
             Priest
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             sanctify
             his
             People
             ,
             which
             no
             other
             Priest
             could
             do
             .
             This
             was
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             solemn
             confirmation
             that
             possibly
             could
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             doth
             fully
             satisfy
             and
             quiet
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             such
             as
             rely
             upon
             Christ.
             For
             they
             need
             not
             seek
             their
             Priest
             ,
             they
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             assured
             that
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             in
             his
             Priest-hood
             by
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             confirmation
             ;
             the
             thing
             confirmed
             is
             ,
             
               [
               That
               Christ
               should
               be
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               .
               ]
            
             God
             might
             have
             made
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             by
             Oath
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             might
             have
             been
             changed
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             had
             made
             him
             by
             Oath
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             not
             have
             repented
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             changed
             ;
             but
             he
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             been
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             .
             Therefore
             you
             must
             take
             special
             notice
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             not
             only
             swear
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             Priest
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             but
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             should
             never
             be
             any
             Priest
             joyned
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             come
             after
             him
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Oath
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             confirmed
             by
             this
             Oath
             ,
             two
             things
             will
             be
             manifest
             :
             1.
             
             That
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             is
             personal
             ,
             and
             setled
             in
             one
             single
             person
             for
             ever
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             can
             have
             no
             Fellow
             or
             Co-partner
             ,
             nor
             any
             Successor
             in
             his
             Priest-hood
             .
             2.
             
             That
             ,
             by
             this
             Oath
             ,
             God
             did
             limit
             his
             arbitrary
             ,
             supream
             ,
             and
             absolute
             power
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             and
             took
             away
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             now
             he
             hath
             no
             power
             to
             make
             Christ
             no
             Priest
             ,
             or
             take
             away
             his
             Priest-hood
             at
             will
             and
             pleasure
             :
             And
             in
             this
             God
             did
             discover
             his
             unspeakable
             love
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             did
             so
             much
             honour
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             highly
             reward
             him
             ;
             and
             his
             abundant
             mercy
             to
             Man.
             For
             by
             this
             Oath
             known
             unto
             Man
             ,
             he
             signifies
             that
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             destitute
             of
             a
             powerful
             and
             effectual
             Priest
             ,
             able
             for
             ever
             to
             save
             ;
             and
             this
             doth
             minister
             unto
             sinful
             man
             most
             sweet
             and
             heavenly
             comfort
             .
             And
             this
             comfort
             is
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             because
          
           
             Ver.
             22.
             
             
               By
               so
               much
               was
               Jesus
               made
               the
               Surety
               of
               a
               better
               Testament
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THat
             is
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             was
             Jesus
             a
             better
             and
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             :
             The
             words
             with
             the
             20th
             verse
             make
             up
             the
             Major
             proposition
             ;
             and
             these
             ,
             with
             those
             ,
             understood
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Priest
             in
             general
             ,
             without
             mention
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             may
             make
             the
             proposition
             Categorical
             or
             a
             simple
             Axiom
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             must
             be
             Hypothetical
             and
             a
             compound
             Connex
             .
             In
             a
             simple
             Syllogism
             ,
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             the
             Consequent
             or
             Predicate
             ,
             and
             is
             always
             disposed
             in
             the
             Proposition
             ;
             which
             ,
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               [
               Major
               ]
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             principal
             and
             greater
             part
             
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             But
             to
             return
             unto
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             former
             Premises
             ;
             wherein
             we
             must
             consider
             two
             things
             ,
             or
             rather
             Axioms
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Priest.
                 
              
            
          
           
             To
             explicate
             the
             former
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             the
             Surety
             of
             a
             Covenant
             in
             this
             place
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             easily
             appear
             by
             the
             Context
             ;
             this
             in
             general
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             used
             and
             translated
             by
             many
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
               a
               Testament
            
             and
             in
             the
             eighth
             Chapter
             following
             
               Ver.
               6.
               a
               Covenant
            
             ,
             doth
             signify
             .
             2.
             
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Surety
             of
             this
             Testament
             or
             Covenant
             .
             3.
             
             What
             Covenant
             or
             Testament
             is
             here
             meant
             .
             1.
             
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             a
             Law
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             a
             Testament
             .
             To
             know
             this
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             consult
             Lexicons
             ,
             as
             Varinus
             ,
             who
             interprets
             it
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               a
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             Bud●us
             ,
             with
             whom
             it
             signifies
             a
             Testament
             and
             Covenant
             :
             For
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             translated
             into
             Greek
             ,
             will
             tell
             us
             ;
             that
             it
             alwayes
             signifies
             a
             Law
             ,
             or
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             both
             :
             So
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             where
             it
             very
             seldom
             signifies
             the
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             of
             a
             Man
             :
             The
             same
             thing
             is
             a
             Law
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             a
             Covenant
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Promises
             ;
             for
             Laws
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             Pacts
             and
             Covenants
             between
             the
             Prince
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             alwayes
             have
             their
             precepts
             and
             their
             promises
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             God
             there
             is
             a
             two-fold
             Obligation
             ,
             one
             whereby
             he
             binds
             his
             People
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             another
             whereby
             he
             binds
             himself
             to
             reward
             upon
             Obedience
             performed
             .
             On
             the
             People's
             part
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             a
             two-fold
             bond
             ,
             the
             first
             arising
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             or
             suffer
             ;
             the
             second
             is
             from
             their
             voluntary
             Submission
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             promise
             of
             Obedience
             .
             The
             former
             is
             passive
             ;
             this
             latter
             ,
             active
             :
             yet
             these
             Laws
             of
             God
             can
             never
             properly
             be
             called
             a
             Testament
             ,
             tropically
             and
             metaphorically
             they
             may
             .
             And
             because
             Covenants
             had
             their
             Sanction
             ,
             not
             by
             promises
             and
             comminations
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             solemn
             Rites
             ,
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Feasts
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Obligation
             was
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             should
             violate
             them
             ,
             the
             greater
             :
             This
             was
             a
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             a
             Covenant
             between
             God
             Redeemer
             and
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             anon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             turned
             Surety
             ,
             signifies
             one
             that
             undertakes
             for
             another
             to
             see
             something
             paid
             or
             performed
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             word
             is
             not
             found
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             except
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             it
             three
             times
             in
             the
             Apocryphal
             Books
             ,
             from
             whence
             several
             Expressions
             ,
             used
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             taken
             :
             And
             we
             have
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             signifying
             to
             be
             Surety
             for
             another
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             6.
             1.
             
             &
             17.
             18.
             
             &
             20.
             16.
             
             And
             thus
             the
             Septuagint
             turn
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thrice
             :
             And
             they
             interpret
             it
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Gen.
             43.
             9.
             
             &
             44.
             32.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             121.
             and
             this
             in
             the
             Canonical
             Books
             .
             But
             Varinus
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             Me●●●s
             a
             Mediator
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             's
             taken
             here
             ,
             as
             it
             s
             expounded
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             ;
             and
             because
             a
             Priest
             doth
             undertake
             to
             procure
             from
             God
             both
             the
             confirmation
             and
             performance
             of
             the
             Promises
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             mediates
             between
             both
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             a
             Surety
             and
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             a
             Surety
             and
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Covenant
             is
             a
             Priest.
             
          
           
             But
             thirdly
             ,
             What
             Covenant
             is
             this
             ?
             1.
             
             The
             Text
             faith
             ,
             it
             's
             the
             
               better
               Covenant
            
             .
             2.
             
             If
             it
             be
             the
             better
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             another
             ;
             for
             a
             Comparison
             must
             be
             between
             two
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             following
             Chapter
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             two
             Covenants
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             Law
             made
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Gospel
             which
             is
             described
             out
             of
             Jeremy
             31.
             of
             which
             more
             at
             large
             when
             we
             come
             to
             that
             Text.
             4.
             
             As
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             go
             together
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             separated
             .
             Thus
             far
             the
             first
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             considers
             Christ
             absolutely
             in
             himself
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             an
             excellent
             Priest
             ,
             because
             a
             Surety
             of
             an
             excellent
             Covenant
             .
             What
             it
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Surety
             or
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             you
             shall
             hear
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             Chap.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Comparative
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             ,
             is
             now
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             This
             Comparison
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             
               By
               so
               much
            
             and
             
               better
               .
               So
               much
            
             answers
             to
             
               as
               much
            
             ,
             Ver.
             20.
             
             It
             's
             between
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             and
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             are
             compared
             in
             quantity
             :
             Where
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             both
             are
             excellent
             ,
             because
             both
             were
             instituted
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             excess
             and
             advantage
             is
             on
             Christ's
             part
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             more
             excellent
             .
             3.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             excellency
             is
             their
             manner
             of
             Constitution
             ;
             for
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             was
             made
             without
             ,
             Christ
             with
             the
             Oath
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             is
             
             much
             as
             a
             Priest
             made
             by
             Oath
             doth
             excel
             him
             that
             is
             made
             without
             ,
             so
             much
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             .
             4.
             
             The
             excellency
             was
             not
             onely
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             by
             Oath
             ,
             but
             also
             and
             chiefly
             ,
             because
             by
             that
             Oath
             he
             was
             made
             personally
             an
             everlasting
             Priest
             of
             a
             better
             ,
             far
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             Covenant
             .
             This
             is
             the
             fourth
             Argument
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             to
             prove
             comparatively
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             believing
             Hebrews
             had
             no
             cause
             to
             repent
             of
             chusing
             Christ
             to
             be
             their
             Priest
             ,
             and
             depending
             upon
             him
             for
             Salvation
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Socinian
             ,
             who
             makes
             Christ
             a
             Surety
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             holy
             Life
             ,
             miraculous
             Works
             ,
             and
             Death
             sealing
             it
             as
             a
             testimony
             by
             his
             Blood
             ;
             and
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             satisfaction
             ,
             merit
             ,
             and
             intercession
             ,
             we
             shall
             say
             something
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             so
             proceed
             unto
             the
             Text
             following
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             23.
             
             
               And
               they
               truly
               were
               many
               Priests
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               continue
               by
               reason
               of
               Death
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             HItherto
             the
             Apostle
             had
             proved
             by
             several
             Arguments
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ;
             and
             now
             he
             proceeds
             further
             ,
             and
             hath
             something
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             prove
             his
             super-excellency
             .
             He
             had
             indeed
             touched
             upon
             those
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               ]
               ,
            
             and
             seems
             here
             to
             repeat
             them
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             we
             accurately
             consider
             ,
             it
             's
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             another
             to
             receive
             an
             eternal
             Priest-hood
             by
             a
             solemn
             Oath
             ,
             which
             now
             he
             undertakes
             to
             manifest
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Subject
             of
             three
             verses
             following
             ,
             the
             23d
             .
             24th
             .
             25th
             .
             is
             the
             eternal
             ,
             effectual
             ,
             unchangeable
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             made
             such
             by
             Oath
             .
             And
             in
             them
             we
             may
             observe
          
           
             the
             Perpetuity
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
             Efficacy
          
           
             The
             Perpetuity
             and
             Immutability
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             ver
             .
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             The
             Efficacy
             ,
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             In
             ver
             .
             23.
             we
             have
             the
             discontinuance
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             in
             the
             24th
             .
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             both
             together
             manifest
             the
             difference
             ,
             and
             so
             dissimilitude
             ,
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             one
             above
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             done
             comparatively
             .
             For
             by
             comparison
             both
             the
             dissimilitude
             and
             the
             imparity
             are
             made
             to
             appear
             .
             He
             begins
             with
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
          
           
             [
             They
             truly
             were
             many
             Priests
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 Multitude
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 Mortality
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             the
             Mortality
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             Multitude
             :
             Their
             Multitude
             was
             evident
             ,
             [
             For
             
               they
               were
               many
               Priests
               ]
            
             ;
             and
             their
             Mortality
             ,
             
               [
               They
               died
               .
            
             ]
             And
             hence
             he
             inferrs
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             continue
             :
             for
             the
             cause
             why
             they
             could
             not
             continue
             ,
             was
             Death
             .
             The
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             to
             inform
             us
             of
             an
             imperfection
             and
             defect
             in
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             mortal
             ,
             and
             died
             one
             after
             another
             ;
             and
             none
             could
             possesse
             and
             keep
             the
             Priest-hood
             long
             ,
             but
             must
             transmit
             it
             to
             another
             ;
             Aaron
             first
             unto
             his
             Son
             ,
             then
             his
             Son
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             a
             fourth
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             last
             High-Priest
             .
             So
             that
             though
             they
             might
             all
             joyntly
             be
             considered
             as
             one
             person
             morally
             by
             fiction
             of
             Law
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             many
             men
             ,
             and
             many
             Priests
             physically
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Priest-hood
             was
             continued
             by
             Succession
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Priest
             died
             ,
             yet
             the
             Priest-hood
             continued
             till
             it
             was
             abolished
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             it
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             immortal
             ,
             as
             Corporations
             and
             Societies
             are
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             perfect
             immortality
             ,
             nor
             real
             perpetuity
             .
             This
             was
             their
             imperfection
             ;
             Christ's
             perfection
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             continued
             ever
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             24.
             
             
               But
               this
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               con●in●uth
               ever
               ,
               hath
               an
               unchangeable
               Priest-hood
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THe
             Copulative
             
               [
               And
            
             ]
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             did
             signify
             the
             Connexion
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             another
             new
             argument
             to
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             Discretive
             
               [
               But
            
             ]
             implies
             the
             difference
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             were
             Priests
             ,
             but
             he
             a
             Priest
             ;
             they
             were
             many
             ,
             he
             but
             one
             ;
             they
             continued
             not
             ,
             he
             continues
             for
             ever
             .
             In
             the
             words
             we
             have
             three
             propositions
             ,
          
           
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Christ
                 continueth
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 hath
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 Priest-hood
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 he
                 continueth
                 ever
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 Priest-hood
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             may
             seem
             to
             reason
             and
             argue
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 continueth
                 ever
                 hath
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 Priest-hood
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 Christ
                 continueth
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 Therefore
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 unchangeable
                 Priest-hood
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               [
               This
               man
               continueth
               ever
            
             ]
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             this
             Man
             ,
             is
             meant
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             truly
             Man
             ,
             though
             this
             Man
             ,
             this
             individual
             Man
             ,
             was
             united
             unto
             the
             Word
             ,
             so
             as
             never
             any
             was
             ;
             He
             was
             so
             united
             unto
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             truly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             God.
             Yet
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Priest
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             evident
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             either
             what
             a
             Priest
             is
             ,
             or
             what
             he
             must
             do
             .
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             
               [
               This
               Man
            
             ]
             continueth
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               There
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               Mediatour
               between
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               the
               Man
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             2.
             
             He
             is
             said
             to
             continue
             ever
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             liveth
             ever
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             him
             as
             risen
             again
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
             For
             ,
             before
             in
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Humiliation
             he
             was
             mortal
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             dyed
             :
             Yet
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             he
             became
             immortal
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             dye
             ,
             but
             continue
             for
             ever
             .
             
               For
               Christ
               being
               raised
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               di●th
               no
               more
               ,
               Death
               hath
               no
               more
               dominion
               over
               him
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               [
               This
               Man
               hath
               an
               unchangeable
               Priest-hood
               ]
               ,
            
             The
             word
             translated
             
               [
               Unchangeable
            
             ]
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             1.
             
             So
             as
             though
             the
             Apostle
             did
             inferr
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Psalam
               ,
               [
               Will
               not
               repent
               ,
               or
               change
               ]
               ,
            
             that
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             should
             never
             be
             abolished
             and
             changed
             to
             another
             Order
             :
             Or
             ,
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             may
             signify
             not
             passing
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             conclude
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             continueth
             ever
             ,
             that
             his
             Priest-hood
             doth
             not
             pass
             from
             him
             to
             any
             other
             his
             Successor
             ,
             as
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Aaron
             did
             .
             And
             this
             latter
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             genuine
             sense
             ,
             because
             he
             opposeth
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             unto
             that
             of
             Levi
             which
             did
             pass
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             Priest-hood
             did
             continue
             in
             this
             one
             individual
             Man
             ,
             who
             lives
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               [
               Because
               he
               continueth
               ever
               ,
               therefore
               his
               Priest-hood
               is
               unchangeable
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               pass
               ,
               from
               him
               to
               another
               .
               ]
            
             This
             follows
             clearly
             .
             For
             if
             he
             individually
             be
             made
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             Oath
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             was
             thus
             made
             ,
             was
             immortal
             ,
             then
             his
             Priest-hood
             is
             personal
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             continued
             in
             him
             ,
             one
             single
             person
             for
             ever
             .
             Now
             we
             enter
             upon
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             in
             this
             form
             ,
          
           
             He
             that
             liveth
             ,
             and
             continueth
             ever
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             Priest-hood
             is
             not
             transmitted
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             they
             ,
             who
             not
             continuing
             by
             reason
             of
             Death
             ,
             transmit
             their
             Priest-hood
             to
             their
             Successors
             ,
             who
             are
             many
             .
          
           
             But
             Christ
             doth
             thus
             continue
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             do
             not
             .
             Therefore
             He
             is
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priest.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             This
             excellency
             is
             yet
             more
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             the
             ability
             of
             the
             Priest
             ;
             when
             perpetuity
             and
             efficacy
             meet
             in
             one
             ,
             the
             Priest-hood
             must
             needs
             be
             excellent
             indeed
             .
             But
             let
             's
             hear
             the
             Apostle
             proving
             this
             Efficacy
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             25.
             
             
               Wherefore
               He
               is
               able
               also
               to
               save
               them
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               that
               come
               to
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               seeing
               be
               ever
               liveth
               to
               make
               Intercession
               for
               them
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             judgment
             of
             this
             Text
             is
             Dianoetical
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Illative
             
               [
               Wherefore
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             in
             form
             he
             argueth
             thus
             ,
          
           
             He
             that
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             them
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             save
             them
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             But
             Christ
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             .
             Therefore
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             them
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Where
             ,
             from
             his
             perpetual
             and
             effectual
             Intercession
             ,
             he
             inferrs
             his
             ability
             to
             save
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             from
             both
             his
             super-excellency
             which
             is
             principally
             intended
             .
             In
             the
             words
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 ability
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 for
                 ever
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 ever
                 liveth
                 to
                 make
                 Intercession
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             active
             power
             .
             2.
             
             The
             subject
             upon
             which
             it
             works
             effectually
             .
             1.
             
             His
             active
             power
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             to
             the
             uttermost
             .
             1.
             
             He
             is
             able
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             hath
             an
             active
             power
             to
             produce
             some
             excellent
             effect
             ,
             and
             reach
             some
             glorious
             end
             .
             2.
             
             This
             power
             is
             not
             physical
             ,
             but
             moral
             ,
             nay
             super-natural
             and
             divine
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             
             evident
             from
             the
             effect
             ,
             which
             is
             Salvation
             ;
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             .
             This
             Salvation
             is
             not
             natural
             or
             temporal
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             deliverance
             from
             sin
             ,
             the
             greatest
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             woful
             Consequents
             thereof
             ;
             for
             he
             so
             delivers
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             the
             parties
             saved
             ,
             fully
             happy
             and
             blessed
             .
             3.
             
             He
             might
             save
             Man
             ,
             and
             that
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             yet
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             full
             and
             compleat
             Salvation
             indeed
             :
             and
             it
             's
             indifferent
             whether
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             be
             turned
             to
             
               [
               the
               uttermost
            
             ]
             or
             
               [
               for
               ever
               ]
            
             ;
             for
             both
             are
             intended
             .
             Neither
             could
             Christ
             save
             fully
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             uttermost
             ,
             except
             he
             should
             save
             for
             ever
             with
             an
             everlasting
             Salvation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             subject
             and
             parties
             ,
             whom
             he
             thus
             saves
             ,
             are
             not
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             .
             Some
             will
             not
             come
             to
             God
             at
             all
             ;
             some
             will
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             him
             :
             But
             they
             who
             will
             be
             saved
             ,
             must
             ,
             1.
             
             Come
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             :
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Must
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             none
             else
             .
             This
             is
             the
             qualification
             and
             right
             disposition
             of
             the
             subject
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             's
             not
             capable
             of
             Salvation
             .
             For
             
               [
               Actus
               activorum
               sunt
               in
               passo
               unit
               &
               disposito
               ]
               ,
            
             may
             be
             applyed
             here
             :
             For
             as
             this
             rule
             is
             true
             in
             natural
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             true
             in
             supernatural
             Phisophy
             .
             To
             come
             to
             God
             some
             times
             ,
             is
             to
             turn
             from
             Sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             to
             God
             and
             Righteousness
             ;
             and
             the
             further
             we
             depart
             from
             Sin
             ,
             the
             nearer
             we
             come
             to
             God.
             For
             this
             coming
             is
             a
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             motion
             between
             the
             terms
             of
             Sin
             and
             God
             ;
             it
             's
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             to
             God.
             Sometime
             it
             's
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             done
             aright
             ,
             presupposeth
             the
             former
             motion
             .
             When
             a
             man
             doth
             worship
             God
             ,
             he
             turns
             his
             back
             upon
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             leaves
             all
             other
             business
             and
             company
             ;
             and
             turns
             his
             face
             ,
             the
             face
             of
             his
             Soul
             to
             God
             as
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             happiness
             .
             One
             part
             of
             Worship
             is
             to
             pray
             and
             present
             our
             petitions
             unto
             God
             ,
             wherein
             as
             we
             seek
             for
             many
             things
             ,
             so
             amongst
             others
             we
             sue
             for
             pardon
             .
             This
             is
             a
             principal
             Suit
             ,
             which
             sinful
             man
             hath
             to
             his
             God
             ;
             therefore
             to
             come
             to
             God
             in
             this
             place
             is
             by
             prayer
             ,
             to
             sue
             earnestly
             for
             pardon
             of
             Sin
             ,
             everlasting
             Salvation
             :
             and
             the
             more
             sensible
             of
             Sin
             we
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             powerful
             is
             our
             prayer
             .
             Yet
             we
             may
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             sue
             earnestly
             for
             mercy
             ,
             and
             not
             speed
             ,
             except
             we
             take
             the
             right
             way
             .
             We
             must
             therefore
             not
             only
             come
             ,
             but
             come
             by
             Him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Christ
             :
             God
             is
             not
             accessible
             to
             sinful
             guilty
             man
             without
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             who
             may
             and
             can
             satisfy
             his
             justice
             ,
             merit
             his
             favour
             and
             mercy
             ;
             and
             will
             effectually
             intercede
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             plead
             his
             Cause
             .
             These
             things
             only
             Christ
             can
             and
             will
             do
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             will
             speed
             ,
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             he
             alone
             is
             our
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             rely
             upon
             him
             alone
             as
             our
             only
             Propitiatour
             and
             Intercessour
             .
             And
             all
             such
             as
             live
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             must
             rely
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             having
             suffered
             Death
             already
             ,
             offered
             his
             great
             Sactifice
             ,
             obtained
             eternal
             Redemption
             ,
             hath
             ascended
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             made
             an
             everlasting
             King
             and
             interceding
             Priest.
             They
             who
             thus
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             renounce
             all
             righteousness
             in
             themselves
             ,
             acknowledg
             themselves
             guilty
             and
             miserable
             Wretches
             ,
             plead
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             cast
             themselves
             wholly
             upon
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             merited
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             promised
             ,
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             subject
             their selves
             wholly
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             Thus
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             did
             come
             to
             him
             by
             Faith
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             who
             should
             bruise
             the
             Serpents
             Head.
             Then
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             Nations
             should
             be
             blessed
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             should
             sit
             upon
             his
             Throne
             ,
             and
             reign
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             4.
             
             In
             him
             ,
             as
             exhibited
             and
             glorified
             .
             The
             faith
             of
             the
             former
             was
             but
             implicite
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             these
             last
             is
             more
             explicite
             ,
             clear
             ,
             and
             distinct
             .
             This
             is
             his
             ability
             to
             save
             wholly
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             uttermost
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             Because
             He
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             then
             .
             Where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             to
             make
             Intercession
             .
             2.
             
             For
             whom
             this
             Intercession
             is
             made
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             intercede
             ,
             is
             to
             sue
             ,
             plead
             ,
             and
             sollicite
             for
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             generall
             it
             's
             taken
             here
             .
             This
             Intercession
             presupposeth
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             immortal
             ,
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             appears
             continually
             before
             his
             Father's
             Throne
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             Clients
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             .
             He
             hath
             great
             interest
             in
             the
             supream
             Judge
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             beloved
             Son
             before
             a
             Father
             ,
             sitting
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             :
             He
             sues
             for
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             He
             pleads
             his
             own
             Blood
             and
             Propititation
             ,
             his
             Father's
             Promise
             ,
             his
             Clients
             Faith
             ;
             and
             except
             he
             should
             plead
             his
             Propitiaion
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             make
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             Client
             good
             .
             Therefore
             we
             have
             his
             Intercession
             and
             Propitiation
             joyned
             together
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             our
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             This
             is
             directly
             against
             the
             Socinian
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             parties
             for
             whom
             he
             pleads
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             in
             
             vain
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             rules
             of
             that
             Court
             to
             plead
             for
             any
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             impenitent
             and
             unbelieving
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               died
               for
               all
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               sin
               's
               re●sissible
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             no
             where
             saith
             ,
             He
             makes
             Intercession
             for
             all
             ,
             to
             obtain
             actual
             Remission
             and
             Salvation
             .
             For
             his
             Blood
             and
             Sacrifice
             doth
             merit
             Remission
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             doth
             promise
             it
             to
             Believers
             ;
             Faith
             makes
             us
             immediately
             capable
             and
             justifiable
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Promise
             gives
             us
             right
             ;
             Christ's
             Intercession
             obtains
             actual
             pardon
             .
             These
             ,
             who
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             his
             Clients
             ,
             and
             he
             undertakes
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             is
             alwayes
             ready
             to
             carry
             it
             for
             them
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             Advocates
             were
             appointed
             by
             the
             imperial
             Laws
             ,
             as
             Civilians
             tell
             us
             ,
             was
             to
             supply
             the
             defects
             of
             such
             Clients
             ,
             as
             could
             not
             alwayes
             be
             present
             ,
             were
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             manage
             their
             own
             cause
             before
             the
             Judge
             .
             So
             the
             imperfection
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             our
             unworthiness
             ,
             and
             our
             many
             defects
             gave
             occasion
             to
             the
             supream
             and
             universal
             Lord
             and
             Judge
             out
             of
             his
             abundant
             mercy
             to
             appoint
             Christ
             Jesus
             Advocate-General
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             our
             Justification
             to
             depend
             not
             only
             upon
             his
             death
             suffered
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             his
             intercession
             made
             in
             Heaven
             .
             He
             is
             that
             Angel
             ,
             which
             John
             saw
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             came
             and
             stood
             by
             the
             Altar
             having
             a
             Golden
             Censer
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             much
             Incense
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             offer
             
               [
               or
               add
               unto
               it
            
             ]
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             Saints
             upon
             the
             Golden
             Altar
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             Rev.
             8.
             3.
             
             This
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ,
             offering
             Incense
             in
             his
             Golden
             Censer
             ,
             upon
             the
             Golden
             Altar
             before
             the
             Throne
             or
             Mercy-seat
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             praying
             for
             the
             People
             .
             And
             in
             this
             he
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             making
             such
             Intercession
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             prayers
             of
             penitent
             Sinners
             perfumed
             with
             the
             Incense
             of
             his
             merits
             ,
             and
             offered
             unto
             God
             the
             Supream
             Judge
             by
             him
             ,
             prove
             most
             effectual
             .
             In
             that
             place
             it
             's
             observable
             ,
             that
             he
             offers
             only
             the
             prayers
             of
             Saints
             ;
             and
             in
             another
             place
             he
             makes
             Intercession
             only
             for
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             by
             their
             word
             should
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             9
             ,
             20.
             
             Saints
             and
             Believers
             ,
             are
             they
             who
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             .
             And
             this
             is
             our
             Duty
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             come
             to
             God
             and
             him
             alone
             for
             remission
             and
             eternal
             Salvation
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             alone
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             else
             .
             2.
             
             We
             must
             come
             to
             him
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             our
             only
             Propitiatour
             and
             Intercessour
             ,
             who
             alone
             can
             and
             will
             effectually
             plead
             our
             cause
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             good
             .
             And
             as
             this
             is
             our
             Duty
             ,
             so
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             the
             comfort
             of
             all
             penitent
             Sinners
             ,
             who
             groan
             under
             the
             heavy
             burden
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             sigh
             ,
             and
             long
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             Salvation
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             will
             certainly
             plead
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Intercession
             obtain
             their
             everlasting
             Salvation
             .
             And
             why
             should
             poor
             believing
             Sinners
             quake
             and
             tremble
             at
             the
             Bar
             of
             God
             ,
             seeing
             Christ
             doth
             plead
             their
             Cause
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             then
             if
             all
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             ,
             the
             Mother
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             should
             pray
             for
             him
             .
             And
             why
             should
             be
             fear
             the
             Tryal
             ,
             or
             ,
             upon
             the
             Tryal
             ,
             Damnation
             or
             eternal
             Death
             ?
             For
             
               who
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               God's
               Elect
               ?
               It
               is
               God
               that
               justifirth
               :
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               condemneth
               ?
               It
               is
               Christ
               that
               died
               ,
               yea
               rather
               that
               is
               risen
               again
               ,
               who
               is
               even
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               also
               maketh
               Intercession
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             It
             was
             expedient
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             That
             Christ
             should
             go
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             his
             Father's
             House
             ;
             that
             as
             a
             Priest
             and
             Advocate
             he
             might
             be
             ever
             ready
             in
             that
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             to
             plead
             our
             Cause
             .
             His
             presence
             and
             his
             perpetual
             Intercession
             there
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             beneficial
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             his
             bodily
             presence
             here
             on
             Earth
             :
             it
             's
             not
             only
             beneficial
             ,
             but
             necessary
             .
             For
             when
             we
             have
             sinned
             ,
             what
             should
             we
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             not
             him
             our
             righteous
             Advocate
             and
             Propitiatour
             with
             his
             Father
             ?
             we
             were
             redeemed
             indeed
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             saved
             and
             justified
             by
             his
             Life
             ;
             because
             he
             ever
             liveth
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             save
             us
             .
             For
             because
             he
             is
             a
             perpetual
             and
             effectual
             Intercessour
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             so
             able
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             to
             save
             even
             all
             that
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             clear
             proof
             of
             his
             excellency
             above
             the
             Levitical
             Priest.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             Now
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             have
             finished
             his
             Discourse
             upon
             that
             excellent
             Text
             ,
             
               [
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchizedec
             ,
             Psal.
             110.
             4.
             
             ]
             and
             to
             conclude
             in
             these
             words
             following
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
               For
               such
               an
               High-Priest
               became
               us
               ,
               who
               is
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               undefiled
               ;
               seperate
               from
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               made
               higher
               then
               the
               Heavens
               .
               Who
               needeth
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             VVHich
             words
             may
             be
             handled
             ,
             1.
             
             Absolutely
             in
             themselves
             :
             2.
             
             Considered
             in
             their
             connexion
             and
             reference
             to
             the
             former
             .
             But
             I
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             coherence
             and
             connexion
             ,
             which
             is
             difficult
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             different
             ●pinion
             ;
             
             of
             Expositors
             upon
             the
             place
             .
             For
             some
             think
             it
             's
             a
             Conclusion
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             the
             last
             part
             and
             close
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             so
             called
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             word
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             no
             proposition
             inferred
             from
             former
             premises
             .
             Others
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             proceeds
             by
             other
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             the
             superexcellency
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             doth
             .
             Others
             imagine
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             give
             a
             reason
             why
             there
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Priest
             as
             lives
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             Priest
             became
             us
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             would
             serve
             our
             turn
             .
             Others
             judge
             a
             reason
             to
             be
             given
             here
             why
             the
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             was
             so
             powerful
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             from
             his
             excellent
             qualification
             ,
             and
             his
             pure
             unspotted
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             it
             's
             very
             certain
             ,
             that
             his
             Intercession
             had
             not
             been
             so
             effectual
             without
             this
             qualification
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
             Though
             all
             these
             things
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             something
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             and
             upon
             serious
             condesiration
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             not
             done
             with
             his
             Text
             in
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             but
             hath
             something
             more
             to
             say
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             .
             It
             was
             well
             observed
             by
             the
             Rhemists
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             scanneth
             every
             word
             of
             Psalm
             110.
             4.
             
             And
             there
             was
             one
             word
             more
             to
             be
             further
             examined
             .
             For
             we
             have
             heard
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             Melchizedec
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             another
             Priest
             after
             his
             Order
             to
             arise
             after
             the
             Levitical
             Priest.
             3.
             
             That
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             is
             made
             by
             Oath
             a
             Priest
             immortal
             ,
             and
             living
             for
             ever
             .
             Yet
             in
             all
             this
             here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             who
             he
             is
             that
             is
             thus
             made
             ,
             not
             what
             his
             qualification
             was
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             time
             when
             he
             was
             thus
             made
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             was
             so
             confirmed
             .
             But
             in
             these
             words
             he
             satisfices
             us
             in
             all
             these
             particulars
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             and
             presupposed
             in
             that
             very
             Psalm
             .
             1.
             
             The
             party
             was
             
             David's
             Lord
             ,
             
               [
               For
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               my
               Lord
               ,
               ]
            
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             Who
             was
             above
             David
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             of
             his
             union
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             was
             advanced
             to
             far
             higher
             dignity
             ,
             and
             invested
             with
             far
             greater
             power
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             who
             lives
             for
             ever
             .
             2.
             
             His
             qualification
             was
             excellent
             ;
             
               For
               he
               was
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               undesiled
               ,
               and
               separate
               from
               Sinners
               .
            
             3.
             
             The
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             thus
             made
             High-Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Oath
             ,
             was
             after
             that
             he
             had
             offered
             one
             Sacrifice
             ,
             not
             many
             ;
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             not
             for
             himself
             ;
             once
             ,
             not
             often
             :
             of
             everlasting
             virtue
             ,
             not
             effectual
             for
             some
             petty
             expiation
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             was
             risen
             ,
             ascended
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             4.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             thus
             made
             such
             a
             Priest
             ,
             was
             ,
             not
             only
             his
             excellent
             qualification
             ,
             and
             his
             immortality
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             had
             offered
             up
             himself
             without
             spot
             unto
             God.
             That
             this
             is
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             last
             words
             of
             the
             Chapter
             :
             But
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             26.
             
             
               For
               such
               an
               High-Priest
               became
               us
               ,
               who
               is
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               undesiled
               ,
               separate
               from
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               made
               higher
               then
               the
               Heavens
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             IT
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             with
             Junius
             ,
             That
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             with
             those
             in
             the
             verse
             following
             ,
             Christ
             is
             circumscribed
             or
             described
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             his
             Person
             ;
             2.
             
             From
             his
             Ministry
             .
             For
             his
             Person
             ,
             he
             had
             all
             the
             perfections
             of
             a
             Priest
             ;
             for
             his
             Service
             ,
             he
             was
             entred
             the
             holy
             place
             of
             Heaven
             to
             plead
             his
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             for
             all
             his
             Saints
             .
             For
             his
             Perfections
             ,
          
           
             [
             He
             was
             holy
             ,
             harmless
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             separate
             from
             Sinners
             .
             ]
          
           
             These
             are
             perfections
             which
             were
             required
             in
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             humane
             frailty
             was
             capable
             .
             But
             they
             agreed
             to
             Christ
             exactly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             far
             higher
             degree
             then
             they
             did
             agree
             unto
             any
             ,
             even
             the
             best
             of
             them
             .
             And
             though
             the
             words
             may
             signify
             several
             qualities
             different
             at
             lest
             in
             respect
             ;
             yet
             they
             make
             but
             one
             perfect
             qualification
             of
             this
             Priest
             ,
             who
             was
             holy
             ,
             as
             Man
             ,
             in
             his
             Conception
             ,
             Birth
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Death
             ;
             as
             innocent
             and
             harmless
             as
             the
             new
             born
             Child
             ,
             never
             tainted
             or
             stained
             with
             the
             lest
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             separate
             from
             Sinners
             :
             that
             though
             he
             did
             converse
             with
             them
             to
             convert
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             far
             from
             being
             drawn
             to
             sin
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             partaker
             of
             sin
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             wayes
             guilty
             by
             his
             presence
             amongst
             them
             .
             All
             these
             do
             signify
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             both
             habitually
             and
             actually
             more
             virtuous
             and
             righteous
             then
             ever
             any
             was
             ;
             and
             far
             more
             free
             from
             any
             vicious
             quality
             ,
             habit
             ,
             act
             ,
             then
             any
             Priest
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             Angel
             in
             Heaven
             ever
             was
             ;
             and
             therefore
             was
             the
             fittest
             of
             all
             others
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             like
             and
             nearer
             unto
             God
             ,
             then
             ever
             any
             other
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             he
             was
             more
             fit
             then
             any
             to
             draw
             nearer
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             had
             the
             greatest
             interest
             in
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             
             [
             He
             was
             made
             higher
             then
             the
             Heavens
             .
             ]
          
           
             For
             he
             ascended
             far
             above
             all
             Heavens
             ,
             where
             he
             ever
             liveth
             and
             keeps
             his
             Residence
             ;
             and
             being
             entred
             into
             that
             holy
             and
             glorious
             Sanctuary
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             King
             to
             Reign
             ,
             and
             by
             Oath
             confirmed
             an
             everlasting
             Priest
             to
             officiate
             there
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             great
             Sacrifice
             effectual
             and
             actually
             beneficial
             to
             all
             true
             Believers
             .
             And
             God
             advanced
             him
             not
             only
             above
             the
             highest
             place
             ,
             but
             above
             all
             the
             Angels
             and
             Inhabitants
             of
             that
             glorious
             Palace
             .
             His
             work
             in
             this
             Temple
             is
             to
             make
             Intercession
             ,
             not
             to
             Sacrifice
             ,
             for
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             27.
             
             
               He
               needed
               not
               daily
               as
               those
               High-Priests
               to
               offer
               Sacrifice
               ,
               first
               for
               his
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               then
               for
               the
               People's
               :
               for
               this
               he
               did
               once
               ,
               when
               he
               offered
               up
               himself
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THis
             Text
             ,
             though
             here
             brought
             in
             upon
             the
             By
             ,
             and
             handled
             of
             purpose
             and
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             is
             concerning
             one
             of
             his
             chiefest
             Services
             ,
             which
             was
             his
             great
             Sacrifice
             ,
             wherein
             he
             far
             excelled
             all
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             in
             severall
             respects
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 offered
                 Himself
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 offered
                 Bullocks
                 and
                 Goats
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 offered
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Peoples
                 sins
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 offered
                 ,
                 first
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Peoples
                 sins
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 offered
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 they
                 daily
                 and
                 often
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             That
             
               this
               man
               Christ
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               offered
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               sins
               for
               ever
               ,
               sate
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               From
               henceforth
               expecting
               till
               his
               Enemies
               be
               made
               his
               Foot-stool
               ,
            
             Chap.
             10.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Where
             it
             's
             observable
             ,
             That
             this
             Sacrifice
             was
             of
             that
             eternal
             efficacy
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             needed
             not
             to
             offer
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Sacrary
             of
             Heaven
             and
             make
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             plead
             this
             Sacrifice
             for
             every
             penitent
             and
             believing
             Sinner
             .
             And
             these
             words
             are
             added
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             
               [
               That
               he
               was
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               undefiled
               ,
               and
               separate
               from
               Sinners
               ,
               made
               higher
               then
               the
               Heavens
               .
               ]
            
             1.
             
             To
             signifie
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             this
             Sacrifice
             was
             of
             so
             great
             virtue
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             Priest
             was
             so
             holy
             and
             devoid
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             need
             to
             offer
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             any
             infirmity
             ,
             which
             the
             best
             of
             the
             former
             Priests
             had
             .
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             why
             ,
             upon
             this
             offered
             ,
             he
             was
             advanced
             above
             the
             Heavens
             .
             3.
             
             To
             manifest
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             by
             Oath
             confirmed
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchizedec
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             was
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             in
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             .
             In
             these
             words
             we
             may
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             excellent
             qualification
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             His
             pure
             unspotted
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             offering
             of
             himself
             .
             3.
             
             His
             exaltation
             above
             the
             Heavens
             upon
             the
             same
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             had
             no
             need
             to
             offer
             any
             Sacrifice
             again
             .
             And
             these
             things
             were
             so
             ordered
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             be
             subordinate
             to
             another
             ;
             the
             first
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             third
             .
             For
             without
             this
             qualification
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             offered
             so
             perfect
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             without
             this
             Sacrifice
             thus
             offered
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             entred
             the
             Sanctuary
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             could
             his
             Intercession
             have
             been
             so
             powerful
             to
             save
             .
             No
             ,
             God
             did
             not
             swear
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             Oath
             make
             him
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ,
             but
             as
             so
             qualified
             ;
             and
             as
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             qualification
             ,
             having
             offered
             so
             perfect
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             as
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             having
             entred
             Heaven
             .
             This
             man
             ,
             and
             thus
             considered
             was
             he
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             the
             everlasting
             God
             ,
             was
             made
             an
             everlasting
             Priest.
             And
             in
             the
             Text
             we
             might
             ,
             as
             formerly
             ,
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             similitude
             .
             2.
             
             The
             dissimilitude
             and
             difference
             .
             3.
             
             The
             superexcellency
             .
             1.
             
             The
             similitude
             ;
             they
             were
             Priests
             ,
             Christ
             was
             a
             Priest
             ;
             they
             offered
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Christ
             offered
             Sacrifice
             .
             2.
             
             The
             dissimilitude
             ;
             they
             were
             many
             ,
             he
             but
             one
             :
             they
             offered
             often
             ,
             he
             but
             once
             ;
             they
             offered
             Buls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ;
             he
             ,
             himself
             ;
             they
             offered
             for
             themselves
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             he
             offered
             not
             for
             himself
             as
             having
             no
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             People
             .
             3.
             
             The
             superexcellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             That
             he
             needed
             not
             offer
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             being
             without
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             He
             needed
             not
             to
             offer
             often
             for
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             only
             once
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             one
             Sacrifice
             once
             offered
             ,
             he
             did
             infinitely
             far
             more
             then
             they
             did
             or
             could
             do
             by
             their
             daily
             offerings
             .
             This
             superexcellency
             also
             did
             appear
             both
             in
             his
             perfect
             qualification
             ,
             and
             his
             exaltation
             above
             the
             Heavens
             .
             These
             things
             are
             so
             plain
             in
             these
             Enthymatical
             words
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             precise
             form
             of
             a
             Syllogism
             ,
             or
             Syllogisms
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Logick
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             words
             of
             these
             two
             verses
             26
             ,
             27.
             which
             are
             handled
             last
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             
               [
               For
               such
               an
               High-Priest
               became
               us
               ]
               ,
            
             wherein
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 
                   [
                   such
                
                 ]
                 an
                 High-Priest
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   [
                   become
                   us
                   .
                
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               [
               Such
            
             ]
             an
             High-Priest
             is
             one
             who
             is
             described
             from
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Qualification
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 one
                 perfect
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 being
                 made
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             must
             be
             pure
             and
             holy
             without
             any
             sin
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             cannot
             offer
             a
             pure
             unspotted
             Sacrifice
             ;
             which
             being
             offered
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             expiate
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             for
             ever
             .
             2.
             
             If
             he
             do
             not
             offer
             such
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             without
             Blood
             could
             not
             enter
             the
             earthly
             Sanctuary
             .
             3.
             
             Except
             he
             enter
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             ready
             there
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             a
             Priest
             doth
             
               [
               become
               us
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             
               [
               To
               become
            
             ]
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             sit
             ,
             suitable
             ,
             convenient
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             useful
             and
             profitable
             .
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             to
             be
             necessary
             .
             All
             these
             significations
             are
             here
             intended
             :
             But
             to
             whom
             is
             he
             so
             convenient
             ,
             profitable
             ,
             necessary
             ?
             even
             to
             us
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             our
             condition
             is
             :
             It
             's
             sinful
             ,
             miserable
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             guilty
             ,
             polluted
             with
             sin
             ,
             liable
             to
             Death
             ,
             have
             no
             access
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             we
             are
             sensless
             of
             this
             sad
             condition
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             once
             know
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             hopeless
             ,
             helpless
             .
             We
             cannot
             propitiate
             God
             ,
             or
             sanctify
             our selves
             ,
             or
             come
             near
             the
             Throne
             of
             God's
             Justice
             ;
             and
             except
             we
             find
             one
             that
             is
             fit
             to
             mediate
             and
             deal
             with
             God
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             we
             perish
             utterly
             and
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             our
             own
             prayers
             and
             offerings
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             excepted
             ;
             they
             can
             do
             us
             no
             good
             :
             The
             Levitical
             Priests
             have
             sins
             and
             infirmities
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             offer
             nothing
             but
             the
             Blood
             of
             Beasts
             .
             And
             how
             can
             these
             purge
             the
             conscience
             ?
             There
             must
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             be
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             offer
             an
             unspotted
             Sacrifice
             far
             more
             noble
             ,
             precious
             ,
             and
             excellent
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             the
             heavenly
             Sacrary
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             can
             do
             us
             no
             good
             :
             such
             an
             High-Priest
             only
             Christ
             is
             .
             Therefore
             our
             condition
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             none
             but
             he
             was
             convenient
             for
             us
             ,
             could
             do
             us
             good
             ,
             and
             save
             us
             .
             And
             seeing
             he
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             was
             such
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             we
             must
             needs
             perish
             ;
             therefore
             he
             was
             necessary
             to
             our
             Salvation
             .
             For
             we
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             such
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             as
             shall
             by
             his
             purity
             ,
             and
             his
             spotless
             Sacrifice
             satisfy
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             merit
             his
             favour
             and
             enter
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             Intercession
             procure
             the
             actual
             remission
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             our
             full
             and
             everlasting
             Salvation
             .
             And
             how
             much
             are
             we
             bound
             to
             acknowledg
             the
             unspeakable
             mercy
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             who
             knowing
             our
             sad
             condition
             ,
             pittying
             us
             ,
             and
             resolving
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             provided
             such
             an
             High-Priest
             as
             was
             convenient
             for
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             us
             to
             himself
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             we
             unworthy
             wretches
             ,
             being
             ignorant
             and
             sensless
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             guilt
             ,
             and
             misery
             ,
             do
             not
             understand
             what
             need
             we
             have
             of
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             seek
             him
             and
             long
             after
             him
             ,
             nor
             praise
             our
             God
             for
             his
             greatest
             love
             in
             Providing
             him
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             
             But
             who
             is
             this
             High-Priest
             ?
             and
             how
             ?
             and
             when
             was
             he
             made
             ?
             It
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             ,
             for
             he
             had
             infirmities
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             some
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             Text
             following
             will
             inform
             us
             who
             he
             is
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             constituted
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
          
           
             Ver.
             28.
             
             
               For
               the
               Law
               made
               men
               High-Priests
               ,
               which
               have
               infirmity
               ;
               but
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               which
               was
               since
               the
               Law
               maketh
               the
               Son
               ,
               who
               is
               consecrated
               for
               evermore
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             BY
             these
             words
             we
             understand
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             he
             was
             that
             was
             made
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchizedec
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             ,
             but
             the
             Son.
             2.
             
             How
             he
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
             3.
             
             When
             he
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             after
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             in
             them
             he
             finisheth
             his
             discourse
             upon
             Psalm
             110.
             4.
             
             They
             have
             some
             coherence
             with
             the
             former
             words
             ;
             but
             how
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             clear
             .
             Yet
             they
             have
             much
             agreement
             with
             the
             Text
             immediately
             antecedent
             ,
             which
             makes
             mention
             of
             Priests
             which
             must
             offer
             first
             for
             their
             own
             sins
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             who
             being
             free
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             had
             no
             need
             to
             offer
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             one
             Sacrifice
             once
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             so
             perfect
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             of
             eternal
             virtue
             .
             And
             here
             he
             gives
             a
             reason
             by
             the
             rational
             Conjunction
             
               [
               for
            
             ]
             why
             they
             had
             need
             to
             offer
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             
             he
             had
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             made
             no
             better
             Priests
             .
             And
             also
             implies
             another
             reason
             why
             this
             other
             Priest
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             had
             no
             need
             to
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             because
             he
             had
             no
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             was
             consecrated
             for
             evermore
             .
             The
             former
             Priests
             did
             not
             become
             us
             ,
             would
             not
             serve
             our
             turn
             ;
             therefore
             God
             abolished
             that
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             would
             never
             confirm
             it
             by
             Oath
             ;
             and
             also
             abrogated
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             better
             High-Priests
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Son
             was
             free
             from
             all
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             finish
             the
             work
             of
             man's
             Salvation
             ;
             therefore
             he
             pitched
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             an
             everlasting
             Priest-hood
             .
             But
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             words
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             them
             two
             divine
             Axioms
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 maketh
                 men
                 High-Priests
                 which
                 have
                 infirmity
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 after
                 the
                 Law
                 maketh
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 consecrated
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             here
             it
             's
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             these
             two
             make
             but
             one
             compound
             Axiom
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             discretive
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             particle
             
               [
               But
               ]
            
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 parts
                 severally
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Joyntly
                 in
                 their
                 opposition
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Men
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 infirmities
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 made
                 High-Priests
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 These
                 made
                 such
                 by
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
          
           
             By
             infirmities
             are
             meant
             sins
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             from
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             where
             it
             's
             plainly
             implied
             ,
             That
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priests
             had
             sins
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             offer
             Sacrifice
             first
             for
             their
             own
             sins
             .
             There
             is
             a
             natural
             and
             bodily
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             spiritual
             and
             moral
             infirmity
             :
             And
             though
             Christ
             was
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             something
             of
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             had
             no
             diseases
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             subject
             to
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             fainting
             ,
             weariness
             ,
             pain
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             infirmities
             .
             All
             men
             born
             of
             Adam
             had
             their
             bodily
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             but
             Christ
             have
             their
             spiritual
             infirmities
             .
             Yet
             though
             all
             have
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             yet
             some
             of
             them
             were
             made
             Priests
             ,
             and
             some
             High-Priests
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             officiate
             and
             draw
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             officiate
             and
             perform
             religious
             Services
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             .
             And
             because
             there
             were
             no
             other
             kind
             of
             men
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Law
             made
             such
             men
             High-Priests
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             and
             the
             most
             holy
             of
             them
             had
             their
             failings
             and
             lesser
             sins
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             not
             wicked
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               [
               the
               Law
            
             ]
             made
             them
             ,
             it
             's
             meant
             God
             in
             the
             Law
             made
             them
             High-Priests
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             were
             such
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             instituting
             that
             Priest-hood
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             that
             Law
             making
             them
             ,
             who
             were
             men
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             High-Priests
             ,
             they
             were
             bound
             first
             to
             offer
             for
             themselves
             the
             great
             Sacrifice
             of
             expiation
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             ,
             others
             ,
             L●v.
             16.
             11
             ,
             15.
             and
             none
             of
             them
             could
             offer
             up
             themselves
             without
             spot
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             The
             second
             Axiom
             is
             ,
             
               [
               That
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               which
               is
               since
               the
               Law
               ,
               maketh
               the
               Sov
               ,
               who
               is
               consecrated
               for
               ever
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 constitution
                 ,
                 or
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 a
                 Priest
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 him
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 such
                 by
                 this
                 Oath
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Son
             ,
             understand
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             who
             though
             he
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             yet
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             in
             a
             more
             eminent
             manner
             then
             ever
             any
             other
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             .
             It
             's
             that
             Son
             whom
             God
             hath
             made
             Heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             ,
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             Person
             .
             This
             Son
             is
             constituted
             and
             made
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ;
             for
             ,
             to
             be
             consecrated
             or
             perfect
             for
             ever
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             made
             a
             compleat
             and
             everlasting
             Priest.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Son
             was
             made
             thus
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             by
             the
             word
             of
             this
             Oath
             ,
             did
             constitute
             and
             make
             him
             such
             .
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Oath
             is
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchizedec
             ;
             for
             this
             did
             signify
             and
             declare
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             concerning
             him
             .
             The
             Oath
             was
             that
             ,
             whereby
             God
             did
             confirm
             this
             Word
             ,
             and
             signify
             his
             Will
             ,
             that
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             the
             Son
             should
             remain
             unto
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             should
             never
             be
             changed
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             pass
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             be
             abolished
             .
             The
             word
             did
             signify
             God's
             Will
             what
             Christ
             should
             be
             ;
             the
             Oath
             did
             signify
             that
             this
             his
             Will
             should
             stand
             imm●table
             for
             ever
             .
             Yet
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Oath
             may
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ,
               [
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               repent
               ,
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchizedec
             .
             ]
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             ,
             Christ's
             everlasting
             Priest-hood
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             confirmation
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Oath
             ,
             the
             Oath
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             This
             word
             of
             this
             Oath
             was
             after
             the
             Law.
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             prophesy
             that
             God
             would
             thus
             swear
             unto
             his
             Son
             in
             future
             times
             ,
             was
             four
             hundred
             years
             and
             more
             after
             the
             Law.
             2.
             
             The
             Oath
             it
             elf
             was
             sworn
             actually
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             Christ
             was
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             now
             a
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             years
             and
             above
             ,
             before
             these
             present
             times
             .
             So
             that
             whereas
             the
             Apostle
             had
             handled
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             his
             great
             Text
             Psal.
             110.
             4.
             severally
             ,
             now
             in
             these
             words
             he
             sums
             and
             knits
             them
             all
             up
             together
             in
             one
             divine
             Axiom
             ,
             informing
             us
             who
             this
             everlasting
             Priest
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             he
             was
             fully
             constituted
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             several
             parts
             considered
             severally
             ,
             follows
             the
             consideration
             of
             them
             joyntly
             in
             their
             opposition
             ,
             which
             is
             easily
             understood
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             former
             High-Priests
             were
             but
             Servants
             ,
             but
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son.
             2.
             
             They
             had
             infirmities
             ,
             Christ
             had
             none
             .
             3.
             
             They
             were
             made
             Priests
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             Christ
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Oath
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Law
             was
             before
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Oath
             after
             .
             5.
             
             They
             were
             made
             Priests
             without
             an
             Oath
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             Christ
             was
             made
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             a
             Priest
             for
             evermore
             .
             So
             that
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             brief
             all
             the
             former
             supercellencies
             of
             Christ
             summed
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             these
             Hebrews
             should
             not
             rely
             upon
             the
             Law
             and
             legal
             Priest-hood
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             the
             very
             constitution
             of
             it
             ,
             intended
             to
             continue
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             but
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             able
             to
             save
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             Oath
             made
             an
             everlasting
             Priest.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Sanctuary
             wherein
             Christ
             must
             minister
             ,
             the
             Service
             he
             must
             perform
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             whereof
             he
             must
             be
             Mediatour
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             ALL
             do
             grant
             that
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             then
             Aaron
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             that
             Order
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             former
             and
             the
             two
             latter
             Chapters
             .
             This
             he
             doth
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 summing
                 up
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 producing
                 new
                 Arguments
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             arguments
             are
             taken
             from
             his
             ministration
             ,
             as
             some
             conceive
             ;
             and
             this
             ministration
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             more
             excellent
             from
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Offering
                 and
                 Service
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 Mediatour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Janius
             thinks
             ,
             that
             the
             Authour
             continues
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             vocation
             of
             this
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             determines
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             part
             to
             be
             the
             Office
             to
             which
             he
             was
             Called
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             this
             Office
             in
             the
             Chapter
             following
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             accurate
             ,
             because
             the
             vocation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             after
             a
             certain
             Order
             ,
             made
             him
             an
             Officer
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             sacerdotal
             Office.
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             by
             Office
             ,
             Officiation
             ,
             Function
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             pontifical
             Power
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             The
             principal
             matter
             of
             the
             ninth
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             is
             concerning
             one
             principal
             piece
             of
             his
             Service
             and
             Mistration
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             great
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             excellent
             virtue
             and
             eternal
             efficacy
             of
             the
             same
             .
             So
             that
             the
             proper
             subject
             of
             this
             part
             is
             Christ's
             ministration
             or
             officiation
             ;
             yet
             this
             must
             be
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             here
             instance
             in
             ,
             or
             insist
             upon
             ,
             any
             work
             or
             service
             in
             particular
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             ,
             but
             informs
             us
             of
             certain
             rules
             of
             this
             officiation
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             we
             thus
             read
             .
          
           
             
             Ver.
             1.
             
             
               Now
               of
               the
               things
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Sum
               ;
               We
               have
               such
               an
               High-Priest
               ,
               who
               is
               set
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Majesty
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             are
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Transition
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             certain
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             one
             :
             A
             Transition
             is
             perfect
             or
             imperfect
             ;
             the
             perfect
             is
             defined
             to
             be
             
               Epilogus
               dictorum
               ,
               &
               Propositio
               dicendorum
            
             ;
             for
             it
             not
             onely
             informs
             in
             a
             few
             words
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             already
             ,
             but
             also
             proposeth
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Discourse
             :
             These
             words
             are
             the
             first
             part
             of
             a
             Transition
             ;
             wherein
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 some
                 things
                 were
                 spoken
                 already
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Sum
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 things
                 spoken
                 and
                 sum'd
                 up
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Something
             's
             were
             spoken
             and
             delivered
             already
             in
             the
             three
             former
             Chapters
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             seventh
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostle
             had
             discoursed
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             great
             Wisdom
             and
             profound
             Learning
             ,
             and
             discovered
             and
             unfolded
             many
             excellent
             truths
             concerning
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             contained
             in
             certain
             Texts
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             A
             Transition
             is
             a
             Rule
             of
             Art
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             part
             of
             it
             doth
             necessarily
             presuppose
             something
             already
             handled
             and
             more
             largely
             treated
             upon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             things
             spoken
             of
             already
             are
             sum'd
             up
             :
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             ,
             a
             Sum
             or
             brief
             Contraction
             of
             many
             things
             into
             few
             ;
             and
             the
             Verb
             signifie
             ,
             to
             contract
             ,
             abridge
             ,
             or
             epitomize
             .
             We
             find
             it
             once
             used
             in
             the
             Apocryphal
             Books
             Ecclus.
             32.
             8.
             
             
               Let
               thy
               Speech
               be
               short
               ,
               comprehending
               much
               in
               few
               words
               .
            
             The
             words
             in
             the
             Greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Where
             we
             have
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             Sum
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             's
             taken
             ;
             not
             for
             a
             Sum
             of
             Money
             ,
             as
             Act.
             2●
             .
             28.
             but
             of
             words
             .
             It
             is
             a
             speaking
             of
             many
             things
             in
             few
             words
             ;
             for
             ,
             when
             the
             things
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             our
             words
             expressing
             them
             are
             few
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             sum
             up
             and
             contract
             our
             Speech
             :
             Yet
             this
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             when
             nothing
             hath
             been
             formerly
             delivered
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Transition
             ,
             this
             Contraction
             presupposeth
             something
             spoken
             formerly
             and
             at
             large
             :
             Some
             think
             the
             word
             signifies
             the
             chief
             and
             principal
             things
             formerly
             delivered
             ,
             though
             we
             hardly
             find
             any
             where
             this
             signification
             ;
             yet
             when
             we
             contract
             many
             words
             into
             a
             few
             ,
             we
             do
             little
             to
             purpose
             if
             we
             omit
             the
             principal
             matters
             ,
             or
             take
             in
             any
             other
             .
             A
             transition
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             part
             ,
             belongs
             to
             Logick
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Method
             .
             The
             use
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             handsomely
             to
             tye
             and
             knit
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             Discourse
             together
             ,
             to
             give
             light
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             perspicuous
             ,
             to
             manifest
             the
             order
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             dependance
             of
             one
             upon
             another
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             helps
             the
             apprehension
             ,
             the
             judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             memory
             especially
             :
             The
             same
             is
             done
             chiefly
             by
             the
             Epilogue
             and
             former
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             summing
             up
             of
             a
             large
             Discourse
             in
             a
             few
             words
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             things
             summed
             up
             ,
             or
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Sum
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             
               we
               have
               such
               an
               High-Priest
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             we
             have
             two
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   We
                   have
                   an
                   High-Priest
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   We
                   have
                   such
                   an
                   High-Priest
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   set
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   the
                   Majesty
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Order
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 
                   such
                   an
                   High-Priest
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 is
                 ours
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             is
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             
               such
               an
               High-Priest
            
             ,
             so
             eminent
             and
             so
             excellent
             ,
             t●●t
             he
             is
             
               set
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Majesty
               in
               the
               Heavens
               .
            
             A
             Robe
             ,
             a
             Scepter
             ,
             a
             Sword
             ,
             a
             Diadem
             ,
             a
             Throne
             ,
             are
             Ensigns
             and
             Ornaments
             of
             Sovereign
             Power
             .
             To
             sit
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Majesty
             is
             to
             possess
             Sovereign
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             .
             There
             is
             an
             earthly
             Dominion
             and
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             also
             an
             heavenly
             and
             supercelestial
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             as
             the
             Supream
             ,
             universal
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Lord.
             This
             is
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             :
             Christ
             ,
             this
             High-Priest
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             this
             Throne
             :
             As
             he
             is
             the
             Word
             by
             which
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ,
             he
             sits
             in
             this
             Throne
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             one
             God
             and
             Lord
             with
             them
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             Man
             ,
             though
             assumed
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             he
             sits
             but
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             this
             Throne
             :
             And
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             possess
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             dignity
             and
             power
             next
             to
             that
             which
             is
             infinite
             and
             eternal
             .
             The
             place
             of
             residence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             where
             he
             possesseth
             and
             exerciseth
             this
             power
             ,
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             whither
             he
             ascended
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             his
             Exaltation
             ,
             and
             a
             Reward
             
             of
             his
             deep
             Humiliation
             .
             This
             Power
             and
             super-excellent
             Dignity
             agrees
             to
             him
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             fully
             invested
             with
             this
             Regal
             Power
             ,
             when
             God
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Sit
               thou
               on
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             at
             which
             time
             God
             sware
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               a
               Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
            
             Melchizedec
             :
             For
             Christ
             was
             both
             King
             and
             Priest
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             110.
             
             Psal.
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             first
             made
             King
             ,
             and
             then
             at
             the
             same
             time
             by
             Oath
             confirmed
             in
             his
             everlasting
             Priest-hood
             ;
             and
             these
             words
             are
             an
             Abridgment
             of
             the
             first
             four
             Verses
             of
             that
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             High-Priest
             is
             ours
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             him
             .
             The
             Jews
             had
             their
             High-Priest
             ministring
             in
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             upon
             him
             they
             relyed
             for
             their
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             :
             The
             Christians
             ,
             and
             amongst
             others
             these
             believing
             Hebrews
             had
             their
             High-Priest
             ,
             not
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Pontiff
             ,
             who
             might
             stand
             ,
             and
             not
             sit
             ,
             before
             the
             Mercy-seat
             on
             Earth
             ,
             not
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             heavenly
             and
             eternal
             Throne
             .
             This
             was
             proper
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             High-Priest
             of
             all
             Christians
             ,
             upon
             whom
             they
             rely
             for
             eternal
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             all
             such
             as
             are
             sincere
             Believers
             have
             Interest
             in
             him
             as
             in
             their
             own
             :
             For
             he
             was
             made
             and
             consecrated
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             benefit
             and
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             .
             And
             if
             we
             knew
             his
             excellency
             ,
             and
             being
             sensible
             of
             our
             sin
             and
             misery
             ,
             would
             rely
             upon
             him
             with
             our
             whole
             hearts
             ,
             we
             might
             find
             unspeakable
             Comfort
             in
             him
             :
             It
             's
             our
             honour
             that
             we
             have
             an
             High-Priest
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             great
             happiness
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             able
             to
             save
             us
             for
             ever
             ,
             who
             come
             to
             God
             by
             him
             :
             But
             our
             Ignorance
             of
             his
             excellency
             ,
             the
             senslesness
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             a
             true
             and
             lively
             Faith
             ,
             deprive
             us
             of
             those
             inestimable
             benefits
             we
             might
             certainly
             expect
             from
             him
             .
             These
             things
             are
             the
             Sum
             of
             all
             that
             excellent
             Discourse
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             upon
             the
             Text
             of
             Psal.
             110.
             4.
             
             For
             ,
             that
             Christ
             1.
             
             Is
             a
             Priest
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchizedec
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             is
             made
             such
             by
             Oath
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             ,
             after
             his
             one
             Sacrifice
             once
             offered
             ,
             was
             higher
             than
             the
             Heavens
             .
             5.
             
             That
             he
             ,
             being
             the
             Son
             ,
             consecrated
             for
             evermore
             ,
             needs
             offer
             no
             more
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             remains
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             lives
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             Intercession
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             exercise
             of
             his
             Regal
             and
             Sacerdotal
             power
             makes
             his
             Sacrifice
             eternally
             effectual
             for
             his
             Saints
             ,
             are
             all
             comprised
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             If
             Christ
             be
             an
             High-Priest
             he
             must
             officiate
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             some
             place
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             the
             Minister
             of
             some
             Sanctuary
             or
             Temple
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             :
             For
          
           
             Ver.
             2.
             
             
               He
               is
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               pitched
               ,
               not
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             may
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             transition
             :
             Yet
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             they
             plainly
             speak
             of
             Christ's
             officiation
             in
             some
             Sanctuary
             :
             For
             in
             them
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 
                   Sanctuary
                   and
                   Tabernacle
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 
                   true
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                   pitched
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   Man.
                   
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 Minister
                 of
                 this
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 this
                 Tabernacle
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Sanctuary
             ,
             or
             an
             holy
             place
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             with
             men
             ,
             is
             a
             place
             or
             Building
             made
             by
             Man
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             unto
             God
             ,
             who
             sanctifies
             it
             by
             his
             special
             Presence
             :
             For
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             Deity
             makes
             a
             Temple
             or
             a
             Sanctuary
             ;
             and
             the
             special
             Presence
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             manifested
             by
             some
             Divine
             effect
             ,
             makes
             a
             Sanctuary
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             For
             when
             God
             by
             a
             bright
             Cloud
             entred
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Temple
             ;
             then
             he
             took
             possession
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             his
             House
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             plural
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             turned
             Sanctuary
             ,
             not
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             because
             we
             find
             it
             so
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             it
             's
             plural
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             Temple
             there
             were
             divers
             parts
             and
             partitions
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             were
             holy
             ,
             yet
             altogether
             made
             but
             one
             house
             .
             Thus
             it
             's
             used
             Exod.
             29.
             30.
             
             Ez●k
             .
             44.
             11.
             
             Lev.
             20.
             3.
             
             &
             24.
             12.
             and
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             One
             part
             of
             this
             Sanctuary
             is
             that
             within
             the
             second
             Veil
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             and
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             signified
             the
             holy
             place
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             here
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             .
             That
             's
             a
             true
             Sanctuary
             and
             Temple
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             most
             eminent
             manner
             ,
             because
             of
             God's
             eminent
             and
             more
             glorious
             presence
             in
             that
             place
             :
             So
             the
             word
             signifies
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             12.
             and
             is
             so
             interpreted
             Ver.
             24.
             ibid.
             Tabernacle
             is
             here
             the
             same
             with
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             might
             be
             called
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             Building
             was
             holy
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             that
             part
             within
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             that
             within
             the
             second
             Veil
             ,
             were
             the
             Sanctuary
             more
             properly
             :
             Yet
             these
             were
             called
             Tabernacles
             by
             a
             Synechdoche
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             was
             
             called
             the
             Sanctuary
             or
             Holy
             ,
             the
             second
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             in
             the
             Type
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             was
             removable
             ,
             the
             other
             fixt
             .
             But
             what
             is
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             Tabernacle
             ,
             is
             much
             controverted
             ;
             Some
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             both
             Militant
             and
             Triumphant
             ;
             and
             especially
             the
             Triumphant
             ,
             because
             of
             Christ's
             bodily
             presence
             there
             :
             Some
             conceive
             that
             it
             's
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Schekina
             ,
             or
             the
             divine
             Glory
             and
             Majesty
             ,
             fixed
             it's
             habitatation
             ;
             Thus
             
               Junius
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             and
             others
             following
             them
             ,
             expound
             it
             ,
             and
             give
             their
             reasons
             for
             that
             Interpretation
             :
             But
             their
             Arguments
             are
             of
             little
             or
             no
             force
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             worth
             the
             while
             ,
             might
             be
             easily
             made
             evident
             ;
             Others
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             for
             number
             ,
             understand
             the
             Heavens
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             Verse
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             most
             genuine
             sense
             ,
             for
             the
             Priest
             did
             never
             offer
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ;
             did
             not
             minister
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             take
             his
             expression
             from
             Exod.
             29.
             30.
             where
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             That
             
               that
               Son
               which
               is
               Priest
               in
            
             Aaron
             
               's
               stead
               shall
               put
               on
               the
               holy
               garments
               seven
               dayes
               ,
               when
               he
               cometh
               into
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               to
               minister
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
            
             or
             Sanctuary
             .
             Where
             we
             have
             1.
             
             A
             Minister
             that
             must
             minister
             or
             officiate
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Tabernacle
             of
             the
             Congregation
             into
             which
             he
             must
             come
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Sanctuary
             where
             he
             must
             officiate
             .
             The
             very
             same
             words
             of
             
               Minister
               ,
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             are
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             in
             that
             place
             which
             the
             Apostle
             taketh
             up
             in
             this
             place
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             called
             a
             Tabernacle
             ,
             yet
             that
             's
             nothing
             except
             it
             be
             so
             taken
             here
             :
             And
             we
             find
             the
             word
             here
             turned
             Sanctuary
             ,
             signifying
             Heaven
             Heb.
             9.
             12.
             and
             also
             Ver.
             24.
             of
             that
             Chapter
             makes
             it
             more
             plain
             ,
             where
             it
             's
             written
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             not
             entred
             into
             the
             holy
             places
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             figures
             of
             the
             true
             ,
             but
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             for
             us
             .
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             word
             which
             there
             is
             turned
             
               holy
               places
            
             ,
             and
             Ver.
             12.
             before
             ,
             
               the
               holy
               place
            
             ,
             is
             here
             translated
             Sanctuary
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Sanctuary
             ,
             or
             
               holy
               places
            
             ,
             into
             which
             Christ
             entred
             ,
             was
             
               not
               made
               with
               hands
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               not
               pitched
               by
               Man.
            
             3.
             
             This
             place
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Heaven
             it self
             .
             4.
             
             That
             Christ
             doth
             minister
             there
             by
             his
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             after
             that
             he
             had
             offered
             his
             great
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Blood
             thereof
             entred
             into
             the
             heavenly
             Sacrary
             within
             the
             Veil
             .
             To
             signify
             this
             ,
             the
             inner
             Veil
             of
             the
             Temple
             rent
             instantly
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             signify
             that
             the
             great
             High-Priest
             was
             entring
             Heaven
             with
             his
             Blood.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Excellency
             of
             this
             Tabernacle
             is
             set
             forth
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             the
             quality
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Cause
             .
             The
             Quality
             ,
             it
             's
             the
             
               true
               Tabernacle
            
             :
             True
             is
             not
             here
             opposed
             to
             that
             which
             is
             feigned
             ,
             or
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Typical
             Tabernacle
             which
             was
             a
             real
             and
             true
             sacred
             Building
             ;
             yet
             so
             far
             inferiour
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             comparatively
             it
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             nothing
             ,
             or
             but
             a
             shadow
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Substance
             :
             For
             though
             that
             was
             glorious
             ,
             and
             honoured
             with
             God's
             special
             presence
             ;
             yet
             earthly
             things
             are
             poor
             to
             heavenly
             ,
             though
             we
             who
             never
             saw
             the
             inward
             glory
             of
             Heaven
             may
             admire
             them
             .
             The
             Cause
             is
             expressed
             assirmatively
             
               pitched
               by
               God
            
             ,
             negatively
             ,
             
               and
               not
               by
               Man.
            
             By
             both
             which
             is
             signified
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             far
             above
             any
             Work
             ,
             and
             Building
             made
             by
             the
             power
             and
             skil
             of
             Man
             :
             For
             the
             efficient
             power
             and
             skil
             of
             Man
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             efficiency
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             Power
             is
             almighty
             ,
             and
             Wisdom
             infinite
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             made
             Heaven
             a
             far
             more
             glorious
             place
             than
             any
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             Minister
             of
             this
             Sanctuary
             and
             Tabernacle
             ,
             to
             minister
             and
             officiate
             in
             it
             :
             For
             every
             High-Priest
             must
             have
             some
             Temple
             or
             sacred
             place
             ,
             wherein
             he
             must
             minister
             and
             serve
             :
             for
             Priest-hood
             ,
             Temple
             ,
             and
             Service
             must
             go
             together
             .
             When
             the
             Temple
             was
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             the
             High-Priest
             might
             pray
             ,
             but
             he
             could
             not
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             burn
             Incense
             ,
             expiate
             Sin
             by
             entring
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             with
             blood
             .
             These
             Services
             were
             confined
             by
             God's
             Institution
             to
             that
             House
             and
             sacred
             Building
             after
             once
             it
             was
             consecrated
             ;
             Neither
             could
             they
             perform
             such
             Services
             till
             it
             was
             re-built
             and
             dedicated
             again
             :
             Neither
             have
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             any
             High-Priest
             ,
             that
             can
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             since
             the
             second
             Temple
             was
             demolished
             by
             the
             Romans
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             Minister
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             minister
             and
             serve
             ;
             and
             these
             two
             words
             are
             often
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ;
             For
             so
             they
             turn
             several
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             and
             especially
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             both
             signify
             to
             serve
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             to
             serve
             God
             the
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             .
             And
             though
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Service
             be
             the
             general
             Duty
             of
             all
             ,
             even
             of
             private
             Persons
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             certain
             parts
             of
             this
             Service
             proper
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             the
             High-Priest
             ;
             who
             is
             not
             a
             private
             but
             a
             publick
             Minister
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             of
             
             the
             Priests
             be
             ,
             and
             mediates
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             the
             People
             offer
             their
             Services
             to
             God.
             The
             same
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             doth
             signify
             not
             onely
             to
             perform
             the
             Levitical
             but
             also
             the
             Evangelical
             Service
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             Verbe
             comes
             
               [
               Liturgy
            
             ]
             a
             Form
             or
             Directory
             for
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             In
             this
             place
             ,
             a
             Minister
             is
             1.
             
             A
             Priest.
             2.
             
             An
             High-Priest
             .
             3.
             
             The
             great
             High-Priest
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             And
             here
             it
             might
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             a
             Minister
             is
             not
             a
             contemptible
             but
             an
             honourable
             Title
             ,
             as
             given
             not
             onely
             to
             the
             Levitical
             Pontiff
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             himself
             .
             The
             Text
             thus
             explained
             ,
             contains
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             the
             Legal
             High-Priest
             ;
             for
             he
             indeed
             was
             a
             Minister
             ,
             and
             did
             officiate
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             this
             onely
             in
             an
             earthly
             Sanctuary
             and
             Tabernacle
             ,
             but
             Christ
             officiates
             as
             an
             High-Priest
             in
             Heaven
             :
             And
             this
             second
             Verse
             may
             be
             part
             of
             the
             former
             Sum
             and
             Abridgment
             ,
             and
             a
             Conclusion
             deduced
             from
             the
             former
             words
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             an
             High-Priest
             in
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             Minister
             of
             an
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             ;
             yet
             it
             's
             so
             deduced
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             it
             brings
             in
             new
             matter
             ,
             and
             gives
             occasion
             of
             a
             new
             Discourse
             concerning
             Christ's
             Ministration
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             a
             Sanctuary
             he
             must
             officiate
             ,
             and
             amongst
             other
             things
             offer
             something
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Ver.
               3.
               
               
                 For
                 every
                 High-Priest
                 is
                 ordained
                 to
                 offer
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 necessity
                 that
                 this
                 Man
                 have
                 somewhat
                 to
                 offer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             THis
             Text
             must
             be
             examined
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             its
             relation
             to
             that
             which
             goes
             before
             .
             2.
             
             In
             it self
             .
             3.
             
             In
             reference
             to
             what
             follows
             .
             First
             ,
             It
             relates
             to
             Chap.
             5.
             1.
             where
             in
             the
             Description
             of
             an
             High-Priest
             we
             have
             the
             very
             words
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             must
             be
             taken
             from
             amongst
             men
             .
             2.
             
             Ordained
             for
             men
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God.
             3.
             
             Thus
             
               he
               is
               ordained
               for
               to
               offer
               both
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
               :
            
             For
             there
             we
             have
             his
             Election
             ,
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             Ministration
             .
             And
             hitherto
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             having
             spoken
             of
             his
             Election
             and
             Ordination
             ,
             now
             begins
             to
             treat
             of
             his
             Ministration
             ,
             in
             offering
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             for
             Sin.
             The
             nearer
             Connexion
             is
             with
             the
             Text
             immediately
             antecedent
             ,
             and
             ,
             1.
             
             With
             the
             word
             Minister
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Minister
             ,
             he
             must
             minister
             and
             officiate
             by
             offering
             .
             2.
             
             With
             the
             word
             Tabernacle
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             that
             signify
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               Beza
               ,
               Junius
            
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Goug●
             ,
             with
             divers
             others
             ,
             do
             understand
             the
             place
             ,
             He
             must
             have
             his
             Body
             to
             offer
             :
             But
             of
             this
             I
             have
             said
             something
             already
             and
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             say
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             in
             themselves
             are
             discursive
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Every
                 High-Priest
                 being
                 ordained
                 to
                 offer
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 somewhat
                 to
                 offer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             Christ
             is
             ordained
             an
             High-Priest
             to
             offer
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             he
             must
             
               have
               somewhat
               to
               offer
            
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             part
             of
             this
             Syllogism
             is
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             That
             Christ
             
               of
               necessity
               must
               have
               somewhat
               to
               offer
               .
            
             The
             necessity
             is
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             have
             not
             somewhat
             to
             offer
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             an
             High-Priest
             according
             to
             God's
             Ordination
             :
             For
             though
             he
             may
             be
             one
             Titulary
             ,
             yet
             Effectively
             he
             cannot
             .
             This
             necessity
             is
             from
             divine
             Ordination
             ,
             which
             hath
             determined
             that
             an
             High-Priest
             must
             offer
             ,
             but
             to
             offer
             without
             something
             to
             be
             offered
             is
             impossible
             .
             Besides
             ,
             he
             must
             offer
             something
             that
             God
             will
             accept
             for
             that
             end
             that
             God
             intended
             that
             Office
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             make
             Reconciliation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             propitiate
             his
             Majesty
             offended
             by
             their
             iniquities
             '
             :
             The
             Premisses
             from
             whence
             this
             conclusion
             is
             inferred
             were
             handled
             before
             :
             The
             Proposition
             we
             find
             expresly
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             1.
             
             The
             Assumption
             was
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             When
             it
             's
             said
             that
             
               he
               must
               have
               somewhat
               to
               offer
               ,
            
             it
             's
             meant
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             he
             must
             offer
             and
             have
             to
             offer
             ,
             must
             be
             not
             onely
             something
             that
             was
             much
             different
             from
             that
             which
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             did
             offer
             ,
             but
             also
             something
             far
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             was
             suitable
             to
             the
             Sanctuary
             whereof
             he
             was
             a
             Minister
             ,
             which
             was
             Heaven
             :
             What
             this
             was
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             offered
             ,
             we
             shall
             hear
             after
             ,
             
               Chap.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             words
             refer
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             in
             the
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
             Chapters
             .
             For
             in
             this
             place
             the
             Author
             informs
             us
             onely
             ,
             that
             seeing
             he
             was
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             Minister
             of
             a
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             part
             of
             Ministration
             ,
             was
             to
             offer
             ,
             therefore
             he
             must
             have
             somwhat
             to
             offer
             :
             But
             what
             this
             somewhat
             to
             be
             offered
             is
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             offered
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             
             here
             so
             much
             as
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             yet
             .
             For
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Authour
             is
             first
             to
             prove
             in
             general
             his
             Ministry
             to
             be
             the
             more
             excellent
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             more
             excellent
             Sanctuary
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             his
             more
             excellent
             offering
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             more
             excellent
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             Minister
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             After
             it
             was
             proved
             ,
             That
             Christ's
             ministry
             was
             more
             excellent
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ;
             in
             the
             next
             place
             it
             's
             made
             evident
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             more
             excellent
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Offering
             .
             This
             he
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               4.
               
               
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Priests
                 that
                 offer
                 Gifts
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               Ver.
               5.
               
               
                 Who
                 serve
                 unto
                 the
                 example
                 and
                 shadow
                 of
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 as
              
               Moses
               
                 was
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 .
                 For
                 see
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 then
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pattern
                 shewed
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 Mount.
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             presupposing
             Christ
             to
             be
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             such
             he
             must
             be
             one
             either
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             :
             He
             doth
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             Deny
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             on
             Earth
             .
             And
             ,
             2.
             
             Proves
             his
             Negative
             .
             1.
             
             He
             denies
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             [
             That
             if
             he
             were
             on
             Earth
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             a
             Priest
             ]
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             offering-Priest
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             He
             should
             not
             ,
             that
             is
             he
             could
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             divine
             ordination
             .
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             ,
             whereby
             he
             proves
             this
             is
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             several
             Propositions
             .
             A●
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 Priests
                 ,
                 which
                 offer
                 gifts
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 serve
                 unto
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 heavenly
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Moses
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pattern
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 Mount.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             force
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             appointed
             Priests
             to
             minister
             and
             officiate
             on
             Earth
             ,
             in
             an
             earthly
             Sanctuary
             ;
             and
             these
             must
             be
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Levi
             ,
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             other
             .
             Christ
             was
             not
             of
             this
             Tribe
             ,
             nor
             of
             this
             Family
             and
             House
             ;
             And
             these
             of
             that
             Tribe
             and
             Family
             were
             made
             Priests
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             exclusively
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Institution
             ;
             None
             but
             they
             had
             power
             to
             offer
             Gifts
             :
             So
             that
             Christ
             could
             no
             wayes
             be
             a
             Levitical
             Priest.
             The
             force
             of
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             ,
             They
             served
             according
             to
             the
             example
             and
             shadow
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             words
             may
             be
             turned
             .
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             serve
             ,
             is
             to
             officiate
             as
             Priests
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             particular
             ,
             in
             offering
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             service
             was
             not
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             expiate
             sin
             ,
             and
             purge
             the
             conscience
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             service
             was
             but
             earthly
             and
             carnal
             ,
             and
             a
             shadow
             and
             imitation
             of
             heavenly
             things
             .
             4.
             
             All
             this
             was
             according
             to
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             ,
             Exod.
             25.
             4.
             
             Where
             Gods
             charge
             to
             Moses
             was
             this
             ,
             
               Look
               that
               thou
               make
               them
               after
               the
               pattern
               which
               was
               shewed
               thee
               i●
               the
               Mount
            
             ;
             which
             words
             imply
             ,
             that
             Moses
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             in
             manner
             of
             God's
             Service
             ,
             did
             nothing
             of
             his
             own
             Head
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             had
             his
             direction
             in
             all
             things
             from
             God
             ;
             who
             made
             him
             to
             understand
             all
             things
             concerning
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Services
             ,
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             able
             to
             give
             directions
             and
             perfect
             instructions
             unto
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             capable
             of
             them
             .
             This
             doth
             teach
             us
             an
             excellent
             lesson
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             Not
             to
             reach
             any
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             revealed
             and
             confirmed
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             nor
             perform
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             Institution
             .
             Humane
             Inventions
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             have
             a
             fair
             colour
             of
             devotion
             and
             reverence
             ,
             are
             not
             tolerable
             .
             God
             will
             not
             endure
             that
             any
             Man
             should
             devise
             any
             thing
             in
             his
             Worship
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             high
             presumption
             .
             And
             as
             Moses
             was
             bound
             to
             give
             direction
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             ,
             so
             the
             Priests
             in
             their
             Service
             were
             bound
             to
             follow
             Moses
             directions
             .
             Amongst
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             Moses
             according
             to
             the
             pattern
             did
             prescribe
             ,
             one
             was
             ,
             the
             service
             and
             offering
             of
             the
             Priests
             ;
             and
             they
             could
             not
             lawfully
             officiate
             but
             according
             to
             his
             prescription
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             matter
             and
             manner
             of
             their
             offerings
             .
             The
             pattern
             did
             only
             direct
             him
             to
             prescribe
             ,
             as
             an
             earthly
             Tabernacle
             ,
             so
             carnal
             offerings
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             :
             yet
             these
             ,
             though
             but
             shadows
             ,
             yet
             were
             shadows
             ,
             and
             obscure
             significations
             of
             heavenly
             things
             .
             For
             the
             Sanctuary
             was
             a
             shadow
             of
             an
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             Priest
             of
             a
             better
             Priest
             ,
             the
             Service
             of
             a
             far
             better
             Service
             .
             Therefore
             the
             pattern
             it self
             shewed
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             must
             have
             some
             agreement
             with
             these
             heavenly
             and
             better
             things
             .
             As
             the
             former
             part
             of
             
             the
             reason
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Priest
             that
             must
             offer
             ,
             so
             this
             latter
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             service
             and
             offering
             ,
             and
             both
             make
             but
             one
             reason
             .
             And
             it
             's
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             as
             Christ
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             on
             Earth
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             been
             a
             Priest
             ,
             because
             ,
             there
             was
             other
             Priests
             instituted
             by
             God
             ;
             so
             neither
             could
             he
             have
             offered
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             were
             shadows
             of
             heavenly
             things
             .
             For
             none
             but
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             might
             offer
             these
             :
             Hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             seeing
             Christ
             being
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             must
             have
             somewhat
             to
             offer
             ;
             and
             he
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Priest
             on
             Earth
             to
             offer
             such
             things
             as
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             did
             offer
             :
             therefore
             he
             must
             have
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             far
             more
             excellent
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             the
             offering
             of
             that
             was
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             service
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Christ's
             Ministry
             was
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest.
             And
             because
             their
             service
             and
             offering
             was
             a
             shadow
             of
             an
             heavenly
             service
             and
             offering
             ,
             therefore
             Christ's
             service
             must
             needs
             be
             heavenly
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             their's
             .
             That
             this
             is
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 But
                 now
                 he
                 hath
                 obtained
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 also
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 established
                 upon
                 better
                 promises
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             BY
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               He
               hath
               obtained
               a
               better
               Ministry
               ]
               ,
            
             we
             are
             given
             to
             understand
             from
             the
             former
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             ver
             .
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             must
             have
             a
             Ministry
             .
             2.
             
             That
             that
             Ministry
             of
             his
             ,
             was
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             ;
             because
             the
             Levitical
             Service
             and
             Ministry
             was
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             an
             heavenly
             Service
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             which
             was
             proper
             to
             Christ.
             And
             now
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             demonstrated
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             a
             Minister
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             ministry
             and
             offering
             it self
             ,
             for
             both
             are
             heavenly
             .
             But
             not
             content
             with
             these
             two
             Arguments
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             in
             these
             words
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             proves
             him
             more
             excellent
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             where
             of
             he
             was
             a
             Minister
             and
             Mediatour
             .
             So
             that
             the
             subject
             of
             the
             following
             Discourse
             is
             that
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             ;
             and
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Authour
             is
             to
             prove
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             then
             the
             Levitical
             ,
             by
             this
             better
             Covenant
             .
             And
             to
             this
             ex●●
             he
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Frames
                 his
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 produceth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proves
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 affirms
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 proves
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 better
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 the
                 abolition
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             argument
             in
             form
             is
             this
             ;
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             a
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             hath
             obtained
             a
             better
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             But
             Christ
             is
             a
             Mediatour
             of
             a
             better
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             he
             hath
             obtained
             a
             better
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             can
             understand
             the
             force
             and
             validity
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             explain
             the
             words
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Promises
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 better
                 Promises
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 Covenant
                 established
                 upon
                 better
                 Promises
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 Ministry
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             word
             here
             used
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             translated
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             Testament
             ,
             though
             very
             seldom
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             it
             's
             used
             mostly
             for
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             sometime
             for
             a
             Law
             or
             Command
             :
             And
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             more
             ,
             it
             so
             signifies
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             that
             the
             Covenant
             is
             a
             Law
             ,
             or
             implies
             one
             .
             A
             Covenant
             may
             be
             defined
             to
             be
             a
             Convention
             between
             parties
             ,
             mutually
             binding
             themselves
             upon
             certain
             terms
             .
             For
             in
             a
             Covenant
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             1.
             
             Several
             parties
             ,
             two
             at
             the
             least
             .
             2.
             
             These
             parties
             must
             both
             agree
             .
             3.
             
             They
             agree
             upon
             certain
             terms
             ,
             which
             bound
             and
             limit
             the
             agreement
             .
             4.
             
             They
             mutually
             bind
             themselves
             one
             to
             another
             for
             some
             performance
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             done
             by
             promises
             ,
             which
             are
             voluntary
             obligations
             .
             The
             parties
             covenanting
             may
             
             be
             such
             as
             were
             at
             no
             variance
             ,
             yet
             free
             from
             any
             obligation
             of
             one
             to
             another
             .
             They
             may
             be
             such
             as
             are
             enemies
             ,
             or
             at
             difference
             ;
             and
             then
             there
             is
             some
             need
             of
             a
             Mediatour
             ,
             who
             may
             only
             intercede
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             terms
             of
             agreement
             ,
             or
             besides
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             a
             Surety
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             undertake
             for
             performance
             on
             one
             part
             or
             both
             .
             It
             may
             be
             made
             between
             parties
             equal
             ,
             and
             equally
             free
             ,
             or
             between
             parties
             unequal
             as
             Soveraign
             and
             subject
             .
             The
             one
             binds
             himself
             to
             protect
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             be
             faithful
             ,
             subject
             ,
             and
             obedient
             .
             A
             Covenant
             may
             be
             ,
             1.
             
             Private
             or
             publick
             ;
             2.
             
             Between
             Man
             and
             Man
             ;
             3.
             
             Between
             God
             and
             Man.
             This
             Covenant
             is
             between
             God-Redeemer
             and
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             between
             unequals
             .
             For
             God
             may
             bind
             Man
             ;
             as
             his
             Subject
             ,
             to
             subjection
             and
             obedience
             ,
             though
             Man
             never
             voluntarily
             by
             promise
             bind
             himself
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             may
             do
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             precepts
             and
             prohibitions
             ,
             binding
             Man
             to
             obedience
             ,
             and
             promises
             binding
             God
             to
             reward
             upon
             performance
             of
             obedience
             on
             Man's
             part
             ,
             and
             comminations
             binding
             Man
             to
             penalty
             ,
             if
             he
             rebel
             or
             disobey
             .
             And
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             promises
             annexed
             and
             subjoyned
             to
             the
             Commands
             ,
             as
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             :
             It
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             properly
             such
             till
             Man
             voluntarily
             bind
             himself
             ,
             as
             God
             requires
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             deals
             with
             him
             as
             a
             rational
             free
             Creature
             .
             And
             these
             Covenants
             are
             ordinarily
             confirmed
             by
             solemn
             Rites
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             federal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             
             By
             Circumcision
             ,
             Gen.
             17.
             
             By
             Blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             sprinkled
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             
             By
             washing
             with
             Water
             or
             Baptism
             ,
             Matth.
             3.
             
             &
             28.
             and
             many
             other
             places
             ;
             and
             the
             obligation
             is
             renewed
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             .
             By
             all
             this
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             That
             a
             Covenant
             is
             a
             Covenant
             of
             promises
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Covenant
             without
             Promises
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             without
             Promises
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             ,
             here
             meant
             ,
             is
             a
             Covenant
             of
             better
             promises
             .
             This
             implies
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             another
             Covenant
             which
             hath
             promises
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             good
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             things
             promised
             ,
             or
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             .
             This
             other
             Covenant
             was
             that
             made
             with
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             before
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             hereafter
             .
             For
             in
             that
             ,
             The
             things
             promised
             were
             far
             inferiour
             to
             the
             things
             promised
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             terms
             were
             more
             difficult
             .
             The
             things
             promised
             were
             carnal
             and
             temporal
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             ,
             
               [
               Do
               this
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               all
               these
               things
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Covenant
             was
             established
             upon
             better
             promises
             .
             The
             word
             
               [
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             here
             used
             
               [
               in
               the
               passive
            
             ]
             signifies
             
               [
               sancio
               ]
            
             ,
             to
             establish
             ,
             confirm
             ,
             and
             ratify
             ;
             because
             Laws
             are
             usually
             confirmed
             and
             made
             of
             force
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             unalterable
             .
             We
             read
             ,
             That
             God
             said
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               Tables
               of
               stone
               ,
               and
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
               which
               I
               have
               written
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               teach
               them
               ,
            
             Exod.
             24.
             12.
             
             The
             word
             which
             in
             Hebrew
             signifies
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             is
             translated
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             estalish
             them
             solemnly
             by
             Blood
             sprinkled
             upon
             the
             Book
             ,
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             .
             This
             was
             properly
             a
             Sanction
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             there
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             is
             here
             taken
             up
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             this
             Covenant
             :
             To
             be
             a
             Mediatour
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             not
             meerly
             to
             mediate
             as
             Moses
             did
             between
             God
             and
             Israel
             .
             For
             a
             Mediatour
             is
             needful
             not
             only
             when
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             ,
             but
             when
             there
             is
             a
             distance
             and
             great
             imparity
             between
             the
             parties
             confederating
             ,
             and
             this
             Christ
             might
             be
             as
             a
             Prophet
             .
             But
             to
             be
             a
             Mediation
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             .
             For
             the
             parties
             ,
             God
             and
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             were
             not
             only
             at
             a
             vast
             distance
             of
             imparity
             ,
             but
             at
             a
             great
             difference
             of
             enmity
             .
             And
             God
             stood
             upon
             these
             terms
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             his
             justice
             must
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             Death
             of
             some
             innocent
             and
             emineut
             person
             ,
             and
             the
             repentance
             and
             reformation
             of
             sinful
             Man
             :
             and
             he
             stood
             so
             strictly
             upon
             these
             terms
             ,
             that
             except
             these
             were
             performed
             ,
             he
             would
             neither
             promise
             ,
             not
             give
             Remission
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             Man
             must
             lye
             under
             his
             eternal
             displeasure
             .
             Christ's
             mediation
             by
             intreaties
             ,
             or
             interpretations
             and
             declarations
             of
             the
             will
             of
             both
             the
             partie
             ,
             could
             do
             no
             good
             ;
             to
             be
             hately
             a
             Prophet
             would
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             :
             Therefore
             to
             mediate
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Surety
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             And
             as
             
               [
               Sponsor
            
             ]
             and
             Surety
             ,
             he
             first
             undertake
             to
             satisfy
             God's
             Justice
             by
             his
             own
             purest
             Blood
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             an
             ar●●●ment
             and
             way
             for
             God's
             metoy
             to
             make
             promises
             upon
             easy
             terms
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             ,
             he
             ,
             by
             this
             Blood
             ,
             merits
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             enable
             man
             to
             repent's
             believe
             ,
             reform
             ,
             and
             relye
             wholly
             upon
             God's
             mercy
             procured
             by
             Christ's
             Sacrifice●
             neither
             is
             this
             all
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             second
             place
             he
             undertakes
             to
             obtain
             the
             mercies
             promised
             by
             his
             intercessions
             and
             pleading
             his
             blood
             in
             Heaven
             for
             penitent
             and
             believing
             Sinners
             .
             That
             he
             is
             Mediato●●
             by
             his
             
             Blood
             shed
             and
             offered
             is
             evident
             from
             Chap.
             9.
             16.
             where
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             That
             for
             this
             cause
             is
             he
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             by
             means
             of
             Death
             ,
             for
             the
             Redemption
             or
             Remission
             of
             the
             Transgressions
             that
             were
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             which
             are
             called
             might
             receive
             the
             Promise
             of
             eternal
             Inheritance
             .
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             was
             Mediator
             for
             his
             Sacrifice
             and
             offering
             of
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God.
             3.
             
             That
             whereas
             there
             was
             no
             expiation
             of
             Sin
             by
             any
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             sins
             then
             committed
             were
             expiated
             and
             remitted
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             .
             4.
             
             That
             except
             this
             expiation
             and
             remission
             had
             been
             obtained
             by
             this
             death
             ,
             the
             called
             could
             not
             have
             received
             the
             Promise
             of
             eternal
             Inheritance
             .
             That
             he
             is
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             by
             his
             Intercession
             is
             evident
             from
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             1.
             and
             other
             places
             :
             Now
             both
             these
             agree
             to
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             this
             new
             Covenant
             of
             better
             Promises
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest.
             The
             Levitical
             Priests
             were
             Mediators
             for
             the
             former
             Covenant
             by
             their
             Offerings
             and
             Prayers
             to
             obtain
             the
             Promises
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             this
             Mediation
             was
             but
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             an
             obscure
             Representation
             of
             this
             heavenly
             and
             far
             more
             excellent
             Service
             and
             Ministry
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             Mediation
             obtained
             ,
             and
             so
             enjoyed
             a
             more
             excellent
             Ministry
             and
             Office
             of
             Priest-hood
             :
             For
             he
             that
             could
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             such
             an
             excellent
             Covenant
             by
             satisfying
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             and
             as
             Surety
             make
             it
             so
             valid
             ,
             so
             effectual
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             continuance
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Ministration
             ,
             which
             had
             far
             more
             glorious
             effects
             than
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             High-Priests
             under
             the
             Law.
             Where
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             observe
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             an
             High-Priest
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             and
             a
             Minister
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Officiation
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             work
             and
             end
             of
             his
             Office.
             From
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             is
             clear
             and
             evident
             ;
             for
             every
             Cause
             is
             to
             be
             valued
             according
             to
             its
             causal
             activity
             ,
             and
             the
             effects
             produced
             by
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             cause
             which
             produceth
             more
             noble
             and
             excellent
             Effects
             ,
             Physical
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             or
             Divine
             ,
             is
             more
             noble
             and
             excellent
             .
             And
             seeing
             Christ
             as
             Priest
             ,
             by
             his
             Ministration
             ,
             doth
             produce
             far
             more
             glorious
             ,
             supernatural
             ,
             and
             divine
             Effects
             ,
             tending
             most
             effectually
             to
             Man's
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             happiness
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             which
             were
             Mediators
             only
             of
             a
             far
             inferior
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             yet
             could
             not
             by
             their
             Officiation
             make
             that
             effectual
             .
             Yet
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             not
             contented
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             obtained
             a
             better
             Ministry
             ,
             further
             adds
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministry
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             excellent
             as
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             he
             was
             Mediator
             ,
             was
             more
             excellent
             :
             But
             the
             Covenant
             was
             far
             better
             and
             more
             excellent
             by
             many
             degrees
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Ministry
             is
             such
             too
             .
             The
             major
             Proposition
             would
             easily
             be
             granted
             ,
             That
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             Ministry
             :
             But
             the
             Assumption
             might
             be
             excepted
             against
             ,
             and
             that
             several
             wayes
             ,
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             was
             no
             other
             Covenant
             ;
             or
             ,
             2.
             
             If
             there
             was
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             better
             or
             more
             excellent
             .
             Both
             these
             he
             therefore
             proves
             ,
             and
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Covenant
             was
             better
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             established
             upon
             better
             Promises
             .
             In
             which
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             Arguments
             ,
             one
             expressed
             ,
             the
             other
             implyed
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             more
             excellent
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             the
             Rewards
             ,
             and
             Duties
             promised
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             Covenant
             must
             needs
             be
             ;
             this
             is
             expressed
             .
             2.
             
             When
             he
             saith
             that
             it
             's
             established
             upon
             better
             Promises
             ,
             he
             implies
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             stable
             ,
             firm
             ,
             and
             ra●fied
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             altered
             ;
             such
             the
             former
             was
             not
             .
             Both
             these
             he
             proves
             ,
             and
             that
             two
             wayes
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 an
                 Artificial
                 Argument
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 Testimony
                 .
              
            
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             First
             ,
             By
             an
             Artificial
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             7.
             
             
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               first
               Covenant
               had
               been
               faultless
               ,
               then
               there
               should
               have
               no
               place
               been
               sought
               for
               the
               second
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             handling
             of
             this
             Text
             I
             will
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Consider
                 it
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 explain
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Inquire
                 into
                 the
                 Apostle's
                 Argumentation
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Examine
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 intends
                 to
                 prove
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Absolutely
             considered
             ,
             it
             presupposeth
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             well-known
             to
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             two
             Covenants
             ,
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             :
             Upon
             this
             presupposed
             ,
             we
             find
             two
             absolute
             Propositions
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 first
                 Covenant
                 was
                 not
                 faultless
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 place
                 sought
                 for
                 a
                 second
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             both
             these
             are
             presupposed
             here
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Argumentation
             ,
             though
             both
             are
             proved
             afterwards
             .
             By
             this
             first
             Covenant
             is
             meant
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             understand
             anon
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             after
             they
             were
             come
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ;
             of
             it
             we
             find
             it
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             faulty
             ,
             or
             not
             faultless
             .
             Not
             to
             be
             faultless
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             imperfect
             and
             defective
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             able
             to
             sanctify
             and
             perfect
             any
             man
             ,
             though
             the
             Jew
             thought
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             Unbelief
             and
             erroneous
             Imagination
             sought
             perfection
             by
             it
             :
             Yet
             God
             in
             giving
             it
             intended
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             aimed
             at
             other
             ends
             for
             which
             it
             was
             sufficient
             ;
             neither
             could
             it
             possibly
             perfect
             any
             man
             ,
             because
             it
             neither
             gave
             Man
             any
             sanctifying
             Power
             to
             enable
             him
             to
             perform
             spiritual
             Obedience
             ;
             neither
             could
             the
             Priests
             by
             their
             Ministration
             expiate
             any
             Sin.
             Therefore
             to
             be
             faulty
             is
             not
             to
             be
             unjust
             ,
             or
             justly
             blamable
             ,
             or
             insufficient
             for
             those
             ends
             God
             intended
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             unable
             to
             justify
             ,
             as
             the
             Jew
             falsly
             judged
             it
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             was
             place
             sought
             for
             a
             second
             .
             The
             second
             was
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             called
             
               the
               second
            
             ,
             because
             it
             came
             in
             after
             the
             first
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Promise
             was
             430
             years
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             same
             for
             Substance
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             differed
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             held
             out
             Christ
             onely
             in
             Promise
             to
             be
             exhibited
             in
             time
             then
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             required
             Faith
             in
             him
             not
             yet
             incamate
             :
             But
             this
             new
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             required
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             already
             come
             .
             Between
             these
             two
             the
             Promise
             and
             the
             new
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             enters
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             here
             called
             the
             first
             Covenant
             :
             For
             this
             ,
             it
             's
             implyed
             ,
             that
             a
             place
             was
             sought
             .
             By
             place
             is
             meant
             the
             existence
             and
             actual
             Being
             of
             it
             as
             a
             Covenant
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             the
             Order
             of
             existing
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             time
             long
             after
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             it
             did
             so
             exceed
             that
             it
             abolished
             and
             abrogated
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             surrogated
             into
             the
             place
             of
             it
             .
             When
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             this
             place
             was
             sought
             ,
             for
             it
             to
             exist
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             though
             any
             great
             search
             was
             made
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             surrogation
             was
             difficult
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             not
             easily
             known
             :
             For
             God
             both
             certainly
             knew
             the
             fittest
             time
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             had
             determined
             ,
             and
             could
             easily
             bring
             it
             in
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             .
             The
             time
             and
             order
             of
             the
             entrance
             and
             succession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             so
             fit
             ,
             as
             if
             diligent
             search
             had
             been
             made
             by
             the
             wisest
             they
             could
             not
             have
             been
             more
             fit
             .
             To
             seek
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             to
             require
             and
             demand
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             will
             and
             determine
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             consult
             ;
             all
             which
             do
             signify
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             stand
             upon
             the
             word
             sought
             ,
             it
             signifies
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             God's
             most
             excellent
             Wisdom
             and
             Counsel
             determined
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             the
             place
             for
             it
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             sought
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             After
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             follows
             the
             Apostle's
             Argumentation
             grounded
             upon
             the
             former
             absolute
             Propositions
             .
             In
             Form
             ,
             he
             argues
             thus
             :
          
           
             If
             the
             first
             Covenant
             had
             been
             faultless
             ,
             then
             should
             no
             place
             have
             been
             sought
             for
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             was
             place
             sought
             for
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             first
             was
             not
             faultless
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             from
             the
             Introduction
             of
             a
             second
             ,
             proves
             the
             imperfection
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             the
             first
             had
             been
             sufficient
             ,
             the
             second
             had
             been
             needless
             .
             This
             agrees
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             for
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             Law
             given
             that
             could
             have
             given
             life
             ,
             then
             Righteousness
             should
             have
             been
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             21.
             
             And
             it
             's
             like
             to
             that
             other
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             
               And
               if
               they
               which
               are
               after
               the
               L●●●
               be
               Heirs
               ,
               Faith
               is
               made
               v●id
               ,
               and
               the
               Promise
               of
               vone
               effect
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.
             14.
             
             The
             Text
             is
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             hypothetical
             and
             connexe
             .
             The
             Connexion
             of
             the
             parts
             is
             firm
             ;
             for
             no
             wise
             Law
             givers
             will
             abrogate
             Laws
             ,
             and
             change
             their
             Leagues
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             good
             ,
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             effectually
             subservient
             to
             their
             main
             end
             ;
             neither
             will
             they
             do
             that
             which
             is
             superflu●●●
             and
             needless
             .
             As
             this
             is
             true
             in
             general
             ,
             so
             in
             particular
             the
             Connexion
             is
             far
             stronger
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             it
             was
             God
             who
             made
             the
             alteration
             by
             seeking
             place
             for
             a
             second
             Covenant
             .
             The
             Assumption
             is
             the
             consequent
             part
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             affirmed
             to
             infer
             the
             Antecedent
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             thing
             which
             the
             Apostle
             intends
             by
             this
             to
             prove
             ,
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             words
             not
             faultless
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             former
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             latter
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             the
             ●onner
             was
             good
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             God
             intended
             it
             ,
             the
             
             latter
             was
             far
             better
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             effectually
             conducing
             to
             Man's
             Righteousnesse
             and
             eternal
             happiness
             .
             And
             if
             it
             was
             better
             ,
             then
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Mediator
             was
             better
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             That
             place
             was
             sought
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Assumption
             ,
             is
             proved
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             8.
             
             
               For
               ,
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               the
               dayes
               come
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               when
               I
               will
               make
               a
               new
               Covenant
               with
               the
               House
               of
            
             Israel
             
               and
               the
               House
               of
            
             Judah
             .
          
           
             THese
             words
             are
             but
             part
             of
             the
             Proof
             and
             place
             of
             Scripture
             :
             and
             ,
             as
             taken
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             Testimony
             and
             an
             inartificial
             Argument
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             good
             as
             any
             Demonstration
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             who
             is
             truth
             it self
             :
             And
             here
             I
             will
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Explain
                 the
                 whole
                 Text
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Declare
                 what
                 it
                 proves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Explication
             we
             must
             consider
             1.
             
             How
             this
             part
             of
             Scripture
             is
             brought
             in
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Text
             it self
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             brought
             in
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               For
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
               ,
               he
               saith
               :
            
             Finding
             fault
             with
             something
             ,
             is
             the
             principal
             thing
             ;
             but
             the
             difficulty
             is
             to
             know
             certainly
             who
             the
             person
             finding
             fault
             is
             ,
             and
             who
             or
             what
             is
             that
             which
             is
             blamed
             as
             faulty
             .
             The
             Person
             blaming
             may
             be
             God
             himself
             ,
             or
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             yet
             both
             may
             be
             intended
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             then
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             the
             Prophet
             found
             fault
             :
             But
             with
             whom
             did
             he
             thus
             find
             fault
             ,
             or
             with
             what
             ?
             for
             either
             Persons
             or
             things
             must
             be
             faulty
             .
             If
             with
             persons
             ,
             they
             are
             Jews
             and
             Israelites
             ;
             if
             with
             things
             ,
             some
             think
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Promises
             :
             Others
             say
             ,
             in
             finding
             fault
             with
             the
             Persons
             ,
             he
             finds
             fault
             with
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Yet
             the
             words
             may
             be
             turned
             thus
             ,
             
               Finding
               fault
               ,
               he
               saith
               unto
               them
            
             ;
             and
             this
             Translation
             makes
             the
             sense
             clear
             ,
             and
             removes
             all
             scruples
             :
             For
             ,
             without
             all
             doubt
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             first
             Covenant
             that
             was
             faulty
             and
             defective
             ;
             and
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             were
             directed
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             he
             spake
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             he
             wrote
             .
             These
             words
             are
             prefixed
             before
             the
             Text
             to
             bring
             it
             in
             ;
             for
             by
             them
             is
             signified
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Covenant
             was
             faulty
             .
             2.
             
             That
             God
             found
             fault
             with
             it
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             apparent
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             following
             .
             Thus
             the
             Text
             is
             brought
             in
             ,
             and
             fitly
             joyned
             to
             the
             former
             words
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Text
             it self
             comes
             in
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             Where
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 Covenants
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             words
             are
             the
             Lords
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Text
             informs
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               dayes
               come
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               .
            
             It
             was
             the
             Lord
             that
             said
             these
             things
             ;
             For
             ,
             though
             the
             Prophet
             himself
             spake
             and
             wrote
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             that
             enlightned
             ,
             moved
             and
             inspired
             him
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             the
             Prophecy
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             Will
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             2.
             
             Pe●
             .
             1.
             21.
             
             Yet
             God
             did
             not
             speak
             these
             words
             immediately
             to
             any
             but
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             did
             dictate
             them
             unto
             him
             by
             his
             Spirit
             immediately
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             ineffable
             manner
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             could
             not
             mistake
             what
             was
             dictated
             :
             Yet
             he
             did
             not
             speak
             them
             immediately
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             but
             mediately
             by
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             direct
             him
             infallibly
             both
             in
             his
             words
             and
             writings
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             understanding
             ,
             which
             did
             by
             divine
             illumination
             so
             apprehend
             and
             know
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             could
             not
             err
             and
             mistake
             .
             This
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophet
             useth
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             three
             times
             in
             this
             short
             Description
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             Verb
             which
             signifie
             ,
             to
             speak
             or
             say
             ,
             is
             almost
             alwayes
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             given
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             though
             only
             God
             could
             speak
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             importeth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             most
             truly
             and
             infallibly
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             thing
             spoken
             is
             firm
             ,
             and
             most
             worthy
             of
             all
             acceptation
             .
             By
             this
             the
             Prophet
             did
             declare
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             spake
             not
             of
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Testimony
             was
             of
             divine
             Authority
             ;
             he
             related
             not
             the
             words
             of
             Man
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Truth
             it self
             ;
             3.
             
             That
             the
             thing
             testified
             was
             firm
             ,
             certain
             ,
             and
             most
             stable
             .
             The
             Apostle
             alledgeth
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             was
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             sacred
             and
             Canonical
             Writers
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Jews
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             any
             wayes
             except
             against
             his
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             being
             not
             only
             divine
             ,
             but
             as
             alledged
             by
             him
             ,
             very
             plain
             ,
             and
             pertinent
             ,
             and
             effectual
             to
             prove
             the
             Point
             intended
             .
             And
             it
             was
             the
             more
             effectual
             and
             undeniable
             ,
             
             because
             this
             Prophet
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             and
             delivered
             this
             Prophecy
             ,
             whilst
             that
             first
             Covenant
             was
             in
             power
             and
             force
             .
             Yet
             another
             thing
             is
             further
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostle
             follows
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Septuag●nt
             ,
             except
             in
             one
             word
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             seem
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             :
             For
             the
             sense
             both
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Original
             and
             Greek
             Version
             is
             the
             same
             .
             That
             wherein
             they
             seem
             to
             differ
             most
             is
             that
             passage
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             ninth
             Verse
             ,
             
               [
               and
               I
               regarded
               them
               not
               .
               ]
            
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             our
             English
             Translators
             should
             here
             follow
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             in
             Jeremy
             31.
             32.
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             as
             they
             conceived
             ;
             for
             thus
             they
             turn
             it
             there
             ,
             
               although
               I
               was
               an
               Husband
               ●nto
               them
               .
            
             But
             to
             reconcile
             both
             the
             places
             ,
             we
             may
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             
               Septuagint's
               Alexandrian
            
             Version
             is
             rather
             Paraphrastical
             than
             wording
             ,
             2.
             
             That
             they
             knew
             the
             force
             and
             signification
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             better
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             3.
             
             That
             though
             our
             Lexicons
             give
             no
             such
             signification
             to
             the
             Verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             
               to
               neglect
               ,
               or
               not
               regard
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             signify
             so
             ,
             and
             they
             knew
             it
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             translate
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             sense
             more
             per●picuous
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             in
             many
             other
             places
             .
             4.
             
             We
             find
             that
             
               Baal
               din
            
             signifies
             an
             
               Adversary
               in
               judgment
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Baal
               aph
            
             is
             
               One
               that
               is
               angry
               ,
               displeased
               ,
               and
               much
               offended
               .
            
             5.
             
             The
             words
             ,
             
               Though
               I
               had
               been
               a
               Husband
               to
               them
               ,
            
             may
             signify
             by
             a
             Me●onymy
             of
             the
             Cause
             for
             the
             Effect
             ,
             to
             neglect
             ,
             reject
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             :
             Because
             their
             breach
             of
             Covenant
             was
             aggravated
             very
             much
             ,
             in
             that
             God
             
               had
               been
               an
               Husband
               to
               them
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             forsook
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             Cause
             why
             he
             neglected
             them
             ;
             and
             thus
             some
             understand
             the
             place
             .
             But
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             ,
             Jer.
             31.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Behold
             the
             dayes
             come
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             Adverb
             Behold
             ,
             is
             often
             used
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Authors
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             most
             part
             is
             a
             Note
             of
             attention
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             rare
             ,
             strange
             ,
             or
             excellent
             .
             And
             though
             every
             part
             of
             God's
             Word
             requires
             our
             attention
             ,
             yet
             some
             deserve
             an
             higher
             degree
             of
             consideration
             :
             For
             being
             of
             special
             and
             great
             concernment
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             extraordinary
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             so
             effectual
             except
             we
             in
             a
             special
             and
             extraordinary
             manner
             attend
             unto
             them
             .
             The
             word
             is
             Metaphorical
             ,
             and
             signifies
             an
             Act
             of
             our
             Eye
             and
             visive
             faculty
             ,
             but
             here
             by
             similitude
             ,
             an
             Act
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             exercising
             both
             the
             apprehensive
             and
             judicial
             Power
             thereof
             .
             And
             this
             new
             Covenant
             was
             a
             special
             Object
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             Text
             alledged
             is
             a
             Covenant
             described
             from
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 parties
                 confederating
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 quality
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 promises
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             parties
             confederating
             were
             God
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             on
             the
             other
             .
             God
             was
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             party
             ,
             who
             contrived
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             resolved
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Prophet
             fore-told
             it
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             were
             Acts
             of
             his
             free
             Grace
             and
             abundant
             Love
             to
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             intending
             to
             save
             him
             :
             The
             parties
             with
             whom
             he
             would
             make
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             ;
             yet
             because
             there
             was
             Israel
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             Jew
             who
             was
             such
             outwardly
             ,
             and
             a
             Jew
             who
             was
             such
             inwardly
             ,
             therefore
             it
             doth
             not
             exclude
             the
             Gentile
             :
             and
             it
             takes
             in
             not
             only
             the
             Proselyte
             ,
             but
             others
             too
             :
             Yet
             the
             Houses
             of
             Israel
             and
             Judah
             have
             the
             preheminence
             ,
             and
             the
             Jew
             must
             first
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             must
             first
             be
             tendred
             ●nto
             him
             :
             And
             this
             Prophecy
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             them
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             with
             reference
             to
             their
             Conversion
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             time
             ,
             when
             God
             would
             make
             it
             ,
             was
             then
             to
             come
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Apostle
             wrote
             to
             these
             Hebr●ws
             ,
             it
             was
             past
             :
             For
             God
             knew
             his
             own
             mind
             and
             purpose
             ,
             and
             signifies
             the
             same
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             Decree
             :
             for
             known
             to
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             are
             all
             his
             Works
             ;
             yet
             ,
             though
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             instantly
             effect
             them
             .
             But
             he
             knows
             the
             best
             times
             and
             fittest
             seasons
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             once
             come
             ,
             his
             almighty
             executive
             Power
             doth
             issue
             out
             and
             effect
             them
             :
             Yet
             he
             may
             signify
             before
             ,
             hand
             what
             he
             will
             do
             in
             the
             times
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             here
             he
             did
             .
             And
             there
             may
             be
             special
             Reasons
             moving
             him
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             signify
             the
             Perfection
             of
             his
             Knowledge
             ,
             2.
             
             To
             comfort
             his
             People
             in
             their
             great
             Afflictions
             ,
             by
             letting
             them
             know
             what
             good
             he
             intends
             them
             in
             future
             times
             .
             Yet
             there
             might
             be
             some
             special
             reasons
             of
             this
             particular
             
             Prediction
             ;
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             teach
             them
             and
             their
             Posterity
             the
             weakness
             and
             imperfection
             of
             the
             former
             Covenant
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             depend
             upon
             it
             for
             Justification
             and
             eternal
             Life
             .
             2.
             
             By
             this
             Prophecy
             to
             convince
             in
             future
             times
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             and
             confirm
             these
             believing
             Hebrews
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             prove
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             use
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             of
             it
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             quality
             ;
             it
             was
             new
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             the
             former
             :
             In
             that
             it
             was
             new
             ,
             it
             implies
             ,
             c.
             1.
             
             That
             there
             was
             an
             Old
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             old
             was
             the
             former
             ,
             this
             the
             latter
             ,
             in
             Order
             of
             time
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             new
             things
             are
             better
             than
             old
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             far
             better
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             
               Novum
               est
               eximium
            
             ,
             therefore
             he●
             here
             may
             signify
             a
             more
             excellent
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             was
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             former
             .
             4.
             
             New
             Covenant
             is
             another
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             it
             differs
             not
             only
             accidentally
             but
             essentially
             :
             Which
             difference
             is
             expressed
          
           
             Ver.
             9.
             
             
               Not
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               which
               I
               made
               with
               their
               Fathers
               in
               the
               day
               when
               I
               took
               them
               by
               the
               hand
               to
               lead
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Aegypt
             ,
             
               because
               they
               continued
               not
               in
               my
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               I
               regarded
               them
               not
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             VVHere
             many
             things
             are
             observable
             ;
             as
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 former
                 Covenant
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 their
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 made
                 when
                 he
                 brought
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 continued
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 therefore
                 rejected
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 new
                 Covenant
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 All
                 this
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             Proposition
             signifies
             the
             parties
             with
             whom
             God
             made
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             were
             their
             Fathers
             and
             Ancestors
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             their
             Posterity
             and
             Children
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             would
             make
             this
             Covenant
             .
             These
             Fathers
             in
             particular
             were
             those
             who
             sojourned
             in
             Aegypt
             ,
             430
             years
             after
             the
             Promise
             was
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             which
             informs
             us
             ?
             that
             it
             was
             different
             both
             from
             the
             Promise
             made
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             this
             new
             Covenant
             revealed
             so
             long
             after
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             time
             expressed
             in
             the
             second
             Axiom
             ,
             was
             the
             time
             when
             God
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Month
             after
             their
             departure
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Bondage
             .
             They
             were
             in
             a
             sad
             condition
             ,
             when
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             took
             them
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             a
             great
             Mercy
             to
             deliver
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             such
             a
             special
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             do
             so
             many
             wonders
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             bind
             himself
             in
             Covenant
             to
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             that
             Covenant
             was
             far
             inferiour
             to
             this
             new
             one
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             great
             Mercy
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             tended
             to
             their
             great
             good
             .
             The
             place
             where
             it
             was
             made
             is
             here
             implyed
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             Sinai
             :
             Of
             the
             making
             of
             it
             we
             read
             Exod.
             19.
             of
             the
             confirming
             of
             it
             by
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Blood
             ,
             and
             a
             Sacrificial
             Feast
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             continued
             not
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ;
             for
             they
             did
             prove
             unfaithful
             to
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             to
             his
             Laws
             :
             They
             forsook
             him
             ,
             and
             revolted
             from
             their
             Lord
             and
             Sovereign
             ,
             &
             went
             a
             whoring
             after
             other
             gods
             ,
             the
             golden
             Calves
             and
             Idols
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             ●nd
             polluted
             themselve
             with
             their
             Abominations
             .
             And
             
               though
               God
               had
               been
               a
               Husband
               to
               them
               ,
            
             yet
             they
             did
             all
             this
             according
             to
             their
             leud
             and
             whorish
             hearts
             ,
             and
             this
             did
             much
             aggravate
             their
             sin
             :
             For
             the
             Covenant
             made
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             was
             like
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             of
             nearest
             Union
             ,
             dearest
             Love
             ,
             and
             strictest
             Obligation
             ;
             and
             God
             had
             carried
             himself
             towards
             them
             ,
             like
             a
             loving
             and
             most
             faithful
             Husband
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             did
             Apostate
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Covenant
             void
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Therefore
             God
             neglected
             them
             ,
             and
             regarded
             them
             not
             :
             For
             he
             rejected
             and
             cast
             off
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             sent
             Judah
             into
             Captivity
             .
             And
             why
             should
             he
             regard
             a
             leud
             ,
             impious
             ,
             whorish
             People
             ,
             who
             had
             forsaken
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             turn
             unto
             him
             ;
             this
             was
             a
             just
             Punishment
             for
             their
             grievous
             sin
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             to
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             who
             ,
             adhering
             to
             the
             old
             ,
             rejected
             the
             new
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             new
             Covenant
             was
             not
             according
             unto
             ,
             but
             different
             from
             ,
             this
             old
             one
             :
             It
             differed
             in
             the
             foundation
             and
             ground
             ,
             in
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             ,
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             in
             the
             force
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             add
             in
             the
             Mediator
             .
             The
             foundation
             of
             this
             Covenant
             whereon
             ,
             as
             upon
             its
             Basis
             ,
             it
             stood
             so
             firm
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             be
             shaken
             and
             altered
             was
             the
             Blood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             which
             God
             would
             not
             covenant
             upon
             any
             terms
             with
             sinful
             guilty
             man.
             The
             terms
             were
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             not
             
               Do
               this
               and
               live
            
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Promises
             were
             not
             of
             legal
             Remission
             and
             temporal
             Prosperity
             ,
             but
             of
             eternal
             pardon
             of
             all
             Sins
             repented
             of
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             happiness
             .
             The
             efficacy
             and
             power
             was
             great
             ;
             for
             this
             Covenant
             gave
             power
             to
             keep
             the
             conditions
             ,
             and
             could
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             neither
             of
             which
             the
             former
             was
             able
             to
             do
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Mediator
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             Priest.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Lord
             said
             this
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             second
             time
             wherein
             the
             Lord
             is
             brought
             in
             as
             Witness
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             signify
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             whole
             and
             every
             part
             of
             what
             was
             spoken
             .
             And
             it
             had
             been
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             if
             any
             but
             God
             had
             said
             so
             ;
             for
             he
             alone
             had
             power
             to
             alter
             and
             make
             void
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             establish
             this
             new
             latter
             Covenant
             .
             He
             only
             fore-knew
             what
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             could
             fore-tell
             it
             infallibly
             :
             He
             only
             could
             make
             the
             Prediction
             good
             :
             His
             Testimony
             only
             was
             of
             undeniable
             Authority
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             After
             that
             you
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             parties
             confederating
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             confederation
             ,
             and
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             being
             new
             ,
             and
             far
             different
             from
             the
             old
             ;
             you
             must
             more
             especially
             consider
             the
             Promises
             which
             are
             essential
             parts
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             which
             is
             manifested
             the
             real
             difference
             of
             it
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             and
             perfection
             thereof
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             former
             was
             so
             defective
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             sanctify
             and
             justify
             no
             man
             ;
             nay
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             unfaithfulness
             and
             untowardliness
             of
             the
             People
             under
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             did
             not
             reach
             the
             end
             which
             by
             it
             was
             intended
             .
             The
             parts
             thereof
             seem
             to
             be
             only
             Promises
             ,
             yet
             the
             Covenant
             had
             Precepts
             and
             Terms
             ,
             as
             conditions
             ,
             with
             threatnings
             of
             penalty
             if
             not
             performed
             ;
             and
             though
             these
             are
             not
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             excluded
             ,
             but
             implyed
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             the
             Promises
             are
             only
             mentioned
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             principal
             part
             upon
             which
             the
             attaining
             of
             the
             ultimate
             end
             did
             most
             depend
             ;
             And
             these
             are
             solemnly
             ushered
             in
             by
             these
             words
          
           
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Covenant
               that
               I
               will
               make
               with
               the
               House
               of
            
             Israel
             
               after
               those
               dayes
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             FOR
             God
             ,
             not
             content
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             adds
             ,
             That
             
               this
               is
               the
               Covenant
            
             :
             By
             the
             former
             words
             he
             signified
             his
             Will
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             he
             informs
             us
             what
             this
             Covenant
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             be
             the
             Promises
             By
             the
             former
             we
             understand
             that
             it
             was
             different
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             this
             latter
             we
             learn
             wherein
             the
             the
             difference
             consists
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             chiefly
             though
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             excellent
             that
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             former
             Covenant
             were
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             named
             with
             them
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             but
             he
             again
             informs
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             
               after
               those
               dayes
            
             :
             For
             as
             the
             former
             Covenant
             was
             made
             after
             the
             deliverance
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             so
             this
             latter
             must
             be
             made
             after
             the
             return
             of
             
             Babylon's
             Captivity
             .
             And
             it
             's
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             he
             deeply
             humbles
             by
             great
             and
             bitter
             Afflictions
             both
             the
             Fathers
             and
             the
             Children
             ,
             before
             he
             makes
             any
             Covenant
             with
             them
             :
             For
             he
             knew
             this
             to
             be
             the
             way
             to
             prepare
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             more
             ready
             to
             obey
             ,
             more
             capable
             of
             his
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             more
             desirous
             of
             his
             Blessings
             .
             So
             much
             Corruption
             is
             in
             Man
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             much
             a-do
             with
             us
             for
             to
             reduce
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             a
             Subject
             fit
             to
             receive
             his
             Covenant
             and
             his
             Promises
             .
             And
             here
             again
             ,
             God
             is
             brought
             in
             a
             Witness
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             by
             that
             Clause
             
               [
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ]
            
             ,
             to
             signify
             how
             excellent
             and
             important
             ,
             and
             also
             how
             certain
             the
             matter
             is
             :
             The
             Promises
             which
             are
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             this
             Covenant
             are
             ,
             Ver.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Laws
               in
               their
               mind
               and
               write
               them
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             —
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Promise
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Book
                 wherein
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 written
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Scribe
                 or
                 Pen-man
                 who
                 must
                 write
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Writing
                 it self
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             things
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             are
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Table
             ,
             Mens
             hearts
             ;
             the
             Scribe
             and
             Pen-man
             is
             God
             ;
             the
             writing
             is
             a
             wonderful
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Soul
             is
             enlightned
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             made
             capable
             of
             nearer
             Union
             with
             God.
             1.
             
             The
             things
             to
             be
             written
             are
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             what
             Laws
             these
             are
             may
             be
             doubted
             :
             For
             some
             will
             have
             them
             to
             be
             the
             several
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             .
             Yet
             these
             are
             said
             to
             be
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             very
             Heathens
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             15.
             
             Yet
             suppose
             they
             be
             already
             
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             yet
             the
             writing
             of
             them
             there
             is
             very
             imperfect
             ;
             for
             both
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             keep
             them
             are
             very
             imperfect
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             may
             be
             imprinted
             there
             more
             perfectly
             .
             Yet
             the
             word
             turned
             Laws
             signifies
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             Doctrines
             ;
             And
             these
             are
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             concerning
             Christ's
             Person
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Offices
             ,
             and
             the
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             ;
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             and
             these
             either
             presuppose
             or
             include
             the
             Moral
             Law
             :
             For
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             such
             Truths
             as
             are
             necessary
             and
             effectual
             to
             Man's
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             practice
             whereof
             sinful
             Man
             cannot
             attain
             eternal
             Life
             .
             Further
             ,
             they
             are
             Doctrines
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             as
             already
             exhibited
             ,
             glorified
             ,
             reigning
             and
             officiating
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Book
             or
             Tables
             wherein
             they
             must
             be
             written
             are
             the
             mind
             and
             heart
             of
             Man
             :
             By
             Mind
             ,
             some
             conceive
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Understanding
             ;
             and
             by
             Heart
             ,
             the
             Will
             and
             rational
             Appetite
             .
             But
             by
             both
             words
             are
             meant
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             endued
             with
             a
             Power
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             will
             or
             nill
             that
             which
             is
             understood
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             turned
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               the
               Mind
               and
               intellective
               Faculty
            
             ,
             signifieth
             the
             inward
             parts
             :
             because
             as
             the
             heart
             and
             reins
             are
             the
             inmost
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             so
             the
             mind
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             rational
             Appetite
             ,
             are
             
               [
               intima
               Anime
            
             ]
             the
             inmost
             parts
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             of
             the
             Soul.
             They
             are
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Center
             of
             that
             immortal
             Substance
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             active
             vigour
             and
             powers
             of
             the
             Soul
             are
             united
             ;
             There
             is
             the
             Spring
             and
             Original
             of
             all
             rational
             and
             moral
             Operations
             ,
             of
             all
             thoughts
             ,
             affections
             ,
             and
             inward
             Motions
             :
             There
             is
             the
             directive
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             imperial
             commanding
             Power
             :
             There
             is
             the
             prime
             Mover
             of
             all
             humane
             Actions
             ,
             as
             such
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Subject
             fit
             to
             receive
             not
             only
             natural
             but
             supernatural
             Truths
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             all
             Laws
             :
             There
             divine
             Characters
             may
             be
             imprinted
             ,
             and
             made
             legible
             to
             the
             Soul
             it self
             :
             This
             is
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             excellent
             Book
             that
             any
             can
             write
             in
             .
             This
             is
             an
             Allusion
             to
             the
             Tables
             of
             Stone
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Law
             was
             written
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             was
             not
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             in
             stone
             ;
             upon
             Phylacteries
             ,
             Frontlets
             ,
             Posts
             ,
             and
             Walls
             of
             their
             Houses
             .
             And
             now
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             divine
             Revelations
             are
             written
             in
             Books
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             are
             legible
             by
             the
             Eye
             ;
             they
             may
             be
             spoken
             and
             so
             uttered
             by
             Man
             as
             to
             be
             perceived
             by
             the
             Ear
             ,
             and
             from
             these
             be
             conveyed
             to
             the
             common
             sense
             and
             fancy
             ,
             and
             by
             degree
             ,
             be
             transmitted
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             by
             them
             receives
             some
             imperfect
             representations
             ,
             not
             informations
             .
             This
             immortal
             Soul
             is
             the
             Book
             or
             Table
             wherein
             these
             Laws
             and
             divine
             Doctrines
             must
             be
             written
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Scribe
             or
             Pen-man
             is
             God
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             or
             put
             ,
             I
             will
             write
             .
             He
             that
             said
             so
             ,
             was
             the
             Lord
             ;
             And
             it
             must
             be
             He
             ,
             because
             the
             Work
             is
             so
             curious
             and
             excellent
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             far
             above
             the
             Sphere
             of
             created
             activity
             :
             He
             alone
             can
             immediately
             work
             upon
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             to
             inform
             it
             ,
             move
             it
             ,
             alter
             it
             ,
             and
             mould
             it
             anew
             ,
             so
             as
             neither
             Man
             or
             Angel
             can
             do
             :
             They
             may
             by
             the
             outward
             senses
             and
             the
             fancy
             come
             near
             the
             Soul
             ;
             but
             immediately
             prepare
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             lively
             Impressions
             ,
             and
             write
             clear
             Characters
             of
             divine
             Truth
             upon
             it
             they
             cannot
             :
             They
             may
             move
             it
             ,
             and
             affect
             or
             disaffect
             it
             :
             yet
             to
             take
             away
             the
             stony
             heart
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             heart
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             is
             far
             above
             their
             Power
             :
             Therefore
             God
             doth
             alwayes
             ascribe
             this
             great
             Work
             unto
             himself
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Act
             and
             Work
             of
             this
             Pen-man
             is
             ,
             to
             write
             ,
             and
             write
             these
             Laws
             ,
             and
             write
             them
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             How
             he
             doth
             it
             we
             know
             not
             ;
             That
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             is
             clear
             enough
             .
             His
             preparations
             ,
             illuminations
             ,
             impulsions
             ,
             inspirations
             ,
             are
             strange
             and
             wonderful
             ,
             of
             great
             and
             mighty
             force
             ;
             For
             ,
             in
             this
             Work
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             onely
             represent
             divine
             Objects
             in
             a
             clearer
             light
             ,
             and
             propose
             high
             Motives
             to
             incline
             and
             turn
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             also
             gives
             a
             divine
             perceptive
             and
             appetitive
             Power
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Soul
             more
             easily
             and
             clearly
             apprehends
             ,
             and
             more
             effectually
             affects
             heavenly
             things
             .
             The
             Effect
             of
             this
             Writing
             is
             a
             divine
             Knowledge
             of
             God's
             Laws
             ,
             and
             a
             ready
             and
             willing
             heart
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             and
             conform
             unto
             them
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             know
             and
             do
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             that
             Work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             called
             Vocation
             ,
             Renovation
             ,
             Regeneration
             ,
             Conversion
             actively
             taken
             ,
             without
             which
             Man
             cannot
             repent
             ,
             believe
             ,
             obey
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             God.
             It
             's
             said
             to
             be
             a
             quickning
             of
             Man
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             a
             putting
             God's
             fear
             in
             Man's
             heart
             ,
             a
             putting
             God's
             Spirit
             within
             Man
             ,
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             obey
             his
             Laws
             ,
             a
             calling
             out
             of
             Darkness
             into
             Light
             ,
             a
             writing
             upon
             the
             fleshy
             Tables
             of
             Man's
             heart
             .
             By
             this
             writing
             Man
             is
             said
             to
             have
             a
             new
             Heart
             and
             Spirit
             ;
             not
             that
             God
             creates
             in
             Man
             a
             new
             Soul
             ,
             or
             new
             Faculties
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             gives
             new
             Power
             ,
             new
             Light
             ,
             new
             Life
             ,
             new
             Qualifications
             ,
             so
             that
             Man
             is
             made
             partaker
             of
             a
             divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             moulded
             anew
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             alteration
             that
             he
             is
             another
             Man
             ,
             
             though
             not
             for
             Substance
             ,
             yet
             for
             Qualities
             and
             Operations
             .
             All
             this
             tends
             to
             an
             imperfect
             explication
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             wherein
             this
             new
             Covenant
             differs
             from
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             excellent
             ,
             than
             the
             former
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             Promise
             of
             God's
             writing
             his
             Laws
             and
             Doctrines
             in
             Man's
             heart
             ,
             or
             of
             giving
             any
             sanctifying
             or
             renewing
             Power
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             observe
             and
             keep
             his
             Judgments
             :
             Yet
             lest
             we
             mistake
             this
             excellent
             and
             most
             comfortable
             part
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Laws
             .
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             Concerning
             God's
             writing
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Laws
             ;
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             are
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             not
             the
             inventions
             ,
             fancies
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             natural
             ,
             nor
             mathematical
             ,
             nor
             moral
             Philosophy
             ;
             much
             less
             the
             Errors
             and
             Blasphemies
             of
             Seducers
             and
             false
             Prophets
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             humane
             Learning
             and
             Languages
             are
             excellent
             means
             to
             find
             out
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             are
             great
             Blessings
             ordained
             of
             God
             for
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             ,
             being
             used
             with
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             may
             do
             much
             :
             Yet
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             these
             Doctrines
             are
             not
             only
             those
             of
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             but
             these
             high
             Mysteries
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Redemption
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             Punishments
             and
             Rewards
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             matter
             and
             subject
             of
             them
             is
             God's
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Government
             of
             God-Redeemer
             ,
             ordering
             Man
             to
             his
             final
             and
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             manifested
             in
             another
             Treatise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             heart
             of
             Man
             is
             by
             Nature
             a
             very
             untoward
             and
             indisposed
             Subject
             ,
             and
             not
             capable
             of
             these
             heavenly
             Doctrines
             :
             It
             's
             blind
             and
             perverse
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             an
             Antipathy
             between
             it
             and
             these
             Laws
             .
             It
             hath
             some
             little
             parcels
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             written
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             these
             heavenly
             and
             evangelical
             Truths
             ;
             it
             neither
             knows
             them
             ,
             nor
             can
             relish
             them
             :
             And
             when
             they
             are
             represented
             unto
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             no
             intellective
             Power
             to
             understand
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             Will
             or
             Desire
             to
             seek
             them
             ,
             or
             inclination
             to
             obey
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             direct
             unto
             everlasting
             life
             :
             It
             's
             not
             only
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             filthily
             blotted
             and
             blurred
             with
             Errours
             ,
             both
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             humane
             Conversation
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             not
             only
             of
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             illiterate
             People
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             all
             natural
             men
             ,
             though
             of
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             and
             highly
             improved
             ,
             and
             exquisite
             humane
             Learning
             ,
             both
             Arts
             and
             Languages
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Ignorance
             and
             Error
             ,
             corrupt
             Lusts
             ,
             inordinate
             Affections
             ,
             violent
             Passions
             ,
             indispose
             it
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             most
             averse
             from
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             strongly
             bent
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             :
             As
             it
             hath
             no
             true
             Notions
             of
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             no
             mind
             to
             use
             the
             means
             ,
             which
             conduce
             to
             the
             attaining
             thereof
             .
             This
             defacement
             of
             so
             noble
             a
             Substance
             is
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             Sin.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             God's
             writing
             his
             Laws
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             are
             not
             written
             there
             by
             Nature
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             :
             If
             they
             were
             ,
             what
             need
             God
             write
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             already
             written
             .
             2.
             
             He
             writes
             nothing
             in
             this
             heart
             but
             his
             Laws
             and
             his
             saving
             Truths
             :
             Therefore
             that
             which
             is
             not
             written
             without
             in
             the
             Scripture
             he
             doth
             not
             promise
             to
             write
             within
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             fancy
             any
             Doctrine
             received
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             be
             written
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             yet
             cannot
             find
             it
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             deceived
             and
             deluded
             .
             3.
             
             Before
             these
             divine
             Doctrines
             can
             be
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             all
             Errors
             ,
             Lusts
             ,
             false
             Opinions
             ,
             must
             be
             rased
             and
             rooted
             out
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             made
             like
             blank
             paper
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             prepare
             our selves
             for
             the
             hearing
             and
             reading
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             to
             be
             like
             good
             ground
             to
             put
             away
             all
             filthiness
             and
             superfluity
             of
             naughtiness
             ,
             all
             Malice
             ,
             all
             Guile
             ,
             and
             Hypocrisies
             ,
             and
             Envies
             ,
             and
             evil-speaking
             ,
             and
             like
             new-born
             Babes
             desire
             the
             sincere
             Milk
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             4.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             write
             his
             Laws
             in
             our
             heats
             by
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             Rapture
             ,
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             as
             he
             wrote
             his
             Word
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Instructions
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             outward
             senses
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Eye
             and
             Ear
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             the
             inward
             ,
             and
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             powers
             he
             hath
             given
             Man
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             Work.
             And
             whosoever
             will
             not
             use
             these
             means
             ,
             and
             exercise
             this
             Power
             by
             Reading
             ,
             Hearing
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             Conference
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             let
             him
             never
             expect
             or
             think
             that
             God
             will
             write
             these
             things
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             The
             neglect
             of
             these
             helps
             is
             the
             Cause
             why
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             who
             pretend
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             persons
             of
             high
             attainments
             ,
             as
             they
             boast
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             above
             Ordinances
             ,
             have
             so
             little
             solid
             and
             saving
             Knowledg
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             &
             fall
             into
             so
             many
             absurd
             &
             abominable
             Errors
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Effect
             of
             this
             writing
             of
             God
             is
             not
             only
             Knowledge
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             Love
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Light
             and
             Integrity
             ,
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             over
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             powerful
             Sanctifications
             
             and
             Consolations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             And
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             find
             these
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             think
             that
             God
             hath
             written
             his
             Laws
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             For
             he
             writes
             with
             Power
             ,
             and
             leavs
             a
             permanent
             Tincture
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             a
             constant
             habitual
             inclination
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             right
             .
             6.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             write
             these
             Laws
             perfectly
             and
             fully
             in
             Man's
             heart
             whilst
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             for
             he
             proceeds
             in
             this
             Work
             by
             degrees
             :
             Therefore
             seeing
             God
             hath
             ordained
             means
             ,
             and
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             no
             Man
             must
             neglect
             them
             whilst
             this
             mortal
             life
             continues
             ;
             for
             these
             Truths
             are
             not
             written
             in
             any
             of
             our
             hearts
             further
             than
             we
             use
             these
             means
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             not
             only
             for
             the
             first
             inscription
             of
             these
             Laws
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             encrease
             and
             perfection
             of
             our
             divine
             Knowledge
             .
             This
             was
             the
             way
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             took
             for
             the
             Conversion
             ,
             Edification
             ,
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             their
             Disciples
             :
             If
             this
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             what
             need
             was
             there
             of
             so
             many
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             be
             written
             to
             so
             many
             Converts
             and
             regenerate
             Saints
             .
             7.
             
             Though
             God
             doth
             both
             begin
             and
             encrease
             our
             Knowledg
             and
             Sanctification
             by
             these
             means
             ,
             yet
             this
             Work
             of
             his
             is
             immediate
             upon
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             these
             means
             can
             reach
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             The
             end
             of
             this
             Promise
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             performed
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             acknowledg
             and
             receive
             God
             as
             our
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             submit
             unto
             him
             with
             a
             real
             ,
             hearty
             ,
             and
             total
             Submission
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             onely
             Lord
             and
             Redeemer
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             protect
             and
             bless
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             serve
             and
             obey
             him
             :
             And
             this
             we
             cannot
             do
             except
             God
             first
             write
             his
             Laws
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             therefore
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             first
             Promise
             upon
             which
             the
             rest
             do
             depend
             ,
             and
             that
             whereby
             he
             in
             great
             Mercy
             binds
             himself
             to
             give
             us
             his
             preventing
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             :
             For
             such
             is
             our
             Case
             ,
             that
             ,
             except
             he
             prevent
             us
             by
             granting
             and
             vouchsasing
             unto
             us
             both
             the
             means
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             make
             them
             effectual
             upon
             our
             immortal
             Souls
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             take
             him
             to
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             become
             his
             People
             and
             loyal
             Subjects
             .
             And
             ,
             upon
             this
             done
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             our
             God
             and
             take
             us
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             promiseth
             here
             in
             this
          
           
             
               Ver.
               10.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 People
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             the
             second
             Promise
             of
             this
             new
             Covenant
             :
             Where
             we
             must
             understand
             what
             it
             is
             for
             God
             to
             be
             a
             God
             unto
             any
             People
             ,
             and
             for
             any
             Persons
             to
             be
             his
             People
             .
             This
             latter
             is
             easily
             known
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             the
             former
             ;
             1.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             for
             God
             to
             be
             God
             absolutely
             in
             himself
             ,
             most
             perfect
             ,
             glorious
             ,
             infinitely
             and
             eternally
             blessed
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             was
             from
             everlasting
             :
             Yet
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             thus
             God
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             God
             to
             any
             Creature
             .
             Neither
             ,
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             to
             be
             a
             God
             by
             Creation
             ,
             Preservation
             ,
             and
             Ordination
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             is
             to
             all
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             whilst
             they
             have
             their
             Being
             .
             Nor
             ,
             3.
             
             Is
             it
             to
             be
             a
             God
             in
             an
             higher
             degree
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             immortal
             and
             rational
             Creatures
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             is
             to
             all
             men
             .
             Nor
             ,
             4.
             
             Is
             it
             meerly
             to
             be
             a
             God
             in
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             to
             some
             certain
             People
             ,
             by
             choosing
             and
             singling
             them
             from
             amongst
             other
             men
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             enter
             into
             some
             special
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             a
             special
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             bless
             them
             with
             some
             special
             blessings
             and
             deliverances
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             was
             a
             God
             to
             the
             Jews
             .
             But
             5.
             
             It
             is
             to
             be
             a
             God
             unto
             any
             Persons
             or
             People
             ,
             by
             a
             new
             Covenant
             of
             eternal
             Mercy
             and
             Salvation
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             exhibited
             and
             glorisied
             :
             And
             to
             be
             his
             People
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Subjects
             of
             his
             special
             Kingdom
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             receive
             from
             him
             as
             their
             Lord-Redeemer
             ,
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Protection
             and
             Blessings
             :
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Expression
             in
             this
             place
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             Promise
             of
             admission
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             To
             know
             this
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             God
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             is
             ,
             so
             to
             exercise
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             to
             protect
             and
             deliver
             us
             from
             all
             evill
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             all
             Blessings
             necessarily
             required
             to
             make
             us
             eternally
             and
             fully
             happy
             .
             Thus
             much
             is
             signified
             by
             God's
             Promise
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               shield
               ,
               and
               thy
               exceeding
               great
               Reward
               ,
            
             Gen.
             15.
             1.
             and
             that
             Acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               is
               a
               Sun
               and
               a
               Shield
               ,
            
             Psal.
             84.
             11.
             
             To
             be
             a
             Shield
             is
             ,
             to
             save
             and
             protect
             either
             by
             prevention
             or
             removal
             of
             all
             dangers
             and
             evils
             ,
             not
             only
             temporal
             but
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             .
             And
             to
             be
             a
             Reward
             ,
             a
             great
             Reward
             ,
             and
             an
             exceeding
             great
             Reward
             ,
             cannot
             come
             short
             of
             Heavens
             Glory
             ,
             and
             that
             eternal
             Bliss
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             aggregation
             of
             all
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             shall
             ever
             issue
             from
             that
             Sun
             ,
             which
             shall
             in
             his
             Meridian
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             shine
             upon
             his
             Saints
             :
             And
             to
             be
             a
             People
             to
             this
             God
             is
             to
             be
             a
             subject
             of
             all
             Mercies
             Man
             can
             possibly
             desire
             .
             He
             begins
             to
             be
             our
             God
             in
             this
             manner
             upon
             
             our
             first
             Connversion
             ,
             when
             his
             Laws
             are
             first
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             and
             goes
             on
             to
             bless
             and
             save
             us
             more
             and
             more
             till
             we
             be
             fully
             happy
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             his
             Laws
             are
             imprinted
             in
             our
             heart
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             will
             manifest
             himself
             to
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             once
             engaged
             he
             will
             go
             on
             and
             finish
             our
             felicity
             till
             he
             be
             all
             in
             all
             .
             Some
             make
             this
             writing
             of
             his
             Laws
             to
             depend
             much
             upon
             our
             Free-will
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             it
             we
             may
             lose
             our
             God
             :
             But
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             though
             by
             our
             Free-will
             we
             may
             neglect
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             guilty
             of
             not
             receiving
             the
             Impressions
             of
             these
             heavenly
             Doctrines
             ;
             yet
             by
             this
             natural
             Freedom
             ,
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             to
             purpose
             in
             this
             business
             :
             we
             can
             by
             it
             neither
             prepare
             our
             hearts
             ,
             nor
             apprehend
             nor
             relish
             these
             heavenly
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             are
             above
             out
             Sphere
             :
             And
             the
             beginning
             and
             continuance
             of
             God
             being
             our
             God
             ,
             depends
             upon
             an
             higher
             ,
             more
             efficacious
             and
             more
             excellent
             Cause
             .
             This
             Promise
             is
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             a
             Fountain
             of
             unspeakable
             Comfort
             ;
             for
             ,
             happy
             is
             that
             People
             who
             have
             God
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ;
             and
             miserable
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             without
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Promises
             ,
             without
             hope
             ,
             without
             Christ
             ,
             without
             God.
             How
             vast
             is
             the
             distance
             between
             them
             and
             eternal
             happiness
             !
             As
             they
             come
             not
             near
             their
             God
             ,
             so
             God
             will
             not
             come
             near
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             After
             this
             second
             Promise
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             11.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               not
               teach
               every
               Man
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               Man
               his
               Brother
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Know
               the
               Lord
               ;
               for
               all
               shall
               know
               me
               from
               the
               least
               unto
               the
               t●●●reat●st
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             understood
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             many
             and
             different
             Interpretations
             of
             several
             Expositors
             ,
             which
             here
             I
             will
             not
             recount
             .
             The
             Subject
             of
             them
             is
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             far
             more
             excellent
             ,
             clear
             ,
             full
             ,
             and
             effectual
             ,
             and
             generally
             diffused
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             former
             Covenant
             .
             Whether
             it
             be
             a
             distinct
             Promise
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             these
             words
             added
             for
             the
             fuller
             Explanation
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             shall
             be
             examined
             hereafter
             .
             In
             themselvs
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             an
             Enthymeme
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             supplied
             and
             reduced
             into
             this
             Form
             ;
          
           
             If
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             all
             shall
             know
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               ,
            
             then
             
               they
               shall
               not
               teach
               every
               man
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               his
               Brother
               .
            
          
           
             But
             all
             shall
             know
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               :
            
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               not
               teach
               every
               man
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Text
             there
             are
             two
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   not
                   teach
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   Brother
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   shall
                   all
                   know
                   the
                   Lord
                   from
                   the
                   least
                   to
                   the
                   greatest
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             former
             is
             inferred
             from
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             the
             Connexion
             of
             both
             as
             Conclusion
             and
             Premisses
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             causal
             Conjunction
             
               [
               For
               ]
            
             .
             The
             Conclusion
             is
             negative
             ,
             and
             signifies
             that
             there
             shall
             not
             be
             any
             such
             teaching
             under
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             was
             under
             the
             old
             .
             In
             the
             words
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Schollar
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Lesson
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Master
                 to
                 the
                 Schollar
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 teaching
                 of
                 this
                 Lesson
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Master
             is
             
               every
               Man
            
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             teach
             another
             :
             For
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             any
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             should
             teach
             others
             that
             are
             ignorant
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             general
             Duty
             of
             all
             knowing
             men
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             all
             of
             such
             as
             ,
             having
             a
             more
             eminent
             degree
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             do
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             Charge
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Schollar
             is
             every
             man's
             
               Neighbour
               and
               Brother
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Such
             as
             are
             near
             unto
             them
             by
             Co-habitation
             ,
             or
             Relation
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             and
             are
             ignorant
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             need
             Instruction
             and
             Teaching
             ,
             yet
             are
             capable
             .
          
           
             The
             Lesson
             is
             ,
             
               to
               know
               God
            
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             chief
             and
             best
             Lesson
             any
             Man
             can
             learn
             :
             The
             Object
             to
             be
             known
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             better
             ,
             not
             any
             so
             good
             ;
             the
             Act
             is
             answerable
             to
             the
             Object
             .
             For
             of
             all
             Knowledg
             ,
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             most
             necessary
             to
             Man's
             Salvation
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             far
             above
             any
             other
             Knowledg
             .
             But
             this
             Knowledge
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             Knowledge
             ,
             but
             to
             know
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             to
             fear
             him
             ,
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraph●ast
             doth
             usually
             interpret
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             the
             Fear
             of
             the
             Lord.
             And
             this
             is
             agreeable
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Hereby
             we
             know
             that
             we
             know
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             .
             He
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               know
               him
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               keeps
               not
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               is
               a
               Liar
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Not
             they
             who
             have
             some
             high
             Notions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             can
             discourse
             of
             his
             eternal
             Power
             and
             glorious
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             Workers
             of
             Iniquity
             ;
             but
             they
             who
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             truly
             and
             really
             to
             know
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             teach
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             is
             not
             barely
             by
             Instruction
             to
             inform
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             but
             by
             exhortation
             to
             move
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             Man
             to
             Obedience
             and
             Practice
             .
             To
             teach
             this
             Lesson
             ,
             and
             to
             perswade
             and
             exhort
             men
             to
             know
             and
             fear
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             Work
             ,
             and
             a
             Moral
             Duty
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             of
             perpetual
             and
             universal
             Obligation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             Christian
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             the
             Jewish
             .
             Yet
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             so
             teach
             under
             this
             new
             Covenant
             ;
             which
             implies
             ,
             there
             was
             some
             defect
             and
             imperfection
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             teaching
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Knowledge
             which
             did
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Teaching
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             :
             But
             of
             this
             anon
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             
               All
               shall
               know
               the
               Lord
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             party
             to
             be
             known
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Knowledge
             of
             him
             .
             3.
             
             The
             parties
             that
             shall
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               All
               ,
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             The
             party
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             :
             For
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               know
               Me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             so
             it
             's
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             Jere●
             .
             31.
             34.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             fourth
             time
             that
             Expression
             is
             taken
             up
             in
             that
             Prediction
             of
             this
             Covenant
             :
             Yet
             God
             is
             Lord
             by
             Creation
             ,
             by
             Preservation
             ,
             by
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             Regeneration
             .
             In
             this
             place
             is
             meant
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             Creator
             and
             Preserver
             ,
             but
             Redeemer
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             exhibited
             ,
             glorified
             ,
             manifested
             and
             represented
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             To
             be
             Lord
             in
             this
             manner
             is
             to
             manifest
             himself
             in
             the
             Excellency
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Mercy
             .
             To
             know
             him
             as
             such
             is
             not
             any
             wayes
             to
             understand
             those
             excellent
             things
             testified
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             effectually
             to
             believe
             those
             Truths
             as
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             rely
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             him
             alone
             ,
             as
             our
             onely
             Saviour
             ,
             renouncing
             all
             Righteousness
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             all
             Confidence
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             counting
             all
             things
             loss
             and
             dung
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             we
             call
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             justified
             and
             saved
             ;
             yet
             this
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             was
             not
             without
             teaching
             :
             For
             ,
             
               how
               should
               they
               believe
               on
               him
               of
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               heard
               ?
               and
               how
               should
               they
               hear
               without
               a
               Preacher
               ?
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               So
               then
               Faith
            
             is
             
               by
               Hearing
               ,
               and
               Hearing
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             taught
             and
             preached
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             the
             Apostles
             had
             Commission
             to
             
               go
               and
               teach
            
             or
             disciple
             
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             and
             they
             must
             teach
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Remission
             of
             sins
             in
             his
             Name
             .
             And
             when
             Christ
             
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               he
               gave
               Gifts
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               sent
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             
             Yet
             this
             Teaching
             of
             Man
             was
             not
             without
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             teaching
             inwardly
             the
             same
             which
             they
             taught
             outwardly
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             more
             excellent
             manner
             ,
             and
             with
             far
             greater
             efficacy
             .
             The
             Persons
             who
             shall
             know
             God
             were
             
               all
               ,
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             1.
             
             The
             Jew
             taught
             but
             the
             Jew
             or
             his
             Proselyte
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             both
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
             2.
             
             All
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             aright
             know
             God
             ,
             or
             may
             know
             him
             .
             3.
             
             All
             may
             be
             restrained
             to
             all
             those
             who
             are
             taught
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             writes
             his
             Laws
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             way
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             fear
             him
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             so
             puts
             his
             fear
             in
             them
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
             Jerem.
             22.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             And
             he
             had
             promised
             to
             give
             his
             People
             an
             heart
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             they
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             he
             their
             God
             :
             for
             they
             shall
             return
             unto
             him
             with
             their
             whole
             heart
             ,
             Jer.
             24.
             7.
             
             Where
             it
             's
             observable
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             God
             will
             so
             give
             them
             one
             heart
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             turn
             with
             their
             whole
             heart
             to
             the
             Lord.
             2.
             
             So
             turned
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             only
             know
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             his
             People
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             place
             compared
             with
             that
             of
             the
             same
             Prophet
             ,
             Chap.
             31.
             33
             ,
             34.
             alledged
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             doth
             signify
             ,
             that
             this
             Knowledge
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             upon
             which
             will
             follow
             ,
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             justifying
             Faith.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             Two
             things
             remain
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             1.
             
             How
             this
             Reason
             infers
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             That
             they
             shall
             not
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               every
               Man
               teach
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               Man
               his
               Brother
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Know
               the
               Lord.
            
             2.
             
             How
             these
             words
             come
             in
             upon
             the
             former
             ;
             whether
             so
             as
             to
             be
             a
             distinct
             and
             different
             Promise
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             Heaven
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             so
             perfect
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             need
             of
             any
             teaching
             of
             Man
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             of
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             ;
             
             therefore
             some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             understood
             the
             place
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             Saints
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Glory
             .
             2.
             
             That
             un●er
             the
             Gospel
             there
             is
             need
             of
             Man's
             Teaching
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             first
             Conversion
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             further
             Edification
             ,
             till
             the
             Saints
             be
             perfect
             in
             Christ.
             3.
             
             Yet
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             teaching
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             three
             respects
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 matter
                 taught
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Teachers
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Teaching
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             matter
             taught
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             matter
             taught
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             was
             ,
             The
             Lord
             bringing
             them
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             and
             giving
             them
             Moral
             ,
             Judicial
             ,
             and
             Ceremonial
             Laws
             ,
             and
             blessing
             them
             in
             that
             good
             Land
             ,
             whilst
             in
             their
             manner
             and
             measure
             they
             observed
             these
             Laws
             ;
             Christ
             also
             was
             taught
             in
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             .
             But
             the
             matter
             taught
             under
             the
             Gospel
             is
             God
             Redeemer
             by
             Christ
             ,
             exhibited
             ,
             glorified
             ,
             reigning
             at
             God's
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             officiating
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             being
             far
             more
             clearly
             and
             fully
             revealed
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Teachers
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             whether
             Priests
             ,
             or
             Levites
             ,
             or
             Scribes
             ,
             or
             Parents
             ,
             or
             Masters
             ,
             or
             any
             private
             Persons
             ,
             were
             but
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             But
             under
             the
             Gospel
             they
             were
             Ministers
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             their
             Knowledge
             was
             far
             greater
             and
             clearer
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Teachers
             under
             the
             Law.
             3.
             
             For
             the
             manner
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             it
             was
             more
             clear
             ,
             more
             full
             ,
             more
             powerful
             ,
             as
             accompanied
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             enlightning
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             inclining
             the
             heart
             :
             For
             in
             the
             Law
             there
             was
             no
             Promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             take
             away
             their
             stony
             heart
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             an
             heart
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             put
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             walk
             in
             his
             Statutes
             :
             As
             the
             saying
             of
             Austin
             is
             ,
             
               Lex
               jubet
               ,
               non
               juvat
            
             .
             If
             the
             Spirit
             had
             been
             thus
             given
             to
             make
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Teachers
             effectual
             upon
             the
             heart
             of
             their
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             imprint
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Lord
             so
             deeply
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             should
             never
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             Promises
             of
             that
             Covenant
             had
             not
             been
             so
             far
             short
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             :
             But
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             could
             expiate
             no
             Sin
             ,
             so
             it
             could
             not
             minister
             the
             Spirit
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             had
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             were
             enlightned
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             this
             they
             had
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Law
             but
             the
             Promise
             ,
             by
             Christ
             to
             come
             and
             not
             by
             Moses
             .
             And
             they
             who
             had
             it
             were
             few
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             their
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             was
             but
             implicit
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             far
             less
             .
             But
             under
             the
             Gospel
             they
             were
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             not
             only
             Jews
             and
             Proselytes
             ,
             but
             Gentiles
             of
             all
             Nations
             ;
             their
             Faith
             was
             far
             more
             explicit
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             far
             greater
             :
             So
             that
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Reason
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Teaching
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ●e
             so
             far
             more
             excellent
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             taught
             ,
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             manner
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             
               all
               ,
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               ,
            
             shall
             know
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             clearly
             ,
             fully
             ,
             and
             powerfully
             ;
             then
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             such
             Teaching
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             distinct
             actual
             Knowledge
             ,
             without
             some
             kind
             of
             Disciplination
             and
             Instruction
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             where
             any
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             whether
             under
             the
             Law
             or
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             kind
             of
             Disciplination
             under
             both
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Disciplination
             and
             Teaching
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             are
             compared
             together
             :
             And
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             so
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             it
             did
             produce
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Gospel
             so
             powerful
             and
             also
             so
             perfect
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Effect
             thereof
             ;
             that
             there
             was
             great
             Reason
             that
             the
             former
             should
             cease
             as
             needless
             ,
             useless
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             another
             Case
             ,
             
               When
               that
               which
               is
               perfect
               is
               come
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               in
               part
               shall
               be
               done
               away
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13
             10.
             
             Both
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             have
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             Teaching
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             taught
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             both
             agree
             thus
             far
             :
             Yet
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             Quality
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Manner
             ;
             in
             which
             respects
             the
             former
             shall
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             continue
             .
             There
             shall
             be
             no
             such
             Teaching
             under
             the
             Gospel
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             far
             better
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Enquiry
             is
             ,
             Whether
             these
             words
             are
             added
             to
             the
             former
             only
             for
             Explication
             ,
             or
             for
             to
             inform
             us
             of
             another
             distinct
             Promise
             .
             Upon
             due
             consideration
             they
             may
             be
             found
             so
             to
             explicate
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             to
             add
             another
             Promise
             :
             For
             they
             signify
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             end
             and
             issue
             of
             God's
             putting
             his
             Laws
             in
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             writing
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             is
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             .
             2.
             
             To
             know
             God
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             far
             more
             perfectly
             than
             ever
             they
             could
             do
             under
             the
             Law.
             3.
             
             To
             know
             him
             so
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             depart
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             did
             .
             4.
             
             To
             know
             
             him
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             should
             be
             their
             God
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             bind
             himself
             in
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             effect
             it
             should
             have
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             few
             ,
             but
             in
             very
             many
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             of
             all
             Nations
             :
             And
             all
             and
             every
             one
             in
             whom
             he
             would
             thus
             write
             his
             Doctrines
             ,
             should
             thus
             know
             him
             ,
             fear
             him
             ,
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             constantly
             and
             cheerfully
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             should
             not
             need
             either
             so
             much
             teaching
             ,
             admonishing
             ,
             threatning
             ,
             correcting
             ,
             punishing
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             nor
             be
             in
             such
             danger
             of
             departing
             and
             revolting
             from
             their
             God
             ,
             as
             their
             Fathers
             were
             :
             For
             ,
             our
             God
             doth
             so
             deeply
             imprint
             his
             heavenly
             saving
             Truth
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             enamoured
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             firmly
             adhere
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             never
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             him
             .
             This
             Effect
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             able
             to
             produce
             ,
             but
             hath
             actually
             produced
             it
             in
             thousands
             and
             millions
             .
             This
             may
             be
             a
             new
             Promise
             ,
             whereby
             God
             doth
             engage
             himself
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             take
             us
             for
             his
             People
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             for
             ever
             :
             For
             ,
             after
             once
             he
             becomes
             our
             God
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             he
             not
             onely
             rewards
             us
             ,
             but
             amongst
             other
             things
             doth
             continually
             minister
             unto
             us
             the
             sanctifying
             Power
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             enable
             us
             more
             and
             more
             to
             keep
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             so
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             we
             may
             obtain
             the
             final
             and
             eternal
             Reward
             ;
             for
             he
             first
             writes
             his
             Laws
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             upon
             our
             first
             Faith
             and
             Conversion
             he
             may
             first
             become
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             once
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             he
             writes
             them
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             continue
             to
             be
             our
             God
             for
             evermore
             .
             He
             will
             not
             only
             begin
             ,
             but
             finish
             the
             great
             Work
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             There
             is
             another
             Promise
             of
             unspeakable
             comfort
             expressed
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             12.
             
             
               For
               I
               will
               be
               merciful
               to
               their
               Unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               their
               Sins
               and
               their
               Iniquities
               will
               I
               remember
               no
               more
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             a
             Mercy
             of
             that
             concernment
             and
             necessity
             to
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             rest
             without
             it
             are
             nothing
             .
             The
             thing
             promised
             is
             eternal
             Remission
             of
             all
             sins
             .
             Where
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Sins
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Remission
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Person
                 remitting
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Persons
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 remitted
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             Sin
             we
             have
             three
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             Unrighteousness
             .
             2.
             
             Sins
             .
             3.
             
             Iniquities
             .
             Two
             of
             these
             are
             only
             named
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             adds
             the
             third
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Exod.
             34.
             7.
             where
             we
             find
             three
             Hebrew
             words
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             Psal.
             32.
             12.
             
             And
             the
             Septuagint
             translate
             the
             three
             Original
             words
             by
             these
             three
             Greek
             words
             which
             are
             here
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             :
             And
             here
             it
             's
             implied
             ,
             That
             the
             People
             with
             whom
             God
             makes
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             have
             their
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Iniquities
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             not
             onely
             many
             ,
             but
             very
             hainous
             .
             What
             Sin
             is
             I
             need
             not
             here
             define
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             done
             it
             more
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Theopolitica
             ,
             where
             I
             explain
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             definition
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             4.
             
             Sin
             presupposeth
             a
             Law-giver
             ,
             one
             Subject
             and
             under
             his
             Power
             ;
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             party
             subject
             .
             And
             it
             's
             a
             disobedience
             to
             the
             Law.
             Here
             God's
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             Man
             's
             the
             Subject
             ,
             Commandments
             the
             Laws
             ;
             and
             when
             Man
             acts
             ,
             moves
             ,
             or
             is
             inclined
             ,
             contrary
             unto
             these
             Laws
             ,
             then
             he
             sins
             .
             The
             Commands
             of
             God
             are
             his
             Rule
             ,
             and
             he
             ought
             to
             follow
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             ought
             to
             be
             conformable
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             freely
             ,
             and
             upon
             Knowledg
             :
             For
             ,
             Man
             is
             bound
             to
             know
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             it
             .
             And
             when
             Man
             s●vervs
             from
             this
             Rule
             ,
             he
             forsakes
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             follows
             his
             own
             Imagination
             and
             the
             Suggestion
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             is
             carried
             away
             from
             his
             God
             by
             his
             base
             and
             ill-disposed
             Will
             and
             Lusts.
             And
             though
             all
             Sin
             is
             base
             ,
             yet
             some
             sins
             are
             more
             hainous
             than
             others
             :
             Amongst
             other
             Consequents
             of
             Sin
             ,
             Guilt
             and
             Punishment
             are
             most
             remarkable
             ;
             and
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Sin
             which
             makes
             not
             Man
             guilty
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             Punishment
             ,
             though
             the
             Punishment
             may
             be
             removed
             ,
             or
             the
             Suffering
             of
             it
             prevented
             .
             And
             because
             God
             in
             his
             Law
             promiseth
             not
             only
             temporal
             but
             eternal
             Rewards
             ,
             and
             threatneth
             not
             only
             temporal
             but
             eternal
             Punishments
             ,
             therefore
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             guilty
             is
             very
             miserable
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             guilty
             ,
             the
             more
             miserable
             .
             And
             if
             once
             we
             see
             our
             condition
             ,
             and
             be
             sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             our
             Souls
             are
             troubled
             and
             fearfully
             tormented
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             and
             remembrance
             of
             Judgment
             are
             very
             terrible
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             lose
             the
             eternal
             Rewards
             ,
             but
             to
             suffer
             eternal
             Punishments
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Though
             there
             be
             Sins
             ,
             and
             the
             Guilt
             after
             the
             Sin
             is
             past
             remains
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             Remission
             .
             This
             Remission
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             loosing
             and
             dissolving
             an
             Obligation
             :
             This
             Obligation
             here
             to
             be
             loosed
             is
             Guilt
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             Obligation
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Act
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             but
             unto
             Punishment
             which
             follows
             upon
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Commination
             :
             Pardon
             therefore
             and
             Remission
             is
             a
             freedom
             from
             the
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             the
             Punishment
             by
             necessary
             Consequence
             .
             This
             Remission
             in
             this
             place
             is
             expressed
             by
             two
             words
             ;
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               merciful
            
             :
             the
             second
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               remember
               their
               Sins
               and
               Iniquities
               .
            
             The
             first
             implies
             ,
             that
             Remission
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             pure
             and
             free
             Mercy
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             is
             guilty
             is
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             to
             punish
             or
             spare
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             spare
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             favour
             ,
             and
             an
             undeserved
             kindness
             :
             Yet
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             mercifull
             ,
             doth
             sometime
             imply
             such
             a
             Mercy
             as
             presupposeth
             some
             satisfaction
             and
             propitiation
             made
             ,
             without
             which
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             will
             not
             be
             granted
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             's
             taken
             in
             this
             place
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             God
             be
             merciful
             and
             inclined
             to
             pardon
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             Justice
             requires
             some
             expiation
             to
             be
             made
             by
             Blood
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             and
             this
             to
             manifest
             his
             purest
             holiness
             and
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             just
             Laws
             to
             be
             violated
             ,
             and
             yet
             let
             the
             party
             violating
             go
             free
             ,
             without
             any
             satisfaction
             made
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             cruelty
             ,
             but
             Justice
             ,
             to
             require
             explation
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             to
             accept
             it
             for
             a
             guilty
             Person
             ,
             and
             so
             upon
             the
             same
             to
             remit
             him
             is
             a
             great
             Mercy
             .
             The
             second
             word
             is
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               remember
            
             :
             To
             remember
             Sin
             in
             this
             place
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             a
             Judge
             ,
             taking
             notice
             of
             Sin
             so
             as
             to
             punish
             the
             Sinner
             .
             
               Not
               to
               remember
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             charge
             the
             Sin
             upon
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             and
             so
             punish
             him
             ;
             but
             to
             free
             him
             from
             the
             Punishment
             and
             the
             Guilt
             too
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             shall
             neither
             be
             punished
             ,
             nor
             be
             liable
             to
             Punishment
             .
             And
             it
             's
             observable
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             will
             not
             only
             be
             mercifull
             ,
             but
             he
             
               will
               not
               remember
            
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             there
             be
             but
             one
             Negative
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             we
             find
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             a
             double
             Negative
             ;
             where
             by
             the
             Multitude
             of
             words
             is
             signified
             ,
             that
             God's
             Mercy
             will
             be
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Negatives
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             very
             certain
             ,
             and
             the
             Sinner
             shall
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             doubt
             :
             And
             both
             the
             words
             and
             the
             Negatives
             imply
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             certainly
             and
             abundantly
             pardon
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             punish
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Remission
             is
             eternal
             ,
             and
             takes
             away
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             puts
             the
             sinful
             guilty
             wretch
             once
             pardoned
             ,
             in
             a
             condition
             of
             eternal
             safety
             .
             In
             the
             Law
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             Sacrifices
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Burnt-Offerings
             and
             Expiations
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             yearly
             remembrance
             of
             Sin
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             Expiation
             ;
             and
             their
             many
             Sacrifices
             offered
             by
             many
             Priests
             often
             ,
             could
             not
             take
             away
             Sin.
             But
             Christ
             ,
             by
             one
             Offering
             ,
             consecrated
             the
             sanctified
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Blood
             entring
             into
             the
             
               Holy
               place
            
             obtained
             eternal
             Remission
             ,
             and
             made
             Sin
             eternally
             pardonable
             .
             And
             upon
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             follows
             actual
             and
             eternal
             Remission
             ,
             and
             freedom
             from
             all
             Guilt
             and
             Punishment
             for
             evermore
             :
             So
             that
             the
             pardon
             here
             promised
             is
             plenary
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             total
             of
             all
             sins
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             ,
             and
             an
             Act
             of
             eternal
             Amnesty
             or
             Oblivion
             will
             be
             passed
             in
             the
             supream
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             :
             No
             sin
             ,
             not
             any
             ,
             shall
             in
             any
             wise
             be
             remembred
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             party
             pardoning
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             makes
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Covenant
             this
             Promise
             :
             For
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               mercifull
               ,
               &
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               remember
               .
            
             He
             is
             the
             supream
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             the
             supream
             Judg
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             once
             justify
             ,
             none
             can
             condemn
             :
             His
             Sentence
             cannot
             be
             revoked
             and
             null'd
             ;
             there
             lyes
             no
             Appeal
             from
             his
             Tribunal
             ;
             his
             Decrees
             once
             passed
             stand
             firm
             for
             ever
             .
             Yet
             God
             pardons
             as
             propi●●ated
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             ●s
             there
             upon
             freely
             and
             abundantly
             merciful
             :
             For
             ,
             to
             pardon
             one
             ,
             whom
             he
             may
             justly
             punish
             is
             Mercy
             ,
             &
             to
             pardon
             many
             &
             grievous
             sins
             is
             abundant
             Mercy
             ,
             &
             to
             pardon
             for
             ever
             is
             eternal
             Mercy
             .
             It
             is
             
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               merciful
               ,
               and
               gracious
               ●●ng-suffering
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               goodness
               and
               truth
               ,
               Keeping
               Mercy
               for
               thousands
               ,
               forgiving
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               Transgression
               ,
               and
               Sin
               ,
            
             Exod.
             34.
             6.
             7.
             
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             Mercy
             goes
             before
             Remission
             .
             He
             loved
             and
             pi●yed
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             sinful
             and
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             Blood
             he
             might
             make
             way
             for
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             &
             make
             our
             Sins
             pa●●●onable
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Sinner
             once
             repetus
             and
             believs
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             once
             pleaded
             ,
             then
             he
             actually
             ,
             freely
             ,
             abundantly
             ,
             eternally
             ,
             pardons
             .
             How
             are
             God's
             justified
             Ones
             bound
             to
             praise
             him
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             for
             evermore
             !
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Persons
             pardoned
             are
             not
             all
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             every
             Transgressout
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             God's
             Mercy
             ●e
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             is
             ,
             infinite
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             by
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Justice
             limited
             to
             certain
             Persons
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             Christ
             hath
             merited
             pardon
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             yet
             no
             Sinner
             as
             a
             Sinner
             is
             capable
             of
             it
             ;
             his
             Death
             makes
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Faith
             makes
             the
             Sinner
             ;
             pardonable
             
             God
             must
             write
             his
             Laws
             in
             Man's
             heart
             ,
             and
             Man
             must
             know
             his
             God
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             Christ
             must
             make
             Intercession
             ,
             before
             Man
             can
             be
             actually
             justified
             .
             Therefore
             this
             Promise
             follows
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Except
             Man
             receive
             God
             for
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             become
             his
             God
             ,
             no
             pardon
             can
             be
             expected
             :
             God
             ,
             received
             as
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             engaging
             himself
             to
             be
             our
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             justify
             .
             And
             this
             is
             great
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             seeing
             Man
             is
             by
             Nature
             uncapable
             of
             Remission
             ,
             because
             sensless
             of
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             of
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             he
             writes
             his
             Laws
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             stony
             and
             sensless
             quality
             thereof
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             tender
             and
             sensible
             ;
             and
             so
             Man
             sees
             his
             Sin
             ,
             hates
             it
             ,
             is
             humbled
             and
             grieved
             for
             it
             ,
             willing
             to
             turn
             unto
             his
             God.
             He
             enlightens
             him
             ;
             and
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             despaire
             ,
             he
             manifests
             unto
             him
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             infinite
             Mercy
             in
             him
             ;
             promiseth
             pardon
             ,
             invites
             and
             calls
             him
             ,
             and
             lets
             him
             know
             there
             is
             plentiful
             Redemption
             :
             Upon
             all
             this
             Man
             is
             willing
             to
             submit
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             God
             to
             be
             his
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             is
             in
             a
             capacity
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             justifiable
             .
             Thus
             Man
             by
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             his
             Duty
             by
             the
             power
             of
             that
             Grace
             ,
             is
             prepared
             for
             this
             great
             Mercy
             of
             Remission
             and
             Justification
             ;
             And
             they
             who
             through
             neglect
             of
             hearing
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             continue
             in
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             harden
             their
             hearts
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             hope
             of
             this
             great
             benefit
             ,
             which
             God
             is
             so
             willing
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             sinful
             Man
             unwilling
             upon
             God's
             terms
             to
             receive
             .
             These
             words
             ,
             thus
             explained
             ,
             contain
             this
             Promise
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             forgive
             Man
             his
             Sin
             ,
             and
             justify
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             words
             are
             brought
             in
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             the
             Particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             turned
             by
             our
             Translators
             ,
             For.
             And
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             before
             ,
             it
             's
             sometimes
             expletive
             ,
             sometimes
             illative
             for
             therefore
             ,
             sometimes
             causal
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             is
             rendred
             ;
             Sometimes
             the
             Hebrew
             Particle
             signifies
             When.
             If
             it
             be
             expletive
             ,
             it
             's
             used
             onely
             to
             bring
             in
             this
             last
             Promise
             ,
             and
             joyn
             it
             with
             the
             rest
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             not
             such
             ,
             but
             used
             here
             as
             a
             rational
             Conjunction
             ,
             the
             Connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             is
             very
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             Some
             make
             Remission
             to
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Priviledges
             which
             God
             doth
             promise
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             forgive
             their
             Sins
             ;
             Thus
             Dr.
             Gouge
             seems
             to
             understand
             it
             .
             Yes
             this
             seems
             to
             give
             a
             Reason
             why
             God
             will
             write
             his
             Laws
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             teach
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             shall
             know
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             this
             ,
             That
             he
             may
             make
             them
             capable
             of
             Remission
             ,
             and
             ,
             being
             made
             such
             ,
             he
             may
             remit
             them
             :
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             distinct
             Promise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             different
             from
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             such
             a
             Promise
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             had
             none
             such
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             Observation
             of
             it
             could
             any
             Man
             obtain
             Pardon
             and
             Justification
             .
             And
             it
             's
             certain
             and
             clear
             enough
             ,
             that
             one
             end
             why
             God
             made
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             promised
             to
             write
             his
             Laws
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             so
             written
             we
             might
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             obtain
             Remission
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             chief
             Laws
             and
             Commandments
             of
             this
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             those
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Belief
             in
             Christ
             ;
             which
             performed
             ,
             Remission
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             did
             neither
             promise
             ,
             nor
             could
             give
             ,
             will
             certainly
             follow
             .
             And
             ,
             before
             I
             conclude
             this
             part
             ,
             I
             will
             inform
             you
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Justification
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Justification
             but
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             That
             no
             man
             is
             justifiable
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             but
             upon
             his
             Faith.
             4.
             
             That
             this
             Remission
             and
             Justification
             takes
             away
             from
             the
             party
             justified
             all
             the
             sad
             and
             woful
             Consequents
             of
             Sin.
             5.
             
             That
             God
             never
             justifies
             any
             ,
             but
             in
             justifying
             he
             sanctifies
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             onely
             free
             him
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             past
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             preserve
             Man
             from
             Sin
             for
             time
             to
             come
             :
             The
             Imperfection
             and
             Corruption
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             followed
             upon
             the
             first
             Sin
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             Punishments
             that
             Man
             can
             suffer
             and
             be
             liable
             to
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             remove
             this
             Punishment
             is
             one
             part
             of
             our
             Justification
             .
             6.
             
             In
             this
             Remission
             is
             included
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             Blessings
             which
             tend
             to
             everlasting
             Salvation
             .
             7.
             
             Though
             upon
             our
             first
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             our
             first
             true
             and
             lively
             Faith
             ,
             we
             enter
             into
             the
             state
             of
             Justification
             ,
             which
             frees
             us
             from
             the
             eternal
             penalty
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             perfect
             in
             this
             state
             ,
             till
             all
             Sins
             ,
             even
             the
             last
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             all
             Punishments
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             prevented
             and
             removed
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             before
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             Thus
             you
             have
             heard
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             alledged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             explained
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             they
             prove
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             prove
             strongly
             ;
             and
             the
             thing
             proved
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             Mediator
             is
             established
             upon
             far
             better
             Promises
             ,
             than
             the
             former
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Fathers
             was
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             The
             Apostle
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             hath
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             was
             Mediator
             ,
             was
             a
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             established
             upon
             better
             Promises
             :
             Yet
             ,
             though
             this
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             further
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Text
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             former
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             was
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             13.
             
             
               In
               that
               he
               saith
               a
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               the
               first
               old
               .
               Now
               ,
               that
               which
               decayeth
               and
               waxeth
               old
               ,
               is
               ready
               to
               vanish
               away
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Subject
             of
             these
             words
             is
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             they
             inform
             us
             of
             two
             things
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             Abrogation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             total
             Abolition
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Abrogation
             ,
             It
             's
             
               made
               old
            
             .
             2.
             
             The
             total
             Abolition
             ,
             It
             being
             made
             old
             is
             near
             vanishing
             and
             Abolition
             .
             The
             Abrogation
             he
             proves
             from
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               a
               new
               Covenant
            
             ;
             If
             God
             make
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             he
             abrogates
             the
             old
             ;
             But
             he
             makes
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ;
             Therefore
             he
             abrogates
             the
             old
             .
             To
             understand
             the
             force
             of
             this
             Argument
             ,
             let
             's
             enquire
             into
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             :
             1.
             
             To
             
               make
               old
            
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             must
             be
             to
             abrogate
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             old
             things
             lose
             their
             Power
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             and
             Vigour
             ,
             so
             the
             Covenant
             being
             made
             old
             loseth
             it's
             binding
             force
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Essence
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             vigour
             and
             the
             vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Law
             ,
             doth
             issue
             :
             Hence
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             
               to
               antiquate
               a
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               Law.
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             genuine
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             in
             this
             place
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             doubted
             ,
             whether
             the
             making
             a
             new
             Covenant
             or
             Law
             doth
             antiquate
             the
             former
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             ;
             for
             the
             making
             of
             a
             new
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             take
             away
             the
             old
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             confirm
             it
             .
             Therefore
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             That
             for
             God
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             such
             a
             Covenant
             as
             is
             different
             from
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             ●ay
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             so
             as
             by
             it
             to
             take
             away
             the
             former
             as
             useless
             ,
             needless
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             .
             Such
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             is
             this
             new
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             the
             former
             doth
             lose
             all
             force
             two
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Expiration
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             intended
             to
             continue
             untill
             the
             latter
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             making
             thereof
             it
             became
             out
             of
             Date
             .
             2.
             
             By
             another
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             which
             could
             not
             stand
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             destroy
             it
             .
             These
             words
             ,
             thus
             understood
             ,
             do
             necessarily
             infer
             the
             Antiquation
             of
             the
             former
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             the
             inference
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             needs
             no
             further
             Confirmation
             .
             The
             Argument
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             make
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet's
             Text.
             This
             is
             the
             Abrogation
             ;
             The
             total
             Abolition
             ,
             which
             follows
             upon
             this
             Abrogation
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             this
             Proposition
             ,
          
           
             [
             That
             which
             decayeth
             and
             waxeth
             old
             is
             ready
             to
             vanish
             .
             ]
          
           
             Where
             ,
             to
             
               decay
               and
               wax
               old
            
             are
             but
             Synonymal
             ;
             and
             signify
             the
             utter
             Abrogation
             of
             a
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             in
             general
             ,
             of
             this
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Fathers
             in
             particular
             .
             That
             which
             is
             thus
             antiquated
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             nigh
             or
             ready
             to
             vanish
             or
             disappear
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             to
             lose
             its
             Being
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             turned
             Vanishing
             ,
             is
             used
             oft
             by
             the
             Sept●●gint
             as
             a
             Verbal
             ,
             to
             signify
             destruction
             ,
             and
             desolation
             ,
             and
             the
             Verb
             whence
             it
             's
             derived
             ,
             signifies
             to
             
               ruine
               ,
               destroy
               ,
               Persons
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               Countries
               ,
            
             so
             as
             to
             take
             away
             their
             Being
             and
             Existence
             .
             And
             this
             Expression
             may
             intimate
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             as
             things
             ,
             after
             they
             become
             old
             ,
             and
             have
             lost
             their
             strength
             and
             vigot
             ,
             may
             retain
             some
             kind
             of
             imperfect
             Being
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             moulder
             away
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             till
             they
             vanish
             and
             totally
             perish
             ;
             so
             the
             Law
             once
             abrogated
             may
             continue
             ,
             though
             in
             no
             force
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             decay
             ,
             till
             it
             totally
             cease
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             further
             cleared
             ,
             and
             made
             more
             evident
             ,
             if
             we
             examine
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Abrogation
             and
             Ab●lition
             .
             It
             was
             not
             abrogated
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Prophet
             J●remiah
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             revealed
             the
             making
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             tenour
             and
             substance
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             continued
             in
             force
             for
             many
             years
             after
             ,
             even
             untill
             the
             exhibition
             of
             Christ.
             Neither
             was
             it
             abrogated
             upon
             his
             Birth
             ,
             or
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             Death
             which
             unhinged
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             virtually
             nul'd
             this
             Covenant
             :
             Yet
             it
             was
             not
             actually
             abrogated
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             force
             of
             it
             was
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             no
             baptized
             Christian
             was
             bound
             to
             observe
             it
             :
             yet
             there
             were
             many
             attempts
             made
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             some
             who
             professed
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             continue
             i●
             in
             power
             .
             Hence
             that
             great
             Controversy
             raised
             in
             the
             famous
             Church
             of
             Antioc●
             in
             Syria
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             the
             great
             Synod
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             mentioned
             Act.
             15.
             where
             it
             was
             unanimously
             
             determined
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             abrogated
             ;
             therefore
             they
             would
             not
             impose
             it
             upon
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             And
             though
             after
             that
             ,
             they
             suffered
             some
             believing
             Jews
             to
             observe
             it
             in
             some
             particulars
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ;
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             doth
             clearly
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             should
             observe
             it
             as
             necessary
             ,
             and
             so
             binding
             as
             that
             Christ
             could
             not
             save
             them
             without
             '
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             fallen
             from
             Grace
             ,
             and
             went
             about
             to
             make
             void
             the
             Gospel
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             so
             made
             as
             that
             it
             abrogated
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Legal
             Covenant
             :
             Yet
             ,
             because
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             and
             that
             Covenant
             made
             by
             God
             and
             not
             by
             Man
             ,
             and
             had
             continued
             in
             force
             about
             1500
             years
             ,
             many
             could
             not
             be
             satisfied
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Abrogation
             ,
             and
             made
             scruple
             of
             rejecting
             and
             neglecting
             of
             it
             :
             For
             that
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Law
             and
             long
             Custom
             ,
             can
             hardly
             be
             made
             void
             .
             The
             unbelieving
             Jew
             did
             reject
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             the
             old
             ;
             as
             instituted
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             to
             justify
             and
             save
             those
             who
             observed
             it
             :
             Some
             believing
             Jews
             feared
             to
             neglect
             it
             ,
             and
             judged
             Christ
             insufficient
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             thought
             Moses
             and
             Christ
             joyntly
             must
             bring
             them
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             seduced
             by
             them
             were
             entangled
             with
             the
             same
             Errour
             .
             So
             that
             it
             was
             observed
             by
             some
             as
             necessary
             ,
             by
             some
             as
             indifferent
             ,
             till
             the
             ruine
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             dispersion
             of
             the
             miserable
             and
             captive
             Jews
             into
             all
             Nations
             :
             And
             then
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             face
             ,
             either
             of
             a
             Civil
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             Polity
             in
             that
             Nation
             ,
             then
             it
             vanished
             and
             did
             not
             appear
             :
             It
             was
             abrogated
             therefore
             by
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             decayed
             by
             little
             and
             little
             after
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             was
             totally
             abolished
             .
             The
             Apostle
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             proved
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Abrogation
             thereof
             from
             the
             Change
             and
             Abolition
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             ;
             and
             gives
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             was
             to
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             justify
             and
             sanctify
             no
             Man
             :
             And
             this
             he
             made
             good
             out
             of
             Psal.
             110.
             4.
             
             And
             here
             he
             implies
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             faultless
             but
             defective
             ,
             and
             confirms
             the
             repeal
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             Jeremiah
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               make
               a
               new
               Covenant
            
             ;
             and
             his
             chief
             Scope
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             obtained
             a
             better
             Ministry
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             a
             better
             Covenant
             .
             And
             that
             Covenant
             was
             better
             ,
             not
             onely
             because
             it
             was
             established
             upon
             better
             Promises
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             it
             was
             new
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             that
             it
             abrogated
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             it self
             was
             to
             continue
             for
             ever
             :
             For
             God
             never
             promised
             to
             make
             another
             after
             this
             new
             one
             was
             once
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             In
             all
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             he
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             and
             presupposeth
             it
             as
             certain
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             beg
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             make
             good
             the
             assirmative
             of
             the
             Question
             .
             For
             the
             Jew
             might
             reply
             ,
             That
             suppose
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             made
             as
             to
             take
             away
             the
             old
             ,
             as
             God
             by
             the
             Prophet
             doth
             positively
             affirm
             it
             ;
             yet
             ,
             How
             doth
             it
             appear
             that
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             some
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             shall
             be
             the
             Mediator
             of
             it
             ?
             To
             remove
             this
             and
             the
             like
             Scruples
             ,
             it
             's
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             no
             Levitical
             Priest
             could
             be
             a
             Mediator
             of
             any
             Covenant
             but
             the
             former
             made
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Institution
             of
             that
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             the
             Rules
             of
             Legal
             Ministration
             ,
             Therefore
             he
             was
             clearly
             excluded
             from
             this
             Mediation
             of
             this
             new
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             That
             if
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             was
             the
             Messias
             ,
             whom
             God
             promised
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             expected
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             fore-told
             ;
             then
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             great
             Prophet
             above
             all
             former
             Prophets
             ,
             above
             Moses
             ,
             above
             Angels
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             be
             the
             great
             and
             eternal
             High-Priest
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchizedee
             ,
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             a
             Mediator
             of
             this
             far
             better
             Covenant
             .
             But
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             and
             goes
             not
             about
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             was
             the
             Messias
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             done
             unto
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             made
             evident
             many
             wayes
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             so
             many
             Prophecies
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             fully
             ,
             even
             to
             particular
             Circumstances
             ,
             in
             him
             who
             was
             called
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             the
             Angel's
             Testimony
             who
             certified
             his
             Mother
             of
             his
             Conception
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
             with
             a
             Multitude
             of
             the
             heavenly
             hoast
             ,
             at
             his
             Birth
             ,
             did
             signify
             this
             ;
             So
             did
             the
             words
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             at
             his
             Baptism
             and
             Transfiguration
             ,
             his
             glorious
             Works
             ,
             his
             heavenly
             Wisdom
             ,
             Knowledg
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             ;
             besides
             the
             Testimony
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             his
             prodigious
             and
             stupendious
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             the
             coming
             down
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             rare
             and
             excellent
             gifts
             of
             this
             heavenly
             Spirit
             ,
             received
             by
             such
             as
             believed
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             wonderful
             works
             done
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             did
             sufficiently
             and
             superabundantly
             prove
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             From
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             intelligent
             Reader
             may
             easily
             understand
             the
             Subject
             ,
             Scope
             ,
             and
             Method
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             The
             Subject
             is
             ,
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Christ
             ,
             constituted
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             Order
             of
             Melchizedec
             :
             The
             Scope
             is
             to
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             than
             that
             of
             
             Aaron's
             Order
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Ministry
             :
             The
             Method
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             superexcellent
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             the
             Service
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             whereof
             he
             was
             Minister
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             Service
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             Priest.
             The
             Sanctuary
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             Minister
             is
             heavenly
             ;
             his
             Service
             and
             Offering
             not
             ●arnal
             ,
             but
             supernatural
             and
             divine
             ;
             the
             Blessings
             promised
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             whereof
             he
             is
             Minister
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             his
             Ministry
             he
             procures
             ,
             are
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             once
             obtained
             make
             sinful
             Man
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             happy
             :
             And
             ,
             because
             the
             Covenant
             is
             so
             excellent
             and
             so
             effectual
             by
             his
             Ministration
             ,
             it
             's
             of
             eternal
             continuance
             .
             The
             Application
             of
             all
             this
             to
             our selves
             is
             of
             Information
             ,
             Exhortation
             ,
             Consolation
             ;
             for
             ,
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             we
             1.
             
             Understand
             how
             excellent
             and
             effectual
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             is
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Ministration
             in
             the
             best
             Sanctuary
             ,
             by
             his
             best
             Service
             ,
             making
             effectual
             the
             best
             Covenant
             that
             ever
             was
             made
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             stirs
             us
             up
             to
             admire
             the
             wonderful
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             contrived
             such
             an
             excellent
             Priest-hood
             and
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             his
             infinite
             Mercy
             in
             ordering
             both
             for
             our
             eternal
             Salvation
             :
             For
             ,
             Who
             are
             we
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             should
             be
             our
             eternal
             Priest
             ,
             offer
             up
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             confirm
             his
             Covenant
             which
             he
             hath
             made
             with
             us
             ?
             and
             that
             God
             should
             appoint
             him
             to
             minister
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Sanctaary
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Ministry
             there
             obtain
             for
             us
             the
             excellent
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             merited
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             promised
             ?
             That
             he
             should
             deal
             thus
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             do
             thus
             for
             us
             ,
             may
             be
             matter
             of
             amazement
             to
             the
             very
             Angels
             of
             Heaven
             .
             How
             often
             should
             we
             think
             and
             seriously
             meditate
             on
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             magnify
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             be
             eternally
             thankful
             for
             his
             unspeakable
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             engage
             our selves
             to
             his
             Service
             for
             evermore
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             matter
             of
             sweetest
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             so
             excellent
             an
             High-Priest
             ;
             that
             he
             is
             our
             High-Priest
             ;
             that
             after
             he
             had
             sacrificed
             himself
             on
             Earth
             ,
             he
             should
             minister
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             that
             God
             should
             make
             so
             excellent
             a
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ,
             promise
             Power
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             bind
             himself
             upon
             the
             keeping
             of
             it
             to
             be
             our
             God
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             eternally
             to
             blot
             out
             all
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             never
             remember
             them
             ,
             never
             charge
             them
             upon
             us
             ;
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             the
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             never
             cease
             his
             Mediation
             till
             he
             hath
             fully
             sanctified
             ,
             justified
             ,
             and
             blessed
             us
             for
             ever
             .
             What
             can
             Man
             desire
             which
             he
             shall
             not
             have
             ?
             What
             can
             he
             want
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             provided
             for
             him
             ?
             Doth
             he
             desire
             an
             High-Priest
             ?
             He
             is
             ready
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             best
             in
             the
             World.
             Doth
             he
             desire
             his
             Ministry
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             He
             shall
             be
             sure
             of
             it
             .
             Doth
             he
             desire
             a
             Covenant
             ?
             Here
             is
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             of
             the
             best
             and
             sweetest
             Promises
             that
             ever
             were
             .
             Doth
             he
             desire
             a
             Mediator
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ?
             A
             Mediator
             is
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             ever
             lives
             there
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             Advocate
             pleads
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             rest
             Day
             or
             Night
             ,
             untill
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             capable
             of
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             procured
             Remission
             of
             all
             our
             Sins
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             remembrance
             of
             these
             things
             must
             needs
             be
             sweet
             ,
             and
             wonderfully
             revive
             and
             refresh
             a
             bruised
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             broken
             heart
             sensible
             of
             Sin
             ,
             hungring
             and
             thirsting
             after
             Righteousness
             and
             Salvation
             .
             But
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             our
             Ignorance
             of
             these
             things
             ?
             how
             weak
             our
             Faith
             ?
             how
             languishing
             our
             Hopes
             ?
             Our
             eternal
             happiness
             depends
             upon
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             this
             Priest
             ,
             this
             Mediation
             and
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             issues
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             from
             pure
             Mercy
             :
             And
             ,
             how
             happy
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             but
             a
             true
             and
             living
             Faith
             ,
             effectually
             to
             believe
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             totally
             to
             rely
             upon
             God's
             pure
             ,
             free
             ,
             and
             abundant
             Mercy
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             for
             ,
             they
             who
             believe
             in
             him
             shall
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             Son
             hath
             Life
             ,
             and
             Life
             for
             evermore
             .
             Many
             and
             grievous
             are
             our
             Sins
             ,
             great
             is
             our
             danger
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             help
             us
             but
             this
             great
             Mediator
             of
             this
             blessed
             Covenant
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             sensless
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             seek
             unto
             our
             Saviour
             :
             We
             are
             secure
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             that
             without
             his
             help
             and
             Ministry
             we
             must
             unavoidably
             perish
             .
             God
             hath
             done
             much
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             brought
             eternal
             life
             near
             unto
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             regard
             it
             not
             :
             We
             continue
             in
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             believe
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             we
             condemned
             already
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             not
             believed
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             And
             this
             will
             be
             our
             Condemnation
             ,
             that
             Light
             is
             come
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             love
             Darkness
             rather
             than
             the
             Light
             ;
             therefore
             Salvation
             is
             far
             from
             us
             ;
             Christ
             will
             not
             be
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             nor
             make
             Intercession
             for
             us
             .
             O
             Lord
             ,
             put
             thy
             Laws
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             write
             them
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             be
             
             sensible
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             seek
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             thy
             People
             ,
             and
             know
             thee
             ,
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             from
             the
             least
             unto
             the
             greatest
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             mayest
             mercifully
             pardon
             our
             Unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             remember
             our
             Sins
             and
             Iniquities
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             Amen
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             excellent
             vertue
             thereof
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THE
             Apostle
             here
             doth
             enlarge
             upon
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             and
             distinctly
             explain
             ,
             those
             things
             which
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             he
             had
             only
             in
             general
             and
             briefly
             mentioned
             :
             For
             he
             implyed
             there
             ,
             that
             a
             Priest
             once
             made
             and
             consecrated
             must
             have
             a
             Sanctuary
             ,
             must
             minister
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             Mediator
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             the
             Service
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             Priest
             that
             is
             Minister
             of
             these
             :
             And
             did
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             was
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             Priest.
             But
             in
             this
             Chapter
             he
             speaks
             more
             at
             large
             of
             the
             earthly
             and
             the
             heavenly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             of
             the
             Service
             performed
             in
             both
             ;
             but
             especially
             of
             the
             great
             Sacrifice
             and
             Expiation
             made
             by
             both
             the
             Priests
             ,
             &
             most
             of
             all
             of
             Christ's
             Expiation-Offering
             ,
             of
             the
             rare
             vertue
             and
             the
             excellent
             Effects
             thereof
             ,
             and
             how
             by
             it
             he
             was
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             effectual
             unto
             Remission
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             Salvation
             of
             Man.
             This
             is
             some
             kind
             of
             co-herence
             ,
             whereby
             this
             part
             is
             joyned
             to
             the
             former
             :
             But
             there
             is
             another
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             having
             proved
             Christ
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             his
             Constitution
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             6.
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             7th
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             his
             Ministration
             ,
             in
             the
             8th
             .
             In
             this
             9th
             .
             he
             proceeds
             to
             speak
             of
             his
             Ministration
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             excellent
             Service
             in
             Offering
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             without
             spot
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             this
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             tenth
             ,
             is
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Cross.
             The
             Scope
             is
             to
             manifest
             how
             excellent
             this
             piece
             of
             Service
             is
             .
             The
             Method
             upon
             consideration
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             this
             ;
             He
             informs
             us
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Typical
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             Service
             ,
             especially
             the
             great
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             performed
             therein
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             way
             of
             Introduction
             to
             the
             11th
             .
             Verse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Anti-Typical
             Sanctuary
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             us
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Nature
                 and
                 Quality
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Vertue
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 Effects
                 thereof
                 ,
                 from
                 Ver.
                 11.
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Both
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 comparatively
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 More
                 comparatively
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 following
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             general
             Analysis
             ;
             the
             particular
             you
             may
             expect
             both
             in
             and
             after
             the
             Explication
             .
             The
             Substance
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             He
             that
             ,
             being
             a
             Minister
             of
             a
             better
             Sanctuary
             doth
             offer
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priest
             than
             the
             Levitical
             .
          
           
             But
             Christ
             being
             Minister
             of
             a
             better
             Tabernacle
             ,
             offered
             a
             more
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             he
             is
             a
             more
             excellent
             Priest.
             
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             he
             takes
             for
             granted
             :
             The
             Assumption
             he
             proves
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             very
             effectually
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             his
             Design
             and
             Work
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             10th
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             Introduction
             ,
          
           
             
             Ver.
             1.
             
             
               Then
               verily
               the
               first
               Covenant
               had
               also
               Ordinances
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               and
               a
               worldly
               Sanctuary
               .
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Connexion
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Matter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Connexion
             is
             signified
             by
             these
             words
             
               Then
               verily
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               Therefore
               verily
            
             ;
             and
             so
             
               Vatablus
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Junius
            
             ,
             translate
             .
             By
             which
             the
             words
             following
             seem
             to
             contain
             a
             Conclusion
             deduced
             from
             the
             former
             Chapter
             Ver.
             2.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             especially
             from
             the
             5th
             .
             where
             it
             's
             implyed
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             must
             serve
             and
             officiate
             in
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Example
             and
             Shadow
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             certain
             Rules
             given
             to
             Moses
             according
             to
             which
             both
             he
             must
             make
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             must
             serve
             therein
             .
             This
             briefly
             for
             the
             Connexion
             .
             It
             follows
             ,
          
           
             
               2.
               
               The
               former
               
                 had
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Divine
                 Service
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Subject
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Predicate
             .
             The
             Subject
             
               [
               the
               first
               ]
            
             ,
             the
             Original
             expresseth
             no
             more
             ,
             not
             informing
             us
             ,
             whether
             the
             first
             Priest-hood
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             ,
             or
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             be
             meant
             :
             Some
             Copies
             expresly
             read
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             so
             some
             understand
             the
             place
             ;
             but
             most
             reject
             that
             ,
             and
             supply
             the
             Ellipsis
             by
             the
             word
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             last
             Verse
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             we
             have
             the
             same
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             first
             ,
             and
             Covenant
             understood
             ;
             Few
             or
             none
             make
             any
             mention
             of
             Priest-hood
             .
          
           
             The
             Predicate
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             affirmed
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             
               had
               Ordinances
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ,
               and
               a
               worldly
               Sanctuary
               :
            
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             there
             were
             such
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             a
             Sanctuary
             belonging
             to
             the
             Covenant
             .
             In
             the
             words
             we
             have
             the
             Sum
             and
             Abridgment
             of
             the
             nine
             following
             Verses
             ,
             which
             describe
             unto
             us
             both
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Service
             ,
             and
             the
             Sanctuary
             .
             In
             the
             words
             therefore
             we
             have
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Ordinances
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Sanctuary
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Ordinances
               of
               Divine
               Service
            
             imply
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Work
             of
             Service
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             this
             Service
             :
             And
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             Service
             due
             to
             Man
             ,
             and
             Service
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Latreia
             signifies
             both
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Translators
             for
             difference
             sake
             ,
             and
             to
             signify
             what
             Service
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             do
             add
             the
             word
             Divine
             :
             For
             Divine
             and
             Religious
             Service
             is
             due
             only
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             to
             him
             as
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             without
             injury
             be
             given
             to
             any
             other
             :
             And
             when
             it
             is
             so
             given
             to
             any
             but
             the
             true
             and
             living
             God
             ,
             it
             's
             called
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             is
             against
             the
             first
             Commandment
             .
             Some
             distinguish
             between
             Service
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             they
             differ
             much
             ,
             if
             Worship
             be
             taken
             for
             Adoration
             ,
             which
             is
             terminated
             upon
             the
             divine
             Excellency
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             his
             Power
             ;
             yet
             the
             words
             are
             used
             indifferently
             .
             But
             whereas
             the
             Socinian
             Expositor
             saith
             ,
             that
             Latreia
             properly
             signifies
             Worship
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             deceived
             ,
             as
             will
             be
             evident
             if
             we
             examine
             the
             places
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             where
             the
             Septuagint
             turn
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               serve
            
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             and
             that
             so
             often
             .
             This
             Service
             of
             God
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             Positive
             .
             2.
             
             Moral
             .
             The
             Moral
             is
             the
             principal
             ,
             as
             being
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             performed
             by
             a
             Spirit
             unto
             a
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Substance
             which
             is
             God.
             Positive
             and
             Ceremonial
             is
             far
             inferiour
             ,
             and
             is
             here
             meant
             :
             This
             Ceremonial
             Service
             ,
             which
             never
             should
             be
             performed
             without
             the
             Moral
             ,
             had
             Ordinances
             as
             a
             Rule
             to
             direct
             both
             Priest
             and
             People
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             these
             Ordinances
             were
             given
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             determing
             what
             religious
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             must
             be
             used
             especially
             by
             the
             Priests
             :
             For
             the
             Service
             here
             meant
             is
             chiefly
             that
             which
             was
             proper
             to
             the
             Priests
             ;
             for
             as
             we
             now
             serve
             God
             by
             the
             Ministers
             in
             publick
             ,
             so
             they
             then
             by
             their
             Priests
             .
             The
             word
             turned
             Ordinances
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             used
             above
             60
             times
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             to
             interpret
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             though
             it
             often
             signifies
             Ceremonials
             ,
             yet
             not
             alwayes
             .
             Men
             ,
             ever
             depending
             upon
             God
             as
             upon
             their
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             are
             ever
             bound
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             Protection
             and
             Happiness
             from
             
             him
             .
             He
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             a
             God
             is
             a
             profane
             Atheist
             ,
             he
             that
             servs
             any
             but
             the
             true
             God
             is
             an
             Idolater
             ;
             he
             that
             servs
             the
             true
             God
             after
             his
             own
             fancies
             and
             the
             inventions
             of
             Man
             ,
             is
             a
             superstitious
             fool
             ;
             he
             that
             inventeth
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Modes
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             and
             imposeth
             them
             on
             others
             ,
             is
             a
             presumptuous
             Wretch
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             God
             alone
             doth
             know
             what
             kind
             of
             Worship
             and
             Service
             is
             fittest
             to
             be
             performed
             unto
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             onely
             hath
             Power
             to
             impose
             it
             .
             The
             highest
             degree
             of
             Service
             is
             due
             unto
             him
             alone
             ,
             and
             he
             alone
             hath
             Power
             to
             make
             Ordinances
             for
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Service
             and
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             performed
             in
             some
             place
             of
             his
             special
             presence
             :
             Therefore
             there
             was
             then
             
               a
               worldly
               Sanctuary
            
             .
             A
             Sanctuary
             is
             an
             holy
             place
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             by
             his
             presence
             :
             There
             is
             a
             bodily
             and
             earthly
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             spiritual
             Sanctuary
             .
             This
             was
             a
             bodily
             earthly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             a
             Type
             of
             a
             far
             better
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             difference
             it
             from
             a
             fat
             better
             ,
             it
             's
             called
             
               a
               worldly
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             though
             the
             word
             may
             signify
             a
             beautiful
             ,
             decent
             ,
             and
             glorious
             place
             :
             And
             in
             respect
             of
             outward
             earthly
             decency
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             and
             glory
             it
             did
             excel
             .
             It
             was
             made
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             fancy
             of
             Man
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             a
             pattern
             given
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             every
             thing
             in
             it
             was
             Mystical
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Glory
             of
             it
             was
             God's
             special
             presence
             .
             This
             Sanctuary
             was
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Throne
             and
             Palace
             of
             God
             ,
             residing
             as
             a
             glorious
             Being
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             People
             :
             It
             may
             be
             considered
             mystically
             ,
             as
             shadowing
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             Throne
             and
             Palace
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             Heaven
             the
             Humanity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             of
             sanctified
             Persons
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             convenient
             place
             for
             God's
             People
             to
             assemble
             there
             for
             publick
             Worship
             :
             In
             the
             former
             consideration
             it
             's
             abolished
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             it
             may
             continue
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             all
             things
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             must
             be
             done
             decently
             and
             orderly
             ,
             then
             surely
             it
             's
             decent
             and
             orderly
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             convenient
             places
             for
             Religious
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             Publick
             and
             Divine
             Worship
             .
             To
             think
             there
             is
             any
             holiness
             in
             these
             places
             as
             places
             ,
             is
             the
             superstitious
             conceipt
             of
             some
             ;
             to
             think
             they
             may
             not
             be
             called
             Churches
             is
             the
             superstitious
             fancy
             of
             others
             :
             For
             a
             Church
             or
             Kirk
             is
             but
             a
             convenient
             place
             where
             Christians
             ordinarily
             assemble
             to
             perform
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             God's
             presence
             is
             not
             tyed
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             but
             to
             God's
             People
             ,
             observing
             God's
             Ordinances
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             neither
             is
             he
             tyed
             to
             any
             special
             presence
             in
             such
             place
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             gracious
             Promise
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             in
             these
             places
             any
             divine
             ,
             special
             ,
             effectual
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             presence
             there
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             as
             there
             worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             .
             We
             are
             not
             so
             bound
             to
             these
             places
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             would
             not
             accept
             our
             Service
             else-where
             ,
             or
             more
             in
             such
             a
             place
             than
             in
             another
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             conveniency
             ,
             and
             the
             testification
             of
             our
             Union
             with
             God's
             People
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             After
             that
             the
             Subject
             and
             Heads
             of
             his
             following
             discourse
             were
             determined
             and
             named
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             discourse
             of
             them
             more
             particularly
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Service
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 .
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             may
             in
             the
             following
             nine
             Verses
             observe
             a
             Description
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 or
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 Ver.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Service
                 from
                 Ver.
                 6.
                 to
                 the
                 10.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Sanctuary
             ,
             leaving
             out
             the
             Court
             where
             they
             sacrificed
             ,
             is
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             :
             The
             first
             is
             the
             Holy
             place
             ;
             The
             second
             ,
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             .
             The
             holy
             place
             divided
             from
             the
             Court
             by
             the
             first
             Veil
             or
             Hanging
             ,
             is
             described
             from
             the
             sacted
             things
             and
             Utensils
             therein
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             said
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             Candlestick
             ,
             the
             Table
             ,
             the
             Shew-Bread
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             called
             the
             Sanctuary
             :
             Both
             the
             place
             and
             Utensils
             of
             the
             place
             had
             their
             mystical
             Representations
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             well
             known
             to
             us
             .
             The
             second
             part
             ,
             divided
             from
             the
             Sanctuary
             by
             the
             second
             Veil
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             set
             forth
             from
             the
             things
             therein
             :
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Golden
             Censer
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Ark
             ,
             wherein
             are
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Golden
             Pot
             of
             Manna
             ,
             Aaron's
             Rod
             that
             budded
             ,
             and
             the
             Tables
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Cherubims
             over-shadowing
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ;
             and
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             these
             had
             their
             Mysteries
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             forbears
             to
             speak
             of
             here
             .
             He
             could
             have
             spoken
             much
             of
             every
             particular
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             principal
             end
             ,
             which
             here
             he
             intended
             ;
             and
             where
             he
             saith
             nothing
             ,
             it
             's
             fit
             we
             should
             be
             silent
             .
             Yet
             two
             things
             in
             this
             place
             should
             be
             considered
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             it
             may
             be
             reconciled
             with
             other
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             which
             seem
             to
             differ
             from
             it
             .
             2.
             
             How
             and
             in
             what
             respect
             this
             Sanctuary
             may
             be
             said
             to
             excel
             others
             .
             1.
             
             It
             seems
             to
             differ
             
             from
             some
             other
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             placing
             the
             Golden
             Censer
             .
             2.
             
             In
             saying
             ,
             That
             ,
             besides
             the
             Table
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
             Aaron's
             Rod
             ,
             and
             the
             Pot
             of
             Manna
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             Ark.
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             Some
             say
             the
             Golden
             Censer
             was
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             ,
             and
             it
             stood
             so
             near
             and
             close
             unto
             the
             Veil
             ,
             that
             the
             smoak
             of
             the
             Incense
             did
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             so
             probable
             .
             We
             read
             Levit.
             16.
             12
             ,
             13.
             of
             a
             Censer
             ,
             which
             with
             Coals
             from
             the
             Altar
             and
             Incense
             ,
             the
             High-Priest
             must
             take
             ,
             and
             enter
             within
             the
             Veil
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             burn
             the
             Incense
             in
             the
             Holiest
             place
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             smoak
             may
             cover
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ;
             and
             why
             might
             not
             this
             Censer
             be
             kept
             in
             that
             place
             ?
             For
             the
             second
             ,
             
             Aaron's
             Rod
             and
             the
             Pot
             of
             Manna
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Ark.
             In
             this
             manner
             the
             Reconciliation
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             upon
             further
             search
             the
             Truth
             may
             be
             more
             clearly
             discovered
             :
             what
             others
             have
             said
             in
             this
             particular
             I
             pass
             .
             But
             ,
             2.
             
             How
             may
             this
             two-fold
             Sanctuary
             be
             said
             to
             be
             more
             excellent
             than
             others
             ;
             for
             there
             have
             been
             rich
             and
             glorious
             Temples
             with
             their
             inward
             Sacraries
             rarely
             beautified
             ?
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Materials
             and
             outward
             Order
             ,
             some
             Temples
             might
             be
             as
             rich
             and
             glorious
             ,
             if
             not
             more
             ;
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             Gold
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             with
             the
             Art
             of
             Man
             ,
             might
             be
             the
             same
             :
             But
             the
             Excellency
             of
             this
             consisted
             in
             two
             things
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             that
             all
             things
             were
             made
             in
             this
             two-fold
             Sanctuary
             ,
             by
             the
             Direction
             and
             Command
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             Besides
             outward
             decency
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             every
             thing
             was
             Mystical
             ,
             and
             represented
             some
             heavenly
             and
             excellent
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             God's
             Institution
             .
             And
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Legal
             Dispensation
             ,
             the
             Saints
             enlightned
             by
             Faith
             looked
             at
             far
             higher
             things
             :
             They
             did
             not
             look
             for
             Sanctification
             and
             Happiness
             from
             an
             earthly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             present
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             Messias
             (
             promised
             to
             
               Abraham
               )
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             Nations
             should
             be
             blessed
             .
             Abraham
             sought
             a
             more
             excellent
             Countrey
             than
             Canaan
             ;
             for
             he
             aimed
             at
             an
             heavenly
             and
             eternal
             City
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             prepared
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             principal
             parts
             thereof
             .
             The
             Service
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             6.
             
             
               Now
               ,
               when
               these
               things
               were
               thus
               ordained
               ,
               the
               Priests
               went
               alwayes
               into
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               ,
               accomplishing
               the
               Service
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             That
             all
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             is
             not
             here
             described
             ,
             but
             onely
             that
             which
             was
             accomplished
             within
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Veil
             ;
             neither
             is
             every
             particular
             of
             these
             here
             set
             down
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             ●
             following
             Verses
             is
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             in
             the
             two
             Sanctuaries
             :
             And
             we
             are
             informed
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 imperfect
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             this
             sixth
             Verse
             we
             have
             the
             Service
             in
             the
             first
             Sanctuary
             described
             in
             general
             .
             In
             the
             Text
             we
             have
             three
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Ordination
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 constant
                 Entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 Sanctuary
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 Service
                 therein
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             performance
             of
             the
             Service
             presupposeth
             the
             Entrance
             ;
             the
             Entrance
             ,
             the
             Preparation
             of
             the
             former
             things
             .
             The
             Propositions
             are
             three
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             things
             ,
             or
             rather
             Acts
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
          
           
             That
             
               these
               things
               were
               thus
               ordained
            
             .
          
           
             Where
             ,
             by
             
               these
               things
            
             ,
             are
             meant
             the
             two
             Sanctuaries
             ,
             with
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             them
             :
             For
             these
             to
             be
             ordained
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             Sanctuaries
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             built
             ,
             and
             ordered
             :
             To
             be
             
               thus
               ordained
            
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             so
             made
             ,
             placed
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             therein
             set
             in
             that
             Order
             ,
             as
             God
             prescribed
             .
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
          
           
             That
             
               these
               things
               thus
               ordained
               ,
               the
               Priests
               went
               alwayes
               into
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             ,
             by
             Tabernacle
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             Sanctuary
             within
             the
             first
             Veil
             :
             Into
             this
             the
             Priests
             did
             enter
             ;
             not
             only
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             Priests
             might
             go
             into
             this
             place
             ;
             but
             none
             but
             Priests
             had
             this
             Priviledg
             granted
             .
             They
             entred
             alwayes
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             day
             ;
             
             and
             that
             several
             times
             .
             They
             entred
             after
             the
             Sanctuaries
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             orderly
             placed
             and
             disposed
             ;
             for
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             made
             they
             could
             not
             enter
             ;
             before
             all
             things
             in
             them
             were
             prepared
             and
             orderly
             disposed
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             officiate
             and
             serve
             .
             The
             third
             Proposition
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Priests
             being
             entred
             accomplish
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             Service
             was
             chiefly
             to
             burn
             Incense
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             :
             This
             Sanctuary
             may
             signify
             the
             Mis●tant
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Society
             of
             Saints
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             made
             Priests
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             none
             but
             Priests
             and
             real
             Saints
             are
             admitted
             as
             living
             Members
             of
             this
             Sanctuary
             ,
             which
             is
             next
             unto
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             .
             In
             this
             ,
             Prayer
             is
             continually
             made
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Service
             continually
             performed
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             enjoy
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             partake
             of
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             both
             which
             were
             signifyed
             by
             the
             Golden
             Candlestick
             and
             the
             Shew-Bread
             .
             These
             things
             ,
             thus
             understood
             ,
             signify
             unto
             us
             ,
             That
             Christ
             must
             first
             redeem
             us
             ,
             and
             God
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             convert
             us
             ,
             &
             so
             make
             a
             Church
             ,
             before
             any
             Service
             acceptable
             can
             be
             performed
             to
             him
             ;
             &
             ,
             after
             we
             are
             converted
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             made
             Priests
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             serve
             and
             receive
             Mercy
             :
             For
             we
             must
             first
             serve
             him
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             receive
             benefit
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             by
             continual
             Service
             and
             Prayer
             we
             obtain
             continually
             the
             Light
             of
             Grace
             and
             the
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             admitted
             into
             the
             inward
             Sacrary
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             After
             this
             Service
             accomplished
             in
             the
             first
             Sanctuary
             ,
             follows
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             the
             second
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             7.
             
             
               But
               into
               the
               second
               went
               the
               High-Priest
               alone
               ,
               once
               every
               Year
               ,
               not
               without
               Blood
               ,
               which
               he
               offered
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Errors
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             determine
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 principal
                 Service
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 this
                 inner
                 Sacrary
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Person
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Time
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 often
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Service
             is
             that
             of
             Expiation
             by
             Blood
             :
             The
             Person
             expiating
             by
             Blood
             was
             the
             
               High-Priest
               alone
            
             :
             The
             Time
             was
             ,
             
               once
               a
               Year
            
             .
             This
             was
             the
             highest
             piece
             of
             Service
             that
             was
             prescribed
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             performed
             by
             Man
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             most
             eminent
             Person
             ,
             and
             but
             seldom
             ,
             even
             
               once
               a
               Year
            
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             singles
             this
             out
             from
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             if
             Christ
             performed
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             Service
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Ministration
             ,
             and
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Sacerdotal
             Office.
             This
             Service
             was
             ,
             the
             Offering
             of
             an
             expiatory
             and
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             first
             for
             himself
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             People
             ;
             And
             he
             must
             enter
             with
             the
             Blood
             thereof
             into
             the
             Holiest
             place
             within
             the
             second
             Veil
             ;
             and
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             offered
             Incense
             there
             ,
             he
             must
             sptinkle
             the
             Blood
             upon
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             The
             Time
             of
             this
             solemn
             Service
             was
             the
             tenth
             Day
             of
             the
             seventh
             Moneth
             every
             Year
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             holy
             time
             of
             Humiliation
             and
             Expiation
             :
             Of
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             briefly
             touched
             here
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             more
             at
             large
             ,
             Lev.
             16.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Imperfection
             of
             this
             Service
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             three
             following
             Verses
             ,
             and
             its
             three-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             this
             Service
             the
             way
             into
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             was
             not
             made
             manifest
             .
             2.
             
             Being
             but
             Figures
             and
             Shadows
             they
             could
             not
             sanctify
             any
             Man
             that
             observed
             them
             .
             3.
             
             They
             were
             but
             of
             short
             continuance
             ;
             for
             upon
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             they
             must
             cease
             .
             That
             the
             way
             into
             Holiest
             of
             all
             was
             not
             then
             made
             manifest
             ,
             we
             learn
             from
          
           
             Ver.
             8.
             
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               this
               signifying
               ,
               That
               the
               way
               into
               the
               Holiest
               of
               all
               was
               not
               yet
               made
               manifest
               ,
               while
               as
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               was
               yet
               standing
               .
            
          
           
             FOR
             the
             better
             Explication
             ;
             the
             whole
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             Propositions
             or
             divine
             Axioms
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               the
               way
               into
               the
               Holiest
               of
               all
               was
               not
               made
               manifest
               ,
               while
               as
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               was
               standing
               .
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               did
               signify
               this
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             way
             into
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ;
             the
             non-manifestation
             of
             this
             way
             ;
             the
             time
             of
             this
             non-manifestation
             .
             The
             Holyest
             of
             all
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             must
             be
             a
             way
             into
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             no
             man
             can
             enter
             ,
             all
             men
             must
             be
             shut
             out
             .
             This
             way
             may
             be
             taken
             either
             for
             the
             passage
             into
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             means
             whereby
             a
             passage
             was
             made
             and
             opened
             .
             Here
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             passage
             ,
             as
             the
             means
             whereby
             this
             passage
             was
             made
             ,
             and
             so
             opened
             :
             Yet
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ,
             where
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             was
             placed
             ,
             may
             signify
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             ,
             without
             some
             Expiation
             ,
             is
             not
             accessible
             .
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             two-fold
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             Glory
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             must
             be
             made
             accessible
             before
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             have
             access
             to
             the
             one
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             have
             access
             to
             the
             other
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             And
             one
             and
             the
             same
             cause
             may
             open
             and
             make
             way
             to
             both
             :
             No
             sinful
             Guilty
             Man
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             can
             have
             access
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             receive
             spiritual
             Comfort
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             propitiated
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             though
             ,
             as
             propitiated
             by
             this
             Blood
             ,
             he
             be
             accessible
             ;
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             have
             actual
             access
             with
             Hope
             and
             Confidence
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             justified
             and
             washed
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             though
             one
             may
             be
             justified
             so
             as
             to
             approach
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             can
             immediately
             approach
             the
             Throne
             of
             Glory
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             both
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             .
             That
             there
             was
             a
             way
             and
             passage
             for
             Man
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             is
             signified
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             Adam
             before
             he
             sinn'd
             had
             access
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ;
             but
             after
             ,
             the
             way
             was
             barr'd
             and
             guarded
             by
             Cherubims
             and
             a
             flaming
             Sword
             turning
             every
             way
             :
             Yet
             after
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             had
             free
             access
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             unto
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             in
             the
             heavenly
             Paradice
             .
             But
             that
             which
             made
             the
             way
             and
             the
             passage
             was
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             promised
             and
             believed
             :
             Yet
             ,
             as
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             so
             the
             Faith
             was
             implicit
             and
             imperfect
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             long
             after
             ;
             therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             the
             way
             was
             not
             manifest
             .
             There
             was
             a
             way
             not
             only
             for
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             ,
             but
             for
             many
             others
             ;
             but
             there
             might
             be
             a
             way
             and
             yet
             not
             manifest
             ,
             as
             then
             it
             was
             not
             :
             This
             was
             possible
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             passable
             to
             few
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             manifest
             to
             none
             ;
             at
             least
             not
             so
             manifest
             as
             afterwards
             it
             was
             to
             many
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             The
             time
             whil'st
             it
             was
             not
             manifest
             and
             so
             open
             ,
             is
             here
             expressed
             to
             be
             the
             time
             of
             the
             standing
             of
             the
             first
             Tabernacle
             ;
             where
             ,
             by
             Tabernacle
             ,
             we
             must
             unstand
             not
             only
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             the
             Temple
             built
             by
             Solomon
             and
             rebuilt
             by
             
             Babylon's
             Captives
             returned
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             time
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Legal
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest-hood
             whil'st
             it
             was
             in
             Power
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             said
             to
             be
             signified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             signified
             by
             Moses
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             must
             needs
             be
             signified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             inspired
             ,
             moved
             ,
             and
             directed
             Moses
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             in
             their
             writing
             and
             penning
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             But
             how
             and
             by
             what
             was
             this
             signified
             ?
             Even
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             did
             1.
             
             Prohibit
             any
             but
             the
             High-Priest
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             .
             2.
             
             Neither
             must
             he
             enter
             but
             once
             a
             Year
             .
             3.
             
             Neither
             then
             must
             he
             enter
             but
             with
             Incense
             and
             Blood
             ;
             and
             not
             any
             other
             ,
             though
             with
             these
             ,
             might
             enter
             at
             any
             other
             time
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Veil
             and
             rich
             Hanging
             must
             hide
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             and
             Throne
             of
             God
             from
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             High-Priest
             at
             all
             other
             times
             but
             the
             day
             of
             Expiation
             .
             That
             which
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             and
             open
             the
             way
             ,
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             shedding
             of
             this
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             did
             manifest
             the
             way
             .
             There
             is
             no
             way
             but
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             manifestation
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             shedding
             of
             this
             Blood
             :
             Therefore
             upon
             the
             shedding
             of
             this
             precious
             Blood
             ,
             and
             instantly
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Veil
             ,
             the
             inner
             Veil
             ,
             
               [
               Catapetasma
            
             ]
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             rent
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             opened
             to
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             The
             Saints
             of
             old
             did
             know
             and
             certainly
             believe
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             way
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             should
             be
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             and
             made
             by
             his
             Blood
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             not
             so
             clearly
             reveal'd
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             not
             so
             manifestly
             known
             .
             And
             this
             was
             one
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             by
             any
             Blood
             make
             a
             way
             ,
             or
             manifest
             a
             way
             ,
             to
             sinful
             men
             observing
             it
             ,
             or
             make
             any
             man
             fit
             to
             enter
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             is
             given
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
             Ver.
             9.
             
             
               Which
               was
               a
               Figure
               for
               the
               time
               then
               present
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               offered
               both
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               make
               him
               that
               did
               the
               Service
               perfect
               ,
               as
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             principal
             thing
             ,
             and
             most
             observable
             ,
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Imperfection
             and
             Inability
             of
             the
             Service
             performed
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             ;
             for
             it
             had
             no
             sanctifying
             power
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Conscience
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             three
             Axioms
             ,
             or
             Propositions
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Tabernacle
                 was
                 
                   a
                   Figure
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   then
                   present
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 it
                 
                   were
                   offered
                   both
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Sacrifices
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 These
                 
                   Gifts
                   and
                   Sacrifices
                   offered
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   make
                   him
                   that
                   did
                   the
                   Service
                   perfect
                   ,
                   as
                   pertaining
                   to
                   the
                   Conscience
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             is
             ,
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             Figure
             for
             the
             time
             then
             present
             .
          
           
             By
             Tabernacle
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             the
             whole
             Building
             with
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             especially
             the
             two
             Sanctuaries
             .
             This
             was
             a
             Figure
             ;
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             
               a
               Parable
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Figure
             or
             Shadow
             representing
             by
             the
             similitude
             and
             resemblance
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             and
             usually
             the
             thing
             represented
             and
             resembled
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             thing
             resembling
             ;
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Shadow
             ,
             and
             the
             Figure
             more
             easily
             known
             than
             the
             thing
             figured
             .
             Therefore
             Similitudes
             and
             Parables
             are
             usually
             taken
             from
             things
             easily
             known
             and
             obvious
             to
             the
             senses
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             it
             is
             by
             that
             which
             is
             more
             easily
             known
             to
             inform
             us
             of
             that
             which
             is
             more
             inward
             and
             secret
             .
             So
             this
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             with
             the
             things
             therein
             contained
             ,
             are
             visible
             and
             easily
             perceived
             and
             known
             ;
             yet
             so
             made
             ,
             as
             to
             signify
             far
             better
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             ;
             such
             also
             were
             the
             Services
             therein
             performed
             .
             And
             all
             this
             did
             imply
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             of
             the
             things
             therein
             contained
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Services
             accomplished
             in
             it
             ;
             for
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             are
             very
             imperfect
             things
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Parable
             or
             Figure
             
               for
               the
               time
               then
               present
            
             ,
             as
             a
             time
             of
             Infancy
             and
             Non-Age
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             only
             till
             the
             things
             figured
             and
             represented
             should
             be
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             cease
             and
             vanish
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             had
             so
             little
             Power
             .
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
          
           
             In
             this
             Tabernacle
             
               were
               offered
               Gifts
               and
               Sacrifices
            
             .
          
           
             Every
             religious
             Building
             ,
             and
             all
             Sanctuaries
             and
             Temples
             are
             erected
             for
             the
             Service
             and
             Worship
             of
             a
             God
             present
             in
             them
             ;
             so
             was
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             so
             much
             better
             than
             others
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             consecrated
             to
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Command
             and
             Direction
             :
             And
             seeing
             this
             and
             others
             are
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             something
             to
             be
             given
             and
             offered
             ,
             as
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             :
             These
             must
             be
             offered
             ;
             they
             must
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             Offering
             of
             them
             is
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             this
             Tabernacle
             .
             The
             third
             Proposition
             is
             ,
          
           
             These
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             could
             not
             perfect
             them
             who
             did
             the
             Service
             ,
             as
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             This
             doth
             presuppose
             that
             the
             end
             of
             God's
             Service
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             Man
             serving
             :
             The
             benefit
             here
             is
             the
             perfecting
             of
             such
             as
             did
             the
             Service
             .
             To
             perfect
             ,
             is
             to
             sanctify
             ,
             free
             Man
             from
             Sin
             ,
             reconcile
             him
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             have
             some
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             derive
             some
             Happiness
             from
             him
             :
             There
             is
             an
             outward
             ,
             and
             also
             an
             inward
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             divine
             Sanctification
             .
             The
             Service
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             in
             offering
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             might
             sanctify
             the
             outward
             Man
             with
             an
             inferiour
             kind
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             so
             that
             both
             Priest
             and
             People
             might
             have
             some
             outward
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             prevent
             ,
             or
             avert
             ,
             or
             remove
             some
             temporal
             Penalties
             ,
             obtain
             some
             temporal
             Blessings
             and
             Priviledges
             :
             Yet
             all
             this
             was
             nothing
             to
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             conscious
             of
             Sin
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             remove
             the
             spiritual
             Guilt
             ,
             or
             the
             eternal
             Punishment
             ,
             or
             obtain
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Blessings
             :
             All
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Law
             could
             do
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             it
             had
             no
             such
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             ,
             in
             
             performing
             these
             Services
             with
             an
             humble
             and
             penitent
             heart
             looked
             far
             beyond
             these
             figures
             ,
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             might
             obtain
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Conscience
             :
             Yet
             this
             they
             could
             not
             do
             by
             the
             figures
             and
             shadows
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             things
             signified
             by
             them
             .
             This
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             Paul
             did
             so
             much
             dis-esteem
             all
             his
             Priviledges
             and
             his
             Righteousness
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             ,
             he
             was
             blameless
             ;
             and
             did
             so
             much
             esteem
             ,
             so
             highly
             value
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             long
             after
             the
             Righteousness
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ.
             This
             therefore
             was
             one
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             not
             any
             such
             sanctifying
             Power
             ,
             as
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Hebrews
             must
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             know
             ,
             the
             figure
             and
             shadow
             had
             not
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Substance
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             The
             third
             Imperfection
             follows
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               Which
               stood
               only
               in
               Meats
               and
               Drinks
               ,
               und
               divers
               Washings
               ,
               and
               carnal
               Ordinances
               imposed
               on
               them
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Reformation
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             's
             very
             difficult
             to
             find
             the
             Grammatical
             Congruity
             and
             good
             Construction
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             Connexion
             is
             obscure
             ;
             *
             the
             printed
             Books
             differ
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             the
             Translations
             :
             The
             Reason
             of
             all
             this
             may
             be
             from
             some
             Errour
             in
             the
             Transcription
             of
             the
             Manuscripts
             .
             The
             Syriack
             is
             more
             plain
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             may
             be
             summ'd
             up
             in
             two
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Law
             consisted
             in
             Gifts
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             together
             with
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             ,
             and
             divers
             Washings
             ,
             and
             carnal
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             these
             were
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Jews
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Proposition
             :
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             are
             not
             ordinary
             ,
             but
             religious
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             may
             be
             intended
             Meat-Offerings
             and
             Drink-Offerings
             ,
             and
             some
             extend
             the
             sense
             so
             far
             as
             to
             include
             Meats
             clean
             and
             unclean
             ,
             allowed
             or
             forbidden
             by
             God.
             Baptisms
             or
             Washings
             are
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             to
             be
             such
             as
             were
             religious
             and
             used
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             divers
             ,
             and
             of
             several
             sorts
             ;
             some
             were
             by
             water
             onely
             ;
             some
             by
             Blood
             ;
             some
             by
             other
             things
             mixt
             with
             Water
             ;
             some
             with
             sprinkling
             ,
             some
             with
             bathing
             ,
             some
             with
             washing
             another
             .
             The
             end
             of
             them
             all
             was
             legal
             Cleansing
             and
             Purification
             :
             And
             because
             there
             were
             other
             Rites
             ,
             he
             summs
             them
             up
             all
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             Ordinances
             which
             were
             carnal
             .
             The
             word
             for
             Ordinances
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             is
             used
             in
             the
             first
             Verse
             ,
             and
             some
             translate
             it
             Justifications
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Legal
             Sanctifications
             .
             But
             it
             's
             taken
             here
             for
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Margent
             is
             expressed
             .
             These
             Ordinances
             ,
             with
             the
             Offerings
             ,
             Meats
             ,
             Drinks
             ,
             Washings
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             carnal
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             outward
             ,
             sensible
             ,
             bodily
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             have
             their
             Effect
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             Body
             ,
             the
             outward
             Man
             ,
             and
             bodily
             things
             .
             This
             Epithet
             
               [
               carnal
            
             ]
             is
             thought
             to
             be
             added
             for
             to
             give
             a
             Reason
             why
             they
             cannot
             perfect
             and
             sanctify
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             Effect
             upon
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             first
             Proposition
             belongs
             unto
             the
             former
             Verse
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             inability
             of
             the
             Legal
             Service
             ,
             in
             perfecting
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             Imperfection
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             ●●oposition
             :
             These
             Rites
             ,
             and
             this
             Ceremonial
             Service
             ,
             were
             imposed
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             .
             It
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             If
             they
             were
             so
             poor
             ,
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             ineffectual
             ,
             why
             were
             they
             observed
             ?
             The
             Answer
             is
             ,
             They
             were
             imposed
             till
             a
             better
             time
             ,
             
               a
               time
               of
               Reformation
            
             .
             To
             be
             imposed
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             commanded
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             People
             of
             those
             times
             were
             bound
             to
             observe
             them
             ,
             and
             serve
             God
             in
             that
             Mystical
             and
             Ceremonious
             manner
             ;
             for
             the
             divine
             Precept
             made
             the
             Observation
             necessary
             .
             Some
             so
             understand
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             as
             to
             imply
             ,
             they
             were
             a
             Yoke
             or
             Burden
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             they
             were
             .
             Yet
             whether
             this
             be
             here
             intended
             may
             be
             a
             Question
             .
             The
             time
             of
             Reformation
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             took
             away
             these
             Rites
             ,
             not
             as
             sinful
             ,
             but
             as
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             then
             useless
             ,
             when
             a
             better
             kind
             of
             Service
             was
             instituted
             .
             The
             word
             here
             used
             in
             the
             Greek
             may
             signify
             Perfection
             ,
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             Establishment
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             consult
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             they
             tu●●
             the
             Verb
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signify
             to
             perfect
             ,
             confirm
             ,
             and
             establish
             .
             That
             therefore
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             Translation
             ,
             is
             a
             time
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             is
             a
             time
             of
             Perfe●●●●
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             Establishment
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             the
             〈◊〉
             imperfect
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             firm
             and
             stable
             shall
             be
             brought
             in
             and
             〈◊〉
             for
             evermore
             .
             By
             this
             we
             may
             observe
             .
             That
             because
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             was
             imposed
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             Jews
             were
             bound
             to
             observe
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             God
             intended
             not
             the
             Servi●
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             to
             sanctify
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             should
             have
             continued
             .
             3.
             
             It
             was
             imposed
             onely
             for
             a
             time
             
             untill
             the
             Introduction
             of
             a
             better
             Service
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             was
             to
             cease
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             third
             Imperfection
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             perfect
             ,
             firm
             ,
             stable
             ,
             and
             of
             perpetual
             continuance
             .
             And
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             not
             onely
             of
             some
             of
             these
             Services
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             ,
             even
             of
             that
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             and
             more
             excellent
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             even
             the
             yearly
             Sacrifice
             of
             Expiation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             Typical
             Tabernacle
             and
             Service
             ;
             the
             Anti-Typical
             follows
             ,
             and
             begins
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               11.
               
               
                 But
                 Christ
                 being
                 come
                 an
                 High-Priest
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 perfect
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 Building
                 :
              
            
             
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 Neither
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Goats
                 and
                 Calvs
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Blood
                 ,
                 he
                 entred
                 in
                 once
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 ,
                 having
                 obtained
                 eternal
                 Redemption
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             TO
             understand
             this
             Text
             the
             better
             ,
             it
             's
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             as
             in
             the
             Type
             ,
             so
             here
             in
             the
             Anti-Type
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Comparison
             perfect
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             things
             :
             1.
             
             An
             High-Priest
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Tabernacle
             with
             two
             Sanctuaries
             .
             3.
             
             A
             Service
             and
             Sacrifice
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             the
             High-Priest
             in
             the
             inmost
             Sacrary
             and
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ,
             into
             which
             he
             could
             not
             enter
             but
             by
             passing
             through
             the
             Sanctuary
             within
             the
             first
             Veil
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             words
             have
             special
             Reference
             to
             the
             seventh
             Verse
             ,
             which
             speaks
             of
             the
             Highest
             Levitical
             Service
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             the
             High-Priest
             alone
             was
             to
             perform
             once
             a
             Year
             in
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             as
             far
             above
             that
             of
             
             Aaron's
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Service
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             seeing
             this
             was
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             excellent
             Service
             ,
             which
             could
             procure
             the
             greatest
             good
             promised
             in
             the
             former
             Covenant
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             singles
             out
             this
             ,
             informing
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             Service
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             far
             greater
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             ,
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             Excellency
             of
             this
             Service
             and
             Sacrifice
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             rare
             and
             excellent
             Effects
             ,
             Consequents
             ,
             and
             Benefits
             ,
             which
             were
             such
             as
             the
             best
             and
             greatest
             Service
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priest
             could
             not
             reach
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             the
             first
             Effect
             is
             eternal
             Redemption
             ,
             which
             immediatly
             follows
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Service
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             principal
             thing
             in
             this
             Text.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Text
             we
             have
             four
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   come
                   an
                   High-Priest
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Service
                 and
                 Sacrifice
                 performed
                 by
                 this
                 High-Priest
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 most
                 excellent
                 Effect
                 thereof
                 ,
                 
                   eternal
                   Redemption
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             is
             concerning
             Christian
             High-Priest
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             affirmed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             exhibited
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             .
             2.
             
             That
             〈◊〉
             ●onsecrated
             he
             is
             a
             compleat
             High-Priest
             ;
             both
             these
             are
             demonstratively
             〈…〉
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             is
             an
             High-Priest
             〈…〉
             .
             The
             end
             of
             all
             Priests
             ,
             and
             especially
             High-Priest
             〈…〉
             and
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             procure
             some
             Mercy
             and
             Benefit
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             want
             ,
             desire
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             of
             .
             Yet
             they
             can
             pro●●●●
             no
             Mercy
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             God
             hath
             promised
             in
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             where
             of
             they
             are
             Priests
             〈◊〉
             Mediators
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Legal
             High-Priest
             could
             not
             obtain
             any
             greater
             Mercy
             than
             the
             Law
             did
             promise
             .
             But
             because
             Christ
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             established
             upon
             better
             Promises
             ,
             he
             doth
             procure
             for
             his
             People
             far
             greater
             Mercies
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             in
             this
             Covenant
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             
               good
               things
            
             ,
             understand
             those
             Mercies
             ,
             Benefits
             ,
             and
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             are
             promised
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             principal
             whereof
             are
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             eternal
             life
             following
             thereupon
             .
             2.
             
             These
             good
             things
             are
             said
             to
             be
             future
             and
             
               to
               come
            
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             went
             before
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             〈◊〉
             follows
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Law
             having
             a
             Shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             :
             Or
             〈◊〉
             of
             full
             enjoyment
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             reserved
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             World
             〈…〉
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             :
             For
             there
             is
             a
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             a
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             an
             abidi●●
             〈…〉
             me
             ,
             a
             Glory
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             revealed
             upon
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             〈…〉
             long
             after
             and
             wait
             for
             this
             Life
             ,
             this
             
             City
             ,
             this
             Glory
             to
             come
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               World
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Chap.
            
             2.
             5
             ,
             &
             6.
             5.
             
             The
             sense
             therefore
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             an
             High-Priest
             effectually
             procuring
             these
             
               good
               things
            
             ,
             which
             were
             shadowed
             out
             and
             typified
             in
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             were
             then
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             present
             ,
             and
             exhibited
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             concerning
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             doth
             affirm
             ,
             That
             Christ's
             Tabernacle
             ,
             wherein
             he
             must
             minister
             ,
             is
             greater
             and
             better
             than
             the
             Legal
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             of
             that
             Building
             .
             To
             be
             greater
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             quantity
             or
             quality
             ;
             i●
             of
             quantity
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             signified
             that
             it
             's
             far
             larger
             ;
             and
             so
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             Christ
             doth
             minister
             ,
             is
             :
             if
             of
             quality
             ,
             then
             the
             latter
             word
             explains
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             so
             greater
             is
             〈◊〉
             ;
             and
             both
             together
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             far
             more
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             .
             And
             that
             it
             ●●
             so
             ,
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             not
             of
             this
             Building
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             far
             better
             :
             The
             former
             was
             made
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             pitched
             by
             the
             Art
             and
             Industry
             of
             Man
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             pattern
             and
             direction
             was
             from
             Heaven
             .
             The
             Workman
             and
             Builder
             was
             not
             Man
             ,
             but
             God
             :
             and
             is
             the
             Wisdom
             skil
             ,
             and
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             infinitely
             above
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Skill
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             Man
             ,
             so
             his
             Building
             must
             needs
             be
             far
             more
             excellent
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             told
             us
             before
             ,
             Chap.
             〈◊〉
             .
             That
             Christ
             was
             the
             Minister
             of
             High-Priest
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             true
             Tabernacle
             ,
             which
             the
             Lord
             pitched
             ,
             not
             Man.
             The
             former
             was
             but
             a
             Shadow
             ,
             and
             di●
             but
             imperfectly
             represent
             this
             which
             was
             the
             Substance
             :
             The
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ;
             though
             the
             most
             sacted
             and
             glorious
             place
             of
             the
             former
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             ,
             was
             nothing
             to
             this
             .
             Yet
             it
             's
             much
             doubted
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             this
             Tabernacle
             is
             .
             2.
             
             Whitherto
             these
             words
             are
             to
             〈◊〉
             referred
             .
             First
             ,
             Some
             think
             this
             Tabernacle
             to
             be
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             and
             offered
             .
             Others
             conceive
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Church
             Militant
             .
             Oth●●
             imagine
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             both
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             did
             represent
             :
             wherein
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             is
             the
             
               Sanctum
               Sanctor●n
            
             ;
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             Sanctuary
             through
             which
             the
             High-Priest
             passed
             into
             the
             Holiest
             place
             ,
             the
             Aethercal
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             ,
             represented
             by
             the
             Lights
             in
             the
             Golden
             Candlestick
             ,
             do
             ever
             shine
             .
             Others
             determine
             it
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             whereof
             they
             make
             some
             different
             parts
             ;
             as
             ,
             one
             to
             be
             the
             place
             of
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             ,
             and
             another
             far
             more
             glorious
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             place
             of
             God's
             most
             blessed
             and
             special
             presence
             .
             That
             Christ
             entred
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             that
             〈◊〉
             he
             ever
             ministers
             and
             makes
             Intercession
             there
             ,
             is
             express
             Scripture
             ;
             what
             difference
             and
             degrees
             of
             places
             be
             there
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             certainly
             know
             .
             But
             let
             the
             Tabernacle
             ●e
             his
             Body
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             Militant
             ,
             or
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ;
             the
             second
             doubt
             is
             ,
             Whither
             these
             words
             concerning
             this
             Tabernacle
             are
             to
             be
             referred
             .
             If
             to
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               being
               rome
               an
               High-Priest
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
            
             then
             it
             's
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             the
             Minister
             and
             High-Priest
             of
             a
             far
             more
             glorious
             Sanctuary
             .
             But
             some
             refer
             them
             to
             the
             word
             entred
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             sense
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             under
             the
             Law
             passeth
             through
             the
             first
             Sanctuary
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             :
             so
             Christ
             passed
             through
             the
             Militant
             into
             the
             Church
             Triumphant
             .
             And
             it
             's
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             his
             Sanctuary
             and
             Temple
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             his
             Church
             wherein
             God
             dwels
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             and
             he
             passed
             through
             and
             from
             this
             into
             the
             Church
             Triumphant
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             where
             God
             is
             more
             gloriously
             present
             and
             powerful
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             entred
             through
             the
             Aetherdal
             part
             of
             the
             World
             into
             the
             highest
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             unto
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             glorious
             place
             ,
             and
             Throne
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             former
             sense
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             come
             an
             High-Priest
             and
             Minister
             of
             a
             far
             more
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             Sanctuary
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             more
             genuine
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Chap.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             The
             third
             Proposition
             is
             concerning
             Christ's
             Service
             and
             Sacrifice
             offered
             in
             this
             Temple
             :
             For
             Christ
             ,
             
               not
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Goats
               and
               Calves
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               own
               Blood
               ,
               i●●red
               in
               once
               into
               the
               holy
               place
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             have
             the
             
               Holy
               place
            
             .
             2.
             
             Christ's
             Entrance
             into
             it
             .
             3.
             
             His
             Entrance
             once
             .
             4.
             
             His
             Entrance
             
               once
               by
               Blood
               ,
               not
               of
               Goats
               and
               Calvs
               but
               by
               his
               own
               Blood.
            
             1.
             
             The
             
               Holy
               place
            
             is
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             signified
             by
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             in
             the
             Temple
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             the
             place
             into
             which
             the
             High-Priest
             with
             Blood
             entred
             in
             
               once
               every
               Year
            
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             And
             that
             Christ
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             is
             clear
             enough
             ;
             For
             Christ
             is
             not
             entred
             into
             the
             holy
             places
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Figures
             of
             the
             true
             ,
             but
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             there
             to
             appear
             before
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             Ver.
             24.
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             entred
             into
             this
             Holy
             place
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             Question
             made
             of
             the
             time
             when
             he
             entred
             .
          
           
           
             That
             he
             entred
             forty
             dayes
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             it
             's
             clear
             and
             express
             :
             For
             he
             was
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             Acts
             1.
             11.
             
             He
             was
             carried
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             71.
             
             And
             ,
             He
             that
             descended
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             also
             that
             ascended
             far
             above
             all
             Heavens
             to
             fulfil
             all
             things
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             But
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             another
             entrance
             before
             this
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             immediately
             upon
             his
             Death
             .
             For
             when
             he
             had
             given
             up
             the
             Ghost
             ,
             immediately
             the
             Vail
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             rent
             in
             the
             midst
             from
             the
             top
             to
             the
             bottom
             ;
             and
             his
             Soul
             ,
             separated
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             commended
             into
             his
             Fathers
             hands
             ,
             entred
             into
             Paradise
             .
             That
             he
             entred
             at
             that
             time
             into
             Heaven
             with
             his
             Soul
             separated
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             the
             Text
             doth
             seem
             to
             affirm
             :
             And
             what
             should
             the
             renting
             of
             the
             Catapetasm
             and
             the
             Inner-Vail
             immediately
             upon
             his
             Death
             signify
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             great
             High-Priest
             was
             ready
             to
             enter
             Heaven
             ?
             Again
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             more
             properly
             ,
             that
             he
             entred
             Heaven
             with
             or
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             when
             his
             Soul
             was
             separated
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             than
             when
             his
             Body
             was
             risen
             ,
             and
             made
             immortal
             ,
             and
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             joyntly
             ascended
             .
             For
             it
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             according
             to
             God's
             Institution
             ,
             upon
             the
             slaying
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             taking
             of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             to
             enter
             the
             holy
             ,
             Place
             ;
             and
             the
             Type
             and
             Anti-type
             should
             agree
             ,
             especially
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             Further
             ,
             the
             expiatory
             Offering
             was
             not
             compleate
             ,
             till
             the
             Blood
             was
             presented
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             in
             the
             inner
             Sacrary
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             suitable
             to
             the
             Type
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             High-Priest
             should
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             slain
             on
             Earth
             ,
             present
             himself
             as
             slain
             in
             Heaven
             before
             the
             Supream
             Judge
             ,
             as
             having
             suffered
             Death
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             Justice
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             man.
             But
             all
             this
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             Learned
             men
             ,
             who
             shall
             seriously
             search
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             impartially
             examine
             whether
             God
             doth
             not
             speak
             this
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             howsoever
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             ,
             whether
             he
             entred
             thus
             &
             then
             ,
             yet
             he
             so
             entred
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             he
             obtained
             eternal
             Redemption
             .
             3.
             
             He
             entred
             once
             :
             This
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             High-Priest
             entred
             once
             every
             year
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             enter
             above
             a
             thousand
             times
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             entred
             thus
             but
             once
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             read
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             once
             to
             enter
             ,
             or
             one
             entrance
             in
             this
             manner
             was
             sufficient
             ;
             because
             one
             Death
             ,
             one
             Offering
             was
             able
             to
             do
             that
             which
             all
             the
             Offerings
             of
             all
             the
             High-Priests
             under
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             ;
             neither
             was
             any
             more
             Offering
             needful
             ,
             seeing
             this
             had
             done
             all
             that
             was
             requisite
             for
             satisfaction
             and
             merit
             .
             4.
             
             This
             entrance
             was
             by
             or
             with
             Blood
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             set
             down
             negatively
             and
             affirmatively
             .
             Negatively
             this
             was
             not
             blood
             of
             Goats
             and
             Calves
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             which
             the
             Legal
             High-Priests
             did
             enter
             within
             the
             Vail
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             read
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             upon
             the
             day
             of
             expiation
             a
             Bullock
             and
             a
             Goat
             must
             be
             slain
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             these
             he
             must
             enter
             the
             holy
             Place
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             blood
             of
             Beasts
             could
             not
             satisfy
             divine
             justice
             ,
             expiate
             the
             sin
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             purge
             his
             conscience
             and
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             the
             eternal
             penalty
             removable
             .
             Therefore
             it
             must
             be
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             blood
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             own
             blood
             ;
             which
             was
             pare
             ,
             unspotted
             ,
             and
             most
             precious
             .
             The
             reason
             ,
             1.
             
             Why
             it
             must
             be
             by
             blood
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             as
             without
             blood
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             Legal
             Remission
             or
             Expiation
             ;
             so
             it
             was
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             without
             blood
             there
             should
             be
             no
             eternal
             Remission
             .
             For
             though
             God
             was
             merciful
             ,
             and
             sate
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             yet
             his
             Justice
             did
             require
             that
             satisfaction
             should
             be
             made
             :
             and
             seeing
             sin
             was
             committed
             ,
             and
             punishment
             was
             deserved
             ,
             and
             due
             by
             his
             Law
             violated
             ;
             therefore
             sin
             must
             be
             punished
             ,
             before
             it
             could
             be
             pardonable
             ;
             and
             seeing
             the
             punishment
             was
             Death
             ,
             Death
             must
             first
             be
             suffered
             .
             This
             was
             thus
             appointed
             and
             done
             ,
             to
             signify
             his
             purest
             holiness
             ,
             his
             hatred
             and
             detestation
             of
             sin
             ,
             his
             love
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             his
             respect
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             bound
             to
             obedience
             ,
             or
             upon
             disobedience
             to
             punishment
             .
             By
             this
             he
             signified
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             must
             know
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             transgress
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             this
             must
             hear
             and
             fear
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             2.
             
             Why
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             ?
             The
             reason
             ,
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             did
             determine
             upon
             this
             blood
             ;
             and
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             the
             fittest
             of
             all
             other
             .
             But
             more
             particularly
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Goats
             and
             Calves
             was
             no
             wayes
             convenient
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             that
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             of
             Goats
             should
             take
             away
             sins
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.
             4.
             
             Nor
             the
             blood
             of
             man
             ,
             of
             the
             best
             man
             ,
             though
             far
             above
             the
             blood
             of
             Bullocks
             and
             Goates
             was
             fit
             ;
             for
             all
             men
             are
             guilty
             ,
             and
             their
             blood
             is
             stained
             .
             Neither
             was
             the
             life
             of
             Angels
             fit
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             might
             be
             precious
             ,
             yet
             God
             did
             not
             think
             it
             sufficiently
             satisfactory
             and
             meritorious
             for
             sinful
             man.
             And
             suppose
             an
             High-Priest
             should
             offer
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             yet
             that
             would
             not
             serve
             :
             Therefore
             it
             must
             be
             Christ's
             blood
             ,
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             which
             was
             pure
             and
             without
             spot
             ,
             and
             most
             
             precious
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             it
             was
             the
             blood
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             eternal
             Word
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             was
             God
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             shed
             with
             greatest
             pain
             ,
             and
             most
             willingly
             out
             of
             love
             to
             sinful
             man
             ,
             whose
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             he
             had
             assumed
             ;
             and
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             who
             had
             made
             him
             the
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             appointed
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             Surety
             and
             Hostage
             of
             sinful
             man
             ,
             and
             commanded
             him
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             do
             this
             great
             Service
             .
             And
             without
             the
             blood
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             he
             could
             not
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             and
             obtained
             eternal
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             fourth
             thing
             observed
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             fourth
             Proposition
             concerning
             one
             immediate
             effect
             of
             his
             blood
             .
             For
             he
             entring
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             once
             ,
             obtained
             eternal
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             Where
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 Redemption
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Why
                 this
                 Redemption
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 eternal
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 it
                 was
                 obtained
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 entring
                 into
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Christ
                 entring
                 Heaven
                 once
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 blood
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             so
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             comes
             of
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Copher
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             price
             or
             gift
             offered
             to
             a
             Judge
             or
             an
             Enemy
             to
             deliver
             one
             from
             Death
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             evil
             or
             punishment
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             called
             a
             Ransome
             ;
             in
             this
             respect
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             give
             himself
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               [
               Lytron
            
             ]
             a
             Ransome
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             and
             Matth.
             20.
             28.
             
             In
             that
             place
             it
             's
             such
             a
             price
             as
             is
             given
             to
             a
             Judge
             ,
             who
             hath
             power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             for
             to
             save
             the
             life
             of
             one
             capitally
             guilty
             ,
             and
             by
             Law
             bound
             to
             suffer
             Death
             .
             The
             effect
             of
             this
             price
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             propitiate
             the
             Judge
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             this
             propitiation
             made
             to
             save
             the
             lise
             of
             the
             party
             guilty
             .
             In
             this
             place
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             price
             ,
             and
             is
             turned
             Redemption
             ,
             Expiation
             ,
             Remission
             ,
             Propitiation
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             may
             signify
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             any
             kind
             of
             deliverance
             from
             evil
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             signifies
             the
             deliverance
             of
             guilty
             persons
             from
             Death
             upon
             a
             price
             given
             and
             accepted
             .
             The
             party
             to
             whom
             this
             price
             was
             given
             ,
             is
             God
             ,
             as
             Supream
             Judge
             ,
             before
             whose
             Tribunal
             man
             stands
             guilty
             and
             liable
             to
             Death
             .
             The
             effect
             of
             it
             is
             propitiation
             ,
             which
             includes
             satisfaction
             of
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             and
             merit
             of
             his
             favour
             and
             love
             :
             Upon
             this
             propitiation
             ,
             sin
             becomes
             remissible
             and
             pardonable
             ;
             therefore
             Redemption
             and
             Propitiation
             are
             sometimes
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             taken
             for
             Remission
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             In
             whom
             we
             have
             Redemption
             through
             his
             blood
             ,
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             7.
             
             Col.
             1.
             14.
             
             In
             both
             which
             places
             the
             latter
             word
             seems
             to
             explain
             the
             former
             :
             Yet
             Redemption
             is
             not
             Remission
             properly
             and
             actually
             ,
             but
             
               [
               efficienter
               ]
            
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             cause
             before
             it
             exist
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             virtue
             and
             power
             ,
             which
             abiding
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             produce
             the
             effect
             ;
             and
             Christ
             must
             make
             sin
             by
             this
             Redemption
             remissible
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             be
             actually
             remitted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Redemption
             and
             Propitiation
             is
             said
             to
             be
             eternal
             ,
             not
             because
             Christ
             is
             always
             redeeming
             and
             propitiating
             ;
             for
             that
             work
             was
             performed
             speedily
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             :
             But
             it
             's
             such
             ,
             because
             the
             virtue
             of
             it
             is
             of
             perpetual
             continuance
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             Sinners
             capable
             ;
             of
             all
             sins
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God-Redeemer
             remissible
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             remission
             it self
             ,
             which
             frees
             the
             Sinner
             from
             all
             his
             sins
             ,
             from
             the
             eternal
             guilt
             and
             all
             penalties
             for
             ever
             .
             Upon
             this
             Redemption
             is
             grounded
             that
             comfortable
             promise
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             Chap.
             8.
             12.
             where
             God
             binds
             himself
             to
             remember
             our
             iniquities
             no
             more
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             eternal
             pardon
             .
             This
             adjunct
             of
             perpetuity
             is
             added
             to
             difference
             this
             Redemption
             and
             Expiation
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             made
             atleast
             every
             year
             .
             It
             did
             but
             extend
             backward
             to
             sins
             of
             one
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             force
             of
             it
             presently
             expires
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             was
             found
             and
             obtained
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             entring
             once
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             None
             could
             make
             this
             propitiation
             but
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             could
             he
             do
             it
             ,
             except
             he
             enter
             the
             holy
             place
             ;
             Neither
             by
             that
             ,
             except
             he
             enter
             with
             blood
             ,
             his
             own
             blood
             .
             But
             if
             he
             enter
             with
             that
             blood
             but
             once
             ,
             then
             the
             work
             is
             done
             for
             ever
             .
             Why
             this
             Expiation
             and
             Propitiation
             should
             be
             made
             by
             blood
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             blood
             ,
             you
             have
             heard
             already
             :
             But
             why
             with
             his
             blood
             must
             he
             enter
             the
             holy
             place
             ?
             and
             how
             ,
             being
             entered
             by
             and
             with
             this
             blood
             ,
             propitiation
             should
             be
             made
             
               [
               for
               us
               ]
            
             ,
             as
             Translators
             by
             adding
             these
             words
             understand
             and
             supply
             the
             place
             ,
             though
             more
             difficult
             ,
             yet
             is
             to
             be
             cleared
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             tell
             us
             that
             ,
             because
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             the
             Aorist
             tense
             ,
             consignifying
             time
             past
             ,
             eternal
             Redemption
             and
             Propitiation
             was
             found
             and
             obtained
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             afterward
             
             he
             entred
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             And
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             had
             suffered
             Death
             ,
             the
             principal
             work
             was
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             foundation
             of
             eternal
             Remission
             was
             laid
             :
             Yet
             if
             Death
             ,
             and
             shedding
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             obtained
             eternal
             Redemption
             before
             he
             entred
             Heaven
             ,
             at
             lest
             in
             his
             Soul
             separated
             from
             his
             Body
             ;
             then
             the
             Type
             and
             Anti-type
             did
             not
             agree
             .
             For
             the
             legal
             Redemption
             and
             Expiation
             was
             not
             made
             instantly
             upon
             the
             slaying
             of
             the
             Coates
             and
             Bullocks
             :
             but
             before
             the
             work
             could
             be
             finished
             ,
             and
             sin
             expiated
             ,
             the
             High-Priest
             must
             take
             the
             Blood
             and
             Incense
             and
             enter
             the
             Holy
             of
             Holies
             ;
             and
             first
             burn
             the
             Incense
             ,
             and
             then
             sprinkle
             the
             blood
             upon
             ,
             and
             before
             ,
             the
             Mercy-seat
             :
             without
             both
             which
             done
             ,
             neither
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             nor
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             could
             be
             expiated
             .
             In
             all
             bloody
             and
             propitiatory
             Sacrifices
             were
             required
             
               [
               Mactatio
               &
               Oblatio
            
             ]
             the
             death
             of
             the
             thing
             Sacrificed
             ,
             and
             the
             offering
             of
             it
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             blood
             must
             not
             only
             be
             shed
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Law
             it
             must
             be
             sprinkled
             either
             upon
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             Altar
             without
             ,
             or
             upon
             and
             before
             the
             Mercy-seat
             within
             the
             second
             Vail
             .
             The
             blood
             being
             shed
             ,
             was
             the
             death
             of
             the
             thing
             Sacrificed
             ;
             and
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             Altar
             or
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             was
             the
             presenting
             it
             to
             God.
             These
             both
             did
             signify
             ,
             that
             life
             must
             go
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             wherein
             is
             the
             life
             must
             be
             presented
             to
             God
             as
             Supream
             Judge
             ,
             and
             accepted
             of
             him
             before
             the
             work
             of
             Sacrificing
             could
             be
             finished
             and
             made
             efficacious
             .
             Therefore
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             could
             not
             be
             compleated
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             not
             only
             slain
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             present
             himself
             as
             slain
             before
             the
             Mercy-seat
             of
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             suffering
             and
             offering
             must
             be
             with
             Incense
             and
             Prayer
             requesting
             eternal
             Redemption
             .
             Whether
             he
             did
             miraculously
             take
             some
             or
             all
             his
             blood
             shed
             ,
             as
             some
             conceit
             ,
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             evident
             out
             of
             Scripture
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             so
             .
             Some
             Socinians
             affirm
             and
             inferr
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             a
             Priest
             till
             he
             entred
             Heaven
             ;
             because
             though
             his
             Suffering
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             his
             Offering
             was
             in
             Heaven
             .
             But
             this
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             not
             worth
             the
             answering
             .
             For
             though
             this
             work
             of
             Sacrificing
             was
             not
             finished
             before
             he
             entred
             Heaven
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             no
             Priest
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             because
             this
             great
             Sacrifice
             was
             not
             finished
             .
             For
             Aarou
             must
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             minister
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             much
             more
             before
             he
             enter
             into
             the
             inner
             Sanctuary
             with
             the
             expiatory
             blood
             .
             The
             Socinian
             doth
             not
             assert
             any
             entrance
             of
             Christ
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             that
             only
             one
             by
             and
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             was
             made
             a
             compleate
             Priest
             instantly
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             .
             For
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               This
               Day
            
             (
             which
             was
             the
             day
             of
             Resurrection
             )
             
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
               ,
            
             ]
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             Christ
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             those
             words
             .
             This
             is
             point-black
             against
             his
             assertion
             ;
             Christ
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Priest
             by
             Designation
             ,
             Consecration
             ,
             Constitution
             ,
             Confirmation
             .
             He
             was
             designed
             from
             his
             Birth
             ,
             yet
             more
             solemnly
             upon
             his
             Baptism
             ;
             he
             was
             consecrated
             by
             his
             great
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             was
             fully
             constituted
             and
             made
             a
             compleate
             Priest
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             he
             was
             confirmed
             Priest
             by
             Oath
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             and
             Session
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             He
             must
             needs
             therefore
             be
             very
             ignorant
             that
             shall
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             no
             Priest
             before
             this
             confirmation
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             2.
             
             How
             was
             this
             propitiation
             made
             ,
             and
             this
             eternal
             Redemption
             obtained
             
               [
               for
               us
               .
            
             ]
             It
             's
             said
             he
             gave
             himself
             a
             Ransome
             for
             all
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               That
               he
               gave
               his
               life
               a
               Ranson●●
               for
               many
               ,
            
             Matth.
             20.
             28.
             
             
               That
               he
               was
               delivered
               for
               our
               Offences
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             
             
               That
               he
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               ;
               and
               not
               for
               ours
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             2.
             
             And
             more
             fully
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               All
               we
               like
               Sheep
               have
               gone
               astray
               ,
               we
               have
               turned
               every
               one
               to
               his
               own
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               hath
               laid
               on
               him
               the
               iniquities
               of
               us
               all
               ,
            
             Esay
             53.
             6.
             
             Out
             of
             all
             which
             places
             ,
             especially
             the
             last
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             suffered
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             blood
             entred
             Heaven
             for
             man.
             2.
             
             For
             man
             as
             sinful
             .
             3.
             
             To
             make
             God
             propitious
             to
             us
             for
             ever
             .
             4.
             
             God
             in
             this
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             Judge
             punishing
             us
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             laying
             the
             iniquities
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             punishments
             of
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             upon
             him
             .
             5.
             
             He
             did
             not
             suffer
             not
             offer
             for
             his
             own
             sins
             ;
             for
             God
             made
             him
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             sin
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             suffering
             or
             propitiatory
             and
             redemptory
             Sacrifice
             )
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             benefit
             redounds
             to
             us
             .
             6.
             
             Seeing
             he
             suffered
             for
             sin
             ,
             though
             not
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             his
             Death
             was
             a
             punishment
             in
             proper
             sense
             .
             7.
             
             The
             blood
             of
             Christ
             shed
             and
             offered
             to
             God
             as
             Supream
             Judge
             ,
             was
             the
             price
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             immediate
             effect
             thereof
             was
             eternal
             propitiation
             .
             8.
             
             In
             this
             work
             ,
             Christ
             by
             God's
             appointment
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             voluntary
             submission
             ,
             became
             our
             Surety
             and
             Hostage
             ,
             and
             so
             liable
             to
             Death
             .
             That
             God
             did
             punish
             sin
             in
             him
             ,
             was
             justice
             ;
             that
             he
             did
             punish
             our
             sins
             in
             him
             ,
             was
             mercy
             unto
             us
             :
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             considered
             as
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             party
             offended
             was
             merciful
             ,
             and
             
             pityed
             Man
             ;
             but
             as
             supream
             Law-giver
             and
             Judg
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             punish
             Sin
             ;
             that
             ,
             his
             Justice
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             free
             and
             full
             power
             to
             pardon
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             breach
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             The
             Intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Text
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             and
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             That
             this
             Service
             and
             Sacrifice
             was
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             greatest
             Service
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             could
             or
             did
             perform
             :
             This
             super-excellency
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             respect
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Blood
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             that
             
               of
               Goats
               or
               Calvs
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               Blood.
            
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             place
             into
             which
             he
             entred
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             an
             earthly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             but
             the
             Holy
             place
             of
             Heaven
             .
             3.
             
             And
             most
             of
             all
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Effect
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             a
             yearly
             Expiation
             ,
             but
             an
             eternal
             Redemption
             .
             In
             Form
             he
             argues
             thus
             ,
          
           
             That
             Service
             wherein
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             he
             enters
             Heaven
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             obtains
             eternal
             Redemption
             ,
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Service
             of
             that
             Priest
             ,
             who
             enters
             often
             with
             the
             Blood
             only
             of
             Calvs
             and
             Goats
             into
             an
             earthly
             Sacrary
             ,
             and
             obtains
             but
             a
             yearly
             Remission
             .
          
           
             But
             Christ's
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest's
             Service
             but
             such
             as
             is
             formerly
             described
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             Christ's
             Service
             is
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             The
             Apostle
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             proves
             by
             a
             second
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             Service
             and
             Ministry
             of
             Christ
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Effect
             which
             it
             hath
             vertue
             to
             produce
             .
             The
             former
             Effect
             was
             Propitiation
             or
             Expiation
             ;
             this
             latter
             and
             second
             is
             cleansing
             or
             Purification
             :
             This
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             delivered
             by
             way
             of
             Comparison
             ,
             and
             the
             Comparison
             is
             in
             Quantity
             ,
             yet
             presupposing
             another
             in
             Quality
             .
             The
             whole
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             Propositions
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             and
             the
             Ashes
             of
             an
             Heifer
             ,
             sprinkling
             the
             unclean
             ,
             sanctify
             to
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             ,
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             offered
             himself
             without
             Spot
             to
             God
             ,
             purgeth
             the
             Conscience
             from
             deād
             Works
             to
             serve
             the
             Living
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Blood
             of
             Buls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             and
             the
             Ashes
             of
             an
             Heifer
             ,
             sprinkling
             the
             unclean
             ,
             sanctifieth
             to
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             then
             much
             more
             doth
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             ,
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             to
             serve
             the
             Living
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Comparison
             in
             quality
             is
             between
             the
             Blood
             of
             Buls
             and
             Goats
             ;
             the
             thing
             wherein
             they
             are
             compared
             and
             do
             agree
             ,
             is
             purging
             and
             sanctifying
             .
             The
             Comparison
             in
             quantity
             ,
             presupposing
             also
             a
             dissimilitude
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             one
             doth
             sanctify
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             one
             hath
             power
             to
             purge
             and
             cleanse
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             other
             hath
             much
             more
             power
             to
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             .
             To
             proceed
             unto
             particulars
             ,
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Comparison
             are
             two
             :
             1.
             
             The
             Proposition
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Reddition
             ;
             The
             first
             Ver.
             13
             ,
             the
             second
             ,
             Ver.
             14.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             Cause
             ,
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             and
             the
             Ashes
             of
             an
             Heifer
             ;
             then
             the
             Effect
             ,
             sanctifying
             ,
             to
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             Flesh.
             Of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Goats
             and
             Calvs
             ,
             Ver.
             12.
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             ;
             for
             that
             was
             the
             Expiatory
             Blood
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Priest
             ,
             entring
             the
             most
             Holy
             place
             ,
             did
             sprinkle
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ;
             and
             the
             Effect
             of
             this
             was
             the
             Expiation
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             People
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             freed
             from
             such
             penalties
             as
             the
             Law
             imposed
             upon
             persons
             for
             some
             Legal
             and
             Ceremonial
             Offences
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             purifying
             was
             by
             the
             Ashes
             of
             a
             red
             Heifer
             ,
             mixed
             with
             running
             Water
             ,
             and
             sprinkled
             upon
             Persons
             or
             things
             polluted
             by
             touching
             or
             being
             near
             the
             dead
             :
             Of
             this
             you
             may
             read
             at
             large
             Numb
             .
             19.
             
             The
             Effect
             of
             both
             was
             sanctifying
             ,
             by
             cleansing
             from
             some
             Legal
             pollution
             and
             Guilt
             ;
             but
             neither
             of
             these
             could
             free
             any
             person
             from
             the
             Obligation
             to
             eternal
             penalties
             ,
             nor
             spiritually
             purify
             and
             make
             holy
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Soul
             of
             Man.
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             Blood
             did
             signify
             the
             Death
             and
             bloody
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Water
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             :
             Yet
             both
             are
             here
             compared
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             as
             Shadows
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             The
             Reddition
             followeth
             ,
             Ver.
             14.
             
             Where
             we
             have
             two
             absolute
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             the
             Comparison
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             offered
             himself
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             without
             Spot
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             thus
             offered
             himself
             ,
             doth
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             Living
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Comparative
             part
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             much
             more
             Power
             ,
             or
             doth
             much
             more
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             is
             ,
          
           
             Christ
             ,
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             offered
             himself
             without
             Spot
             unto
             God.
             
          
           
             Where
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Priest.
             2.
             
             The
             thing
             offered
             .
             3.
             
             The
             manner
             how
             .
             4.
             
             The
             thing
             by
             which
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Person
             to
             whom
             the
             Offering
             was
             made
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Priest
             was
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Word
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             designed
             a
             Priest
             by
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             thing
             offered
             by
             this
             Priest
             was
             Himself
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             own
             Life
             ,
             his
             own
             Body
             ,
             and
             some
             add
             ,
             his
             own
             Soul.
             This
             was
             spoken
             in
             opposition
             to
             such
             things
             as
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priests
             offered
             ,
             as
             Buls
             and
             Goats
             ;
             for
             none
             of
             them
             offered
             either
             other
             men
             or
             themselvs
             .
             3.
             
             The
             manner
             how
             this
             was
             offered
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             offered
             without
             Spot
             :
             The
             thing
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             Offering
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             offering
             ,
             were
             all
             pure
             .
             4.
             
             That
             ,
             by
             or
             through
             which
             he
             made
             this
             Offering
             ,
             was
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             .
             By
             Spirit
             ,
             some
             understand
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             eternal
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             immortal
             .
             And
             certainly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             he
             may
             rather
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             thing
             offered
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             the
             Priest
             offering
             :
             For
             this
             offering
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             doing
             of
             God's
             Will
             ,
             and
             an
             Act
             of
             Obedience
             unto
             death
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             proper
             Act
             of
             his
             immortal
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             :
             Yet
             this
             Soul
             and
             Body
             too
             were
             united
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             as
             God
             was
             an
             eternal
             Spirit
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             some
             understand
             by
             
               eternal
               Spirit
            
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             Divine
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             were
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             sanctified
             and
             supported
             ,
             especially
             in
             suffering
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             some
             think
             is
             here
             meant
             .
             It
             's
             certain
             ,
             he
             did
             offer
             himself
             by
             his
             immortal
             Spirit
             ,
             sanctified
             and
             supported
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             united
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             one
             God
             and
             eternal
             spiritual
             Substance
             .
             5.
             
             The
             party
             to
             whom
             he
             offered
             himself
             was
             God
             ,
             as
             supream
             Lord
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             Law-giver
             and
             Judg
             of
             Man-kind
             :
             For
             he
             alone
             had
             power
             to
             appoint
             him
             to
             be
             Priest
             ,
             to
             be
             Offering
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             ;
             and
             also
             to
             accept
             this
             Offering
             in
             behalf
             of
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             justify
             him
             believing
             ,
             and
             reward
             him
             with
             eternal
             Life
             .
             All
             these
             are
             expressed
             and
             joyned
             together
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Excellency
             and
             the
             immanent
             and
             internal
             Vertue
             of
             Christ's
             Blood
             :
             For
             ,
             How
             excellent
             ,
             and
             of
             what
             rare
             vertue
             and
             causality
             ,
             must
             that
             Blood
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Sacrifice
             ,
             be
             which
             was
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             by
             God's
             own
             immediate
             Commission
             and
             Designment
             made
             the
             highest
             and
             the
             greatest
             Priest
             ,
             and
             offered
             Himself
             ,
             the
             best
             Sacrifice
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             purely
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             impolluted
             ,
             and
             that
             unto
             God
             the
             supream
             Lord
             and
             Judg
             :
             and
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             offering
             ,
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             was
             most
             exactly
             conformable
             to
             his
             Will
             ?
             It
             had
             all
             the
             perfections
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
             The
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             far
             inferiour
             to
             Christ
             ;
             he
             offered
             Goats
             and
             Calvs
             ,
             but
             not
             himself
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             had
             offered
             himself
             ,
             yet
             the
             thing
             offered
             had
             been
             nothing
             to
             this
             ;
             he
             offered
             indeed
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             not
             that
             near
             Relation
             unto
             ,
             Agreement
             with
             ,
             and
             Interest
             in
             God
             ,
             as
             this
             Priest
             had
             :
             He
             offered
             by
             or
             through
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             the
             imperfections
             of
             his
             very
             Act
             of
             Offering
             were
             very
             many
             and
             great
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             have
             the
             like
             rare
             efficiency
             with
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             in
             this
             Verse
             is
             ,
          
           
             That
             Christ's
             Blood
             doth
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             outward
             Efficacy
             and
             Working
             of
             this
             Blood
             upon
             a
             certain
             Subject
             rightly
             disposed
             .
             In
             the
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 pollution
                 of
                 the
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 purging
                 and
                 cleansing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 ●ind
                 and
                 Consequent
                 of
                 this
                 cleansing
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             Conscience
             is
             the
             Spirit
             and
             immortal
             Soul
             of
             Man
             ,
             which
             is
             
               [
               Intimum
               Hominis
            
             ]
             the
             in
             most
             and
             most
             excellent
             part
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             here
             considered
             meerly
             as
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             immortal
             ,
             intellective
             ,
             and
             free
             Substance
             ,
             created
             and
             preserved
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             subject
             unto
             his
             Power
             ,
             bound
             by
             his
             Laws
             ,
             conscious
             to
             it
             's
             own
             Disobedience
             ,
             and
             sensible
             of
             it
             :
             For
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             doth
             actually
             purge
             no
             other
             Soul
             ,
             nor
             any
             Soul
             ,
             but
             thus
             qualified
             ;
             neither
             without
             this
             Qualification
             is
             the
             Soul
             immediately
             capable
             of
             this
             Purgation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Pollution
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             where
             ,
             by
             
               dead
               Works
            
             ,
             it
             's
             generally
             granted
             are
             meant
             Sins
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             of
             Commission
             but
             Omission
             .
             All
             the
             Works
             of
             Man
             should
             be
             living
             Works
             ,
             and
             issue
             from
             a
             Soul
             endued
             with
             a
             spiritual
             and
             supernatural
             Life
             ,
             have
             a
             spiritual
             and
             supernatural
             Form
             ,
             which
             is
             Conformity
             to
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             and
             should
             tend
             unto
             a
             supernatural
             and
             spiritual
             end
             .
             When
             they
             either
             issue
             from
             a
             Soul
             destitute
             of
             this
             heavenly
             Life
             ,
             or
             want
             this
             Conformity
             ,
             they
             are
             
               dead
               Works
            
             ,
             base
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             becomes
             not
             so
             excellent
             a
             Creature
             .
             The
             ordinary
             Reasons
             given
             by
             Authors
             ,
             why
             Sins
             are
             called
             
               dead
               Works
            
             ,
             are
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Works
             of
             men
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             want
             the
             Life
             and
             Form
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             merit
             death
             and
             Punishment
             ;
             or
             because
             men
             are
             dead
             and
             sensless
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             continue
             in
             them
             :
             Yet
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             allude
             in
             this
             to
             the
             Pollutions
             by
             the
             dead
             ,
             whereof
             we
             read
             Num.
             19.
             18.
             
             For
             
               he
               that
               touched
               a
               Bone
               ,
               or
               one
               slain
               ,
               or
               one
               dead
               ,
               or
               a
               Grave
               ,
            
             was
             legally
             unclean
             and
             polluted
             .
             In
             every
             sin
             we
             commit
             ,
             our
             Soul
             doth
             come
             too
             near
             unto
             ,
             or
             morally
             and
             spiritually
             doth
             touch
             ,
             something
             that
             is
             base
             ,
             vile
             ,
             and
             far
             below
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             debaseth
             and
             defileth
             it self
             ,
             and
             makes
             it self
             not
             only
             guilty
             ,
             but
             unholy
             and
             unfit
             for
             having
             any
             Communion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             purge
             this
             Conscience
             is
             ,
             to
             free
             this
             Soul
             thus
             conscious
             of
             sin
             from
             the
             Guilt
             and
             the
             Impurity
             ,
             and
             other
             sad
             Consequents
             of
             Sin
             ,
             so
             that
             thereupon
             the
             Sinner
             is
             neither
             liable
             to
             Punishment
             ,
             or
             debarred
             from
             Communion
             with
             God.
             This
             purging
             is
             not
             only
             Justification
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Sanctification
             and
             inherent
             Holiness
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Man
             shall
             see
             God
             ;
             the
             want
             whereof
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             it
             as
             following
             upon
             a
             former
             demerit
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             Punishment
             of
             all
             other
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             imagine
             a
             Man
             pardoned
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             former
             sin
             ,
             and
             left
             inherently
             polluted
             and
             unsanctified
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             remain
             in
             a
             sad
             condition
             .
             But
             we
             cannot
             truly
             thus
             imagine
             ,
             if
             want
             of
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             be
             a
             Punishment
             for
             former
             Sin
             :
             If
             we
             be
             once
             thus
             purged
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             Conscience
             of
             Sin
             once
             pardoned
             ,
             no
             fear
             of
             God's
             wrath
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             eternal
             penalty
             ;
             for
             we
             ,
             being
             once
             purged
             ,
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             quiet
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             serve
             the
             true
             and
             living
             God
             ,
             following
             upon
             the
             purging
             of
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             a
             special
             priviledg
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             whosoever
             was
             polluted
             by
             the
             presence
             or
             touch
             of
             the
             dead
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             God's
             sanctified
             People
             ,
             for
             to
             worship
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             Communion
             with
             ,
             God.
             If
             he
             should
             dare
             and
             presume
             to
             enter
             before
             he
             was
             purged
             or
             purified
             ,
             he
             defiled
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Sanctuary
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Soul
             must
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             Numb
             .
             19.
             13
             ,
             20.
             
             That
             which
             answers
             unto
             this
             Priviledg
             is
             ,
             the
             liberty
             of
             free
             access
             with
             boldness
             and
             confidence
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             offer
             up
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             Thanks-giving
             ,
             and
             other
             Services
             unto
             God
             propitiated
             and
             reconciled
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             accepted
             ,
             and
             receive
             Mercies
             and
             Blessings
             from
             him
             :
             For
             ,
             being
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             fear
             God
             as
             a
             severe
             Judg
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             stand
             at
             a
             distance
             or
             fly
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             come
             near
             unto
             him
             as
             Children
             to
             a
             loving
             Father
             .
             This
             same
             Service
             of
             the
             true
             and
             living
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             Light
             most
             pure
             and
             holy
             ,
             doth
             presuppose
             us
             justified
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             reconciled
             ,
             adopted
             .
             There
             are
             degrees
             ,
             as
             of
             this
             cleansing
             ,
             so
             of
             this
             serving
             God
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             not
             cleansed
             fully
             from
             all
             Sin
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             have
             full
             Communion
             with
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             far
             more
             perfectly
             in
             the
             glorious
             Temple
             and
             Sacrary
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             purging
             of
             the
             Conscience
             in
             it self
             :
             Now
             we
             must
             consider
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Effect
             predicated
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             the
             Cause
             ;
             for
             it
             being
             so
             noble
             and
             excellent
             an
             Effect
             ,
             must
             have
             some
             rare
             and
             noble
             Cause
             .
             The
             Cause
             therefore
             must
             be
             Blood
             ;
             yet
             no
             Blood
             ,
             but
             this
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             shed
             ,
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             or
             reach
             this
             Effect
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             an
             immediate
             but
             a
             mediate
             Effect
             of
             this
             Blood
             thus
             shed
             and
             presented
             to
             God
             :
             For
             ,
             one
             immediate
             
             effect
             ,
             antecedent
             to
             this
             is
             expiation
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             whereby
             Sin
             became
             pardonable
             .
             And
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             obtained
             and
             found
             eternal
             Expiation
             by
             this
             blood
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             by
             it
             have
             purged
             the
             Conscience
             .
             Yet
             this
             blood
             hath
             this
             power
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             doth
             exercise
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             a
             Subject
             rightly
             disposed
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Conscience
             sensible
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             appealing
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             where
             it
             pledges
             this
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             So
             that
             this
             purging
             actually
             considered
             ,
             presupposeth
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             shed
             ,
             offered
             ,
             accepted
             as
             a
             sufficient
             propitiation
             ,
             and
             the
             Sinner
             to
             be
             purged
             ,
             penitent
             ,
             and
             believing
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             signified
             by
             that
             Ceremony
             of
             purification
             described
             and
             prescribed
             ,
             Numb
             .
             19.
             
             For
             he
             that
             was
             once
             polluted
             and
             unclean
             ,
             must
             be
             willing
             ,
             desirous
             ,
             and
             careful
             to
             be
             cleansed
             ,
             with
             the
             ashes
             mixt
             with
             water
             sprinkled
             upon
             him
             .
             The
             blood
             of
             some
             Sacrifice
             did
             expiate
             ,
             the
             ashes
             with
             water
             sprinkled
             did
             cleanse
             .
             So
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             shed
             and
             offered
             ,
             doth
             expiate
             sin
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             it
             remissible
             ,
             and
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             that
             by
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             penitent
             and
             believing
             doth
             purge
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Proposition
             in
             this
             verse
             is
             ,
             that
             much
             more
             doth
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             purge
             the
             conscience
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             purgeth
             the
             conscience
             .
             2.
             
             It
             purgeth
             it
             effectually
             and
             fully
             .
             But
             joyn
             this
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             have
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             whole
             in
             one
             proposition
             ,
             which
             you
             heard
             before
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             words
             argues
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
          
           
             If
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goates
             ,
             &c.
             had
             power
             of
             sanctifying
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             doth
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             :
          
           
             But
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goates
             ,
             &c.
             did
             sanctify
             the
             Flesh.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             much
             more
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             doth
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             place
             implies
             ,
             that
             the
             expiations
             by
             Blood
             ,
             and
             purifications
             of
             the
             Law
             could
             neither
             satisfy
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             nor
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             from
             spiritual
             filth
             and
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ;
             yet
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             could
             do
             both
             .
             And
             here
             we
             must
             seriously
             consider
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             wonderful
             purging
             efficacy
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             unspeakable
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             providing
             this
             remedy
             ,
             and
             setting
             open
             this
             fountain
             to
             wash
             and
             cleanse
             away
             our
             sin
             .
             O
             blessed
             blood
             !
             O
             happy
             man
             !
             O
             come
             to
             this
             Fountain
             ,
             wash
             and
             bathe
             thy self
             here
             every
             day
             .
             Here
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             quenched
             ,
             the
             tormenting
             conscience
             quieted
             ,
             the
             filthy
             Soul
             washed
             ,
             and
             prepared
             for
             the
             communion
             with
             her
             God.
             But
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             virtue
             of
             this
             blood
             ,
             sensless
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             careless
             of
             our
             purification
             ,
             and
             so
             presume
             to
             enter
             into
             God's
             presence
             ,
             and
             defile
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             and
             bring
             his
             wrath
             upon
             us
             .
             But
             before
             I
             leave
             this
             Text
             ,
             something
             further
             must
             be
             said
             concerning
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Buls
             and
             Goates
             ,
             and
             the
             ashes
             of
             an
             Heifer
             ;
             also
             of
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ.
             For
             it
             must
             be
             enquired
             ,
             whether
             the
             efficacy
             of
             both
             depend
             meerly
             upon
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             o●
             upon
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Causes
             .
             1.
             
             That
             neither
             is
             Physical
             will
             be
             granted
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             purifying
             efficacy
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Goates
             and
             Bulls
             ,
             and
             the
             ashes
             of
             an
             Heifer
             sprinkling
             the
             unclean
             ,
             did
             depend
             meerly
             upon
             the
             will
             and
             positive
             Institution
             of
             God
             will
             not
             be
             denyed
             .
             For
             neither
             the
             blood
             ,
             nor
             ashes
             ,
             nor
             sprinkling
             had
             any
             moral
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             intrinsecal
             virtue
             :
             They
             were
             all
             ,
             in
             themselves
             considered
             ,
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             and
             a
             fit
             matter
             and
             subject
             of
             some
             positive
             Law.
             3.
             
             The
             offering
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             were
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Christ
             acting
             and
             officiating
             in
             both
             ,
             purely
             moral
             ,
             and
             divine
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Service
             .
             For
             ,
             his
             suffering
             of
             Death
             for
             the
             sin
             of
             man
             ,
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             was
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             obedience
             that
             ever
             was
             performed
             to
             God.
             There
             was
             in
             it
             so
             much
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             much
             love
             of
             Man
             ,
             so
             much
             self
             denial
             ,
             so
             much
             humility
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             resignation
             of
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             never
             could
             be
             parallel'd
             .
             It
             was
             so
             excellently
             qualified
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             ,
             in
             a
             moral
             sense
             ,
             most
             powerfull
             to
             move
             God
             to
             mercy
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             mightily
             inclined
             to
             mercy
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             .
             It
             was
             most
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             highly
             accepted
             of
             God
             considered
             in
             it self
             .
             But
             seeing
             it
             was
             the
             suffering
             of
             a
             party
             different
             from
             man
             guilty
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             bound
             himself
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             ,
             or
             to
             suffer
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             transgressed
             )
             ;
             that
             it
             should
             be
             so
             far
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             Sinner
             pardonable
             ,
             and
             that
             certain
             pardon
             should
             follow
             upon
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             depended
             upon
             the
             free
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             strict
             justice
             ,
             might
             have
             refused
             any
             satisfaction
             offered
             him
             in
             behalf
             of
             man
             ,
             who
             deserved
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             might
             justly
             have
             been
             condemned
             to
             eternal
             Death
             .
             It
             was
             one
             thing
             to
             accept
             the
             service
             and
             obedience
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             accept
             it
             so
             for
             sinful
             man
             ,
             as
             to
             determine
             such
             inestimable
             
             benefits
             should
             follow
             thereupon
             ,
             and
             accrue
             to
             the
             sinful
             guilty
             Wretch
             .
             The
             Socinian
             upon
             the
             Text
             is
             very
             muddy
             and
             obscure
             ;
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             Though
             he
             deny
             Christ's
             satisfaction
             and
             merit
             ,
             yet
             he
             confesseth
             that
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             had
             force
             and
             power
             to
             procure
             unto
             Christ
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             judgment
             and
             arbitrament
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             produce
             in
             us
             the
             cleansing
             of
             Conscience
             .
             This
             is
             not
             only
             obscure
             ,
             but
             ,
             if
             well
             examined
             ,
             false
             :
             For
             what
             is
             it
             
               [
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               to
               procure
               ?
               ]
            
             For
             if
             he
             mean
             by
             the
             word
             
               [
               procure
            
             ]
             merit
             upon
             satisfaction
             ,
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             blood
             he
             satisfied
             and
             merited
             ;
             but
             both
             these
             he
             denies
             .
             If
             he
             understand
             that
             ,
             of
             it
             own
             nature
             ,
             it
             did
             so
             procure
             this
             power
             and
             this
             effect
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             did
             solely
             or
             principally
             depend
             upon
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             as
             Man
             (
             for
             he
             denies
             him
             to
             be
             God
             )
             ,
             and
             not
             principally
             and
             solely
             upon
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             's
             false
             .
             Here
             I
             must
             demand
             ,
             What
             difference
             he
             makes
             between
             procuring
             and
             meriting
             ,
             and
             also
             take
             occasion
             to
             shew
             the
             nature
             of
             meriting
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             moral
             act
             ,
             upon
             which
             some
             good
             or
             reward
             doth
             follow
             ,
             not
             necessarily
             ,
             and
             
               [
               exnaturá
               rei
               ]
            
             ,
             but
             voluntarily
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             him
             in
             whose
             power
             the
             reward
             is
             :
             but
             of
             this
             else-where
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             puts
             a
             difference
             between
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             and
             his
             Mediatourship
             ,
             and
             makes
             his
             Mediatourship
             to
             end
             with
             his
             Death
             ,
             and
             his
             Priest-hood
             there
             to
             begin
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             no
             such
             difference
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             Epistle
             he
             takes
             Mediatour
             and
             Priest
             for
             the
             same
             .
             That
             his
             Mediatourship
             should
             end
             ,
             and
             his
             Priest-hood
             should
             begin
             with
             and
             upon
             his
             Death
             ,
             I
             will
             believe
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             prove
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             never
             do
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             ground
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             both
             are
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             takes
             efficacy
             and
             force
             to
             purge
             fin
             ,
             from
             the
             subsequent
             oblation
             of
             Christ
             in
             offering
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             not
             only
             here
             ,
             but
             else-where
             doth
             often
             assert
             .
             But
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             very
             clear
             and
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             total
             resignation
             of
             himself
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             his
             willing
             suffering
             of
             Death
             ,
             the
             voluntary
             laying
             down
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             the
             making
             himself
             a
             whole
             Burnt-offering
             ,
             was
             properly
             the
             oblation
             of
             himself
             .
             This
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             great
             act
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             great
             Service
             that
             was
             so
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             wherein
             Christ
             shewed
             himself
             a
             mirrour
             of
             so
             many
             heavenly
             virtues
             .
             The
             representing
             of
             himself
             slaln
             in
             Heaven
             was
             not
             this
             offering
             ,
             nor
             the
             appearing
             before
             his
             Fathers
             Throne
             upon
             his
             Ascension
             :
             The
             Scripture
             no
             where
             affirms
             it
             ,
             he
             cannot
             instance
             in
             one
             place
             for
             this
             .
             And
             though
             God
             did
             require
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             the
             meritorious
             act
             ;
             therefore
             never
             let
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             that
             party
             ,
             delude
             us
             with
             his
             false
             and
             groundless
             notion
             of
             offering
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             .
             By
             his
             Death
             Christ
             did
             satisfy
             and
             merit
             ;
             by
             his
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             he
             makes
             his
             Death
             effectual
             unto
             us
             ,
             both
             by
             revealing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             sending
             the
             Spirit
             to
             work
             Faith
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             capable
             of
             remission
             and
             eternal
             life
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             Intercession
             and
             pleading
             his
             blood
             ,
             he
             obtains
             actual
             pardon
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             full
             fruition
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Who
               was
               delivered
               for
               our
               Offences
               ,
               and
               rose
               again
               for
               our
               Justification
               ,
               ]
            
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             clarified
             him
             from
             all
             mortality
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             eternal
             ,
             subject
             to
             no
             destruction
             .
             ]
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             fancy
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             invented
             because
             he
             is
             so
             great
             an
             Adversary
             to
             Satisfaction
             .
             And
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             eternal
             Spirit
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             understands
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             denies
             him
             to
             be
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             power
             is
             either
             God
             himself
             ,
             or
             some
             active
             power
             ,
             whether
             natural
             or
             supernatural
             created
             by
             God
             in
             some
             of
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             or
             an
             act
             of
             God
             extrinsecally
             supporting
             and
             preserving
             something
             creued
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             made
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             and
             Suffering
             so
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             efficacions
             ,
             was
             the
             sanctifying
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             enduing
             him
             with
             such
             heavenly
             virtues
             ,
             and
             supporting
             him
             in
             this
             great
             Service
             of
             sacrificing
             himself
             .
             For
             if
             he
             had
             not
             received
             a
             divine
             and
             supernatural
             active
             power
             of
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             inherent
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             which
             so
             strongly
             inclined
             and
             moved
             him
             to
             obedience
             in
             greatest
             temptations
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             extrinsecally
             supported
             by
             him
             ;
             this
             Offering
             had
             never
             been
             so
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             efficacious
             to
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             .
             And
             this
             was
             a
             far
             more
             glorious
             effect
             of
             the
             Spirit
             then
             to
             make
             him
             immortal
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             into
             Heaven
             .
             For
             this
             immortality
             and
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             were
             Rewards
             ,
             not
             Virtues
             ;
             and
             only
             made
             way
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Regal
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             ,
             in
             the
             Palace
             and
             Temple
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             is
             signified
             his
             singular
             and
             only
             care
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             Salvation
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             understands
             this
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             entred
             by
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             .
             2.
             
             That
             by
             Expiation
             ,
             he
             means
             Remission
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             unto
             Propitiation
             and
             Satisfaction
             by
             blood
             antecedent
             .
             3.
             
             Christ's
             offering
             of
             himself
             is
             a
             religious
             Service
             performed
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             Supream
             Lord
             and
             Judge
             offended
             with
             sinful
             man
             ,
             yet
             willing
             upon
             certain
             terms
             to
             be
             merciful
             unto
             him
             ;
             And
             one
             condition
             ,
             which
             performed
             ,
             he
             will
             accept
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             as
             Surety
             for
             man
             ,
             should
             suffer
             Death
             for
             man
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             divine
             Justice
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             is
             he
             said
             to
             give
             himself
             a
             Ransome
             or
             Price
             :
             How
             far
             different
             this
             is
             from
             the
             offering
             here
             described
             ,
             is
             easy
             to
             understand
             .
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             used
             about
             sixteen
             times
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             never
             taken
             in
             his
             sense
             ;
             which
             is
             so
             absurd
             and
             unworthy
             ,
             that
             no
             rational
             man
             ,
             as
             rational
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             Schollar
             can
             any
             wayes
             approve
             ,
             but
             reject
             with
             scorn
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             his
             discourse
             upon
             this
             Text
             is
             like
             his
             description
             of
             Christ's
             offering
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             he
             seeks
             to
             cast
             a
             mist
             upon
             the
             divine
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             confound
             himself
             ,
             and
             suffer
             his
             Reader
             to
             see
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Gouge
             ,
             upon
             this
             Text
             ,
             affirms
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             in
             both
             natures
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             true
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             that
             is
             Priest
             be
             God
             ,
             yet
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             ,
             a
             Priest.
             For
             a
             Priest
             is
             an
             Officer
             ,
             and
             all
             Officers
             ,
             as
             Officers
             ,
             are
             made
             such
             by
             Commission
             from
             the
             Supream
             Power
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             derive
             their
             Office
             ,
             whom
             they
             represent
             ,
             and
             are
             Servants
             under
             them
             to
             serve
             them
             .
             There
             are
             two
             prime
             and
             proper
             acts
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             to
             Sacrifice
             and
             offer
             himself
             to
             God
             as
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Intercession
             to
             him
             .
             To
             attribute
             either
             of
             these
             to
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             affirm
             them
             of
             him
             in
             proper
             sense
             ,
             is
             plainly
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             inexcusable
             ;
             it
             turns
             the
             Lord
             into
             the
             Servant
             ,
             and
             God
             into
             Man.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             Hitherto
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             and
             Service
             hath
             been
             manifested
             by
             two
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             effects
             ;
             the
             one
             immediate
             ,
             which
             is
             Expiation
             ;
             the
             other
             mediate
             ,
             which
             is
             purging
             the
             Conscience
             from
             Dead
             Works
             .
             The
             former
             made
             Sin
             pardonable
             ,
             and
             the
             Consequents
             thereof
             removable
             ;
             the
             latter
             actually
             takes
             away
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Consequents
             thereof
             in
             him
             who
             believeth
             .
             Besides
             these
             two
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             third
             effect
             shewing
             it
             to
             be
             yet
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             writes
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             15.
             
             
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               is
               he
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               by
               means
               of
               Death
               for
               the
               Redemption
               of
               Transgressions
               under
               the
               first
               Test
               ament
               ,
               they
               which
               are
               called
               might
               receive
               the
               promise
               of
               eternal
               Inheritance
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THe
             subject
             of
             this
             Verse
             is
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             the
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             is
             affirmed
             here
             ,
             and
             illustrated
             from
             ver
             .
             16.
             to
             the
             23.
             afterwards
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Coherence
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             examined
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Text
             in
             it self
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             The
             coherence
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               ]
               .
            
             The
             Copulative
             
               [
               and
            
             ]
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             expletive
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             used
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             the
             Death
             and
             bloody
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             ordained
             for
             another
             end
             ,
             besides
             the
             two
             former
             of
             Propitiation
             ,
             and
             purging
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             so
             it
             hath
             another
             and
             a
             third
             effect
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             The
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             For
             this
             is
             to
             observed
             ,
             that
             he
             speaks
             and
             still
             continues
             his
             discourse
             of
             the
             Death
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             The
             words
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             
               for
               this
               cause
            
             ,
             which
             are
             turned
             by
             some
             
               [
               therefore
               ]
            
             ,
             may
             referr
             either
             to
             that
             which
             goes
             before
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             follows
             .
             If
             to
             that
             which
             goes
             before
             ,
             then
             they
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             because
             Christ
             by
             his
             Blood
             entring
             the
             holy
             place
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             obtained
             eternal
             Remission
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             offering
             himself
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             without
             spot
             ,
             doth
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             two
             effects
             ,
             is
             he
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             If
             they
             relate
             to
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             That
             because
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             the
             Called
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             eternal
             Inheritance
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Coherence
             ;
             The
             absolute
             consideration
             of
             the
             Text
             followeth
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             two
             principal
             express
             Axioms
             or
             Propositions
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             means
             of
             Death
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Transgressions
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             
             the
             Called
             might
             receive
             the
             promise
             of
             eternal
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             is
             a
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             by
             means
             of
             Death
             for
             Redemption
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Called
             may
             receive
             the
             promise
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 New
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 this
                 New
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Christ
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             New
             Covenant
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             whereof
             you
             have
             heard
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             opposed
             unto
             ,
             and
             compared
             with
             ,
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             made
             with
             the
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             as
             established
             upon
             better
             promises
             .
             And
             that
             word
             which
             was
             there
             turned
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             turned
             Testament
             ;
             not
             that
             there
             is
             any
             necessity
             ,
             but
             a
             conceived
             congruity
             .
             For
             because
             here
             is
             mention
             of
             an
             Inheritance
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             conveyed
             by
             the
             Will
             and
             Testament
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             Will
             is
             then
             firm
             and
             unalterable
             ,
             when
             the
             Testatour
             dieth
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             conceived
             by
             some
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             which
             formerly
             was
             called
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             should
             be
             called
             here
             a
             Testament
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             agrees
             with
             a
             Testament
             ,
             and
             may
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             be
             so
             termed
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             more
             properly
             a
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             have
             a
             Mediatour
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             Mediatour
             is
             ,
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             distinctions
             of
             Mediators
             .
             Some
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             Mediatour
             is
             
               [
               aut
               ●untius
               ,
               aut
               sequester
               pacis
               ,
               aut
               arbiter
               ,
               aut
               sponsor
               ]
               :
            
             yet
             we
             need
             not
             insist
             upon
             these
             terms
             ,
             for
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             this
             Covenant
             is
             a
             Priest
             and
             a
             Minister
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             was
             of
             the
             former
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Mediatour
             is
             Christ
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               Nuntius
               à
               D●o
               ,
               Intercessor
               pro
               h●mine
               ,
               Arbiter
               inter
               utrumque
               ,
               Sponsor
               pro
               utroque
               :
            
             and
             he
             is
             a
             Messenger
             declaring
             the
             Covenant
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             an
             Arbitratour
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Surety
             and
             Intercessour
             as
             a
             Priest.
             Yet
             though
             all
             this
             said
             ,
             may
             be
             in
             some
             respect
             true
             ;
             yet
             it
             's
             neither
             accurate
             ,
             nor
             pertinent
             in
             this
             place
             .
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Priest
             officiating
             and
             offering
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             propitiate
             God
             ,
             and
             purge
             the
             conscience
             of
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             For
             as
             such
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             he
             mediates
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             to
             propitiate
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             man
             fit
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             eternal
             Reward
             promised
             ;
             and
             both
             these
             he
             doth
             by
             his
             Blood
             and
             Death
             ;
             without
             which
             offered
             and
             applyed
             ,
             the
             promise
             would
             be
             void
             ,
             and
             never
             take
             effect
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             Christ
             doth
             procure
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             declares
             it
             ,
             confirms
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             effectual
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Mediatour
             .
             Yet
             here
             he
             is
             made
             such
             principally
             and
             most
             properly
             as
             confirming
             and
             making
             it
             effectual
             .
             Moses
             ,
             and
             not
             Aaron
             ,
             was
             the
             Mediatour
             in
             the
             making
             and
             confirming
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             .
             For
             he
             dealt
             between
             God
             and
             the
             People
             as
             a
             third
             part
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             making
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             signifying
             God's
             Will
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             returning
             the
             People's
             Answer
             unto
             God
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             2.
             2.
             
             In
             confirming
             it
             by
             Blood
             ,
             as
             an
             indifferent
             distinct
             person
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             
             To
             which
             place
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             allude
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             understand
             hereafter
             in
             the
             illustration
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             first
             Proposition
             ,
          
           
             The
             second
             may
             be
             divided
             for
             explication
             ,
             and
             made
             two
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Death
                 expiated
                 Transgressions
                 under
                 the
                 former
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 Death
                 the
                 Called
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 eternal
                 Inheritance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             implies
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 Transgressions
                 under
                 the
                 former
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Redemption
                 of
                 these
                 Transgressions
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 Redemption
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             clear
             enough
             ;
             for
             
               Moses
               ,
               Aaron
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             from
             the
             times
             of
             Moses
             till
             the
             exhibition
             of
             Christ
             had
             their
             sins
             ,
             much
             more
             others
             not
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             cannot
             be
             doubted
             of
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             was
             no
             Redemption
             of
             those
             Sins
             and
             Transgressions
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             ,
             they
             must
             suffer
             eternal
             punishments
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             temporal
             .
             By
             Redemption
             here
             is
             meant
             Expiation
             and
             Propitiation
             ,
             whereby
             their
             sins
             were
             made
             remissible
             ,
             and
             ,
             upon
             certain
             terms
             and
             conditions
             performed
             ,
             actually
             to
             be
             remitted
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             will
             be
             granted
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             the
             Expiation
             was
             by
             Death
             and
             Blood
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             were
             expiated
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Jews
             denied
             .
             Yet
             if
             they
             
             had
             understood
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             known
             that
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             could
             not
             expiate
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ,
             a
             rational
             and
             immortal
             Creature
             ,
             not
             free
             from
             the
             eternal
             Punishment
             :
             Some
             Legal
             frailties
             and
             infirmities
             they
             might
             expiate
             ,
             and
             avert
             some
             temporal
             penalties
             .
             Therefore
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             some
             other
             Death
             and
             Blood
             that
             must
             do
             it
             :
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             all
             their
             Ilastical
             Sacrifices
             and
             Lustrations
             did
             typify
             :
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             so
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             though
             their
             Sins
             were
             not
             remissible
             and
             remitted
             ,
             till
             Christ
             dyed
             and
             offered
             his
             Sacrifice
             ;
             for
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Death
             fore-seen
             and
             fore-accepted
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             their
             Life-time
             ,
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             their
             fervent
             Prayers
             pardoned
             .
             They
             did
             not
             rely
             upon
             their
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             nor
             expected
             Remission
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             relyed
             upon
             this
             Death
             of
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             ,
             That
             in
             him
             all
             Nations
             should
             be
             blessed
             .
             This
             Proposition
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             exclusively
             ,
             (
             as
             though
             Christ's
             Death
             did
             expiate
             no
             Sin
             but
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             committed
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             )
             but
             emphatically
             ,
             to
             singnify
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             was
             no
             Expiation
             for
             Transgressions
             under
             the
             Law.
             2.
             
             That
             if
             Christ's
             Death
             expiate
             former
             Transgressions
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             it
             expiate
             such
             as
             are
             committed
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             ,
             as
             some
             observe
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             be
             offended
             with
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             without
             his
             Death
             and
             Blood
             ,
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             could
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             must
             suffer
             eternal
             penalties
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             this
             second
             Proposition
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 eternal
                 Inheritance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Promise
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 called
                 receive
                 this
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   By
                   means
                   of
                
                 Christ's
                 Death
                 they
                 receive
                 this
                 Promise
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             we
             have
             an
             Inheritance
             ,
             the
             Heirs
             ,
             the
             Conveyance
             ,
             the
             Purchase
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             price
             whereby
             it
             's
             purchased
             .
             The
             Inheritance
             is
             eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             the
             Heirs
             are
             the
             called
             ,
             the
             Conveyance
             is
             by
             Promise
             and
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             price
             of
             the
             purchase
             is
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Blood.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Inheritance
             is
             that
             blessed
             and
             glorious
             Estate
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             upon
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             for
             the
             full
             possession
             and
             enjoyment
             is
             reserved
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             it
             's
             said
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             and
             reserved
             .
             It
             's
             said
             to
             be
             eternal
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             temporal
             Inheritance
             of
             them
             and
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             with
             the
             Blessings
             thereof
             so
             long
             as
             they
             kept
             the
             Covenant
             of
             their
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             Inheritance
             promised
             in
             the
             former
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             which
             formerly
             was
             called
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             allude
             ,
             as
             a
             Type
             of
             this
             which
             was
             far
             more
             excellent
             and
             glorious
             ,
             of
             eternal
             continuance
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             it self
             ,
             the
             parties
             enjoying
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             enjoyment
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             
               eternal
               Inheritance
            
             was
             promised
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Promise
             of
             it
             :
             It
             was
             God's
             ,
             and
             the
             disposal
             of
             it
             was
             at
             his
             Will.
             Man
             for
             his
             sin
             was
             cast
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             forfeited
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             the
             eternal
             Bliss
             thereof
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             in
             his
             mind
             to
             give
             it
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             who
             deserved
             it
             not
             ,
             so
             great
             was
             his
             mercy
             and
             bounty
             ;
             and
             Man
             must
             know
             this
             :
             For
             this
             end
             he
             promised
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Promise
             bound
             himself
             to
             give
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             did
             signify
             his
             Will.
             The
             Effect
             of
             this
             Promise
             was
             Obligation
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             and
             a
             Right
             unto
             it
             on
             Man's
             part
             ,
             &
             an
             Hope
             to
             obtain
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             Comfort
             upon
             this
             Hope
             .
             And
             here
             it
             's
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             our
             Title
             to
             eternal
             life
             depends
             immediately
             upon
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             is
             derived
             from
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             had
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             by
             Covenant
             and
             Promise
             ,
             so
             do
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             expect
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             hope
             to
             have
             it
             by
             Promise
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             .
             Some
             do
             '
             understand
             by
             
               the
               Promise
               of
               eternal
               Inheritance
            
             ,
             this
             Inheritance
             promised
             ;
             yet
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Promise
             received
             ,
             before
             we
             receive
             the
             thing
             promised
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             After
             the
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             Conveyance
             ,
             follows
             the
             Heirs
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             said
             to
             be
             the
             called
             .
             Some
             are
             not
             called
             at
             all
             ;
             these
             have
             no
             Promise
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             :
             Such
             were
             the
             Gentiles
             before
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             unto
             them
             ;
             they
             were
             Strangers
             from
             the
             Covenants
             of
             Promise
             ,
             having
             no
             Hope
             ,
             and
             without
             God
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.
             12.
             
             Some
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             means
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             but
             reject
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             engage
             themselvs
             ;
             such
             were
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             .
             Some
             are
             called
             ,
             enter
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             bind
             themselvs
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             observe
             it
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             these
             two
             last
             
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Many
               are
               called
               ,
               but
               few
               are
               chosen
               ,
            
             Matth.
             22.
             14.
             
             None
             of
             these
             are
             Heirs
             .
             Some
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             are
             obedient
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Call
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             these
             
               receive
               the
               eternal
               Inheritance
            
             promised
             ,
             and
             first
             acquire
             the
             Title
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             the
             Possession
             .
             Some
             were
             called
             before
             the
             Exhibition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             some
             after
             ;
             the
             former
             are
             here
             principally
             meant
             ,
             though
             the
             latter
             with
             them
             receive
             the
             Inheritance
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             called
             Ones
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             with
             us
             ,
             receive
             this
             Promise
             by
             vertue
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             expiating
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Blood
             purging
             their
             Conscience
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             you
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             whose
             Sins
             are
             expiated
             ,
             and
             their
             Consciences
             purged
             ,
             can
             be
             Heirs
             ;
             for
             they
             must
             be
             regenerated
             ,
             and
             acted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             adopted
             Sons
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             Heirs
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             ,
             
               If
               Sons
               ,
               then
               Heirs
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             so
             may
             we
             likewise
             say
             ,
             
               If
               no
               Sons
               ,
               then
               no
               Heirs
               .
            
             None
             can
             be
             Sons
             that
             are
             not
             justified
             ;
             none
             can
             be
             justified
             which
             believe
             not
             in
             the
             Death
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Belief
             in
             this
             Blood
             ,
             if
             not
             shed
             .
             This
             Death
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             Expiates
             sin
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             remissible
             .
             2.
             
             Merits
             
               the
               eternal
               Inheritance
            
             promised
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             too
             .
             3.
             
             It
             merits
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             enable
             Man
             to
             keep
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             obtain
             and
             receive
             the
             Inheritance
             .
             4.
             
             It
             merits
             a
             Power
             in
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             reveal
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Spirit
             to
             work
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             in
             sinful
             Man's
             heart
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             and
             his
             Intercession
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             give
             Remission
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             Inheritance
             .
             Take
             away
             this
             Death
             ,
             this
             Blood
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             no
             Inheritance
             ,
             no
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             suppose
             a
             Covenant
             and
             a
             Promise
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             ineffectual
             ,
             &
             invalid
             ,
             without
             this
             Blood
             ,
             this
             Death
             :
             For
             ,
             all
             the
             heavenly
             Promises
             are
             made
             for
             and
             in
             consideration
             of
             this
             Blood
             satisfying
             his
             Justice
             and
             meriting
             his
             Favour
             ;
             so
             that
             without
             it
             they
             are
             all
             nothing
             to
             purpose
             ,
             neither
             without
             it
             can
             the
             called
             ,
             though
             obedient
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Call
             ,
             ever
             have
             any
             Right
             unto
             ,
             or
             Possession
             of
             ,
             eternal
             Life
             :
             So
             that
             the
             whole
             strength
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Covenant
             doth
             depend
             upon
             this
             Blood
             ;
             for
             by
             it
             our
             Sins
             are
             expiated
             ,
             and
             our
             Consciences
             purged
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             .
             This
             is
             a
             most
             clear
             Text
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Saints
             ,
             even
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             were
             called
             and
             saved
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             by
             the
             Ministry
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             vertue
             whereof
             extended
             to
             former
             times
             ,
             even
             the
             times
             of
             Adam
             .
             Neither
             did
             they
             trust
             in
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             their
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             and
             their
             Water
             of
             separation
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             their
             Faith
             was
             very
             implicit
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             Christ
             
               is
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ,
            
             for
             this
             Reason
             and
             for
             this
             End.
             An
             excellent
             Covenant
             must
             have
             an
             excellent
             Priest
             and
             Mediator
             ;
             and
             seeing
             this
             Covenant
             doth
             promise
             eternal
             Remission
             ,
             and
             an
             
               eternal
               Inheritance
            
             ,
             it
             requires
             such
             a
             Priest
             as
             shall
             be
             able
             by
             his
             Ministry
             and
             Service
             to
             obtain
             this
             Remission
             and
             Inheritance
             :
             This
             no
             Priests
             ,
             by
             their
             Sacrifices
             or
             any
             other
             Service
             ,
             could
             do
             ,
             but
             Christ
             could
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             they
             ,
             but
             He
             ,
             and
             He
             alone
             ,
             was
             made
             the
             Mediator
             of
             this
             new
             Covenant
             :
             For
             ,
             by
             his
             Death
             he
             expiates
             sin
             ,
             and
             purgeth
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             
               called
               receive
               the
               Promise
               of
               eternal
               Inheritance
               ,
            
             and
             the
             vertue
             of
             this
             Death
             is
             universal
             in
             respect
             of
             time
             and
             persons
             called
             .
             The
             Sum
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             Christ
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             Death
             and
             Blood
             ,
             expiating
             Sin
             ,
             and
             purging
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             is
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             or
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             confirm
             and
             make
             it
             effectual
             to
             the
             Heirs
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             This
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             is
             illustrated
             from
             a
             two-fold
             Similitude
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             taken
             
               a
               Jure
               Naturali
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               a
               Jure
               Ceremoniali
            
             .
             The
             first
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             (
             for
             to
             it
             the
             Civilians
             refer
             the
             Rules
             of
             Testaments
             and
             Wills
             ,
             )
             and
             is
             delivered
          
           
             
               Ver.
               16.
               
               
                 For
                 where
                 a
                 Testament
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 also
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Testator
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               17.
               
               
                 For
                 a
                 Testament
                 is
                 of
                 force
                 after
                 men
                 are
                 dead
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 strength
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 whilest
                 the
                 Testator
                 liveth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             an
             imperfect
             and
             contract
             Similitude
             ;
             for
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             Comparisons
             ,
             are
             two
             :
             1.
             
             The
             Proposition
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Reddition
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Proposition
             is
             only
             expressed
             ,
             and
             the
             Reddition
             is
             only
             implyed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             supplied
             from
             the
             antecedent
             Context
             .
             In
             the
             Proposition
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Testator
             barely
             asserted
             ,
             Ver.
             16.
             2.
             
             The
             Reason
             thereof
             
             rendred
             ,
             Ver.
             17.
             
             The
             Argument
             in
             Form
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             That
             which
             is
             not
             of
             force
             whilest
             the
             Testator
             liveth
             ,
             that
             necessarily
             requireth
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Testator
             to
             make
             it
             of
             force
             :
             But
             a
             Testament
             is
             not
             of
             force
             whilest
             the
             Testator
             liveth
             .
             Therefore
             it
             requireth
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             of
             force
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Testator
             .
             The
             Assumption
             is
             expressed
             ,
             1.
             
             Affirmatively
             ,
             
               A
               Testament
               is
               of
               force
               after
               men
            
             who
             are
             Testators
             
               are
               dead
            
             .
             2.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             
               It
               's
               of
               no
               strength
               whilest
               the
               Testator
               liveth
               .
            
             The
             Comparison
             at
             large
             is
             this
             :
             As
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Testator
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             the
             Testament
             of
             force
             ,
             so
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             is
             necessary
             for
             to
             make
             the
             new
             Covenant
             of
             force
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             Christ
             might
             in
             some
             respect
             be
             a
             Mediator
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             make
             it
             valid
             ,
             firm
             ,
             and
             effectual
             ,
             without
             his
             death
             ;
             neither
             we
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             the
             Fathers
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             could
             without
             this
             Death
             be
             saved
             by
             it
             .
             And
             as
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             gives
             full
             force
             and
             efficacy
             to
             the
             Testament
             ,
             and
             this
             Confirmation
             is
             an
             Effect
             of
             his
             Death
             ;
             so
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             gives
             full
             force
             to
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             makes
             ●●
             effectual
             ;
             and
             this
             validity
             and
             efficacy
             is
             an
             Effect
             of
             this
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             manifests
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             the
             Priest
             who
             offered
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             things
             compared
             as
             like
             ,
             are
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Death
             of
             a
             Testator
             :
             The
             things
             wherein
             they
             agree
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             like
             Effect
             of
             both
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             confirm
             and
             make
             effectual
             some
             Instrument
             .
             2.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             both
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             to
             confirm
             and
             make
             effectual
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             The
             Propositions
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Comparison
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 Testaments
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 force
                 whilest
                 the
                 Testators
                 live
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 are
                 of
                 force
                 upon
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Testators
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Testators
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 of
                 force
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             all
             Testaments
             is
             a
             temporal
             estate
             ,
             of
             these
             earthly
             Goods
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             Man
             to
             preserve
             this
             temporal
             Life
             .
             The
             Testator
             is
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             just
             Title
             unto
             these
             Goods
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             power
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             :
             The
             Testament
             it self
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             disposing
             these
             Goods
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             the
             same
             Right
             which
             he
             had
             in
             them
             unto
             other
             Persons
             after
             his
             Death
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             signify
             his
             Will
             concerning
             these
             Goods
             ,
             and
             nominate
             the
             Persons
             who
             must
             succeed
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             them
             .
             And
             because
             it
             's
             an
             Act
             of
             Reason
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Testator
             (
             when
             he
             makes
             his
             Will
             )
             must
             be
             
               Compos
               mentis
            
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Use
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
             and
             also
             
               sui
               Juris
            
             ,
             and
             not
             under
             the
             power
             of
             another
             .
             The
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             prevent
             future
             suits
             and
             dissensions
             and
             Injustice
             about
             his
             Estate
             :
             The
             Light
             of
             Nature
             doth
             teach
             men
             thus
             to
             dispose
             of
             their
             temporal
             Goods
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             of
             ancient
             and
             universal
             Use.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             are
             not
             in
             force
             whilest
             the
             Testators
             live
             ;
             and
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             whilest
             they
             are
             living
             they
             have
             need
             of
             ,
             or
             do
             use
             ,
             their
             Goods
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             make
             their
             Will
             in
             their
             life-time
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             power
             to
             change
             and
             alter
             them
             ,
             
             but
             chiefly
             ,
             because
             in
             a
             Will
             the
             Inheritance
             is
             so
             alienated
             and
             transmitted
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             can
             have
             no
             Right
             unto
             it
             but
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Testators
             ,
             who
             signify
             in
             their
             Wills
             what
             their
             Heirs
             shall
             have
             ,
             not
             whilest
             themselves
             are
             living
             ,
             but
             only
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             .
             If
             any
             alter
             these
             after
             they
             are
             dead
             ,
             the
             alteration
             is
             void
             ,
             because
             it
             signifies
             not
             the
             Will
             of
             him
             that
             is
             dead
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             in
             force
             only
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testators
             :
             This
             is
             that
             wherein
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             a
             Testator
             do
             agree
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             the
             Author
             made
             this
             Comparison
             ,
             for
             Illustration
             of
             his
             former
             Doctrine
             .
             
               To
               be
               of
               force
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             valid
             and
             firm
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             an
             immediate
             Title
             unto
             the
             right
             Heirs
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             Testator's
             Right
             actually
             descends
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             legal
             force
             and
             validity
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             Alteration
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             the
             Testator
             being
             by
             Death
             disseised
             of
             all
             Right
             and
             Possession
             of
             any
             temporal
             estate
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             the
             time
             signified
             in
             the
             Testament
             is
             come
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Heir
             may
             challenge
             his
             Right
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             may
             be
             put
             in
             execution
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             this
             Death
             to
             make
             the
             Testament
             valid
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             what
             hath
             formerly
             been
             said
             :
             The
             Reddition
             of
             this
             Comparison
             hath
             been
             already
             made
             ;
             and
             from
             all
             this
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             though
             a
             Testament
             and
             the
             new
             Covenant
             are
             like
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             must
             be
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Testator
             for
             to
             make
             the
             Testament
             valid
             ,
             and
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             to
             make
             the
             new
             Covenant
             of
             force
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             unlike
             and
             different
             in
             many
             other
             things
             :
             For
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Testator
             doth
             not
             purchase
             the
             Inheritance
             ,
             norexpiate
             
             the
             Offences
             of
             the
             Heir
             ,
             yet
             Christ's
             Death
             doth
             both
             .
             Therefore
             the
             new
             Covenant
             is
             not
             a
             Testament
             in
             proper
             sense
             ,
             but
             is
             so
             called
             metaphorically
             .
             
               A
               L●pide
            
             and
             others
             labour
             to
             make
             it
             a
             Testament
             ,
             but
             all
             they
             can
             say
             is
             to
             little
             purpose
             :
             Others
             again
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             a
             Testament
             to
             be
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             from
             hence
             infer
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             Covenant
             is
             a
             Testament
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             vain
             and
             needless
             .
             For
             ,
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             in
             this
             Point
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             follow
             the
             Apostle
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             for
             matter
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             the
             new
             Covenant
             and
             a
             Testament
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             both
             are
             confirmed
             by
             Death
             and
             Blood
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Testator
             hath
             no
             intention
             to
             give
             his
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             part
             with
             the
             Title
             or
             Possession
             ,
             before
             he
             dy
             ;
             so
             ,
             God
             did
             never
             intend
             to
             give
             Remission
             and
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             which
             he
             promiseth
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             ,
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             purchased
             and
             merited
             ;
             and
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             dyed
             ,
             the
             Promises
             had
             been
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             force
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             Soul
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ;
             not
             only
             unto
             those
             who
             were
             called
             after
             his
             Death
             ,
             but
             also
             unto
             those
             who
             believed
             before
             his
             Death
             and
             Exhibition
             :
             Yet
             this
             Comparison
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             so
             intended
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             as
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             Blood
             is
             of
             far
             greater
             force
             to
             confirm
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Testator
             to
             confirm
             a
             Testament
             made
             by
             him
             ;
             for
             the
             former
             is
             of
             divine
             ,
             the
             latter
             but
             of
             humane
             constitution
             ;
             and
             the
             former
             can
             no
             wayes
             be
             violated
             ,
             the
             latter
             may
             be
             many
             wayes
             made
             void
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             The
             second
             Illustration
             is
             
               a
               Jure
               Ceremoniali
            
             ,
             from
             the
             positive
             Ceremonial
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             several
             Ends
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
          
           
             for
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Purification
             of
             things
             and
             persons
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             instanceth
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             first
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             Ver.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Conneion
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 themselvs
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Connexion
             we
             have
             in
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             turned
             
               unde
               ,
               itaque
               ,
               propterea
            
             ,
             in
             Latine
             ,
             and
             in
             English
             ,
             Whereupon
             .
             The
             sense
             is
             this
             ,
             Seeing
             the
             best
             way
             of
             Confirmation
             and
             firmest
             Sanction
             of
             Laws
             ,
             Covenants
             ,
             Testaments
             ,
             is
             by
             Death
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             judged
             so
             to
             be
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             therefore
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             him
             to
             confirm
             the
             first
             Covenant
             by
             Blood
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             did
             even
             then
             intimate
             ,
             that
             the
             far
             better
             Covenant
             to
             succeed
             should
             be
             confirmed
             by
             far
             better
             Blood.
             And
             therefore
             none
             should
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             new
             Covenant
             should
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Death
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             the
             usuall
             and
             onely
             way
             of
             confirming
             Testaments
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Nations
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             so
             confirmed
             .
             That
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             the
             Apostle
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Affirms
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             affirms
             it
          
           
             Ver.
             18.
             
             
               Whereupon
               ,
               neither
               was
               the
               first
               dedicated
               without
               Blood.
               
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   first
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Dedication
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Dedication
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             first
             Covenant
             which
             God
             made
             with
             Israel
             in
             Mount
             Horeb.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Dedication
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             Confirmation
             and
             the
             solemn
             Sanction
             of
             the
             same
             :
             For
             it
             was
             1.
             
             Made
             between
             God
             and
             Israel
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             2.
             
             Then
             Laws
             given
             as
             certain
             Articles
             and
             Conditions
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             the
             Peeople
             ,
             were
             revealed
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             written
             .
             3.
             
             Both
             Laws
             and
             Promises
             were
             read
             and
             assented
             unto
             .
             4.
             
             The
             whole
             Covenant
             thus
             compleated
             ,
             was
             confirmed
             Exod.
             24.
             
             That
             which
             is
             dedicated
             unto
             God
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Dedication
             becomes
             sacred
             and
             inviolable
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             Covenant
             upon
             the
             Confirmation
             was
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             Dedication
             in
             respect
             of
             persons
             or
             things
             ,
             is
             Confirmation
             in
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             This
             Dedication
             was
             by
             Blood
             ;
             for
             that
             way
             of
             Dedication
             or
             Confirmation
             is
             the
             highest
             ,
             most
             solemn
             ,
             serious
             ,
             and
             firm
             ;
             for
             stronger
             cannot
             be
             .
             For
             using
             of
             Blood
             ,
             for
             sanction
             of
             Leagues
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             seems
             to
             signify
             that
             the
             parties
             confederating
             engage
             Blood
             and
             Life
             for
             the
             observation
             of
             them
             .
             Whereas
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             That
             
               [
               neither
               without
               Blood
               ]
            
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             Negative
             ;
             It
             's
             the
             same
             with
             this
             ,
             
               [
               and
               with
               or
               by
               Blood
               ]
               ,
            
             which
             is
             Affirmative
             ;
             and
             the
             Copulative
             signifies
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Testaments
             of
             Men
             ,
             but
             the
             first
             Covenant
             of
             God
             was
             thus
             confirmed
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             That
             which
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             he
             proves
          
           
             
               Ver.
               19.
               
               
                 For
                 when
              
               Moses
               
                 had
                 spoken
                 every
                 Precept
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Bulls
                 and
                 Goats
                 ,
                 with
                 Water
                 and
                 scarlet
                 Wooll
                 ,
                 and
                 Hysop●
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkled
                 both
                 the
                 Book
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               20.
               
               
                 Saying
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 enjoyned
                 you
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THe
             substance
             of
             this
             we
             find
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             
             And
             we
             need
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             either
             in
             the
             Omissions
             or
             Additions
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             for
             the
             Omissions
             may
             be
             easily
             supplyed
             from
             the
             place
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             the
             Additions
             are
             there
             implyed
             ,
             and
             here
             expressed
             for
             explication
             .
             In
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             action
             of
             Confirmation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             words
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Action
             is
             sprinkling
             of
             Blood
             :
             The
             Sprinkler
             was
             of
             Scarlet
             Wooll
             ,
             and
             Hysope
             ;
             for
             the
             Sprinkler
             used
             in
             the
             Passover
             was
             a
             bunch
             of
             Hysope
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             20.
             
             The
             blood
             was
             the
             blood
             of
             Calves
             and
             Goats
             with
             water
             ;
             for
             such
             were
             Sacrificed
             for
             Burnt-Offerings
             and
             Peace-Offerings
             .
             The
             things
             sprinkled
             with
             blood
             ,
             were
             the
             Book
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Covenant
             was
             written
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             it
             was
             read
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             who
             engaged
             themselves
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
             The
             time
             was
             ,
             when
             Moses
             had
             spoken
             every
             Precept
             to
             all
             the
             People
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             the
             Covenant
             must
             first
             be
             made
             ,
             before
             it
             could
             be
             confirmed
             .
             And
             this
             sprinkling
             upon
             the
             People
             ,
             was
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             on
             the
             People's
             part
             ,
             as
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             Altar
             was
             the
             confirmation
             on
             God's
             part
             .
             This
             was
             the
             action
             ,
             described
             more
             fully
             then
             we
             find
             it
             in
             Exod.
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             words
             are
             added
             to
             the
             action
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             use
             and
             end
             of
             that
             sprinkling
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             ratify
             the
             League
             and
             Covenant
             .
             For
             in
             these
             words
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Covenant
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Blood
                 of
                 this
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             History
             informs
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             a
             Covenant
             made
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Covenant
             enjoyned
             by
             God
             unto
             Israel
             :
             It
             's
             said
             to
             be
             enjoyned
             both
             because
             God
             having
             made
             and
             instimted
             it
             ,
             by
             Moses
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             entred
             into
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             People
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             in
             this
             Covenant
             there
             were
             certain
             Precepts
             ,
             which
             were
             Articles
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             the
             observation
             whereof
             God
             did
             stipulate
             and
             require
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             In
             Moses
             Exod.
             24.
             8.
             it
             's
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Covenant
             which
             God
             had
             made
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             said
             to
             make
             it
             not
             only
             because
             he
             was
             the
             Authour
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             in
             it
             he
             was
             the
             principal
             party
             covenanting
             and
             binding
             himself
             unto
             the
             People
             by
             his
             promises
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             made
             ,
             that
             they
             prerequire
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Precepts
             from
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             either
             avoid
             the
             penalties
             threatned
             ,
             orattain
             the
             Blessings
             and
             Rewards
             promised
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Covenant
             once
             made
             must
             be
             confirmed
             by
             Blood
             ,
             and
             this
             Blood
             sprinkled
             .
             For
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               [
               This
               is
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ]
               ,
            
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             the
             Blood
             by
             which
             this
             Covenant
             is
             confirmed
             and
             made
             inviolable
             .
             And
             as
             this
             ,
             so
             the
             New
             Covenant
             is
             confirmed
             by
             Blood
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             words
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               New
               Covenant
               in
               my
               Blood
               ;
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               you
               ,
            
             Luke
             22.
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             25.
             
             Or
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Blood
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               is
               shed
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               the
               Sins
               of
               many
               ,
            
             Matth.
             26.
             28.
             
             Mark
             14.
             24.
             
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             Now
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Blood
             of
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             the
             New
             Covenant
             in
             this
             Blood
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             this
             New
             Covenant
             confirmed
             by
             Blood
             ,
             or
             Blood
             confirming
             this
             New
             Covenant
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Blood
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             shed
             for
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             .
             This
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             is
             one
             principal
             Blessing
             promised
             in
             this
             New
             Covenant
             ;
             
             yet
             this
             promise
             had
             been
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             if
             Christ's
             Blood
             had
             not
             been
             shed
             to
             satisfy
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             and
             make
             Sin
             remissible
             .
             For
             though
             Man
             should
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             yet
             his
             Sin
             could
             never
             have
             been
             actually
             remitted
             ,
             if
             not
             by
             this
             Blood
             made
             remissible
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             the
             firm
             and
             immovable
             basis
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Covenant
             is
             fixed
             .
             Both
             these
             Covenants
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             confirmed
             by
             Blood
             ,
             and
             to
             manifest
             this
             is
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             confirmation
             of
             both
             be
             the
             same
             in
             general
             ,
             yet
             as
             the
             Blood
             ,
             so
             the
             manner
             of
             confirmation
             was
             very
             different
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             As
             there
             were
             several
             Ceremonials
             instituted
             by
             God
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             so
             there
             were
             some
             ordianed
             for
             purification
             ;
             therefore
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               21.
               
               
                 Moreover
                 he
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 Blood
                 both
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               22.
               
               
                 And
                 almost
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 are
                 purged
                 with
                 Blood
                 :
                 and
                 without
                 sh●dding
                 of
                 Blood
                 is
                 no
                 Remission
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             follow
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             explicate
             and
             full
             comparison
             in
             quality
             ;
             and
             both
             the
             parts
             are
             expressed
             .
             For
             we
             find
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Proposition
             in
             these
             words
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Reddition
             ,
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             In
             the
             Proposition
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 several
                 things
                 with
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 sprinkling
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 purification
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 this
                 sprinkling
                 for
                 Remission
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Several
             things
             were
             sprinkled
             with
             Blood
             ,
             the
             things
             thus
             sprinkled
             are
             either
             named
             in
             particular
             ,
             as
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             Vessels
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             signified
             by
             a
             more
             general
             term
             ;
             yet
             with
             some
             diminution
             and
             abatement
             .
             The
             general
             term
             is
             
               [
               all
               things
               ]
            
             ,
             the
             abating
             Particle
             is
             almost
             ;
             which
             signifies
             ,
             that
             many
             and
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             by
             far
             were
             sprinkled
             with
             Blood
             ;
             yet
             not
             all
             ,
             but
             some
             were
             excepted
             ,
             and
             were
             sprinkled
             and
             cleansed
             with
             water
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             end
             of
             this
             was
             purging
             :
             We
             do
             not
             read
             of
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Tabernacle
             with
             Blood
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ;
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             ,
             with
             their
             Garments
             and
             the
             Altar
             were
             sanctified
             by
             Oyl
             and
             Blood
             ,
             Lev.
             8.
             38.
             
             Neither
             do
             we
             find
             there
             signified
             ,
             or
             here
             expressed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             what
             kind
             of
             purging
             or
             sanctification
             this
             here
             mentioned
             is
             ;
             There
             is
             a
             purging
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             of
             Sanctification
             or
             Explation
             .
             Consecration
             is
             a
             separation
             from
             common
             use
             ;
             Sanctification
             is
             a
             purging
             from
             pollution
             ;
             Expiation
             is
             a
             freeing
             from
             guilt
             .
             These
             two
             last
             seem
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             at
             least
             principally
             ;
             yet
             we
             may
             distinguish
             between
             the
             cleansing
             of
             things
             and
             persons
             .
             Things
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             common
             or
             polluted
             ;
             as
             common
             ,
             they
             are
             purged
             by
             Consecration
             ;
             as
             polluted
             ,
             by
             re-consecration
             .
             Persons
             are
             impure
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             sanctifyed
             ;
             or
             guilty
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             they
             must
             be
             restored
             by
             expiating
             Blood
             sprinkled
             .
             Some
             give
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Vessels
             and
             other
             things
             must
             be
             purged
             by
             by
             Blood
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             because
             man
             being
             himself
             polluted
             ,
             polluteth
             those
             things
             which
             he
             useth
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             something
             ,
             though
             not
             all
             that
             may
             be
             said
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             this
             sprinkling
             is
             ,
             because
             
               [
               without
               Blood
               there
               is
               no
               Remission
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Blood
                 shed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Remission
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 No
                 Blood
                 shed
                 ,
                 no
                 Remission
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Blood
             shed
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             Blood
             of
             some
             living
             thing
             to
             be
             Sacrificed
             ,
             and
             this
             Blood
             shed
             upon
             the
             slaying
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             shed
             ,
             but
             usually
             sprinkled
             before
             it
             could
             purge
             .
             2.
             
             Remission
             may
             be
             Consecration
             in
             respect
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             Expiation
             and
             Sanctification
             from
             pollution
             in
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
             For
             Remission
             is
             not
             here
             to
             be
             taken
             strictly
             ,
             for
             freeing
             a
             person
             from
             guilt
             and
             obligation
             to
             punishment
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             in
             this
             place
             any
             cleansing
             from
             spiritual
             pollution
             of
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             freedom
             from
             the
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             penalties
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             only
             a
             Legal
             Remission
             of
             Legal
             guilt
             and
             impurity
             .
             3.
             
             If
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Blood
             shed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Remission
             ;
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             unto
             Remission
             Blood
             shed
             is
             necessary
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             an
             antecedent
             to
             a
             consequent
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             cause
             to
             the
             production
             of
             an
             effect
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             causality
             is
             not
             naturall
             ,
             
             but
             morall
             :
             By
             this
             God
             even
             then
             did
             signify
             that
             Blood
             was
             necessary
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             Called
             Covenanteers
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             could
             be
             no
             reason
             why
             these
             Hebrews
             of
             the
             Jews
             should
             be
             offended
             with
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             so
             useful
             and
             so
             necessary
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             Expiation
             ,
             but
             for
             purging
             the
             Conscience
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             and
             confirming
             the
             New
             Covenant
             and
             Testament
             .
             And
             here
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             if
             this
             Blood
             should
             not
             expiate
             Sin
             ,
             and
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             could
             not
             be
             firm
             to
             the
             Called
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             receive
             the
             eternal
             Inheritance
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Inheritance
             be
             not
             purchased
             and
             me●ted
             ,
             and
             the
             Called
             justified
             from
             sin
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             no
             title
             or
             right
             unto
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             sanctified
             and
             cleansed
             from
             the
             pollution
             of
             sin
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             capable
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             enjoy
             it
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Blood
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             the
             sins
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             them
             who
             live
             after
             it
             was
             shed
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             those
             who
             lived
             under
             the
             Law.
             For
             under
             it
             there
             was
             no
             Blood
             of
             any
             Sacrifice
             that
             could
             expiate
             sin
             as
             polluting
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             Sinners
             liable
             to
             eternal
             punishments
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             could
             not
             expiate
             ,
             so
             it
             could
             not
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             though
             sprinkled
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             The
             Reddition
             or
             Application
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             23.
             
             
               It
               was
               therefore
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               paterns
               of
               things
               in
               the
               Heavens
               should
               be
               purified
               with
               these
               ,
               but
               the
               heavenly
               things
               themselves
               with
               better
               Sacrifices
               then
               these
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             sum
             of
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             as
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             earthly
             and
             carnal
             things
             and
             shadows
             should
             be
             purified
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             these
             carnal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             it
             's
             necessary
             ,
             that
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             things
             should
             be
             purified
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             better
             Sacrifices
             then
             these
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             .
             This
             Reddition
             is
             made
             by
             a
             repetition
             ,
             in
             brief
             ,
             of
             the
             former
             proposition
             and
             protasis
             of
             the
             Comparison
             .
             So
             that
             in
             these
             few
             words
             we
             have
             the
             full
             Similitude
             :
             whereof
             there
             be
             two
             parts
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 Is
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 purging
                 the
                 Types
                 and
                 Shadows
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 second
                 ,
                 Is
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 purging
                 the
                 Anti-types
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Both
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 purged
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 must
                 be
                 purged
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 purging
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Yet
             they
             differ
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 are
                 earthly
                 and
                 carnal
                 Types
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 purging
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 purged
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             are
             purged
             with
             earthly
             carnal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             suitable
             to
             their
             nature
             ;
             the
             second
             with
             far
             better
             Sacrifices
             .
             The
             whole
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             Axioms
             or
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   paterns
                   of
                   heavenly
                   things
                   should
                   be
                   purified
                   with
                   these
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   It
                   's
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   heavenly
                   things
                   should
                   be
                   purified
                   with
                   better
                   Sacrifices
                   then
                   these
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Yet
             there
             is
             a
             third
             implyed
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
             As
             it
             's
             necessary
             for
             the
             one
             to
             be
             purged
             with
             these
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             necessary
             the
             other
             should
             be
             purged
             with
             better
             .
          
           
             The
             disposition
             of
             the
             Text
             seems
             to
             be
             Diano●tical
             ,
             and
             the
             argumentation
             in
             form
             to
             be
             this
             ;
          
           
             If
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             paterns
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             should
             be
             purified
             with
             these
             ;
             then
             it
             's
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             heavenly
             things
             should
             be
             purified
             with
             better
             Sacrifices
             then
             these
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             first
             was
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             second
             is
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             this
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             inferrs
             the
             necessity
             of
             purging
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             purging
             earthly
             ;
             and
             further
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             Types
             was
             necessary
             ,
             then
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             Anti-types
             ,
             with
             better
             Sacrifices
             ,
             was
             much
             more
             necessary
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             brings
             in
             this
             Text
             by
             the
             illanve
             
               [
               Therefore
               ]
            
             :
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             proposition
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             before
             and
             bring
             in
             the
             Reddition
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Proposition
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Paterns
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 purifying
                 of
                 the
                 Paterns
                 .
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 purifying
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 purifying
                 them
                 with
                 these
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             things
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             are
             meant
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             by
             heavenly
             are
             meant
             spiritual
             and
             more
             excellent
             things
             .
             We
             read
             of
             Jerusalem
             above
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             26.
             and
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             22.
             of
             this
             Epistle
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             first
             Militant
             ,
             and
             then
             Triumphant
             ;
             which
             is
             first
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             patterns
             of
             the
             things
             in
             Heaven
             are
             such
             things
             as
             were
             Signs
             ,
             Images
             ,
             Shadows
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             Representations
             of
             things
             in
             Heaven
             :
             For
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             signifies
             Signs
             and
             Images
             ,
             which
             represent
             ,
             though
             but
             darkly
             ,
             other
             things
             .
             These
             are
             not
             Patterns
             in
             proper
             sense
             ,
             but
             things
             that
             do
             sub-demonstrate
             or
             obscurely
             signify
             some
             other
             things
             :
             They
             are
             called
             Examples
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             Examples
             and
             Shadows
             of
             heavenly
             things
             Chap.
             8.
             5.
             where
             it's
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             word
             which
             is
             there
             turned
             Example
             ,
             is
             here
             turned
             Pattern
             .
             And
             Chap.
             10.
             1.
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             The
             Law
             had
             a
             Shadow
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             .
             These
             Shadows
             ,
             Signs
             ,
             and
             Figures
             were
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             the
             Vessels
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             purified
             with
             Blood.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             the
             purifying
             of
             these
             was
             ,
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             Consecration
             ,
             Expiation
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             whereby
             the
             things
             purified
             ,
             of
             unholy
             were
             made
             holy
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             These
             were
             purified
             with
             these
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             Scarlet
             Wool
             ,
             Hyssop
             ,
             Water
             ,
             Blood
             ,
             Ashes
             ;
             and
             the
             principal
             of
             these
             was
             Blood
             ;
             and
             this
             Blood
             was
             the
             Blood
             usually
             of
             Bullocks
             and
             Goats
             ,
             which
             was
             ordained
             by
             God
             to
             be
             the
             Blood
             of
             Expiation
             and
             Sanctication
             .
             So
             ,
             outward
             and
             carnal
             things
             were
             purged
             with
             outward
             and
             carnal
             Blood
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             things
             ,
             the
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             Purification
             were
             Mystical
             ,
             and
             did
             signify
             some
             spiritual
             and
             more
             excellent
             things
             ,
             Blood
             ,
             Purification
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             was
             a
             necessity
             why
             these
             things
             should
             be
             so
             purified
             ;
             Where
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             Purification
             ,
             but
             this
             purification
             by
             these
             was
             necessary
             .
             The
             necessity
             did
             arise
             from
             God's
             Institution
             and
             Command
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             and
             shadows
             should
             be
             purified
             ,
             and
             purified
             by
             these
             things
             :
             And
             if
             these
             things
             must
             signify
             persons
             and
             things
             guilty
             and
             polluted
             by
             Sins
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             have
             purified
             ,
             then
             in
             this
             respect
             also
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Agreement
             between
             the
             Types
             and
             Anti-Types
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             's
             necessary
             the
             heavenly
             things
             themselvs
             be
             purified
             by
             better
             Sacrifices
             than
             these
             :
             Where
             we
             must
             examine
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 these
                 heavenly
                 things
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 these
                 better
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 's
                 to
                 be
                 purified
                 by
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 How
                 this
                 is
                 necessary
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             heavenly
             things
             themselvs
             are
             some
             better
             and
             more
             excellent
             things
             ;
             for
             as
             Heaven
             is
             far
             above
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             more
             glorious
             ,
             so
             heavenly
             things
             must
             be
             some
             better
             and
             more
             glorious
             than
             earthly
             .
             The
             one
             are
             bodily
             and
             corruptible
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             spiritual
             ,
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             immortal
             ,
             in
             comparison
             whereof
             the
             best
             things
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             but
             Shadows
             .
             These
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             things
             principally
             intended
             ,
             are
             the
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             immortal
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             being
             purged
             make
             up
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             Militant
             first
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             to
             be
             Triumphant
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             better
             Sacrifice
             ,
             above
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             pure
             unsported
             Blood
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             offered
             himself
             by
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             to
             God.
             The
             purifying
             vertue
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             was
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             innocent
             ,
             holy
             ,
             righteous
             ,
             as
             Surety
             and
             Hostage
             of
             Man-king
             appointed
             to
             be
             so
             by
             God
             ,
             did
             deny
             himself
             ,
             took
             up
             the
             Cross
             ,
             shed
             his
             Blood
             for
             to
             expiate
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             was
             obedient
             unto
             death
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             For
             him
             ,
             so
             excellent
             ,
             to
             suffer
             death
             so
             willingly
             ,
             for
             so
             glorious
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             the
             highest
             and
             purest
             degree
             of
             Obedience
             that
             ever
             was
             performed
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             highly
             accepted
             ,
             and
             did
             fully
             satisfy
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             was
             required
             .
             In
             the
             offering
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             gave
             himself
             wholly
             to
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             became
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             whole
             Burnt-Offering
             ,
             being
             wholly
             consumed
             with
             the
             Zeal
             of
             his
             Father's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             Man-kind
             .
             And
             here
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             upon
             the
             By
             ,
             That
             though
             in
             the
             Text
             we
             read
             Sacrifices
             ,
             in
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             
             yet
             this
             one
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             onely
             meant
             .
             Estius
             thinks
             it's
             an
             Enallage
             of
             number
             ,
             the
             Plural
             for
             the
             Singular
             ;
             for
             the
             Sacrifice
             whereby
             heavenly
             things
             are
             purified
             ,
             is
             but
             only
             one
             ,
             once
             offered
             :
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             called
             Sacrifices
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             more
             vertue
             than
             all
             other
             purifying
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             also
             because
             it
             was
             one
             of
             those
             expiating
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             were
             offered
             unto
             God
             ,
             yet
             more
             excellent
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             's
             like
             that
             expression
             of
             
             J●phtah's
             Butial
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             buried
             in
             the
             Cities
             of
             G●lead
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Cities
             of
             that
             Country
             which
             was
             Mizpeh
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             Judg.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Consciences
             of
             men
             to
             be
             purified
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             Sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Guilt
             and
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             as
             these
             words
             are
             usually
             taken
             .
             This
             Purification
             is
             vertual
             or
             actual
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             was
             shed
             ,
             offered
             ,
             and
             accepted
             ,
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             purified
             virtually
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             because
             made
             reconcilable
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             by
             Faith
             this
             Blood
             is
             sprinkled
             upon
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             pardon
             obtained
             by
             Christ's
             Intercession
             for
             peni●ent
             and
             believing
             Sinners
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             actually
             purified
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             wholly
             freed
             from
             all
             the
             Guilt
             and
             Power
             of
             Sin
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             perfectly
             purified
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             Purification
             by
             this
             Sacrifice
             was
             necessary
             ;
             for
             supposing
             God's
             Will
             and
             Decree
             concerning
             the
             eternal
             Happiness
             of
             sinful
             Man
             in
             Communion
             with
             his
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             Man
             should
             be
             purified
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             he
             could
             have
             no
             fellowship
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             derive
             eternal
             Happiness
             from
             him
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             holy
             ;
             so
             they
             must
             be
             Light
             ,
             just
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             who
             shall
             see
             and
             enjoy
             him
             .
             And
             because
             no
             Sacrifice
             but
             this
             of
             Christ
             could
             thus
             qualify
             him
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             both
             that
             he
             should
             be
             purified
             ,
             and
             purified
             with
             this
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             Thus
             far
             you
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             illustrated
             by
             Similitudes
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             of
             Moses
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             ,
             except
             they
             were
             very
             ignorant
             ,
             could
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             be
             offended
             with
             this
             death
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             so
             necessary
             to
             the
             purchasing
             of
             the
             eternal
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             purging
             of
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             capable
             of
             the
             Possession
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Title
             unto
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Promise
             from
             whence
             the
             Title
             is
             immediately
             derived
             ;
             is
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             Promise
             was
             never
             made
             ;
             neither
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             made
             ,
             could
             it
             without
             this
             have
             been
             valid
             .
             But
             let
             's
             consider
             what
             follows
             ;
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             24.
             
             
               For
               ,
               Christ
               is
               not
               entred
               into
               the
               Holy
               places
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               which
               are
               Figures
               of
               the
               true
               ,
               but
               into
               Heaven
               it self
               ,
               now
               to
               appear
               before
               God
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             ,
             considered
             absolutely
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             plain
             and
             easily
             understood
             ;
             but
             the
             coherence
             is
             doubtful
             .
             Some
             ,
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             Es●ius
             ,
             takes
             little
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             not
             much
             material
             .
             Many
             others
             ,
             finding
             the
             causal
             Conjunction
             
               [
               For
               ]
            
             ,
             do
             agree
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             words
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             a
             Reason
             of
             something
             that
             went
             before
             ;
             but
             they
             differ
             much
             in
             the
             particular
             Explication
             of
             the
             Reason
             .
             Dr.
             Gouge
             conceivs
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle's
             intention
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             yet
             imperfect
             .
             Beza
             thinks
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             in
             this
             Text
             begins
             another
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             Collation
             or
             Comparison
             to
             prove
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             Offering
             ;
             and
             this
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             .
             Dr.
             Lushington
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Translator
             of
             Crellius
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             here
             is
             proved
             ,
             That
             the
             Heavenly
             places
             are
             purified
             by
             better
             Sacrifices
             ;
             and
             that
             because
             Christ
             entred
             not
             into
             the
             earthly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             but
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             .
             This
             doth
             presuppose
             ,
             that
             Heaven
             it self
             is
             purified
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             entred
             thereinto
             for
             that
             end
             :
             But
             this
             is
             difficult
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             supposeth
             that
             which
             few
             will
             grant
             him
             .
             
               A
               Lapide
            
             differs
             from
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             in
             this
             Text
             a
             Reason
             ,
             why
             he
             called
             the
             Church
             heavenly
             ,
             or
             heavenly
             things
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             Christ
             entred
             into
             Heaven
             to
             unlock
             the
             Gates
             and
             open
             the
             Doors
             thereof
             ,
             that
             the
             faithful
             might
             enter
             thereinto
             :
             This
             is
             not
             so
             clear
             and
             satisfactory
             ,
             though
             it
             hath
             something
             of
             Truth
             .
             To
             find
             out
             the
             Connexion
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Conjunction
             for
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             expletive
             and
             redundant
             .
             2.
             
             Sometimes
             the
             same
             that
             but
             or
             moreover
             is
             .
             3.
             
             That
             though
             it
             be
             
             called
             by
             the
             Grammarians
             a
             Causal
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             imply
             a
             Cause
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             used
             to
             bring
             in
             any
             other
             Reason
             or
             Argument
             ;
             and
             therefore
             might
             be
             called
             a
             rational
             Conjunction
             :
             Yet
             Whittington
             in
             his
             Grammar
             saith
             ,
             that
             a
             Causal
             Conjunction
             signifies
             the
             Cause
             or
             Order
             of
             that
             which
             goe●
             before
             ;
             where
             he
             implies
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             joyn
             the
             Cause
             and
             the
             Effect
             .
             4.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Conjunction
             ,
             which
             joyns
             these
             words
             to
             the
             former
             so
             as
             to
             contain
             a
             Reason
             ;
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             was
             formerly
             ●ffi●med
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             's
             here
             proved
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             let
             us
             remember
             ,
             that
             the
             Subject
             of
             the
             former
             discourse
             was
             Purification
             or
             Expiation
             of
             things
             by
             Blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             ;
             and
             these
             things
             are
             earthly
             and
             carnal
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             :
             Of
             these
             latter
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             they
             should
             be
             purified
             with
             better
             Sacrifices
             .
             The
             manner
             how
             he
             proves
             this
             is
             this
             ;
             He
             ,
             presupposing
             that
             these
             heavenly
             things
             must
             be
             purified
             ,
             proves
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             were
             purified
             by
             better
             Sacrifices
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             purified
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             This
             Reason
             1.
             
             Presupposeth
             and
             taketh
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             is
             better
             than
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             not
             content
             to
             suppose
             ,
             he
             proves
             it
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             because
             Christ
             by
             it
             entred
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             it
             once
             offered
             was
             of
             eternal
             vertue
             .
             2.
             
             He
             proves
             the
             necessity
             implicitly
             ;
             for
             here
             it
             's
             implyed
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             Sacrifice
             in
             the
             World
             could
             purify
             them
             :
             For
             earthly
             Sacrifices
             could
             not
             purify
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             Persons
             .
             Or
             ,
             more
             briefly
             thus
             ;
             It
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             heavenly
             things
             should
             be
             purified
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             better
             than
             all
             the
             Levitical
             Sacrifice
             .
             It
             was
             better
             ,
             because
             by
             the
             Blood
             thereof
             Christ
             entred
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             it
             once
             offered
             had
             vertue
             to
             purify
             not
             here
             expressed
             for
             ever
             :
             This
             Reason
             implies
             several
             things
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Types
             and
             Anti-Types
             should
             be
             purified
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             the
             Types
             and
             Figures
             might
             be
             sufficiently
             purified
             by
             the
             Blood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             yet
             heavenly
             things
             which
             were
             the
             Anti-Types
             could
             not
             .
             3.
             
             That
             only
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             was
             sufficient
             and
             fit
             to
             purify
             these
             heavenly
             things
             .
             4.
             
             That
             it
             was
             God's
             Will
             that
             this
             ,
             &
             this
             alone
             should
             purify
             them
             .
             From
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             's
             evident
             how
             these
             words
             come
             in
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             also
             what
             they
             add
             unto
             them
             :
             For
             formerly
             the
             Author
             had
             made
             a
             Comparison
             whereof
             there
             were
             two
             parts
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Proposition
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Reddition
             .
             The
             Proposition
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             under
             the
             Law
             there
             was
             no
             Purification
             and
             Expiation
             of
             the
             Types
             and
             Figures
             without
             the
             Blood
             of
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             .
             The
             Reddition
             this
             ,
             So
             there
             is
             no
             Purification
             and
             Expiation
             of
             the
             Anti-Types
             of
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             without
             the
             Blood
             of
             some
             better
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             So
             that
             these
             words
             belong
             unto
             the
             Reddition
             ,
             which
             formerly
             affirmed
             only
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             the
             heavenly
             things
             must
             be
             purified
             with
             some
             better
             Sacrifice
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             's
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             only
             better
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Author
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             understood
             to
             add
             a
             singular
             vertue
             of
             purifying
             heavenly
             things
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             But
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             Text
             ,
             absolutely
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             the
             Subject
             whereof
             is
             Christ
             and
             his
             Sacrifice
             ;
             we
             find
             in
             it
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 Act
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 entrance
                 into
                 a
                 Sanctuary
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 Act
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 before
                 God
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             what
             is
             here
             done
             by
             Christ
             ,
             was
             done
             in
             Figure
             by
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             High-Priest
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             slain
             and
             taken
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             enters
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             within
             the
             second
             Veil
             .
             3.
             
             That
             b●i
             ge●tred
             he
             appears
             before
             God
             for
             the
             People
             .
             4.
             
             That
             ,
             appearing
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             which
             was
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             sprinkles
             the
             Blood
             upon
             the
             Ark
             and
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             5.
             
             That
             by
             this
             and
             Prayer
             he
             expiates
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             procures
             a
             Legal
             Remission
             .
             These
             things
             give
             Light
             to
             the
             Text
             :
             For
             here
             1.
             
             Christ
             must
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             High-Priest
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             slainand
             crucified
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             3.
             
             Having
             shed
             his
             Blood
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             Heaven
             .
             4.
             
             Being
             entred
             ,
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Supream
             Judg.
             5.
             
             By
             his
             Blood
             and
             Death
             presented
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             expiate
             our
             sins
             and
             procure
             Remission
             .
             But
             here
             it
             may
             be
             doubted
             ,
             Whether
             the
             first
             or
             second
             Entrance
             and
             Appearance
             be
             intended
             ,
             or
             rather
             both
             .
             For
             Christ
             first
             entred
             and
             appeared
             with
             his
             Soul
             separated
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             when
             the
             Veil
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             rent
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             Entrance
             of
             the
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             having
             sacrificed
             himself
             ,
             into
             Heaven
             :
             Of
             this
             you
             heard
             before
             .
             He
             entred
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             when
             risen
             again
             and
             made
             immortal
             he
             ascended
             into
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ;
             where
             as
             a
             King
             he
             fits
             and
             reign
             ;
             at
             his
             Father's
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Priest
             appears
             as
             an
             Advocate
             before
             
             his
             Father's
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             pleads
             his
             Blood
             for
             all
             his
             penitent
             Clients
             on
             Earth
             .
             Both
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             both
             purify
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             presupposeth
             the
             former
             :
             The
             former
             purifieth
             vertually
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Merit
             ;
             the
             latter
             actually
             ,
             by
             obtaining
             actual
             Remission
             .
             So
             that
             in
             these
             words
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Sanctuary
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 Entrance
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 An
                 Appearance
                 before
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 An
                 Appearance
                 for
                 certain
                 Persons
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Sanctuary
             is
             described
             negatively
             ,
             affirmatively
             :
             Negatively
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             any
             Holy
             place
             ,
             or
             
               places
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Figures
               of
               the
               true
               :
            
             For
             the
             Levitical
             Holy
             places
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Art
             and
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             were
             true
             Sanctuaries
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             not
             the
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             Figures
             of
             them
             .
             They
             were
             ●laces
             ,
             
               Holy
               places
            
             ,
             and
             Figures
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             Anti-Types
             doth
             sometime
             signify
             ,
             )
             of
             far
             more
             holy
             and
             glorious
             places
             ,
             where
             God
             did
             manifest
             his
             presence
             in
             a
             far
             more
             glorious
             manner
             .
             Affirmatively
             ,
             It
             was
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             holy
             and
             glorious
             place
             of
             all
             ,
             sanctified
             by
             the
             special
             presence
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             this
             Sanctuary
             is
             not
             earthly
             but
             heavenly
             ;
             not
             the
             Figure
             ,
             but
             the
             place
             figured
             ;
             the
             supernatural
             ,
             celestial
             and
             eternal
             Bethe●
             .
             2.
             
             Christ
             entred
             not
             into
             the
             figured
             Sacrary
             ,
             but
             into
             Heaven
             it self
             ,
             both
             the
             first
             and
             second
             time
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             expedient
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             should
             do
             :
             For
             that
             was
             the
             place
             where
             God
             had
             appointed
             a
             special
             piece
             of
             Service
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             even
             there
             and
             no
             where
             else
             .
             3.
             
             He
             did
             not
             onely
             enter
             ,
             but
             being
             entred
             did
             appear
             ,
             and
             appear
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             having
             offered
             his
             great
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             now
             presenting
             himself
             as
             slain
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ;
             and
             after
             this
             appears
             again
             as
             immortal
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Priest
             to
             plead
             his
             Sacrifice
             for
             his
             People
             .
             And
             he
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             must
             appear
             ,
             first
             as
             Mortal
             ,
             secondly
             as
             Immortal
             ;
             and
             present
             himself
             before
             the
             Supream
             Lord
             and
             Judg
             ,
             or
             else
             his
             Sacrifice
             is
             not
             compleat
             and
             actually
             effectual
             .
             4.
             
             He
             dyed
             ,
             he
             entred
             ,
             he
             appeared
             ,
             
               for
               us
            
             ,
             sinful
             men
             and
             guilty
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             Sin
             ,
             our
             Sin
             ,
             might
             be
             remissible
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             second
             time
             
               for
               us
            
             ,
             though
             sinful
             yet
             penitent
             ,
             that
             our
             Sins
             might
             be
             actually
             remitted
             ,
             and
             both
             Souls
             and
             Bodies
             sanctified
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             But
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             If
             Christ
             must
             expiate
             Sin
             by
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             did
             ;
             he
             must
             often
             offer
             ,
             often
             enter
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             :
             For
             every
             Year
             ,
             once
             at
             least
             ,
             he
             entred
             and
             appeared
             with
             Blood
             before
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Apostle
             answers
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Anticipation
             ,
             That
             as
             Christ
             entred
             not
             into
             the
             earthly
             Sanctuary
             ,
             so
             neither
             had
             he
             need
             ,
             as
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             ,
             to
             offer
             himself
             ,
             and
             often
             to
             enter
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             one
             Offering
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             one
             Entrance
             upon
             that
             Offering
             ,
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             to
             take
             away
             Sin.
             The
             Apostle's
             words
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               25.
               
               
                 Nor
                 yet
                 that
                 He
                 should
                 offer
                 Himself
                 often
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 entreth
                 into
                 the
                 Holy
                 place
                 every
                 Year
                 with
                 Blood
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               26.
               
               
                 For
                 then
                 He
                 must
                 have
                 often
                 suffered
                 since
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 once
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 hath
                 He
                 appeared
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 away
                 Sin
                 by
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Himself
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THE
             Subject
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             whereby
             he
             entred
             Heaven
             it self
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             's
             affirmed
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             but
             once
             offered
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             one
             Offering
             of
             this
             one
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             things
             were
             purified
             by
             taking
             away
             Sin
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             This
             single
             Offering
             of
             this
             single
             Sacrifice
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             way
             of
             Dissimilitude
             and
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Levitical
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             that
             1.
             
             Negatively
             .
             2.
             
             Affirmatively
             .
             Negatively
             ,
             Ver.
             25.
             wherein
             we
             have
             two
             Propositions
             ,
             the
             one
             concerning
             the
             Levitical
             ,
             the
             other
             concerning
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             concerning
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             
               entreth
               into
               the
               Holy
               place
               every
               Year
               ,
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               others
               :
            
             This
             is
             meant
             of
             the
             great
             Anniversary
             Sacrifice
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Chapter
             the
             Author
             singled
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             and
             highest
             piece
             of
             Service
             that
             was
             performed
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             with
             this
             design
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             far
             more
             excellent
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             vertue
             and
             effects
             thereof
             .
             In
             this
             we
             have
          
           
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 entrance
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 entrance
                 yearly
                 ,
                 or
                 every
                 year
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             holy
             place
             was
             that
             within
             the
             second
             Veil
             ,
             the
             holiest
             of
             all
             ;
             for
             into
             that
             the
             High-Priest
             alone
             might
             enter
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             once
             every
             year
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             he
             might
             not
             enter
             without
             blood
             ;
             and
             this
             blood
             was
             the
             blood
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             High-Priest
             himself
             ,
             but
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             .
             3.
             
             The
             principal
             thing
             in
             the
             Proposition
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             is
             the
             frequency
             of
             his
             entrance
             and
             offering
             ,
             for
             he
             entred
             and
             offered
             every
             year
             ;
             God
             thereby
             signifying
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             of
             eternal
             virtue
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             Christ
             did
             not
             offer
             himself
             often
             :
             He
             must
             offer
             ,
             and
             offer
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             enter
             Heaven
             :
             yet
             he
             must
             not
             do
             this
             often
             ,
             his
             offering
             must
             be
             single
             and
             individual
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             and
             the
             oblation
             thereof
             .
             He
             must
             not
             ,
             once
             entred
             ,
             come
             out
             again
             ,
             and
             offer
             a
             new
             and
             another
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             the
             same
             again
             .
             So
             that
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             denyed
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             is
             frequency
             of
             offering
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             In
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             ver
             .
             26.
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 this
                 Sacrifice
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 reiterated
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 affirmative
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 point
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Yet
             the
             whole
             verse
             may
             be
             said
             to
             give
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             former
             Negative
             proposition
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             is
             two-fold
             :
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               [
               ab
               absurdo
               .
            
             ]
             The
             second
             ,
             
               [
               ab
               inntili
               &
               ●●●-necessario
               .
               ]
            
             For
             Christ's
             offering
             must
             not
             be
             reiterated
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             inconvenient
             and
             absurd
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             no
             wayes
             profitable
             or
             necessary
             .
             I
             will
             sum
             up
             the
             whole
             in
             two
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             If
             Christ
             should
             offer
             himself
             often
             ,
             then
             must
             he
             often
             have
             suffered
             since
             ●●●●
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             ,
             But
             now
             once
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             hath
             he
             appeared
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             o●●●●●
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             implyes
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             where
             there
             is
             offering
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             suffering
             ;
             for
             in
             sacrificing
             living
             Creatures
             ,
             the
             thing
             sacrificed
             must
             be
             sl●in
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             offered
             :
             For
             ,
             mactation
             and
             oblation
             are
             essential
             to
             such
             as
             Sacrifice
             .
             2.
             
             That
             seeing
             there
             was
             Sin
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             suffering
             and
             offering
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             some
             Sacrifice
             offered
             ;
             which
             once
             presented
             to
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             of
             eternal
             Virtue
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             offering
             of
             Christ
             requires
             necessarily
             his
             suffering
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             if
             Christ's
             own
             offering
             of
             himself
             once
             could
             not
             expiate
             Sin
             for
             ever
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             suffer
             often
             .
             The
             absurdity
             and
             inconvenience
             of
             Christ's
             frequent
             offering
             of
             himself
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             must
             often
             offer
             ,
             he
             must
             often
             suffer
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             thought
             unreasonable
             to
             divine
             wisdom
             ,
             to
             put
             his
             Son
             so
             often
             to
             such
             a
             cruel
             Death
             .
             For
             by
             Suffering
             ,
             is
             meant
             suffering
             of
             Death
             in
             that
             manner
             as
             Christ
             Suffered
             .
             Yet
             it
             seemed
             good
             unto
             God
             to
             appoint
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             often
             to
             offer
             ,
             and
             often
             with
             blood
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holy
             place
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             imperfection
             of
             the
             Legal
             Expiation
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             might
             expect
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             sacrifice
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             Proposition
             ,
             concerning
             Christ's
             once
             offering
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christ's
                 appearing
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 appearance
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ's
             appearance
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             Incarnation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             manifestation
             of
             him
             incarnate
             .
             3.
             
             The
             presenting
             of
             himself
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             having
             Sacrificed
             himself
             unto
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             without
             which
             his
             Incarnation
             and
             Manifestation
             had
             been
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             He
             appeared
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             in
             Types
             and
             Figures
             ;
             yet
             this
             was
             but
             obscure
             .
             At
             length
             he
             appeared
             really
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             clearly
             ,
             when
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             dwelt
             and
             lived
             amongst
             men
             ,
             dyed
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
             the
             Supream
             Judge
             ,
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             time
             of
             his
             appearance
             ,
             was
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World.
             Yet
             as
             this
             end
             is
             not
             the
             last
             ,
             so
             the
             foundation
             is
             not
             the
             first
             day
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             therefore
             end
             and
             foundation
             must
             be
             taken
             with
             a
             Latitude
             .
             Christ
             appeared
             to
             Suffer
             a
             thousand
             six
             hundred
             years
             ago
             and
             upward
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             World
             is
             not
             ended
             ;
             therefore
             End
             signifies
             the
             last
             times
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             many
             years
             yet
             
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             many
             years
             of
             these
             last
             ●in●es
             ,
             as
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             are
             past
             already
             .
             And
             so
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             World
             may
             be
             the
             beginning
             thereof
             ,
             and
             this
             beginning
             may
             be
             so
             far
             extended
             ,
             as
             to
             comprehend
             many
             hundred
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             thousands
             of
             years
             .
             This
             end
             of
             the
             World
             is
             called
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             Gal.
             44.
             because
             ,
             as
             some
             tell
             us
             ,
             the
             time
             appointed
             by
             God
             was
             fully
             come
             ;
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             decreed
             to
             be
             before
             his
             coming
             ,
             were
             fully
             accomplished
             .
             And
             though
             we
             understand
             not
             the
             reasons
             ,
             yet
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             was
             the
             fi●●ell
             of
             all
             others
             for
             this
             appearance
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             last
             times
             seem
             to
             have
             the
             greatest
             benefit
             of
             his
             Exhibition
             ,
             yet
             the
             first
             times
             were
             not
             without
             it
             :
             for
             the
             virtue
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             extended
             to
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             end
             of
             this
             appearance
             ,
             was
             to
             put
             away
             sin
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ;
             Where
             we
             have
             two
             ends
             ,
             the
             one
             subordinate
             to
             the
             other
             :
             The
             first
             was
             the
             Sacrificing
             of
             himself
             :
             The
             second
             by
             this
             Sacrifice
             to
             put
             away
             Sin.
             Christ
             was
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             Sacrificed
             was
             himself
             ;
             and
             the
             blood
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             entred
             Heaven
             was
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             was
             slain
             and
             suffered
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             did
             offer
             himself
             slain
             .
             The
             end
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             effect
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             once
             offered
             ,
             was
             the
             putting
             away
             of
             sin
             .
             This
             putting
             away
             was
             not
             the
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Law
             transgressed
             ,
             but
             a
             taking
             away
             the
             moral
             effects
             and
             consequents
             of
             Sin
             committed
             against
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             principally
             of
             guilt
             .
             For
             one
             certain
             and
             perpetual
             effect
             of
             Sin
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             prohibition
             and
             commination
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             guilt
             ,
             and
             rendring
             of
             the
             Sinner
             obnoxi●us
             unto
             vindicative
             Justice
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             and
             Judge
             .
             This
             guilt
             can
             no
             waye
             he
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             either
             by
             suffering
             ,
             or
             pardon
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             's
             put
             away
             by
             Christ's
             suffering
             ,
             and
             God's
             pardon
             :
             for
             ,
             Christ
             suffers
             for
             Sin
             ,
             God
             pardons
             it
             so
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             and
             in
             consideration
             of
             his
             suffering
             and
             offering
             .
             The
             effect
             of
             Sin
             is
             to
             render
             the
             party
             sinning
             obnoxious
             and
             liable
             to
             punishment
             ,
             and
             God's
             vindicative
             Justice
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             virtue
             of
             the
             commination
             of
             the
             Law.
             God
             to
             make
             way
             for
             pardon
             ,
             by
             a
             trans●endent
             extraordinary
             power
             ,
             makes
             Christ
             man's
             Surety
             ,
             and
             Christ
             voluntarily
             submits
             himself
             ,
             out
             of
             love
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             God's
             will
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             suffer
             Death
             for
             man's
             Sin
             ,
             and
             offers
             himself
             as
             being
             ●lain
             to
             the
             Supream
             Judge
             .
             Upon
             his
             submission
             he
             becomes
             one
             person
             with
             sinful
             man
             ,
             as
             a
             Surety
             with
             the
             principal
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             liable
             to
             that
             punishment
             ,
             which
             sinful
             man
             should
             have
             suffered
             ,
             as
             a
             Surety
             becomes
             liable
             to
             pay
             the
             debt
             of
             the
             principal
             .
             From
             all
             this
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             Sin
             is
             an
             efficient
             moral
             cause
             of
             Christ's
             suffering
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             suffering
             is
             a
             punishment
             in
             proper
             sense
             ;
             though
             both
             these
             be
             denied
             without
             any
             reason
             by
             the
             Socinian
             .
             By
             this
             Legal
             substitution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             ,
             Sin
             is
             made
             remissible
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             is
             made
             open
             to
             pardon
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             penitency
             and
             faith
             of
             the
             Sinner
             actual
             pardon
             follows
             .
             That
             Sin
             is
             pardonable
             and
             pardoned
             ,
             is
             the
             end
             and
             effect
             of
             Christ's
             Suffering
             :
             To
             put
             away
             Sin
             ,
             is
             first
             to
             make
             Sin
             pardonable
             ,
             and
             the
             consequents
             of
             Sin
             removable
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             work
             and
             immediate
             effect
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             not
             often
             but
             once
             offered
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             In
             all
             this
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             difference
             between
             Christ
             and
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             :
             Christ
             suffers
             and
             offers
             himself
             ,
             and
             enters
             Heaven
             with
             his
             own
             Blood
             ;
             but
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             offers
             often
             ,
             and
             enters
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             .
             The
             virtue
             of
             the
             High-Priest's
             offering
             was
             but
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             but
             the
             virtue
             of
             Christ's
             extends
             to
             all
             time
             :
             In
             these
             respects
             ,
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             ,
             and
             more
             purifying
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             This
             discourse
             of
             Christ's
             once
             offering
             ,
             and
             once
             suffering
             ,
             is
             continued
             and
             enlarged
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             Christ
             suffered
             but
             once
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             was
             the
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             had
             determined
             of
             Christ
             as
             he
             had
             done
             of
             other
             men
             ;
             and
             this
             decree
             was
             regulated
             by
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             dictates
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             best
             and
             fittest
             .
             This
             Decree
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             Concerning
             other
             men
             .
             2.
             
             Concerning
             Christ.
             And
             because
             there
             is
             some
             agreement
             between
             the
             lot
             of
             Christ
             and
             other
             Men
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             followeth
             Death
             ;
             therefore
             the
             singularity
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             is
             set
             forth
             comparatively
             :
             And
             of
             the
             comparison
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             Verse
             27.
             
             
               And
               as
               it
               was
               appointed
               unto
               Men
               once
               to
               dye
               ,
               but
               after
               that
               the
               Judgment
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             IN
             which
             words
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Something
                 's
                 ordained
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 ordination
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             The
             things
             ordained
             are
             two
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             men
             once
             dy
             .
             2.
             
             Come
             to
             Judgment
             .
             The
             words
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   it
                   's
                   appointed
                   unto
                   men
                   ,
                   once
                   to
                   dye
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   But
                   after
                   Death
                   ,
                   follows
                   Judgment
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             tells
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             men
             dye
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             certainly
             know
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             dye
             but
             once
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             is
             appointed
             ;
             yet
             though
             men
             must
             dye
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             so
             certain
             ,
             and
             so
             evident
             and
             easily
             known
             ;
             yet
             men
             little
             consider
             it
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             are
             strangely
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             admire
             the
             vanities
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             promise
             unto
             themselves
             long
             life
             ,
             and
             certain
             enjoyment
             of
             these
             earthly
             things
             .
             They
             do
             not
             remember
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             mortal
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             assurance
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             live
             one
             hour
             ,
             before
             Death
             arrest
             them
             ,
             and
             seise
             upon
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             all
             earthly
             comforts
             :
             in
             that
             day
             their
             thoughts
             perish
             ,
             and
             their
             pride
             and
             glory
             are
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             .
             Oh
             inconsiderate
             Wretches
             !
             are
             ye
             able
             to
             conquer
             Death
             ,
             turn
             Mortality
             into
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             Earth
             into
             Heaven
             ?
             Be
             wise
             ,
             and
             never
             forget
             that
             you
             must
             dye
             .
             2.
             
             Men
             dye
             but
             once
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             return
             into
             this
             World
             again
             ,
             neither
             any
             recovery
             of
             what
             man
             once
             dead
             hath
             lost
             .
             As
             no
             man
             can
             keep
             alive
             his
             Soul
             ;
             so
             no
             man
             can
             raise
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             re-unite
             the
             Soul
             unto
             it
             .
             This
             is
             a
             work
             proper
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             us
             ;
             and
             far
             above
             the
             power
             of
             any
             Creature
             .
             When
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               That
               men
               must
               dye
            
             ,
             it
             's
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             mankind
             ,
             that
             all
             must
             dye
             ;
             because
             all
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             Death
             and
             Mortal
             ,
             even
             Enoch
             and
             Elias
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             alive
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             Judge
             the
             World.
             And
             though
             the
             two
             Prophets
             did
             not
             ,
             and
             they
             who
             remain
             till
             Christ's
             coming
             shall
             not
             ,
             dye
             as
             others
             do
             ;
             yet
             the
             former
             suffered
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             shall
             suffer
             a
             change
             equivalent
             to
             Death
             ,
             though
             in
             both
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             some
             exception
             from
             the
             general
             rule
             .
             So
             to
             dye
             but
             once
             ,
             is
             the
             general
             rule
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             fate
             ;
             yet
             Lazarus
             ,
             and
             others
             may
             dye
             twice
             ,
             because
             God
             reserved
             an
             arbitrary
             power
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             raise
             some
             unto
             a
             mortal
             life
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             became
             obnoxious
             to
             a
             double
             Death
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             exercise
             this
             power
             to
             manifest
             his
             Glory
             in
             some
             particular
             persons
             .
             Yet
             this
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             case
             ;
             and
             this
             reservation
             did
             not
             take
             away
             the
             general
             and
             ordinary
             rule
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             3.
             
             This
             is
             appointed
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             understood
             and
             translated
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             capable
             of
             that
             signification
             by
             a
             Trope
             .
             The
             party
             ,
             who
             appointed
             ,
             decreed
             ,
             and
             ordained
             ,
             both
             that
             all
             men
             shall
             dye
             ,
             and
             dye
             once
             ,
             and
             but
             once
             is
             not
             expressed
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             easily
             understood
             .
             For
             the
             Supream
             Lord
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             who
             hath
             an
             Universal
             Power
             over
             all
             Men
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             must
             be
             a
             Decree
             of
             God
             as
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             and
             a
             Sentence
             of
             him
             as
             Judge
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             irrevocable
             ;
             yet
             dispensable
             in
             some
             particular
             and
             extraordinary
             Cases
             ,
             as
             should
             seem
             good
             unto
             him
             .
             Death
             is
             a
             punishment
             ,
             and
             therefore
             men
             being
             obnoxious
             unto
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             guilty
             of
             some
             Crime
             ,
             and
             condemned
             thereunto
             for
             some
             Offence
             against
             some
             Law
             threatening
             Death
             .
             And
             that
             was
             the
             positive
             Law
             ,
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             Adam
             saying
             ,
             
               But
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Knowledg
               of
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               eat
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               Day
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               dye
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
             This
             Law
             was
             transgressed
             ,
             and
             the
             Sentence
             followed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               thou
               shalt
               return
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
             Whereas
             the
             Socinian
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               Death
               is
               natural
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               any
               Decree
               of
               God
            
             ;
             his
             Opinion
             is
             not
             reconcileable
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               As
               by
               one
               man
               Sin
               entred
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               by
               Sin
               Death
               ;
               and
               Sin
               reigned
               from
               Adam
               to
               Moses
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             12
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             
               the
               wages
               of
               Sin
               is
               Death
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
             Besides
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               That
               in
               Adam
               all
               dye
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Adam
             sinning
             ;
             (
             for
             he
             was
             that
             one
             man
             by
             whom
             Sin
             entred
             into
             the
             World
             )
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             22.
             
             So
             that
             God
             appointed
             Man
             to
             dye
             ,
             and
             to
             dye
             but
             once
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             
               That
               after
               Death
               ,
               followeth
               Judgment
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             :
             For
             Death
             is
             first
             ,
             Judgment
             the
             second
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             
               [
               after
            
             ]
             signifies
             the
             order
             of
             time
             ;
             For
             Death
             goes
             before
             ,
             and
             Judgment
             follows
             after
             .
             The
             party
             Judged
             is
             Man
             ,
             the
             Judge
             is
             God
             ,
             whose
             Judgment
             is
             particular
             or
             general
             ;
             particular
             of
             every
             particular
             individual
             person
             ,
             general
             or
             universal
             of
             all
             .
             For
             there
             is
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             great
             Day
             ,
             when
             all
             shall
             appear
             before
             the
             Judgment
             Seat
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             Judgment
             is
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             appointed
             to
             follow
             after
             Death
             ,
             after
             which
             follows
             the
             final
             and
             eternal
             estate
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             unalterable
             ;
             and
             by
             Judgment
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             but
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             parties
             judged
             ,
             which
             followeth
             thereupon
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             an
             estate
             of
             misery
             or
             of
             felicity
             .
             We
             live
             here
             ,
             that
             
             we
             may
             prepare
             for
             this
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             we
             ought
             so
             to
             live
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             be
             happy
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             prevent
             the
             suffering
             of
             eternal
             punishments
             .
             Yet
             men
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             God
             will
             Judge
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             Judgment
             will
             follow
             ,
             and
             that
             unavoidably
             after
             Death
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             this
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             seriously
             consider
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             live
             secure
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             extream
             danger
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             eternal
             ruine
             .
             It
             's
             not
             material
             to
             enquire
             ,
             whether
             the
             act
             of
             the
             Judge
             ,
             or
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             parties
             judged
             ;
             or
             whether
             particular
             or
             universal
             Judgment
             be
             here
             meant
             or
             no.
             It
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             followeth
             after
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             final
             and
             universal
             Doom
             seems
             to
             be
             here
             intended
             ,
             when
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             that
             dye
             shall
             be
             judged
             :
             This
             is
             the
             proposition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             The
             Reddition
             followeth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             28.
             
             
               So
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               to
               bear
               the
               Sins
               of
               many
               ;
               and
               unto
               them
               that
               look
               for
               him
               shall
               he
               appear
               the
               second
               time
               without
               sin
               ,
               unto
               Salvation
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THis
             Text
             informs
             us
             of
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             the
             subject
             of
             it
             .
             This
             appearance
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             second
             ;
             and
             both
             these
             differ
             much
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             the
             manner
             ,
             but
             the
             end
             .
             The
             first
             was
             in
             Humility
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             was
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             by
             suffering
             to
             expiate
             Sin.
             The
             second
             shall
             be
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             it
             to
             give
             eternal
             Salvation
             to
             such
             as
             look
             for
             him
             .
             The
             first
             was
             to
             suffer
             and
             save
             ,
             the
             second
             to
             judge
             and
             reward
             his
             faithful
             and
             obedient
             Servants
             .
             The
             propositions
             therefore
             are
             two
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   was
                   once
                   offered
                   to
                   bear
                   the
                   Sins
                   of
                   many
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Unto
                   them
                   that
                   look
                   for
                   him
                   shall
                   he
                   appear
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   without
                   Sin
                   ,
                   unto
                   Salvation
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             in
             ver
             .
             26.
             
             
               But
               now
               once
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               hath
               he
               appeared
               to
               put
               away
               Sin
               by
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
               .
            
             The
             words
             differ
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             the
             same
             .
             For
             as
             there
             ,
             so
             here
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             single
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             The
             end
             of
             it
             .
             The
             single
             Sacrifice
             ;
             for
             Christ
             was
             once
             offered
             :
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             once
             offered
             to
             bear
             the
             Sins
             of
             many
             .
             First
             he
             offered
             himself
             ,
             this
             was
             an
             act
             of
             him
             as
             a
             Priest
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             best
             Priest
             that
             ever
             lived
             ,
             so
             he
             himself
             was
             the
             best
             Sacrifice
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             offered
             .
             The
             end
             was
             also
             excellent
             ;
             for
             he
             bare
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             punishment
             due
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             ,
             and
             he
             bare
             this
             punishment
             to
             satisfy
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             and
             procure
             God's
             favour
             to
             sinful
             man
             :
             We
             deserved
             the
             punishment
             ,
             and
             he
             suffers
             it
             ;
             he
             is
             punished
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             spared
             .
             It
             was
             tender
             compassion
             in
             him
             to
             offer
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             exceeding
             love
             in
             God
             to
             send
             and
             give
             him
             for
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             Sins
             .
             He
             bare
             the
             sins
             of
             all
             to
             make
             them
             pardonable
             ,
             and
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             ,
             even
             of
             all
             sincere
             Believers
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             actually
             pardoned
             for
             ever
             :
             possibility
             of
             pardon
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             all
             ,
             actual
             pardon
             of
             many
             ,
             yet
             not
             of
             all
             .
             For
             Christ
             had
             no
             absolute
             intention
             to
             procure
             the
             Salvation
             of
             all
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             as
             believe
             in
             him
             :
             yet
             the
             reason
             why
             all
             are
             not
             pardoned
             ,
             is
             not
             from
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             Sins
             of
             all
             pardonable
             ,
             but
             from
             some
             other
             cause
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             condemnation
             of
             all
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             
               That
               Light
               comes
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               love
               Darkness
               rather
               then
               Light.
            
             God
             hath
             given
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             hath
             offered
             himself
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             passible
             ;
             and
             remission
             of
             Sins
             and
             eternal
             Life
             are
             offered
             unto
             u
             ;
             upon
             fair
             and
             reasonable
             terms
             and
             conditions
             ;
             and
             though
             to
             corrupt
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             they
             be
             difficult
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             made
             easy
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             yet
             we
             love
             our
             Sins
             more
             then
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             continue
             in
             them
             to
             our
             eternal
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             concerning
             his
             second
             appearance
             :
             For
             he
             shall
             appear
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             where
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             manner
             and
             the
             end
             .
             The
             manner
             is
             Glorious
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             appear
             without
             Sin
             ;
             yet
             he
             never
             had
             any
             Sin
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             first
             appearance
             he
             was
             without
             Sin.
             For
             Sin
             of
             his
             own
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             yet
             he
             bare
             Sins
             ,
             the
             Sins
             of
             others
             ,
             the
             Sins
             of
             many
             :
             Yet
             these
             Sins
             were
             not
             his
             by
             Commission
             ,
             but
             by
             Imputation
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             liable
             to
             Death
             ;
             
               For
               God
               laid
               on
               him
               the
               Iniquities
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
             So
             that
             
               [
               without
               Sin
            
             ]
             is
             without
             suffering
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             others
             ;
             He
             shall
             not
             come
             the
             second
             time
             to
             dye
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             first
             :
             this
             is
             the
             genuine
             sense
             .
             When
             he
             came
             to
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             he
             came
             in
             great
             Humility
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             was
             obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             this
             low
             condition
             was
             suitable
             to
             the
             
             work
             he
             then
             undertook
             .
             But
             now
             he
             comes
             as
             King
             and
             Lord
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             and
             therefore
             he
             comes
             in
             Glory
             :
             The
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             is
             to
             reward
             ,
             and
             the
             reward
             is
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             parties
             to
             be
             rewarded
             are
             such
             as
             look
             for
             him
             .
             By
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             meant
             eternal
             Life
             and
             full
             Happiness
             ,
             which
             he
             purchased
             by
             his
             precious
             Blood
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             so
             called
             ,
             because
             man
             in
             danger
             of
             eternal
             Death
             ,
             shall
             then
             be
             fully
             saved
             and
             delivered
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sad
             and
             woful
             Consequents
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ;
             for
             then
             Death
             ,
             man's
             last
             Enemy
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
             Yet
             this
             immunity
             from
             all
             evil
             cannot
             consist
             without
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             those
             glorious
             and
             eternal
             Blessings
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             great
             reward
             ,
             which
             Believers
             do
             expect
             :
             and
             because
             they
             know
             they
             shall
             not
             fully
             enjoy
             it
             till
             his
             second
             appearance
             ,
             therefore
             they
             look
             and
             wait
             for
             his
             coming
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             then
             their
             joy
             may
             be
             full
             .
             Some
             think
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             here
             allude
             to
             the
             manner
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Service
             ;
             which
             was
             this
             ,
             The
             High-Priest
             enters
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             pray
             and
             expiate
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             stay
             without
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             his
             coming
             out
             to
             bless
             them
             :
             So
             Christ
             enters
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             glorious
             and
             eternal
             Sanctuary
             ,
             there
             appears
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             stayes
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Saints
             do
             wait
             and
             look
             for
             his
             return
             and
             coming
             out
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             by
             him
             be
             eternally
             Blessed
             .
             These
             Lookers
             for
             him
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             :
             For
             though
             Christ
             came
             the
             first
             time
             to
             dye
             for
             all
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             their
             Sins
             remissible
             ;
             yet
             he
             comes
             the
             second
             time
             to
             conferr
             the
             ultimate
             benefit
             of
             his
             Redemption
             only
             upon
             them
             that
             look
             for
             him
             .
             To
             look
             for
             Christ
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             doth
             presuppose
             the
             parties
             regenerate
             and
             renewed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             justified
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             justification
             ,
             and
             as
             having
             a
             title
             unto
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             with
             a
             certain
             belief
             that
             Christ
             will
             come
             from
             Heaven
             and
             appear
             in
             Glory
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             they
             shall
             be
             glorified
             with
             him
             .
             And
             this
             looking
             for
             Christ
             is
             their
             hope
             ,
             with
             a
             longing
             desire
             ,
             expressed
             sometimes
             by
             groans
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             patient
             waiting
             God's
             leisure
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             assurance
             that
             he
             that
             shall
             come
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             tarry
             .
             All
             this
             is
             signified
             by
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               And
               not
               only
               they
               ,
               but
               our selves
               also
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               first
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               even
               we
               our selves
               groan
               within
               our selves
               ,
               waiting
               for
               the
               Adoption
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Redemption
               of
               our
               Bodie
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             persons
             waiting
             ,
             or
             the
             expectants
             .
             2.
             
             The
             thing
             waited
             for
             .
             3.
             
             The
             act
             and
             manner
             of
             waiting
             .
             1.
             
             The
             persons
             waiting
             are
             such
             as
             have
             the
             first
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             certain
             measure
             of
             Sanctification
             and
             consolation
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             the
             beginnings
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             our
             holiness
             and
             comfort
             shall
             be
             perfect
             and
             full
             ;
             and
             these
             being
             but
             a
             little
             which
             bear
             the
             like
             proportion
             with
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Fruits
             do
             with
             the
             Harvest
             ,
             do
             assure
             us
             ,
             as
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             of
             the
             full
             possession
             .
             2.
             
             Adoption
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Redemption
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             our
             Adoption
             shall
             be
             compleat
             ;
             for
             then
             our
             minority
             being
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             appointed
             by
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             come
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             put
             into
             full
             possession
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             and
             glorious
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             those
             that
             love
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Salvation
             in
             this
             place
             .
             3.
             
             The
             act
             of
             waiting
             is
             an
             act
             of
             hope
             ,
             which
             resting
             upon
             the
             promise
             is
             assured
             and
             fully
             perswaded
             of
             the
             fruition
             of
             Glory
             in
             God's
             time
             ,
             and
             looks
             often
             towards
             it
             ,
             as
             our
             own
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             this
             waiting
             is
             with
             vehement
             desires
             ,
             and
             longings
             ,
             and
             g●oans
             ;
             and
             yet
             with
             patience
             .
             For
             because
             this
             blessed
             estate
             is
             so
             full
             of
             happiness
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             only
             present
             in
             the
             first
             Fruits
             ,
             therefore
             we
             earnestly
             desire
             and
             long
             for
             Christ's
             comming
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Come
               Lord
               Jesu
               ,
               come
               quickly
               .
            
             And
             because
             for
             the
             present
             we
             are
             pressed
             with
             the
             remainders
             of
             sin
             and
             corruption
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             temptations
             and
             persecutions
             without
             ,
             and
             the
             distance
             between
             Heaven
             and
             Us
             is
             great
             ;
             therefore
             we
             groan
             ,
             and
             sigh
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Oh
             when
             will
             that
             time
             come
             when
             I
             shall
             be
             rid
             ,
             and
             fully
             freed
             from
             Sin
             and
             sorrow
             for
             ever
             !
             I
             see
             the
             place
             of
             mine
             eternal
             Rest
             afar
             off
             ,
             when
             shall
             I
             come
             near
             and
             enter
             and
             enjoy
             my
             God
             for
             ever
             ?
             Yet
             because
             we
             have
             God's
             Word
             to
             assure
             us
             of
             possession
             ,
             we
             therefore
             are
             patient
             ,
             and
             content
             our selves
             in
             God's
             Will.
             For
             if
             it
             be
             his
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             stay
             a
             while
             longer
             ,
             and
             suffer
             more
             ,
             we
             desire
             his
             will
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             we
             submit
             unto
             it
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             we
             should
             so
             do
             .
             For
             we
             are
             unworthy
             of
             the
             least
             mercy
             ,
             and
             he
             might
             require
             a
             thousand
             years
             tryal
             and
             suffering
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             us
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             reward
             ,
             and
             that
             within
             so
             short
             a
             time
             after
             our
             first
             regeneration
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             greatest
             love
             and
             bounty
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             words
             have
             been
             absolutely
             handled
             ,
             now
             it
             's
             time
             to
             consider
             them
             comparatively
             .
             The
             notes
             of
             Similitude
             (
             for
             it
             's
             a
             comparison
             in
             quality
             )
             are
             
               [
               As
            
             ]
             and
             
               [
               So
               ]
            
             .
             For
             as
             man
             dies
             ,
             so
             Christ
             dies
             :
             As
             man
             dies
             once
             ,
             So
             Christ
             dies
             once
             ;
             and
             
             no
             more
             .
             And
             as
             man
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             dye
             but
             once
             ,
             so
             Christ
             was
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             dye
             but
             once
             .
             And
             as
             man
             ,
             after
             Death
             ,
             comes
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             so
             Christ
             ,
             after
             he
             died
             once
             ,
             will
             not
             dye
             again
             ,
             but
             come
             to
             Judgment
             :
             Yet
             as
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             like
             there
             is
             some
             dissimilitude
             and
             difference
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             in
             Man
             and
             Christ.
             Man
             dies
             for
             his
             own
             Sin
             ,
             Christ
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             others
             :
             Man's
             Death
             doth
             not
             satisfy
             for
             Sin
             ,
             Christ's
             Death
             satisfies
             divine
             Justicé
             ,
             and
             his
             Sacrifice
             doth
             expiate
             the
             Sins
             of
             many
             for
             ever
             .
             Upon
             man's
             Death
             follows
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             is
             judged
             ;
             but
             after
             once
             suffering
             and
             offering
             ,
             Christ
             appears
             and
             comes
             to
             Judge
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             judged
             ;
             to
             reward
             such
             as
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             be
             rewarded
             .
             And
             here
             it
             's
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             as
             Christ
             died
             to
             make
             man
             savable
             ,
             so
             he
             appears
             before
             God
             actually
             to
             save
             ,
             and
             comes
             to
             Judgment
             to
             make
             man
             fully
             happy
             .
             As
             by
             his
             Death
             he
             merited
             Remission
             and
             Glorification
             ,
             inestimable
             Benefits
             ;
             so
             he
             appears
             before
             God
             for
             us
             now
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             will
             come
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             communicate
             these
             Benefits
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             actually
             partakers
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             full
             happiness
             do
             depend
             upon
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             once
             offered
             ,
             as
             the
             effect
             depends
             upon
             the
             cause
             .
             To
             sum
             up
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Subject
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             That
             in
             it
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Authour
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             same
             above
             all
             Levitical
             Services
             .
             3.
             
             That
             his
             method
             is
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             describes
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             Services
             performed
             therein
             ;
             and
             singles
             out
             the
             greatest
             Service
             performed
             by
             the
             greatest
             Priest
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             yearly
             Sacrifice
             of
             Expiation
             .
             2.
             
             He
             proves
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             this
             in
             many
             respects
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             effects
             thereof
             The
             first
             effect
             is
             eternal
             Expiation
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             The
             second
             ,
             purification
             of
             the
             Conscience
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             did
             excell
             all
             Legal
             purifications
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             The
             third
             is
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Expiation
             and
             Purification
             ,
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             The
             fourth
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             think
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             Death
             and
             Blood-shed
             of
             their
             Messias
             should
             be
             any
             wayes
             conducing
             or
             necessary
             to
             these
             effects
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             Purification
             ,
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             for
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             was
             very
             conducing
             and
             necessary
             ;
             1.
             
             By
             a
             Similitude
             taken
             from
             a
             Testament
             and
             last
             Will
             :
             For
             as
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Testatour
             is
             necessary
             for
             to
             make
             his
             Testament
             of
             force
             and
             effectual
             ,
             so
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             was
             for
             the
             making
             effectual
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             2.
             
             From
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Sanction
             and
             confirmation
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             solemnly
             confirmed
             by
             Blood
             ;
             God
             even
             then
             signifying
             ,
             That
             the
             better
             Covenant
             must
             be
             established
             by
             Blood
             ;
             yet
             by
             better
             blood
             ,
             ver
             .
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             manifests
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             as
             necessary
             for
             purification
             and
             expiation
             of
             the
             parties
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             this
             also
             by
             a
             Similitude
             from
             the
             Law
             Ceremonial
             ,
             whereof
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             parts
             :
             1.
             
             The
             proposition
             concerning
             Expiation
             and
             Purification
             under
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             then
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Vessels
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             things
             were
             purified
             by
             Blood
             ;
             and
             without
             Blood
             there
             was
             no
             Legal
             Expiation
             and
             Remission
             ,
             ver
             .
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             The
             Reddition
             follows
             ,
             and
             therein
             is
             signified
             ,
             That
             if
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             these
             shadows
             should
             be
             purified
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             men
             certainly
             it
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             heavenly
             things
             shadowed
             should
             be
             purified
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             some
             better
             Sacrifice
             ;
             and
             this
             Sacrifice
             was
             that
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             by
             the
             blood
             whereof
             he
             enters
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             appears
             before
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             ver
             .
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Yet
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             think
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             High-Priest
             entred
             often
             ,
             and
             every
             time
             with
             blood
             ,
             therefore
             Christ
             must
             often
             suffer
             Death
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             often
             offer
             ;
             he
             informs
             them
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             High-Priest
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             was
             like
             unto
             him
             in
             many
             things
             ;
             yet
             in
             these
             two
             they
             did
             much
             differ
             ,
             1.
             
             Then
             they
             entred
             often
             .
             2.
             
             They
             entred
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Beasts
             :
             But
             Christ
             ,
             1.
             
             Offered
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             entred
             Heaven
             .
             2.
             
             He
             offered
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             entred
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             took
             away
             Sin
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             in
             this
             God
             made
             him
             like
             to
             other
             men
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             suffered
             :
             For
             as
             he
             hath
             appointed
             that
             they
             shall
             dye
             once
             ,
             and
             after
             come
             to
             Judgment
             ;
             so
             he
             had
             ordained
             that
             Christ
             should
             dye
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             to
             come
             in
             Glory
             ,
             to
             reward
             his
             Saints
             with
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             Before
             I
             proceed
             unto
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             glosse
             of
             the
             Socinian
             Expositor
             upon
             the
             former
             proposition
             of
             this
             Text.
             For
             he
             would
             have
             us
             to
             believe
             that
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               bear
               the
               Sins
               ]
            
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             by
             removing
             it
             ,
             and
             sanctifying
             his
             People
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ;
             he
             ,
             1.
             
             Observes
             that
             the
             word
             sometimes
             
             so
             signifies
             ,
             and
             argues
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Offering
             of
             Christ
             was
             performed
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             here
             signify
             
               to
               bear
               Punishment
               for
               Sin.
            
             But
             1.
             
             The
             word
             doth
             no
             where
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             signify
             
               to
               take
               away
            
             ,
             but
             either
             to
             take
             or
             bear
             up
             unto
             an
             higher
             place
             ,
             or
             to
             offer
             ;
             and
             suppose
             it
             should
             signify
             in
             some
             few
             places
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             
               to
               take
               away
            
             ;
             yet
             in
             many
             and
             very
             many
             places
             ,
             it
             hath
             another
             signification
             ,
             and
             under
             one
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it
             's
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             80
             times
             for
             
               to
               offer
            
             .
             Neither
             are
             any
             of
             the
             four
             places
             cited
             by
             him
             truly
             and
             sincerely
             ,
             but
             falsly
             alledged
             .
             But
             suppose
             it
             should
             signify
             sometimes
             ,
             ●ay
             often
             ,
             
               to
               take
               away
            
             ;
             doth
             it
             follow
             from
             thence
             that
             therefore
             it
             must
             so
             signify
             here
             ?
             2.
             
             Sin
             may
             be
             and
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             suffering
             the
             Punishment
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             remissible
             .
             2.
             
             By
             pardon
             and
             Remission
             .
             3.
             
             By
             sanctifying
             and
             renewing
             the
             Sinner
             .
             And
             ,
             To
             conclude
             ,
             that
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             taken
             away
             by
             Sanctification
             ,
             therefore
             it
             's
             not
             taken
             away
             by
             Suffering
             and
             Expiation
             ,
             is
             very
             inconsequent
             .
             3.
             
             For
             Christ's
             offering
             of
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             in
             his
             sense
             it
             cannot
             be
             true
             .
             For
             Christ's
             willing
             Suffering
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ,
             is
             the
             offering
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             done
             on
             Earth
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             though
             when
             he
             presenred
             himself
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             having
             suffered
             ,
             and
             this
             before
             God
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             seldom
             called
             offering
             :
             Yet
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             it
             presupposeth
             another
             Act
             antecedent
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             offering
             in
             proper
             sense
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             X
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Perfection
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             certain
             Duties
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             performs
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Priest-hood
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THE
             Author
             continues
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ;
             which
             being
             finished
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             apply
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             deduce
             some
             practical
             Conclusions
             from
             it
             .
             The
             parts
             therefore
             of
             the
             Chapter
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 Christ's
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concerning
                 certain
                 Duties
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 exhorts
                 these
                 Hebrews
                 to
                 perform
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             general
             agreement
             amongst
             Expositors
             concerning
             the
             same
             .
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             so
             here
             ,
             is
             considered
             and
             handled
             comparatively
             ,
             and
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             Levitical
             Sacrifices
             .
             The
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Excellency
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             far
             above
             the
             other
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Efficacy
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             have
             of
             this
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             two
             Branches
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Imperfection
                 and
                 Impotency
                 of
                 the
                 Legal
                 Sacrifices
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Perfection
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 Christ's
                 one
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             takes
             up
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             unto
             Ver.
             20.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             begins
             the
             hortatory
             part
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             the
             Perfection
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             his
             Sacrifice
             .
          
           
             The
             Duties
             exhorted
             unto
             principally
             ,
             are
             ,
             Faith.
             Perseverance
             in
             Profession
             .
          
           
             And
             both
             these
             are
             urged
             upon
             several
             strong
             and
             powerful
             Reasons
             :
             The
             former
             briefly
             ,
             the
             latter
             largely
             unto
             the
             last
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             principal
             Arguments
             in
             this
             Chapter
             are
             taken
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Punishment
             which
             must
             be
             suffered
             if
             we
             fall
             away
             ;
             where
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Aggravations
             of
             the
             Sin
             ,
             the
             grievousness
             of
             the
             penalty
             is
             set
             forth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             their
             former
             Constancy
             and
             Patience
             ,
             whereof
             he
             doth
             remind
             them
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             glorious
             Reward
             which
             they
             shall
             shortly
             and
             certainly
             receive
             upon
             their
             perseverance
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             general
             Method
             ,
             and
             so
             clear
             and
             obvious
             to
             the
             intelligent
             and
             observant
             Reader
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             generally
             agreed
             upon
             for
             the
             Substance
             of
             it
             .
             The
             particulars
             shall
             be
             more
             distinctly
             delivered
             in
             the
             Explication
             .
             To
             enter
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
             let
             's
             begin
             with
          
           
             Ver.
             1.
             
             
               For
               the
               Law
               having
               a
               Shadow
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               very
               Image
               of
               the
               things
               ,
               can
               never
               with
               those
               Sacrifices
               ,
               which
               they
               offered
               year
               by
               year
               continually
               ,
               make
               the
               Commers
               thereunto
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             are
             in
             Effect
             the
             same
             with
             those
             of
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             Ver.
             9.
             and
             serve
             to
             infer
             the
             necessity
             of
             that
             better
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             For
             the
             Authour
             had
             said
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             the
             heavenly
             things
             themselves
             should
             be
             purified
             with
             better
             Sacrifices
             than
             these
             ,
             Ver.
             23.
             
             These
             words
             therefore
             contain
             a
             Reason
             ,
             whereby
             is
             proved
             the
             Imperfection
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Sacrifices
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Sanctification
             .
             The
             Argumentation
             in
             Form
             is
             this
             ,
          
           
             That
             which
             had
             but
             
               a
               Shadow
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               very
               Image
               of
               the
               things
            
             themselves
             ,
             could
             not
             ,
             
               by
               the
               yearly
               Sacrifices
               continually
               offered
               ,
               perfect
               the
               commers
               .
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Law
             had
             but
             the
             
               Shadow
               ,
               not
               the
               very
               Image
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             could
             not
             
               perfect
               the
               commers
            
             .
          
           
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             more
             fully
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             Service
             and
             Sacrifices
             prescribed
             in
             it
             ,
             could
             perfect
             or
             sanctify
             any
             man
             that
             did
             use
             or
             observe
             them
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             denies
             this
             ,
             and
             proves
             the
             Negative
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Argument
             ;
             because
             it
             had
             but
             the
             Shadow
             not
             the
             Substance
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             The
             Propositions
             in
             the
             Text
             are
             two
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Law
                
                 had
                 
                   a
                   Shadow
                   of
                   good
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   very
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Law
                
                 could
                 
                   never
                   with
                   those
                   Sacrifices
                   which
                   they
                   offered
                   year
                   by
                   year
                   continually
                   ,
                   make
                   the
                   commers
                   thereunto
                   perfect
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             we
             have
             1.
             
             
               A
               Shadow
               of
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               The
               very
               Image
               of
               the
               things
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               The
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             is
             affirmed
             to
             
               have
               the
               Shadow
               ,
               not
               the
               very
               Image
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               The
               good
               things
               to
               come
            
             are
             some
             great
             and
             excellent
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             issued
             from
             the
             great
             Love
             of
             God
             to
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             and
             tended
             to
             his
             everlasting
             Salvation
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             to
             come
             upon
             the
             Exhibition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             These
             were
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             of
             Redemption
             :
             Of
             this
             Phrase
             I
             have
             formerly
             spoken
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             11.
             where
             we
             ●ead
             ,
             Christ
             was
             said
             to
             be
             
               come
               an
               High-Priest
               of
               good
               things
               to
               come
               .
            
             The
             Shadow
             of
             these
             good
             things
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             which
             was
             called
             a
             Type
             or
             Figure
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             imperfect
             and
             dark
             Representation
             .
             Christ
             was
             represented
             of
             old
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             words
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             but
             by
             things
             ;
             yet
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             People
             of
             former
             times
             had
             no
             clear
             and
             distinct
             Knowledg
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Gospel
             now
             we
             have
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Mercy
             of
             God
             to
             give
             them
             a
             Shadow
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             remind
             them
             often
             of
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             the
             more
             desire
             him
             ,
             long
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             expect
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             very
             Image
             of
             the
             things
             themselvs
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             ,
             is
             a
             more
             lively
             Representation
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             these
             think
             the
             Expression
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             Limmers
             ,
             which
             first
             make
             a
             rude
             Draught
             ,
             &
             after
             that
             finish
             and
             perfect
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             Picture
             is
             a
             more
             full
             ,
             distinct
             ,
             and
             lively
             Representation
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             represented
             .
             This
             they
             make
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             Shadow
             and
             the
             Image
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             thus
             far
             true
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             under
             the
             Law
             had
             but
             a
             rude
             ,
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             dark
             Representation
             of
             these
             good
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             reveal
             and
             represent
             to
             us
             far
             more
             clearly
             :
             Their
             Light
             might
             be
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             ,
             ou●'s
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Sun
             already
             risen
             .
             Yet
             others
             do
             observe
             ,
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             An
             Image
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Pattern
             or
             Samplar
             .
             2.
             
             That
             which
             is
             conformed
             to
             the
             Pattern
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             Image
             may
             be
             the
             Pattern
             and
             Samplar
             it self
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             imperfect
             Figurations
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Syriack
             signifying
             Ipse
             ,
             and
             turned
             by
             
             the
             Syriack
             Translator
             
               Ipsa
               Substantia
            
             ,
             seems
             to
             favour
             this
             sense
             .
             So
             that
             the
             very
             Image
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             is
             ,
             both
             the
             lively
             Representation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             themselvs
             represented
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Law
             had
             the
             one
             ,
             not
             the
             other
             :
             Where
             ,
             by
             
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             understand
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             it
             was
             joyned
             with
             the
             other
             Laws
             .
             This
             Law
             had
             a
             Shadow
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             did
             prescribe
             certain
             Shadows
             and
             imperfect
             Representations
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             or
             Ceremonial
             things
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             bound
             to
             observe
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             enjoy
             these
             Shadows
             for
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             they
             were
             more
             happy
             than
             other
             People
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             happy
             as
             we
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             the
             Reason
             hereof
             was
             ,
             that
             God
             neither
             gave
             them
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             the
             clear
             Representation
             of
             them
             ;
             both
             which
             were
             reserved
             to
             the
             time
             of
             Christ's
             Exhibition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             second
             Proposition
             we
             have
             two
             things
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   offered
                   year
                   by
                   year
                   continually
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 Impotency
                 
                   to
                   perfect
                   the
                   commers
                   thereunto
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Sacrifices
             ,
             are
             meant
             Ilastical
             and
             propitiatory
             Sacrifices
             ,
             such
             as
             God
             commanded
             under
             the
             Law
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             Sin
             ;
             and
             the
             chief
             of
             them
             ,
             principally
             intended
             ,
             were
             those
             Anniversary
             Offerings
             of
             Expiation
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             
               offered
               year
               by
               year
            
             .
             And
             though
             there
             was
             an
             Intermission
             of
             the
             space
             of
             a
             Year
             between
             every
             single
             and
             individual
             Sacrifice
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             offered
             continually
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             Year
             succeeded
             after
             Year
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             Moses
             unto
             the
             Suffering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             a
             continued
             Succession
             of
             these
             Offerings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             Sacrifices
             as
             Causes
             had
             their
             Effects
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             God
             intended
             ;
             for
             they
             did
             legally
             expiate
             and
             shadow
             out
             and
             continually
             remind
             the
             People
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             by
             a
             better
             Sacrifice
             for
             ever
             :
             Yet
             they
             could
             not
             perfect
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             consecrate
             ,
             and
             sanctify
             ,
             and
             free
             eternally
             from
             the
             eternal
             Punishment
             due
             to
             sin
             .
             The
             parties
             ,
             who
             might
             expect
             Justification
             and
             Sanctification
             from
             them
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             came
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             worship
             God
             by
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             parties
             for
             whom
             they
             were
             offered
             ,
             and
             did
             humble
             and
             afflict
             themselvs
             at
             the
             yearly
             solemnity
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             who
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Worshippers
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             did
             the
             Service
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             9.
             
             And
             this
             was
             the
             impotency
             ,
             imperfection
             ,
             and
             insufficiency
             of
             them
             :
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             impotency
             is
             given
             in
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             but
             Shadows
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             Shadows
             have
             any
             such
             causal
             Power
             as
             the
             Substance
             hath
             .
             This
             Effect
             was
             reserved
             for
             that
             substantial
             and
             most
             noble
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             offered
             by
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             without
             spot
             unto
             God.
             Therefore
             the
             Jews
             did
             exceedingly
             wrong
             themselves
             ,
             and
             prejudice
             their
             own
             Souls
             ,
             when
             they
             rested
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             looked
             not
             for
             their
             Saviour
             .
             And
             we
             Christians
             are
             no
             better
             ,
             when
             we
             rely
             upon
             the
             outward
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Signs
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Pith
             and
             Marrow
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             can
             benefit
             no
             Man
             but
             such
             as
             with
             a
             penitent
             heart
             rely
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             him
             alone
             .
             This
             impotency
             is
             fully
             expressed
             by
             a
             peremptory
             Negation
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             
               in
               no
               wise
            
             perfect
             :
             This
             Effect
             was
             too
             noble
             ,
             and
             far
             ,
             and
             very
             far
             above
             the
             Power
             and
             Activity
             of
             Shadows
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Apostle's
             first
             Reason
             to
             prove
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             o●
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             The
             second
             Reason
             follows
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             2.
             
             
               For
               then
               they
               would
               not
               have
               ceased
               to
               be
               offered
               ;
               because
               that
               the
               Worshippers
               once
               purged
               ,
               should
               have
               had
               no
               more
               Conscience
               of
               Sins
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             a
             new
             Argument
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             continuance
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             needless
             if
             they
             could
             have
             purged
             away
             Sin
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Worshippers
             thereof
             should
             have
             had
             no
             more
             Conscience
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             here
             we
             have
             1.
             
             The
             continuance
             of
             them
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             continuance
             implyed
             :
             For
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             from
             the
             non-cessation
             and
             the
             re-iteration
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             thence
             infers
             their
             Imperfection
             .
             But
             there
             is
             some
             difficulty
             in
             the
             first
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ;
             for
             some
             read
             them
             negatively
             ,
             as
             our
             Translation
             doth
             ,
             
               For
               then
               should
               they
               not
               have
               ceased
               .
            
             Some
             read
             them
             Interrogatively
             ,
             
               For
               then
               should
               they
               not
               have
               ceased
               ?
            
             Thus
             Vatablus
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             .
             Some
             omit
             the
             negative
             particle
             ;
             and
             read
             them
             thus
             ,
             
               For
               then
               they
               should
               have
               ceased
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             
               Beza
               ,
               Tramelius
               ,
               Vetesius
               ,
               Stepha●●s
               ,
            
             in
             his
             fifth
             Copy
             ,
             and
             the
             Compl●te●sis
             ;
             and
             this
             seems
             
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Reading
             ,
             though
             the
             Interrogative
             hath
             the
             same
             sense
             .
             The
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             argue
             thus
             ,
             If
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             the
             Law
             had
             perfected
             the
             Commers
             ,
             or
             ●urged
             the
             Worshippers
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             have
             ceased
             to
             be
             offered
             .
             This
             Consequence
             is
             proved
             ,
             because
             if
             they
             had
             been
             once
             purged
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             had
             no
             more
             Conscience
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Offerings
             had
             been
             needless
             and
             useless
             .
             It
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               offered
               year
               by
               year
               continually
            
             ;
             and
             here
             from
             that
             continuance
             of
             them
             he
             infers
             their
             Imperfection
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Sytiack
             paraphraseth
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             perfected
             and
             sanctified
             the
             Worshippers
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             ceased
             .
             This
             presupposeth
             ,
             That
             when
             an
             Agent
             hath
             produced
             his
             Effect
             ,
             finished
             his
             Work
             ,
             and
             attained
             his
             end
             ,
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             work
             for
             that
             end
             any
             more
             ,
             and
             takes
             his
             Rest
             :
             Thus
             God
             when
             he
             had
             finished
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             then
             he
             rested
             from
             the
             Work
             of
             Creation
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             End
             of
             Sacrifices
             was
             to
             purge
             and
             expiate
             the
             Sins
             of
             those
             who
             offer
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             once
             they
             can
             do
             that
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             ,
             Reason
             it self
             would
             dictate
             they
             may
             cease
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             unto
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             have
             ceased
             if
             they
             had
             p●●ged
             the
             Worshippers
             ;
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               For
               then
               the
               Worshippers
               being
               purged
               should
               have
               no
               more
               Conscience
               of
               Sin.
            
             Where
             we
             have
             three
             things
             observable
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             vertue
             of
             purging
             ,
             proper
             to
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Subject
             purged
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Worshippers
            
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Effect
             of
             this
             sanctifying
             Power
             in
             this
             Subject
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Conscience
             of
             Sins
             .
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             last
             ;
             By
             Sins
             are
             meant
             1.
             
             Sins
             past
             .
             2.
             
             Guilt
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             and
             unavoidably
             follows
             upon
             Sin
             once
             committed
             .
             By
             Conscience
             of
             this
             Sin
             ,
             is
             understood
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Knowledg
             of
             this
             Guilt
             ;
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             of
             a
             Delinquent
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             conscious
             to
             himself
             that
             he
             hath
             offended
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             Effects
             consequent
             ,
             which
             either
             are
             apt
             to
             follow
             ,
             or
             do
             follow
             thereupon
             ,
             as
             Sorrow
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Accusation
             ;
             therefore
             Tremelius
             turns
             it
             ,
             
               Sin
               wounding
               the
               Conscience
            
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             Sin
             ,
             as
             our
             Sin
             ,
             as
             rendring
             us
             guilty
             and
             liable
             to
             Punishment
             ,
             that
             doth
             torment
             and
             wound
             :
             For
             ,
             by
             Conscience
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             Soul
             conscious
             and
             privy
             to
             it
             's
             own
             Sin
             ;
             and
             the
             Acts
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             Soul
             thus
             conscious
             and
             knowing
             ,
             are
             ,
             to
             accuse
             ,
             threaten
             ,
             and
             condemn
             it self
             ;
             and
             from
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             guilty
             Soul
             is
             such
             a
             Tormentor
             of
             it self
             .
             By
             
               having
               no
               Conscience
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             1.
             
             To
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             Sin.
             2.
             
             A
             Knowledg
             thereof
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             certain
             Rules
             .
             The
             Subject
             of
             this
             benefit
             are
             Worshippers
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             not
             only
             guilty
             ,
             but
             know
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             sensible
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             use
             some
             means
             to
             propitiate
             him
             ,
             that
             being
             propitiated
             he
             may
             pardon
             them
             :
             For
             ,
             it
             's
             pardon
             ,
             that
             actually
             frees
             from
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Conscience
               of
               Sin.
            
             Those
             who
             are
             guilty
             ,
             and
             yet
             sensless
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             Worshippers
             ,
             continue
             guilty
             still
             .
             Yet
             these
             Worshippers
             ,
             as
             purged
             only
             ,
             are
             free
             from
             Guilt
             ;
             and
             this
             purging
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             propitiating
             and
             making
             Sin
             pardonable
             .
             2.
             
             By
             God's
             Sentence
             ,
             upon
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             pleading
             the
             Sacrifice
             as
             offered
             and
             accepted
             .
             And
             without
             both
             ,
             Guilt
             is
             not
             actually
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             these
             words
             have
             been
             explained
             ,
             as
             considered
             absolutely
             in
             themselvs
             :
             yet
             we
             must
             further
             examine
             them
             as
             referring
             to
             the
             Antecedent
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             containing
             a
             Reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             should
             have
             ceased
             if
             they
             had
             perfected
             the
             Worshippers
             .
             And
             ,
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             resume
             the
             former
             distinction
             of
             purging
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             immediate
             Effect
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             an
             Effect
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             upon
             God's
             Sentence
             of
             Absolution
             .
             The
             former
             purging
             is
             here
             principally
             meant
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             not
             to
             exclude
             the
             latter
             :
             Yet
             this
             purging
             by
             Sacrifice
             offered
             may
             be
             an
             Expiation
             of
             some-Sins
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             making
             liable
             to
             some
             certain
             Punishment
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             Expiation
             of
             all
             sins
             expiable
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             Sinner
             liable
             to
             all
             Punishments
             ,
             not
             only
             temporal
             but
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             could
             have
             made
             God
             propitious
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             all
             sin
             remissible
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             made
             not
             only
             temporal
             but
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             penalties
             eternally
             removable
             ;
             then
             ,
             if
             that
             had
             been
             once
             offered
             and
             accepted
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             need
             of
             offering
             that
             Sacrifice
             again
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             :
             For
             this
             would
             have
             purged
             the
             Worshipper
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             free
             him
             from
             the
             Guilt
             and
             
               Conscience
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             ,
             or
             without
             any
             Re-iteration
             of
             it
             at
             all
             .
             But
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Sacrifice
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Worshippers
             ,
             upon
             new
             sins
             ,
             had
             recourse
             to
             a
             new
             and
             to
             another
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             these
             Sacrifices
             did
             not
             cease
             but
             continue
             ;
             and
             hence
             the
             Author
             proves
             their
             Imperfection
             .
             Under
             the
             Gospel
             we
             commit
             new
             Sins
             ,
             contract
             new
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             have
             Conscience
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             often
             re-iterate
             the
             Offering
             of
             a
             broken
             Spirit
             ,
             renew
             our
             Repentance
             and
             our
             Faith
             ;
             yet
             we
             plead
             no
             new
             Sacrifice
             
             Expiatory
             ,
             but
             rely
             only
             upon
             one
             Sacrifice
             once
             offered
             till
             such
             time
             as
             by
             vertue
             of
             it
             we
             be
             so
             purged
             as
             never
             to
             be
             guilty
             again
             ,
             or
             have
             
               Conscience
               of
               Sin
            
             any
             more
             ;
             and
             when
             upon
             our
             finall
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             we
             receive
             a
             full
             and
             final
             Absolution
             ,
             then
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             we
             have
             no
             Conscience
             of
             Sin
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Apostle
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             further
             informs
             thus
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             3.
             
             
               But
               in
               those
               Sacrifices
               there
               is
               a
               Remembrance
               again
               made
               of
               Sins
               every
               Year
               .
            
          
           
             THESE
             words
             seem
             to
             produce
             a
             third
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             as
             to
             perfecting
             and
             purging
             the
             Worshippers
             .
             In
             Form
             he
             argues
             thus
             ,
          
           
             If
             in
             those
             
               Sacrifices
               there
               was
               a
               Remembrance
               of
               Sins
               every
               Year
               ,
            
             then
             they
             did
             not
             purge
             and
             perfect
             the
             Worshippers
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             them
             
               there
               was
               a
               Remembrance
               again
               of
               Sins
               every
               Year
               :
            
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             did
             not
             perfect
             and
             purge
             the
             Worshippers
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Text
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 yearly
                 offering
                 of
                 Sacrifices
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   In
                   these
                   Sacrifices
                   a
                   Remembrance
                   of
                   Sin
                   every
                   Year
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             was
             a
             yearly
             Offering
             ,
             and
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             that
             great
             and
             solemn
             Sacrifice
             of
             Explation
             ,
             offered
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             Month
             every
             Year
             .
             It
             's
             true
             that
             there
             were
             many
             other
             propitiatory
             and
             Ilastical
             Sacrifices
             besides
             this
             offered
             every
             Year
             ;
             yet
             this
             was
             the
             general
             and
             publick
             Sacrifice
             ,
             offered
             for
             the
             Universality
             and
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             vas
             the
             principal
             .
             This
             doth
             prove
             that
             they
             ceased
             not
             because
             they
             took
             not
             away
             the
             G●ilt
             and
             Conscience
             of
             sin
             :
             Therefore
             some
             think
             these
             words
             to
             be
             an
             Assumption
             to
             sone
             former
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             was
             in
             these
             yearly
             Scrifices
             
               a
               Remembrance
               of
               Sin
            
             ;
             for
             when
             this
             great
             Sacrifice
             was
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             God
             d●
             command
             ,
             That
             Aaron
             the
             High-Priest
             should
             lay
             both
             his
             hands
             upon
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Scape-Goat
             ,
             and
             confess
             over
             him
             all
             the
             Iniquities
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             all
             thir
             Transgressions
             in
             all
             their
             Sins
             ,
             Levit.
             16.
             21.
             
             Where
             we
             learn
             what
             
               Remembrance
               of
               Sin
               is
            
             ,
             it
             's
             the
             Confession
             of
             Sins
             .
             Now
             ,
             Confession
             presupposeth
             Remembrance
             ,
             and
             is
             ●n
             outward
             Expression
             and
             Declaration
             of
             the
             sins
             remembred
             .
             To
             confess
             sins
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             aknowledg
             the
             Confessors
             guilty
             ,
             notwithstanding
             Sacrifices
             had
             been
             offered
             ,
             and
             Expia●on
             made
             ;
             and
             from
             hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             those
             Sacrifices
             had
             no
             vertue
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             .
             Some
             vertue
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             some
             Legal
             Expiation
             was
             made
             ;
             yet
             the
             Offering
             was
             ●
             sooner
             made
             ,
             but
             the
             expiating
             vertue
             vanished
             ,
             and
             their
             new
             sins
             must
             have
             a
             new
             C●nfession
             and
             a
             new
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             needless
             if
             the
             former
             Sacrifices
             had
             been
             sufficient
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             although
             many
             Sacrifices
             severally
             could
             〈◊〉
             ,
             yet
             all
             joyntly
             might
             purge
             the
             Worshippers
             :
             The
             Answer
             is
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             ;
             ●o
             not
             any
             ,
             nor
             all
             ,
             had
             Power
             to
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             ;
             that
             must
             be
             purged
             by
             some
             bette
             Sacrifice
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             but
             Types
             and
             Shadows
             :
             This
             is
             the
             third
             Argument
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             fourth
             we
             find
          
           
             Ver.
             4.
             
             
               For
               it
               is
               not
               pssible
               that
               he
               Blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
               should
               take
               aw●y
               Sins
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             force
             of
             the
             Reasons
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             seeing
             the
             Effect
             is
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             a
             Cause
             sufficent
             to
             produce
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             princi●l
             thing
             in
             the
             Legal
             Annual
             Sacrifices
             ,
             was
             no
             such
             Cause
             ,
             it
             had
             no
             such
             vertue
             ;
             the
             Effet
             was
             so
             far
             above
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             possibility
             that
             such
             a
             Cause
             should
             reach
             it
             :
             For
             ●ery
             Cause
             doth
             work
             according
             to
             it's
             Power
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             greater
             or
             less
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             〈◊〉
             power
             at
             all
             in
             respect
             of
             any
             particular
             Effect
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             it
             can
             do
             nothing●
             all
             .
             The
             Blood
             of
             Buls
             and
             Goats
             might
             be
             a
             sign
             of
             that
             Blood
             that
             could
             take
             away
             sin
             but
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             or
             any
             wayes
             actively
             concur
             to
             the
             taking
             away
             thereof
             ,
             it
             could
             ●o
          
           
           
             In
             the
             words
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 Effect
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Impotency
                 of
                 Legal
                 Sacrifices
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 this
                 Effect
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Effect
             is
             taking
             away
             of
             sin
             .
             Where
             ,
             by
             Sins
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             sins
             as
             past
             ,
             yet
             remaining
             in
             their
             Guilt
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             the
             sins
             be
             past
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             being
             ,
             yet
             the
             Effect
             abides
             ;
             for
             the
             party
             that
             hath
             sinned
             is
             liable
             to
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             must
             suffer
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             prevented
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             remissible
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             some
             Sacrifice
             and
             Satisfaction
             :
             This
             is
             to
             make
             the
             Guilt
             removable
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             actually
             removed
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Judg
             passed
             upon
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             rightly
             disposed
             and
             qualified
             by
             Faith
             in
             a
             right
             Sacrifice
             .
             And
             here
             you
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Guilt
             is
             an
             Obligation
             not
             only
             to
             some
             temporal
             but
             also
             to
             spiritual
             Punishment
             ;
             because
             sin
             is
             from
             the
             Soul
             an
             immortal
             substance
             ,
             and
             against
             a
             Law
             of
             God
             which
             binds
             the
             Conscience
             and
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             Rewards
             and
             threatneth
             Punishments
             ,
             not
             only
             temporal
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             :
             And
             the
             taking
             away
             sins
             in
             this
             place
             is
             a
             freeing
             of
             the
             party
             from
             this
             Obligation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Such
             an
             Effect
             ,
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             so
             beneficial
             to
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             must
             have
             some
             excellent
             and
             powerful
             Cause
             ;
             such
             the
             Blood
             of
             Buls
             and
             Goats
             cannot
             be
             .
             Where
             we
             must
             know
             that
             the
             things
             sacrificed
             on
             the
             great
             day
             of
             Expiation
             were
             Buls
             or
             Bullocks
             ,
             and
             Goats
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             these
             shed
             ,
             and
             taken
             ,
             and
             sprinkled
             in
             the
             Holy
             place
             within
             the
             second
             Veil
             ,
             the
             Legal
             Expiation
             was
             made
             .
             As
             the
             Beasts
             so
             the
             Blood
             was
             morally
             neither
             bad
             nor
             good
             ,
             but
             indifferent
             .
             And
             though
             offering
             and
             sprinkling
             of
             this
             Blood
             was
             a
             rational
             Act
             in
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             give
             no
             moral
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             or
             supernatural
             Power
             to
             the
             Blood
             :
             Neither
             could
             the
             Priest
             have
             had
             any
             warrant
             to
             have
             made
             this
             use
             of
             this
             Blood
             ,
             if
             God
             hadnot
             commanded
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             signify
             some
             better
             and
             far
             more
             excellent
             Blood.
             Therefore
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             Blood
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             we
             cannot
             rationally
             inagine
             any
             Power
             in
             it
             ,
             either
             placare
             or
             piacere
             ,
             either
             to
             satisfy
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             or
             to
             merit
             any
             Acceptation
             for
             that
             end
             from
             the
             supream
             Judg
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             well
             might
             the
             Apstle
             say
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               for
               the
               Blood
               of
               Buls
               and
               Goats
               to
               take
               away
               Sins
               ,
            
             and
             thence
             conclude
             that
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             could
             not
             perfect
             or
             purge
             the
             Worshippers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Hitherto
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             proved
             the
             insuiclency
             and
             impotency
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             for
             to
             take
             away
             sins
             ,
             and
             this
             he●ath
             done
             by
             Artificial
             Arguments
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             themselvs
             ,
             ad
             the
             Reiteration
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             now
             he
             goes
             further
             to
             manifest
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             perect
             any
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             an
             inartificial
             Argument
             ;
             and
             a
             Testimony
             .
             The
             Testimony
             is
             ●ivine
             ,
             and
             of
             infallible
             Authority
             ,
             and
             such
             in
             the
             Judgment
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             so
             that
             th●
             could
             not
             deny
             it
             .
             The
             End
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             purge
             or
             perfect
             th
             Worshippers
             ,
             because
             God
             never
             intended
             to
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             by
             them
             :
             He
             argueso
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             if
             God
             intended
             to
             expiate
             Sin
             and
             perfect
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             by
             anothe
             and
             a
             more
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             ,
             even
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             alone
             ,
             then
             they
             ould
             not
             expiate
             and
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             purge
             the
             Worshippers
             :
             But
             he
             intended
             to
             ●
             this
             great
             Work
             by
             another
             more
             excellent
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             and
             thaalone
             :
             Therefore
             they
             could
             not
             do
             that
             great
             Work
             of
             Expiation
             .
             This
             was
             so
             strong
             a
             Proof
             that
             it
             did
             evince
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             might
             have
             had
             some
             expiatig
             Power
             ;
             yet
             they
             could
             never
             expiate
             Sin
             ,
             because
             that
             Effect
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             God's
             ntention
             ,
             reserved
             for
             another
             and
             a
             better
             Cause
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             fifth
             argument
             ,
             ●istinct
             from
             all
             the
             former
             :
             Seeing
             this
             is
             an
             inartificial
             Argument
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Testimony
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             or
             thing
             testified
             .
             The
             Testmony
             ,
             as
             yo
             heard
             before
             ,
             is
             divine
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             part
             whih
             is
             called
             
               The
               Book
               of
               Psalms
            
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             one
             of
             those
             Psalms
             which
             by
             the
             Title
             is
             said
             o
             be
             
             David's
             .
             The
             Pen-men
             of
             the
             whole
             were
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             inspired
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             ad
             ,
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             David
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               spake
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               his
               Vord
               was
               in
               my
               Tongue
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             2.
             
             And
             not
             only
             he
             but
             all
             the
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             assey
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
             As
             they
             spake
             so
             they
             wrote
             ,
             thefore
             their
             Writings
             are
             called
             
               The
               Scriptures
            
             by
             way
             of
             Eminency
             ,
             and
             
               The
               Holy
               Scripres
            
             ;
             and
             the
             words
             written
             therein
             are
             all
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             spake
             in
             them
             anoy
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             wrote
             by
             them
             :
             From
             hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             Tstimony
             is
             divine
             and
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             so
             to
             be
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             of●
             much
             the
             more
             force
             ,
             because
             
             it
             was
             written
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             whilst
             it
             was
             in
             force
             .
             Yet
             before
             I
             enter
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             of
             their
             connexion
             and
             bringing
             the
             words
             in
             .
             Where
             three
             things
             are
             observable
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             connexion
             with
             the
             former
             by
             the
             particle
             illative
             
               [
               therefore
               ]
            
             .
             2.
             
             A
             
               [
               Prosopopaeia
               ]
            
             ,
             whereby
             he
             brings
             in
             Christ
             speaking
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             words
             his
             .
             3.
             
             The
             time
             when
             he
             speaks
             ,
             them
             .
             1.
             
             The
             illative
             particle
             signifies
             thus
             much
             ,
             That
             because
             the
             former
             Sacrifices
             were
             so
             unfit
             ,
             and
             so
             insufficient
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             for
             that
             cause
             ,
             God
             did
             even
             then
             by
             the
             Prophet
             David
             signify
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             reject
             them
             ,
             and
             pitch
             upon
             a
             better
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             no
             intention
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             for
             to
             perfect
             and
             purge
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             beginning
             designed
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             brought
             in
             Rhetorically
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             directing
             his
             Speech
             to
             God
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             :
             The
             praediction
             that
             Christ
             would
             use
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             
             David's
             ;
             but
             the
             words
             must
             be
             Christs
             .
             3.
             
             The
             time
             when
             Christ
             should
             use
             these
             words
             ,
             was
             the
             time
             of
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ;
             which
             was
             then
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             past
             .
             But
             the
             controversy
             is
             ,
             What
             should
             be
             meant
             by
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             most
             understand
             of
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             more
             particularly
             his
             inauguration
             and
             entrance
             upon
             his
             publick
             Ministry
             .
             It
             's
             certain
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             Incarnate
             ,
             after
             that
             God
             had
             signified
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             that
             he
             should
             sacrifice
             himself
             unto
             him
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man.
             The
             Socinian
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             future
             World
             ,
             and
             entrance
             into
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             opinion
             is
             his
             false
             conceit
             of
             Christ's
             Offering
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             express
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             formerly
             shewed
             .
             But
             to
             come
             unto
             the
             matter
             contained
             in
             the
             words
             ;
             first
             ,
             as
             we
             find
             them
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             understood
             and
             explained
             ,
             and
             so
             applyed
             by
             him
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             may
             be
             considered
             Grammatically
             or
             Theologically
             .
             In
             them
             Grammatically
             considered
             ,
             we
             find
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             follows
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             one
             Clause
             .
             For
             the
             Hebrew
             words
             translated
             ,
             as
             they
             seem
             properly
             to
             signify
             ,
             
               [
               Mine
               ears
               hast
               thou
               opened
               ]
            
             ;
             the
             Septuagaint
             turn
             ,
             
               [
               A
               body
               hast
               thou
               fitted
               me
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               prepared
               for
               me
               .
            
             ]
             Here
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             and
             the
             Greek
             Translation
             seem
             so
             much
             to
             differ
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             were
             not
             reconcileable
             .
             A
             Greek
             Scholiast
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Paul
             understood
             and
             knew
             the
             Hebrew
             well
             enough
             ,
             yet
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               [
               body
            
             ]
             used
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             as
             most
             subservient
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             And
             here
             I
             will
             not
             mention
             either
             what
             Nobitius
             observes
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             or
             how
             several
             Authours
             translate
             the
             words
             ;
             or
             how
             
               à
               Lapide
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             seek
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Hebrew
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             .
             Genebrard
             ,
             upon
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             by
             a
             tropical
             Explication
             endeavours
             the
             reconciliation
             .
             The
             Tropes
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             metaphor
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Verb
             ,
             and
             a
             Synechdoche
             in
             the
             Nown
             :
             For
             as
             by
             Digging
             ,
             Hewing
             ,
             Cutting
             ,
             Lapidaries
             shape
             and
             fashion
             stones
             into
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Body
             ,
             so
             God
             created
             and
             framed
             Christ
             a
             Body
             ;
             this
             is
             Metaphorical
             .
             And
             as
             many
             times
             a
             part
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             whole
             ,
             so
             Ear
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             part
             ,
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             whole
             Body
             ;
             this
             is
             Synechdochical
             :
             Yet
             this
             will
             not
             satisfie
             ;
             therefore
             it
             's
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             the
             Septuagint's
             Translation
             ,
             being
             not
             wording
             ,
             as
             formerly
             hath
             been
             noted
             ,
             but
             many
             times
             paraphrastical
             ,
             doth
             often
             leave
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             sense
             ,
             which
             here
             they
             seem
             to
             do
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             bore
             or
             digg
             the
             Ear
             ,
             is
             to
             addict
             one
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             perpetual
             Service
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Ceremony
             prescribed
             by
             God
             ,
             Exod.
             21.
             6.
             
             This
             was
             in
             the
             Servant
             a
             denying
             himself
             ,
             a
             renouncing
             of
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             a
             free
             ,
             voluntary
             ,
             total
             submission
             of
             his
             own
             will
             unto
             the
             will
             of
             his
             Master
             .
             In
             the
             Master
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Solemn
             engagement
             of
             the
             person
             willing
             to
             his
             perpetual
             Service
             :
             According
             to
             this
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             Reputation
             ,
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             addicted
             himself
             wholly
             to
             his
             heavenly
             Father's
             Will.
             2.
             
             Yet
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             ,
             whereby
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Servant
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             God
             prepared
             him
             a
             Body
             ,
             a
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             Flesh
             he
             might
             be
             his
             Servant
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             chiefest
             piece
             of
             Service
             was
             in
             offering
             up
             his
             Body
             and
             his
             Life
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ;
             which
             to
             perform
             ,
             was
             the
             Will
             and
             Command
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             was
             most
             excellent
             .
             Further
             it
             's
             observable
             ,
             That
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             sometimes
             signifies
             a
             Servant
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             made
             him
             his
             Servant
             ,
             and
             fitted
             him
             for
             the
             hardest
             Service
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             even
             the
             Service
             of
             Sacrificing
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             being
             obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             Thus
             far
             the
             words
             have
             been
             Grammatically
             examined
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             them
             Theologically
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             in
             them
             two
             things
             ;
          
           
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             For
             God
             had
             determined
             ,
             that
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             should
             be
             expiated
             by
             some
             offering
             ;
             and
             this
             Will
             and
             Determination
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Negatively
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Affirmatively
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             thus
             it
             's
             written
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Offering
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 body
                 thou
                 hast
                 prepared
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 In
                 Burnt-Offering
                 and
                 Sacrifices
                 for
                 Sin
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 no
                 pleasure
                 .
              
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Offerings
             ,
             Burnt-Offerings
             ,
             Offerings
             for
             Sin
             ;
             by
             all
             which
             is
             signified
             all
             the
             Levitical
             Offerings
             for
             Expiation
             prescribed
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             rejection
             of
             these
             ;
             for
             God
             would
             not
             have
             them
             ,
             he
             desired
             them
             not
             ,
             he
             took
             no
             pleasure
             in
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Negative
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             Offerings
             ;
             For
             he
             never
             intended
             them
             ,
             for
             to
             perfect
             and
             sanctify
             Worshippers
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             them
             unfit
             for
             any
             such
             purpose
             .
             Therefore
             all
             these
             were
             but
             shadows
             of
             a
             far
             better
             Offering
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             different
             from
             and
             opposed
             to
             all
             the
             Legal
             Offerings
             as
             far
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God's
             acceptance
             of
             this
             Body
             ,
             which
             God
             prepared
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             offer
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             designed
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             was
             far
             more
             fit
             for
             to
             expiate
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             God's
             Will
             ;
             Christ's
             will
             and
             readiness
             to
             perform
             God's
             Will
             follows
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 doth
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 came
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Volume
                 of
                 God's
                 Book
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ's
             doing
             of
             God's
             Will
             is
             not
             that
             which
             we
             call
             his
             active
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             moral
             Law
             ,
             but
             his
             suffering
             Death
             willingly
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             offering
             his
             Body
             and
             Flesh
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             this
             was
             the
             Will
             and
             great
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Moral
             Law
             ,
             That
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             and
             offer
             himself
             to
             expiate
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man.
             This
             Law
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             he
             delighted
             to
             do
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             done
             it
             willingly
             ,
             it
             never
             had
             been
             accepted
             or
             effectual
             .
             These
             words
             are
             left
             out
             in
             the
             Apostles
             allegation
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             he
             would
             have
             them
             understood
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             without
             them
             was
             sufficient
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
             Though
             it
             's
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             several
             times
             a
             few
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             are
             expressed
             ,
             and
             the
             Reader
             referred
             to
             the
             Book
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             written
             at
             large
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             came
             to
             do
             his
             Will
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             dye
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ;
             and
             to
             do
             this
             Will
             ,
             and
             offer
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             was
             the
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             .
             For
             as
             that
             was
             the
             great
             Command
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             the
             great
             Work
             he
             had
             to
             do
             .
             Not
             long
             before
             his
             Death
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Now
               my
               Soul
               is
               troubled
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               Father
               ,
               save
               me
               from
               this
               hour
               ;
               but
               for
               this
               cause
               came
               I
               unto
               this
               hour
               ,
            
             Joh.
             12.
             27.
             
             And
             in
             his
             Agony
             he
             prayes
             ,
             
               That
               the
               bitter
               Cup
               of
               his
               Passion
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               might
               passe
               from
               him
               :
            
             yet
             concludes
             ,
             
               Thy
               will
               not
               mine
               be
               done
               .
            
             Where
             it
             's
             implyed
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             his
             Father's
             Will
             he
             should
             suffer
             and
             offer
             himself
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             resolved
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             and
             submit
             unto
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               The
               Cup
               which
               my
               Father
               hath
               give●
               me
               ,
               shall
               I
               not
               drink
               it
               ?
            
             Joh.
             18.
             11.
             
             He
             could
             have
             prayed
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             have
             obtained
             twelve
             Legions
             of
             Angels
             ;
             a
             Power
             sufficient
             to
             have
             rescued
             him
             from
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             yet
             would
             not
             do
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               How
               then
               shall
               the
               Scriptures
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               that
               thus
               it
               must
               be
               ?
            
             Matth.
             26.
             54.
             
             Where
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Father
             had
             by
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Old
             signified
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             his
             Will
             that
             Christ
             should
             suffer
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             c●me
             into
             the
             World
             to
             fulfil
             this
             Will
             ,
             and
             to
             present
             himself
             before
             his
             Father
             ,
             when
             the
             time
             came
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Lo
               I
               come
            
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             This
             was
             written
             in
             the
             Volume
             of
             God's
             Book
             :
             This
             Book
             is
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             called
             a
             Volume
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             bound
             up
             as
             now
             Books
             are
             ,
             but
             rouled
             up
             into
             a
             Scroul
             or
             Volume
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             doth
             signify
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Jews
               do
               fold
               up
               the
               Book
               they
               read
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               :
            
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             
               That
               when
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Prophet
            
             Esay
             
               was
               delivered
               to
               Christ
               ,
               he
            
             [
             unfolded
             it
             ]
             ;
             
               and
               when
               he
               had
               read
               a
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               folded
               it
               up
               again
               ,
            
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             signifieth
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             17
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             turned
             by
             Aquila
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             by
             Symmachus
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ;
             by
             
               Hierom
               ,
               Pagnine
               ,
               Pratensis
               ,
               Tremelius
            
             and
             
               Junius
               ,
               Volumen
            
             ;
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Vulgar
             
               [
               Caput
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             this
             place
             Tremelius
             and
             Beza
             translate
             it
             .
             Schindler
             thinks
             the
             Septuagint
             took
             [
             *
             Megittah
             ]
             for
             
               [
               Gilgoleth
               ]
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             the
             Scul
             or
             the
             Head.
             But
             this
             is
             not
             likely
             ;
             We
             need
             not
             much
             trouble
             our selves
             about
             the
             Word
             :
             For
             as
             Genebrard
             observes
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             written
             of
             him
             in
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             sum
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             sum
             of
             †
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             is
             Christ.
             And
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             the
             principal
             Subject
             of
             all
             their
             Writings
             ,
             which
             Christ
             read
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             knew
             his
             Fathers
             Will
             revealed
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             men
             might
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             expect
             Salvation
             from
             him
             .
             This
             Will
             ,
             so
             perfectly
             known
             to
             Christ
             ,
             was
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             which
             he
             delighted
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             was
             resolved
             upon
             it
             .
             Thus
             must
             we
             deny
             our
             own
             natural
             Desires
             to
             suffer
             loss
             of
             life
             and
             cruel
             pains
             to
             do
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             be
             Christ's
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             receive
             benefit
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             the
             Apostle's
             Application
             followeth
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             the
             more
             perspicuous
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Subject
             of
             his
             discourse
             ,
             and
             the
             scope
             whereat
             he
             aims
             .
             His
             Subject
             is
             the
             sanctification
             and
             perfection
             of
             such
             a●
             Worship
             God
             by
             Sacrifices
             and
             Offerings
             ,
             and
             his
             scope
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             and
             Offerings
             could
             not
             expiate
             Sin
             ,
             and
             perfect
             the
             Worshippers
             ,
             because
             that
             effect
             was
             reserved
             for
             an
             higher
             Cause
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             more
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             .
             Thus
             much
             premised
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             having
             recited
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             observes
             three
             things
             in
             them
             .
             1.
             
             The
             rejection
             of
             the
             Legal
             Offerings
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             two
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Thou
               wouldst
               not
               ,
               and
               thou
               hadst
               no
               pleasure
               therein
               .
            
             2.
             
             The
             acceptation
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Offering
             whereof
             was
             the
             doing
             God's
             Will.
             3.
             
             The
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             rejected
             ,
             and
             took
             away
             the
             former
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             establish
             the
             latter
             .
             And
             seeing
             these
             were
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             spoken
             by
             the
             Prophet
             David
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             plainly
             signify
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Sacrifices
             ;
             therefore
             the
             argument
             was
             strong
             and
             evincing
             ,
             and
             did
             clearly
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Legal
             Offerings
             could
             not
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             but
             Christ's
             could
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             That
             Christ's
             Offering
             could
             do
             this
             ,
             he
             affirms
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               By
               which
               Will
               we
               are
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Offering
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               once
               for
               all
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             HEre
             the
             Apostle
             returns
             again
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             proves
             it
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             in
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             could
             sanctify
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             .
             2.
             
             It
             did
             sanctify
             being
             but
             one
             and
             once
             offered
             ,
             whereas
             they
             were
             many
             ,
             and
             often
             offered
             .
             This
             excellency
             ,
             virtue
             ,
             and
             efficacy
             is
             set
             forth
             two
             wayes
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Absolutely
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Comparatively
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             the
             virtue
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             asserted
             absolutely
             ,
             we
             have
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 Effect
                 ,
                 our
                 Sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Cause
                 ,
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 the
                 once
                 offering
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             must
             not
             understand
             by
             Sanctification
             only
             a
             communication
             of
             inherent
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             renuing
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             us
             ;
             but
             also
             Justification
             and
             a
             freedom
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             consequents
             thereof
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             shall
             never
             Sin
             ,
             or
             be
             guilty
             of
             Sin
             any
             more
             .
             This
             is
             a
             rare
             and
             noble
             Effect
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             upon
             the
             same
             we
             shall
             be
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             blessed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Cause
             of
             this
             is
             God's
             Will
             through
             Christ's
             Body
             once
             offered
             :
             And
             here
             ,
             by
             Will
             is
             meant
             the
             Will
             and
             Command
             of
             God
             signifyed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             
             his
             Body
             once
             ,
             with
             his
             promise
             to
             accept
             it
             .
             Yet
             this
             Will
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             a
             Law
             or
             Command
             given
             and
             signified
             to
             Christ.
             2.
             
             As
             performed
             by
             Christ
             ;
             in
             which
             latter
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             here
             taken
             principally
             :
             For
             it
             's
             not
             this
             Will
             or
             Command
             ,
             but
             this
             Will
             done
             ,
             that
             doth
             sanctify
             .
             If
             God
             had
             given
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             Christ
             had
             never
             obeyed
             it
             ;
             how
             could
             it
             have
             sanctified
             us
             ?
             But
             Christ
             came
             to
             do
             this
             Will
             ,
             and
             did
             it
             :
             And
             he
             did
             it
             by
             offering
             of
             his
             Body
             once
             for
             all
             .
             Where
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Offering
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Offering
                 of
                 it
                 once
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Body
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             slain
             and
             sacrificed
             :
             For
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             
               [
               A
               Body
               hast
               thou
               prepared
               me
               ]
            
             ;
             and
             here
             we
             understand
             ,
             why
             God
             did
             prepare
             him
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             Sacrificed
             .
             So
             that
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             was
             a
             Body
             ;
             yet
             not
             any
             Body
             ,
             but
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             God
             in
             a
             singular
             manner
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             must
             be
             offered
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             :
             And
             here
             we
             might
             enquire
             and
             search
             out
             a
             reason
             why
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             That
             
               [
               the
               Body
            
             ]
             of
             Christ
             was
             offered
             ;
             And
             to
             discover
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             That
             the
             God-head
             could
             not
             be
             offered
             :
             For
             who
             can
             offer
             himself
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             to
             himself
             .
             Neither
             could
             the
             Soul
             of
             Christ
             be
             offered
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             immortal
             :
             For
             when
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               That
               God
               made
               his
               Soul
               an
               offering
               for
               Sin
               ,
            
             Esay
             53.
             10.
             yet
             there
             by
             Soul
             is
             meant
             the
             Life
             of
             Christ.
             For
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             must
             be
             slain
             ,
             the
             Blood
             shed
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             offered
             to
             God.
             But
             Christ's
             Soul
             ,
             though
             obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             was
             not
             slain
             ,
             had
             no
             Blood
             to
             be
             shed
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             sacrified
             to
             God
             :
             Yet
             his
             Body
             might
             be
             slain
             ,
             the
             Blood
             thereof
             shed
             ,
             and
             both
             tendered
             unto
             God.
             In
             this
             respect
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             
               The
               Bread
               that
               I
               will
               give
               is
               my
               Flesh
               ,
               which
               I
               give
               for
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               World.
            
             And
             when
             he
             instituted
             the
             Eucharist
             in
             memory
             of
             this
             great
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             mentions
             his
             Body
             broken
             and
             given
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             shed
             .
             This
             Body
             must
             be
             offered
             and
             resigned
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             willingly
             yielded
             unto
             Death
             out
             of
             obedience
             to
             God's
             Command
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             propitiate
             God
             offended
             ,
             and
             to
             expiate
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man.
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             crucified
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             this
             obedience
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             it
             could
             never
             have
             sanctified
             us
             .
             For
             it
             must
             be
             offered
             ;
             yet
             though
             offered
             ,
             if
             not
             accepted
             of
             God
             as
             a
             Ransome
             for
             Man's
             Sin
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             have
             had
             this
             effect
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             God's
             free
             love
             to
             give
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             his
             free
             love
             to
             accept
             this
             Offering
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             sinful
             Man
             ;
             the
             rare
             and
             excellent
             effects
             thereof
             depended
             upon
             his
             Will.
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             Offering
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             was
             very
             acceptable
             ;
             yet
             that
             thereupon
             so
             incomparable
             a
             benefit
             should
             redound
             unto
             Man
             ,
             was
             from
             his
             Will
             and
             good
             Pleasure
             ,
             For
             though
             ,
             in
             it self
             ,
             it
             was
             far
             above
             all
             Offerings
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             person
             was
             great
             ;
             yet
             to
             sanctify
             Man
             ,
             and
             free
             him
             from
             eternal
             penalty
             ,
             did
             depend
             upon
             God's
             acceptation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Body
             was
             but
             offered
             once
             ;
             for
             that
             once
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             a
             second
             Offering
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             was
             needless
             .
             And
             that
             cause
             which
             by
             one
             efficiency
             can
             reach
             the
             effect
             ,
             must
             not
             act
             again
             for
             a
             new
             production
             of
             it
             .
             Neither
             did
             it
             seem
             good
             to
             the
             infinite
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             to
             require
             any
             offering
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             but
             this
             one
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             Offering
             considered
             absolutely
             in
             it self
             ,
             hath
             been
             declared
             ;
             the
             comparative
             excellency
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             the
             words
             following
             to
             ver
             .
             15.
             
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Proposition
                 concering
                 the
                 Legal
                 Offering
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reddition
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 14.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Proposition
             we
             find
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             11.
             
             
               And
               every
               Priest
               standeth
               daily
               Ministring
               and
               Offering
               oftentimes
               the
               same
               Sacrifices
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               take
               away
               Sins
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             which
             Text
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Minstration
                 of
                 the
                 Legal
                 Priests
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 inefficacy
                 or
                 weakness
                 of
                 their
                 Ministration
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Priests
             are
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             are
             here
             implied
             to
             be
             many
             in
             opposition
             
             to
             Christ
             which
             was
             but
             one
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             said
             
               Every
               Priest.
            
             These
             Priests
             were
             ordained
             of
             God
             to
             minister
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             High-Priests
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             principally
             intended
             ,
             whose
             principal
             Work
             it
             was
             ,
             by
             the
             yearly
             Sacrifice
             offered
             on
             the
             tenth
             day
             of
             the
             seventh
             Month
             ,
             to
             expiate
             the
             Sins
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Ministration
             of
             those
             Priests
             ,
             which
             was
             principally
             to
             offer
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Sacrifices
                 offered
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 frequency
                 of
                 their
                 Offering
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 continual
                 attendance
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             they
             offered
             was
             Sacrifice
             ;
             yet
             the
             Sacrifices
             were
             many
             individually
             ,
             yet
             the
             same
             in
             kind
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             several
             times
             .
             And
             hence
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             frequency
             of
             offering
             ,
             and
             the
             manifold
             Re-iteration
             of
             the
             Act
             ;
             for
             they
             offered
             the
             same
             Sacrifices
             often
             ,
             and
             many
             several
             times
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Lest
             this
             Work
             and
             Service
             should
             at
             any
             time
             be
             neglected
             ,
             every
             Priest
             stands
             daily
             ready
             to
             offer
             such
             Sacrifices
             as
             God
             had
             instituted
             and
             commanded
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             at
             set
             and
             determinate
             times
             .
             The
             Sum
             is
             ,
             that
             1.
             
             Many
             Priests
             ,
             2.
             
             Offered
             many
             Sacrifices
             individual
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             3.
             
             Offered
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             oftentimes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             these
             many
             were
             many
             times
             offered
             by
             many
             Priests
             ,
             and
             often
             by
             the
             same
             individual
             Priest
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             never
             take
             away
             Sin.
             This
             was
             their
             impotency
             and
             ineffectual
             Causality
             in
             respect
             of
             Expiation
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             .
             Where
             it
             's
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             to
             perfect
             ,
             to
             sanctify
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Legal
             carnal
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             a
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             ,
             and
             this
             latter
             is
             here
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             denyed
             of
             the
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             expiate
             Sin
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             3.
             
             Whereas
             it
             sometimes
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             that
             ,
             which
             one
             Cause
             cannot
             ,
             many
             may
             effect
             ,
             and
             that
             Cause
             which
             may
             be
             deficient
             at
             one
             time
             may
             be
             efficacious
             at
             another
             ;
             yet
             here
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             not
             all
             these
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             could
             take
             away
             Sin
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             They
             could
             never
             take
             it
             away
             .
             4.
             
             Whereas
             Sin
             may
             be
             expiated
             and
             made
             remissible
             for
             ever
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             yet
             not
             actually
             taken
             away
             or
             remitted
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             indisposition
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             impenitency
             of
             the
             Sinner
             ;
             in
             this
             place
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             these
             Sacrifices
             were
             deficient
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             indisposition
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             active
             expiating
             power
             of
             the
             Cause
             :
             For
             they
             never
             made
             any
             Sin
             spiritually
             remissible
             ,
             or
             the
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Punishment
             removable
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             which
             obtained
             eternal
             Remission
             hath
             no
             Effect
             of
             Justification
             upon
             impenitent
             Unbelievers
             ;
             for
             ,
             before
             Sin
             can
             be
             actually
             taken
             away
             from
             any
             Person
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             1.
             
             A
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             God
             will
             accept
             ,
             as
             a
             full
             satisfaction
             for
             Sin.
             2.
             
             The
             party
             sinful
             must
             repent
             ,
             believe
             ,
             pray
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             ,
             the
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             since
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             must
             make
             Intercession
             and
             plead
             .
             4.
             
             God
             ,
             the
             Supream
             Judg
             ,
             must
             pass
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             execute
             the
             same
             .
             The
             Sacrifice
             of
             a
             broken
             and
             penitent
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             may
             be
             offered
             often
             ;
             but
             the
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             need
             not
             often
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             one
             Offering
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             the
             Reddition
             follows
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 But
                 this
                 Man
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 offered
                 one
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 Sins
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 sate
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
            
             
               Ver.
               13.
               
               
                 From
                 henceforth
                 expecting
                 till
                 his
                 Enemies
                 be
                 made
                 his
                 Foo●
                 -
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               14.
               
               
                 For
                 by
                 one
                 Offering
                 he
                 hath
                 perfected
                 the
                 sanctified
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 offering
                 of
                 Christ's
                 one
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 once
                 offered
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             we
             are
             informed
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Dissimilitude
                 between
                 the
                 Legal
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 expressed
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 Imparity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 implied
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Dissimilitude
             we
             find
             in
             several
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             many
             Priests
             ,
             yea
             the
             Legal
             High-Priests
             were
             many
             ;
             this
             Priest
             Christ
             is
             but
             one
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             Sacrifices
             were
             many
             ;
             Christ's
             but
             one
             .
             3.
             
             There
             the
             same
             Sacrifices
             were
             offered
             often
             ;
             Christ's
             one
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             but
             once
             .
             4.
             
             Those
             Priests
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             offered
             the
             same
             Sacrifice
             stood
             ready
             to
             offer
             them
             again
             at
             set
             times
             :
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             offered
             once
             ,
             never
             offered
             again
             ;
             but
             sate
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             5.
             
             They
             had
             no
             Power
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             ;
             Christ
             by
             this
             one
             Sacrifice
             once
             offered
             takes
             away
             Sin
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Imparity
             ,
             which
             is
             great
             ,
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             Dissimilitude
             ;
             for
             that
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             being
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             but
             once
             offered
             by
             one
             Priest
             ,
             took
             away
             Sin
             for
             ever
             ,
             is
             incomparably
             more
             excellent
             than
             those
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             being
             many
             ,
             and
             offered
             many
             times
             by
             many
             Priests
             ,
             could
             never
             take
             away
             Sin.
             But
             such
             is
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             such
             were
             theirs
             :
             therefore
             it
             's
             incomparably
             more
             excellent
             .
             The
             Text
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             three
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   This
                   Man
                   offered
                   one
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   Sins
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Having
                 offered
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   sate
                   down
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Being
                 set
                 there
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   expects
                   his
                   Enemies
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   his
                   Foot-stool
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             we
             have
             the
             Humiliation
             and
             Exaltation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             In
             the
             first
             Proposition
             there
             is
             little
             or
             no
             difficulty
             :
             Yet
             1.
             
             The
             Connexion
             of
             it
             with
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Comparison
             is
             made
             by
             the
             Conjunction
             But
             (
             for
             so
             they
             turn
             the
             Greek
             Particle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             )
             ,
             which
             implies
             the
             difference
             and
             dissimilitude
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Translation
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               This
               Man
            
             ;
             but
             in
             some
             Copies
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             others
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             here
             it
             's
             read
             ;
             and
             whereas
             they
             supply
             the
             Substantive
             by
             the
             word
             .
             
               Man
               [
               this
               Man
               ]
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             turned
             
               this
               Priest
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               this
               High-Priest
            
             ,
             as
             some
             Manuscripts
             in
             the
             former
             Verse
             read
             
               every
               High-Priest
            
             .
             3.
             
             When
             it
             's
             said
             
               He
               had
               offered
               one
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             not
             only
             of
             one
             Sacrifice
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             single
             Offering
             .
             4.
             
             This
             is
             said
             to
             be
             offered
             for
             Sins
             ;
             this
             puts
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             our
             misery
             ,
             God's
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             merit
             :
             For
             ,
             we
             have
             our
             Sins
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             liable
             to
             death
             ;
             yet
             God
             was
             so
             merciful
             as
             to
             give
             Christ
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             offering
             was
             so
             acceptable
             and
             meritorious
             ,
             that
             it
             obtained
             eternal
             Remission
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             eternal
             efficacy
             some
             think
             it's
             said
             Christ
             
               offered
               this
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             never
             to
             be
             offered
             again
             because
             of
             eternal
             vertue
             :
             Yet
             several
             Copies
             joyn
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               for
               ever
            
             with
             the
             latter
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             ,
             having
             
               offered
               one
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sin
               ,
               sate
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               for
               ever
               .
            
             So
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             
               Vatablus
               ,
               Beza
               ,
               Tremelius
            
             out
             of
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             and
             divers
             other
             Greek
             Copies
             ,
             read
             it
             .
             This
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             doth
             presuppose
             Christ's
             Offering
             ,
             and
             deep
             Humiliation
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Glory
             and
             Power
             to
             that
             which
             is
             infinite
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             as
             God.
             3.
             
             This
             Power
             ,
             which
             under
             God
             is
             supream
             and
             universal
             ,
             is
             perpetually
             continued
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             .
             Some
             think
             this
             sitting
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             standing
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priests
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             may
             signify
             ,
             that
             his
             Ministration
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             a
             Servant
             on
             Earth
             was
             ended
             ,
             and
             did
             cease
             for
             ever
             .
             4.
             
             This
             Session
             and
             Exaltation
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             Reward
             of
             his
             Humiliation
             unto
             death
             ,
             whereby
             he
             merited
             Remission
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             also
             as
             a
             means
             whereby
             he
             might
             apply
             his
             merits
             ,
             and
             confer
             the
             Mercies
             which
             by
             his
             Sacrifice
             he
             had
             procured
             for
             us
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             King
             ,
             he
             sends
             down
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &
             reveals
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             works
             Faith
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             converts
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             us
             Subjects
             capable
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             Redemption
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Priest
             pleads
             his
             bloody
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Intercession
             for
             us
             converted
             ,
             obtains
             our
             actual
             Remission
             and
             Salvation
             .
             He
             need
             not
             offer
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             plead
             his
             one
             Offering
             till
             all
             his
             Saints
             be
             fully
             justified
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Proposition
             is
             concerning
             his
             expectation
             of
             a
             final
             Victory
             over
             all
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             by
             the
             Exercise
             of
             his
             transcendent
             Power
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             For
             so
             God
             had
             said
             and
             promised
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             invested
             him
             with
             supream
             Power
             ,
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               said
               to
               my
               Lord
               ,
               Sit
               thou
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               till
               I
               make
               thine
               Enemies
               thy
               Foot-stool
               .
            
             Where
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             in
             respect
             of
             himself
             ,
             all
             his
             Enemies
             are
             conquered
             ;
             they
             have
             not
             the
             least
             Power
             to
             molest
             him
             :
             Yet
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             his
             Reign
             and
             Government
             
             they
             oppose
             his
             Power
             continually
             .
             3.
             
             These
             Enemies
             are
             Sin
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             all
             which
             must
             be
             destroyed
             in
             his
             Church
             and
             Saints
             ;
             yet
             this
             Destruction
             goes
             on
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             finished
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             when
             the
             Saints
             shall
             rise
             and
             be
             immortal
             ,
             and
             freed
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             Sorrow
             ,
             Misery
             ,
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             Death
             it self
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             is
             expectation
             of
             their
             final
             ruine
             is
             not
             doubtful
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             but
             most
             certain
             .
             And
             this
             estate
             of
             Glory
             is
             opposed
             to
             his
             Death
             and
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             both
             his
             Regal
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Power
             are
             subservient
             to
             this
             total
             final
             Victory
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             But
             here
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             ,
             what
             should
             be
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             should
             not
             be
             iterated
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             single
             Offering
             should
             be
             sufficient
             ?
             To
             satisfy
             us
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             the
             Reason
             thus
             :
          
           
             Ver.
             14.
             
             
               For
               by
               one
               Offering
               he
               hath
               perfected
               for
               ever
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Conjunction
             For
             doth
             signify
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             words
             is
             given
             a
             Reason
             of
             something
             antecedent
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             why
             the
             offering
             of
             Christ
             was
             but
             one
             ;
             and
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             Because
             by
             that
             one
             ,
             Christ
             did
             more
             than
             all
             the
             Legal
             Priests
             ,
             by
             all
             their
             many
             frequent
             Offerings
             could
             do
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             also
             it
             did
             enough
             to
             consecrate
             all
             true
             Believers
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             proved
             to
             be
             of
             eternal
             vertue
             in
             all
             such
             as
             were
             capable
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             words
             themselvs
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 Effect
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   perfect
                   the
                   sanctified
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Cause
                 of
                 that
                 Effect
                 ,
                 Christ's
                 
                   one
                   Offering
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             will
             begin
             for
             Explication's
             sake
             with
             the
             Effect
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             after
             the
             Cause
             in
             the
             Order
             of
             Nature
             :
             In
             it
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 Act.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Perpetuity
                 of
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 Act
                 in
                 the
                 Subject
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Act
             is
             
               to
               perfect
            
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             to
             consummate
             or
             make
             a
             thing
             perfect
             ;
             and
             seeing
             the
             end
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             is
             Man's
             full
             Happiness
             ,
             therefore
             
               to
               perfect
            
             is
             to
             make
             us
             perfectly
             and
             fully
             happy
             ,
             and
             this
             certainly
             is
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             :
             Yet
             we
             must
             further
             examine
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Greek
             Verb
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             used
             in
             this
             Epistle
             and
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             we
             find
             it
             signifies
             ,
             To
             consecrate
             and
             make
             one
             a
             perfect
             &
             complete
             Priest
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             he
             may
             minister
             before
             God
             :
             And
             though
             some
             understand
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             sanctified
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             sanctify
             perfectly
             ,
             yet
             we
             find
             in
             several
             places
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             that
             it
             signifies
             
               to
               make
               a
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             is
             applyed
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             to
             the
             Consecration
             of
             Aaron
             and
             his
             Sons
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             chosen
             and
             designed
             formerly
             to
             be
             Priests
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             act
             as
             Priests
             ,
             minister
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             offer
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             officiate
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             consecrated
             ;
             and
             ,
             upon
             their
             Consecration
             finished
             ,
             they
             were
             actually
             constituted
             Priests
             ,
             and
             might
             perform
             any
             Acts
             of
             Service
             essential
             and
             proper
             to
             a
             Priest
             so
             as
             to
             please
             God
             and
             be
             accepted
             .
             This
             Work
             of
             Consecration
             was
             finished
             in
             seven
             dayes
             ;
             and
             one
             Sacrifice
             used
             in
             this
             Consecsation
             was
             that
             of
             a
             Ram
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               The
               Ram
               of
               Consecration
            
             :
             And
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             be
             consecrated
             and
             made
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             life
             is
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Consecration
             ,
             which
             goes
             on
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             made
             complete
             for
             Body
             and
             Soul
             upon
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             fit
             to
             approach
             the
             Throne
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             serve
             our
             God
             in
             a
             perfect
             manner
             in
             the
             eternal
             Temple
             of
             Heaven
             .
             That
             Christ
             doth
             consecrate
             and
             make
             us
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             ,
             is
             express
             Scripture
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               made
               us
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               unto
               God
               and
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             Rev.
             1.
             6.
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             all
             his
             redeemed
             Saints
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               made
               us
               to
               our
               God
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               ,
               Rev.
            
             5.
             10.
             
             In
             this
             respect
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               Royal
               Priest-hood
               ,
               an
               Holy
               Nation
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
             There
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             though
             our
             Consecration
             be
             not
             finished
             ,
             we
             are
             styled
             ,
             
               An
               holy
               Priest-hood
               to
               offer
               up
               spiritual
               Sacrifices
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             ibid.
             5.
             
             This
             perfection
             and
             Consecration
             we
             find
             attributed
             to
             his
             Blood
             and
             Offering
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             this
             Consecration
             are
             the
             Sanctified
             ;
             for
             Sanctification
             must
             go
             before
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             sanctified
             the
             more
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             when
             our
             Sanctification
             is
             finished
             ,
             then
             our
             Consecration
             is
             consummate
             .
             By
             Sanctification
             ,
             some
             understand
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             a
             solemn
             Rite
             of
             our
             Initiation
             :
             Others
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             Election
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             separated
             and
             set
             apart
             to
             this
             Perfection
             :
             Yet
             it
             is
             that
             whereby
             we
             are
             freed
             not
             only
             from
             Infirmities
             ,
             Defects
             ,
             Depravations
             ,
             Inclinations
             to
             evil
             ,
             and
             so
             made
             inherently
             
             holy
             and
             righteous
             ;
             but
             also
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin.
             The
             former
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Spirit
             regenerating
             us
             ,
             and
             renuing
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             us
             ;
             the
             other
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             sprinkling
             our
             Consciences
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             frees
             us
             from
             God's
             vindicative
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             punishments
             due
             unto
             us
             for
             our
             Sins
             .
             The
             former
             is
             usually
             called
             Sanctification
             ,
             the
             latter
             Justification
             :
             That
             only
             the
             sanctified
             can
             be
             thus
             consecrated
             ,
             and
             come
             so
             near
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             's
             plain
             out
             of
             the
             former
             places
             ,
             as
             Revel
             .
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             we
             are
             said
             first
             to
             be
             washed
             from
             our
             Sins
             in
             Christ's
             Blood
             ,
             which
             is
             Sanctification
             ,
             before
             we
             are
             be
             made
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             :
             And
             Chap.
             5.
             9
             ,
             10.
             to
             be
             redeemed
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             before
             we
             are
             Crowned
             and
             Consecrated
             .
             And
             the
             persecuted
             Saints
             who
             came
             out
             of
             great
             Tribulation
             ,
             had
             their
             Garments
             first
             washed
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             before
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             be
             as
             Priests
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             serve
             him
             Day
             and
             Night
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Where
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             upon
             this
             Sanctification
             and
             Consecration
             we
             have
             near
             access
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Glory
             ,
             full
             communion
             with
             our
             God
             ,
             a
             clear
             vision
             of
             his
             eternal
             beauty
             ,
             and
             as
             great
             a
             fiuition
             of
             his
             God-head
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             capable
             thereof
             .
             And
             upon
             all
             this
             follows
             our
             eternal
             bliss
             ,
             joy
             ,
             and
             full
             content
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             evil
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             fountain
             of
             eternal
             life
             .
             This
             Sanctification
             and
             Consecration
             is
             said
             in
             the
             third
             place
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             perpetually
             continued
             ,
             of
             endless
             date
             ,
             and
             of
             everlasting
             continuance
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             This
             effect
             is
             glorious
             and
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             includes
             Regeneration
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Adoption
             with
             the
             inferiour
             degrees
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             eternal
             Glorification
             .
             And
             surely
             so
             rare
             an
             effect
             must
             have
             some
             excellent
             cause
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             hath
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             one
             offering
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             he
             isthe
             cause
             as
             offering
             himself
             ;
             not
             often
             ,
             but
             only
             once
             .
             For
             by
             one
             Offering
             ,
             he
             consecrated
             the
             sanctified
             for
             ever
             .
             Meer
             Man
             or
             Angel
             ,
             though
             most
             excellent
             ,
             was
             insufficient
             ,
             had
             no
             power
             to
             undertake
             and
             finish
             this
             glorious
             Work.
             For
             ,
             man's
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             his
             eternal
             blisse
             must
             needs
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             highest
             ,
             first
             and
             universal
             cause
             ;
             and
             issuing
             from
             the
             fountain
             of
             eternal
             Love
             ,
             was
             contrived
             by
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             effected
             by
             Almighty
             Power
             ;
             and
             no
             way
             was
             thought
             so
             fit
             to
             accomplish
             it
             ,
             as
             this
             one
             Offering
             of
             this
             one
             Priest.
             For
             this
             end
             the
             eternal
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             made
             Flesh
             :
             But
             neither
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             Word
             ,
             nor
             Flesh
             severally
             were
             the
             cause
             ;
             but
             God
             by
             the
             Word
             made
             Flesh
             :
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             this
             Word
             made
             Flesh
             must
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             must
             suffer
             ,
             dye
             ,
             and
             offer
             himself
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man.
             He
             must
             be
             the
             Priest
             and
             Sacrifice
             too
             ,
             and
             offer
             himself
             without
             spot
             unto
             God
             ,
             the
             Supream
             and
             Universal
             Lord
             and
             Judge
             ,
             that
             so
             his
             Justice
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             his
             mercy
             might
             freely
             and
             aboundantly
             issue
             out
             upon
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             ,
             when
             once
             this
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             and
             accepted
             ;
             and
             being
             offered
             once
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             accepted
             ,
             that
             a
             second
             offering
             was
             needless
             .
             For
             this
             was
             of
             eternal
             virtue
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             Sins
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             highest
             piece
             of
             Service
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             performed
             by
             Men
             or
             Angels
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ;
             and
             was
             an
             Ilastical
             and
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             .
             The
             Priest
             offering
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             the
             Head
             and
             Representative
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Adam
             ;
             and
             was
             made
             such
             by
             God
             and
             his
             own
             voluntary
             submission
             ,
             as
             willing
             to
             suffer
             Death
             for
             those
             whom
             he
             did
             represent
             .
             By
             this
             representation
             and
             substitution
             ,
             he
             became
             the
             Surety
             and
             Hostage
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             was
             necessary
             for
             their
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             became
             liable
             to
             the
             penalty
             ,
             which
             was
             due
             to
             Man
             for
             his
             Sin.
             That
             which
             moved
             God
             to
             send
             and
             give
             his
             Son
             ,
             was
             his
             meer
             mercy
             ,
             and
             free
             love
             to
             miserable
             Sinners
             :
             That
             which
             moved
             God
             to
             punish
             him
             once
             substituted
             ,
             was
             his
             vindicative
             Justice
             looking
             upon
             our
             Sins
             .
             It
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             our
             Sins
             were
             a
             cause
             either
             intrinsecally
             or
             extrinsecally
             ,
             impelling
             God
             to
             put
             Christ
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             upon
             him
             the
             iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             .
             Though
             Sin
             is
             the
             formal
             object
             of
             punitive
             justice
             ,
             and
             doth
             deserve
             punishment
             ;
             yet
             God
             as
             Supream
             Lord
             and
             Judge
             ,
             and
             above
             his
             own
             Law
             ,
             had
             power
             to
             pardon
             Sin
             ,
             or
             punish
             it
             ,
             and
             punish
             it
             either
             in
             the
             party
             offending
             ,
             or
             in
             Christman's
             voluntary
             Hostage
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             measure
             he
             pleased
             ;
             and
             to
             accept
             this
             punishment
             willingly
             suffered
             for
             what
             ends
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             degree
             he
             pleased
             .
             For
             to
             inflict
             the
             penalty
             upon
             the
             party
             delinquent
             ,
             or
             upon
             another
             ,
             or
             in
             this
             or
             that
             degree
             ,
             or
             for
             this
             or
             that
             end
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             agreeable
             to
             Justice
             ,
             and
             pleasing
             to
             Mercy
             ,
             is
             accidental
             and
             not
             essential
             to
             it
             .
             And
             because
             this
             Death
             of
             Christ
             was
             suffered
             for
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             intended
             by
             the
             Supream
             Judge
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             only
             an
             affliction
             ,
             but
             properly
             a
             punishment
             .
             That
             which
             moved
             Christ
             to
             offer
             himself
             ,
             was
             his
             love
             unto
             his
             
             heavenly
             Father
             ;
             a
             resolution
             to
             obey
             his
             Command
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             beneficial
             to
             mankind
             :
             and
             the
             offering
             was
             an
             act
             of
             Charity
             ,
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             properly
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             which
             did
             so
             please
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             was
             willing
             to
             grant
             unto
             Man
             many
             glorious
             and
             incomparable
             Blessings
             .
             And
             to
             substitute
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Command
             him
             to
             offer
             himself
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             Sin
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             accept
             his
             Sacrifice
             for
             〈◊〉
             and
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             to
             promise
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             eternal
             life
             to
             sinful
             man
             believing
             ,
             was
             not
             meerly
             or
             properly
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             but
             an
             abrogation
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             .
             In
             this
             offering
             God
             did
             manifest
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             his
             Power
             ,
             his
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ;
             his
             love
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             his
             vindicative
             Justice
             ,
             his
             supream
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             his
             infinite
             Mercy
             .
             In
             it
             Christ
             was
             a
             patern
             and
             lively
             mirrour
             of
             Humility
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Fortitude
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Self-denial
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             Death
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             The
             effects
             of
             this
             one
             offering
             are
             here
             said
             to
             be
             Sanctification
             and
             Consecration
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             an
             absolute
             and
             immediate
             cause
             of
             these
             :
             Therefore
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             effects
             of
             this
             cause
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             immediate
             or
             mediate
             ,
             though
             this
             is
             no
             formal
             distinction
             of
             a
             cause
             as
             a
             Cause
             .
             The
             immediate
             effects
             which
             are
             antecedent
             to
             application
             ,
             are
             of
             three
             sorts
             :
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             respect
             God
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             ;
             or
             Christ
             ,
             who
             offered
             it
             ;
             or
             Man
             ,
             for
             whom
             it
             was
             offered
             .
             Such
             as
             respect
             God
             ,
             respect
             him
             either
             as
             Lord
             ,
             or
             Law-giver
             ,
             or
             Judge
             .
             As
             Lord
             ,
             by
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             redeeming
             man
             ,
             he
             acquired
             a
             new
             power
             over
             Man
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             Law-giver
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             was
             made
             rel●xible
             or
             repealable
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             Judge
             ,
             his
             vindicative
             power
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             sin
             of
             man
             was
             suspended
             ,
             or
             inhibited
             upon
             a
             satisfaction
             or
             compensation
             made
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             mercy
             might
             freely
             issue
             out
             to
             save
             man
             without
             any
             breach
             or
             violation
             of
             Justice
             ,
             or
             derogation
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Law
             :
             All
             these
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             propitiation
             and
             reconciliation
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             person
             offering
             ,
             by
             this
             he
             acquired
             power
             over
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             happiness
             and
             glory
             which
             his
             Father
             promised
             to
             conferr
             upon
             him
             ,
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             Service
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             man
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             offered
             ;
             he
             ,
             by
             this
             became
             savable
             upon
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             new
             terms
             ;
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             which
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             attaining
             of
             which
             Salvation
             ,
             all
             means
             and
             power
             necessary
             were
             merited
             .
             These
             effects
             followed
             immediately
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             offering
             ;
             the
             mediate
             effects
             are
             such
             as
             followed
             upon
             this
             offering
             applyed
             ,
             yet
             are
             the
             immediate
             effects
             of
             it
             as
             applyed
             .
             For
             upon
             the
             same
             received
             by
             Faith
             ,
             followed
             Justification
             ,
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             are
             reduced
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             Sanctification
             and
             Consecration
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Man
             from
             first
             to
             last
             ,
             is
             wholly
             from
             this
             offering
             ;
             yet
             this
             offering
             was
             not
             the
             first
             Spring
             and
             Fountain
             of
             our
             Happiness
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             giving
             Christ
             to
             offer
             himself
             .
             It
             's
             a
             vain
             and
             loose
             assertion
             of
             the
             Socinian
             to
             s●y
             or
             argue
             ,
             
               That
               because
               God
               loved
               Man
               so
               as
               to
               give
               Christ
               for
               him
               ;
               therefore
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               any
               Propitiation
               ,
               or
               Reconciliation
               ,
               or
               Aversion
               of
               his
               Wrath
               by
               Blood.
            
             For
             he
             might
             easily
             distinguish
             between
             a
             general
             indefinite
             ,
             and
             a
             particular
             love
             ;
             and
             between
             a
             love
             of
             good
             will
             ,
             and
             of
             friendship
             .
             The
             love
             of
             God
             is
             best
             known
             by
             the
             acts
             and
             effects
             thereof
             :
             For
             we
             find
             three
             degrees
             and
             effects
             of
             his
             love
             to
             sinful
             man
             ;
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             the
             giving
             of
             Christ
             to
             offer
             himself
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             thus
             he
             loved
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             ;
             for
             we
             may
             love
             Enemies
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             Friends
             .
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             the
             giving
             the
             means
             of
             Conversion
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             believe
             :
             and
             when
             God
             loves
             him
             thus
             ,
             and
             first
             calls
             him
             ,
             he
             finds
             him
             still
             an
             Enemy
             .
             The
             third
             degree
             and
             effect
             of
             his
             love
             is
             ,
             to
             justify
             and
             glorify
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             God
             loves
             him
             thus
             ,
             he
             finds
             him
             converted
             ,
             and
             looks
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             Friend
             .
             From
             these
             degrees
             of
             love
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             ,
             
               That
               if
               when
               we
               were
               Enemies
               ,
               we
               were
               reconciled
               to
               God
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               Son
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               being
               reconciled
               ,
               shall
               we
               be
               saved
               by
               his
               life
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
             And
             though
             Christ
             hath
             offered
             himself
             for
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             an
             act
             of
             exceeding
             love
             :
             yet
             
               he
               that
               believeth
               not
               on
               the
               Son
               offering
               himself
               hath
               no
               life
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               abideth
               on
               him
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.
             36.
             
             And
             no
             man
             can
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             justified
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ.
             
               For
               being
               justified
               by
               Faith
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               through
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             16.
             
             Where
             to
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             determinate
             object
             of
             God's
             special
             love
             ,
             doth
             presuppose
             and
             necessarily
             prerequire
             both
             Faith
             and
             Justification
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             The
             Apostle
             having
             proved
             formerly
             out
             of
             Psalm
             40.
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             the
             virtue
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             words
             adds
             another
             proof
             out
             of
             Jeremy
             31.
             33
             
             ;
             34.
             
             The
             same
             Text
             of
             the
             Prophet
             was
             alledged
             ,
             Chap.
             8.
             and
             there
             handled
             ;
             and
             therefore
             here
             I
             need
             not
             enlarge
             ,
             but
             contract
             my
             Explication
             .
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Allegation
             ,
          
           
           
             
               Ver.
               15.
               
               
                 Whereof
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 a
                 witness
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 ,
              
            
             
               Ver.
               16.
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 After
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 m●
                 Laws
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 minds
                 will
                 I
                 write
                 them
              
               ;
            
             
               Ver.
               17.
               
               
                 And
                 their
                 Sins
                 and
                 Iniquities
                 will
                 I
                 remember
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               18.
               
               
                 Now
                 where
                 Remission
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 offering
                 for
                 Sin.
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             IN
             all
             which
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle's
                 manner
                 of
                 Allegation
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Text
                 alledged
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 16
                 ,
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Aoostle's
                 Application
                 of
                 the
                 Text
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             Allegation
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Whereof
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               a
               witness
               to
               us
               :
               For
               after
               he
               had
               said
               before
               .
               ]
            
             The
             principal
             things
             here
             considerable
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             testified
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Witness
             testifying
             .
             The
             thing
             testified
             ,
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             word
             
               [
               Whereof
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             virtue
             thereof
             in
             taking
             away
             Sin
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             Subject
             of
             his
             present
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             the
             demonstration
             of
             this
             Virtue
             is
             chiefly
             intended
             .
             The
             witness
             testifying
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             a
             greater
             ,
             a
             better
             Witness
             we
             cannot
             have
             .
             This
             Testimony
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             signifie
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               inspiration
               from
               God
               :
            
             we
             read
             it
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Joremiah
             ;
             therefore
             he
             spake
             and
             wrote
             this
             as
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             Jeremy
             so
             speaks
             and
             writes
             them
             as
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             
               [
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ]
            
             ,
             is
             his
             Style
             :
             from
             whence
             we
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             eternal
             Jehovah
             :
             For
             that
             which
             Jehovah
             saith
             there
             ,
             The
             Spirit
             is
             s●d
             to
             witness
             or
             testify
             here
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             seeing
             it
             's
             the
             Spirit
             that
             testifieth
             ,
             and
             upon
             Record
             ;
             the
             thing
             testified
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             infallible
             and
             undeniable
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             Text
             alledged
             ,
             is
             a
             Promise
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             two-fold
             ;
             1.
             
             Of
             putting
             God's
             Laws
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             believe
             and
             be
             converted
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Remission
             of
             our
             Sins
             upon
             our
             Faith
             and
             Conversion
             .
             The
             first
             is
             done
             by
             illumination
             and
             inspiration
             ,
             whereby
             that
             word
             ,
             concerning
             Christ
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             we
             hear
             ,
             is
             made
             effectual
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             added
             to
             work
             Faith
             by
             that
             word
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             capable
             of
             Remission
             .
             The
             second
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Supream
             Judge
             absolving
             us
             .
             The
             first
             is
             referred
             to
             Vocation
             ;
             The
             second
             to
             Justification
             .
             And
             here
             we
             must
             observe
             what
             the
             Apostle's
             intention
             is
             ,
             which
             will
             appear
             in
          
           
             The
             third
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Apostle's
             Application
             in
             ver
             .
             18.
             1.
             
             The
             difference
             between
             the
             second
             Allegation
             of
             the
             same
             Text
             here
             and
             in
             Chapter
             8th
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             he
             proves
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Covenant
             above
             the
             former
             Covenant
             ,
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             promises
             ;
             but
             here
             he
             proves
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ's
             one
             offering
             above
             all
             the
             offerings
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             because
             by
             virtue
             of
             it
             Sins
             are
             taken
             away
             ;
             which
             implies
             ,
             that
             the
             mercies
             promised
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             were
             merited
             by
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             offered
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             without
             it
             ,
             those
             promises
             had
             been
             never
             made
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             made
             ,
             they
             never
             had
             beeneffectual
             and
             beneficial
             unto
             sinful
             Man.
             For
             in
             consideration
             of
             this
             offering
             ,
             God
             made
             these
             promises
             ,
             and
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             offering
             himself
             once
             ,
             he
             gives
             the
             things
             promised
             to
             such
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Tenour
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             2.
             
             He
             singles
             out
             the
             latter
             promise
             of
             Remission
             ,
             as
             most
             pertinent
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             former
             promise
             be
             excellent
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             promised
             necessary
             for
             to
             enable
             Man
             to
             keep
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             but
             subordinate
             to
             this
             second
             promise
             ,
             because
             if
             the
             Covenant
             be
             not
             kept
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             remission
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             keeping
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             except
             God's
             Laws
             be
             written
             in
             man's
             heart
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Scripture
             outwardly
             .
             3.
             
             He
             puts
             an
             Emphasis
             upon
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             used
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             ,
             and
             the
             double
             negative
             in
             the
             Greek
             ;
             which
             imports
             ,
             That
             he
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             remember
             out
             Sins
             any
             more
             ,
             he
             will
             forgive
             them
             for
             ever
             .
             4.
             
             From
             hence
             he
             draws
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             offering
             for
             Sin.
             5.
             
             And
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             was
             of
             that
             excellent
             virtue
             ,
             that
             by
             one
             offering
             it
             took
             away
             Sin
             ,
             all
             Sin
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             eternally
             Remissible
             ,
             and
             upon
             Faith
             eternally
             to
             be
             remitted
             .
             So
             that
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Doctrinal
             
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             inefficacy
             of
             the
             many
             Legal
             Offerings
             ,
             and
             the
             Efficacy
             of
             Christ's
             one
             Offering
             .
             And
             all
             this
             tends
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             inform
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Legal
             Offerings
             cannot
             help
             and
             save
             us
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christ's
             can
             .
             3.
             
             That
             Christ's
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             and
             absolutely
             necessary
             .
             And
             the
             Comparison
             therefore
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             expiating
             power
             and
             vertue
             of
             both
             ;
             which
             ,
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             little
             or
             none
             ;
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             very
             great
             and
             sufficient
             for
             our
             Salvation
             and
             eternal
             happinesse
             .
             And
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             full
             of
             heavenly
             Comfort
             to
             humble
             ,
             penitent
             ,
             and
             believing
             Sinners
             ;
             for
             by
             this
             Offering
             ,
             though
             our
             Sins
             be
             many
             and
             hainous
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             all
             eternally
             pardone●
             ,
             and
             we
             for
             ever
             consecrated
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             The
             Apostle
             having
             finished
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             begins
             here
             to
             apply
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             to
             certain
             Duties
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             perform
             by
             vertue
             of
             God's
             Command
             and
             that
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             they
             did
             profess
             .
             The
             former
             Doctrine
             did
             serve
             to
             inform
             their
             Understanding
             more
             fully
             ,
             and
             to
             improve
             and
             confirm
             their
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Exhortations
             following
             tended
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             heart
             ,
             informed
             by
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             directed
             by
             Faith
             ,
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             other
             Duties
             necessary
             to
             the
             attainment
             of
             that
             eternal
             life
             which
             Christ
             had
             merited
             for
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             almost
             of
             the
             whole
             Epistle
             ;
             for
             the
             Connexion
             will
             make
             it
             appear
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             if
             we
             either
             consider
             the
             matter
             or
             manner
             :
             For
             the
             matter
             ,
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             are
             joyned
             with
             the
             antecedent
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christ
             both
             as
             Prophet
             and
             Priest
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             's
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Doctrinal
             .
             2.
             
             Practical
             .
             For
             ,
             the
             former
             part
             is
             didascalical
             ,
             this
             latter
             protreptical
             and
             more
             practical
             .
             But
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             immediate
             Connexion
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             joyned
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             ,
             continued
             from
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             to
             this
             place
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             Application
             following
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             Chap.
             13.
             doth
             more
             especially
             respect
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Connexion
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Illative
             Therefore
             ,
             which
             signifies
             that
             the
             Exhortations
             are
             so
             many
             Conclusions
             deduced
             from
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
             The
             principal
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             and
             urged
             by
             many
             and
             powerful
             Arguments
             ,
             is
             ,
             Perseverance
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             profess
             .
             Yet
             he
             exhorts
             unto
             many
             other
             ,
             which
             should
             alwayes
             accompany
             sincere
             Faith
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             separable
             from
             it
             .
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             it
             's
             time
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             Text
             as
             delivered
          
           
             
               Ver.
               19.
               
               
                 Having
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 boldness
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Holiest
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
            
             
               Ver.
               20.
               
               
                 By
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 living
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 consecrated
                 for
                 us
                 through
                 the
                 Veil
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 his
                 Flesh
                 :
              
            
             
               Ver.
               21.
               
               
                 And
                 having
                 an
                 High-Priest
                 over
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THE
             Method
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             obvious
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 layes
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 Exhortation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Exhorts
                 to
                 several
                 Duties
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Urgeth
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 these
                 Duties
                 by
                 several
                 Arguments
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             ground
             is
             laid
             in
             these
             three
             Verses
             ,
             by
             Repetition
             or
             rather
             Recapitulation
             of
             something
             formerly
             delivered
             ,
             either
             explicitly
             or
             implicitly
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             ground
             we
             have
             severall
             particulars
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             Motives
             to
             excite
             unto
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             several
             Duties
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             first
             :
             In
             these
             words
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             we
             have
             three
             things
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 new
                 and
                 living
                 way
                 unto
                 the
                 Holiest
                 ,
                 made
                 and
                 consecrated
                 by
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Liberty
                 to
                 enter
                 by
                 this
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Holiest
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 An
                 
                   High-Priest
                   set
                   over
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             all
             these
             are
             expressed
             in
             Metaphorical
             terms
             alluding
             to
             the
             Legal
             dispensation
             ,
             wherein
             the
             High-Priest
             had
             a
             way
             to
             pass
             through
             the
             Veil
             with
             Blood
             into
             the
             Holiest
             ,
             to
             expiate
             the
             People's
             Sins
             ,
             and
             obtain
             Mercy
             for
             them
             .
             That
             we
             may
             understand
             the
             
             words
             both
             in
             themselvs
             and
             in
             their
             several
             respects
             both
             to
             that
             which
             goes
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             follows
             .
             I
             will
             1.
             
             Explain
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Enquire
             how
             they
             are
             a
             Recapitulation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             antecedent
             .
             3.
             
             Examine
             how
             they
             are
             a
             ground
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             following
             :
             For
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             matter
             though
             not
             of
             the
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 new
                 and
                 living
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 consecrated
                 or
                 dedicated
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 consecrated
                 through
                 the
                 Veil
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Sum
             of
             the
             20th
             Verse
             ,
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ;
             the
             Subject
             whereof
             is
             a
             Way
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             certain
             space
             through
             which
             we
             pass
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             space
             be
             not
             passable
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             properly
             or
             actually
             a
             Way
             .
             The
             word
             in
             this
             place
             is
             Metaphorical
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             distance
             of
             space
             through
             which
             we
             pass
             by
             bodily
             motion
             to
             our
             God
             :
             Yet
             there
             may
             be
             a
             spiritual
             distance
             between
             him
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             that
             he
             may
             be
             inaccessible
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             we
             cannot
             come
             near
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             receive
             spiritual
             Comfort
             from
             him
             ,
             except
             a
             spiritual
             way
             be
             made
             .
             So
             that
             a
             way
             in
             this
             place
             is
             something
             whereby
             we
             come
             near
             unto
             our
             God
             as
             to
             a
             gracious
             Father
             .
             1.
             
             This
             way
             is
             said
             to
             be
             new
             ;
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             turned
             usually
             new
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             find
             it
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             Eccles.
             1.
             9.
             
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               new
               under
               the
               Sun
               :
            
             and
             Deut.
             32.
             17.
             
             
               New
               Gods
               ,
               newly
               come
               up
               .
            
             In
             this
             sense
             they
             use
             the
             Adverb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             Yet
             the
             word
             in
             this
             place
             may
             signify
             a
             known
             and
             manifest
             way
             ;
             So
             the
             Vulgar
             Latine
             turns
             it
             ,
             
               Viam
               notam
            
             .
             And
             this
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             more
             probable
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               this
               signifying
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               into
               the
               Holiest
               of
               all
               was
               not
               yet
               made
               manifest
               ,
               whilest
               the
               first
               Tabernacle
               was
               yet
               standing
               ,
            
             Chap.
             9.
             8.
             
             Yet
             put
             both
             new
             and
             manifest
             together
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             full
             sense
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             Way
             newly
             made
             manifest
             .
             From
             this
             quality
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             though
             from
             the
             first
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             was
             alwayes
             a
             way
             for
             true
             Believers
             to
             come
             to
             God
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             so
             manifest
             as
             it
             was
             after
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             way
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             newly
             opened
             and
             made
             manifest
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               living
               Way
            
             ;
             which
             some
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Syriack
             Translator
             ,
             understand
             to
             be
             a
             way
             of
             Life
             ,
             which
             leads
             to
             Life
             .
             And
             it
             's
             so
             called
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             
               Terminus
               ad
               quem
            
             ,
             that
             Life
             wherein
             it
             ends
             ▪
             And
             though
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             doth
             lead
             unto
             and
             ends
             in
             Life
             ;
             yet
             ●
             way
             of
             Life
             may
             be
             nothing
             but
             
               a
               living
               Way
            
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             of
             same
             or
             name
             is
             a
             famous
             man
             ;
             an
             Expression
             usual
             in
             many
             Languages
             ,
             when
             the
             latter
             Substantive
             signifies
             the
             Adjunct
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             doth
             the
             Subject
             :
             For
             this
             is
             a
             certain
             Rule
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Latine
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Greek
             and
             Hebrew
             ,
             That
             
               Substantivum
               Adjuncti
               regit
               Genitivum
               Subjecti
               ,
               &
               Substantivum
               Subjecti
               Genitivum
               Adjuncti
               .
            
             Some
             therefore
             think
             it
             's
             called
             a
             living
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             constant
             ,
             permanent
             ,
             and
             perpetual
             Way
             .
             So
             the
             word
             which
             signifies
             living
             is
             used
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             and
             turned
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             aternus
             ,
             Job
             .
             19.
             25.
             
             
               He
               is
               eternal
               who
               shall
               dissolve
               me
            
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             translate
             the
             place
             :
             And
             a
             living
             Fountain
             or
             Spring
             is
             such
             as
             continually
             springs
             .
             This
             way
             may
             be
             thus
             called
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Typical
             way
             into
             the
             Holiest
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             dead
             way
             to
             all
             but
             the
             High-Priest
             ;
             none
             but
             he
             might
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             not
             he
             himself
             but
             once
             a
             Year
             ,
             and
             then
             not
             without
             Blood
             ;
             and
             that
             's
             a
             dead
             way
             through
             which
             no
             man
             passeth
             .
             That
             way
             was
             but
             of
             short
             continuance
             ;
             for
             after
             Christ
             was
             once
             entred
             with
             his
             own
             Blood
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             ceased
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             ceased
             for
             ever
             :
             Again
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             
               living
               Way
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             not
             only
             unto
             this
             which
             led
             into
             the
             Sacrary
             and
             the
             most
             holy
             place
             ,
             but
             unto
             that
             into
             Paradise
             :
             For
             this
             is
             a
             living
             safe
             way
             ,
             and
             one
             may
             pass
             through
             it
             and
             live
             ;
             both
             the
             other
             were
             dangerous
             and
             mortal
             .
             That
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Temple
             was
             so
             ;
             it
             was
             mortal
             to
             any
             but
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             too
             at
             all
             times
             but
             once
             in
             the
             Year
             ;
             and
             then
             too
             ,
             if
             he
             presumed
             to
             enter
             without
             Blood.
             The
             other
             passage
             into
             Paradise
             was
             obstructed
             with
             a
             flaming
             Sword
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             could
             have
             access
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             slain
             and
             burnt
             to
             Ashes
             :
             So
             that
             this
             is
             a
             way
             of
             Life
             ,
             permanent
             and
             safe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             way
             is
             consecrated
             or
             dedicated
             ,
             new
             made
             ,
             or
             newly
             made
             .
             The
             word
             we
             had
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             it
             signifies
             to
             initiate
             ,
             to
             dedicate
             ,
             to
             consecrate
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             to
             give
             a
             kind
             of
             moral
             Being
             and
             Complement
             to
             a
             thing
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             it
             differ
             from
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             applicable
             to
             another
             and
             a
             better
             end
             and
             use
             :
             For
             an
             House
             dedicated
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             used
             for
             habitation
             ;
             the
             Temple
             once
             dedicated
             ,
             fit
             for
             God's
             Service
             ;
             a
             Priest
             consecrated
             ,
             fit
             to
             minister
             and
             officiate
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             This
             way
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             initiated
             and
             
             consecrated
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             once
             made
             passable
             for
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             pass
             freely
             and
             safely
             to
             his
             God
             made
             accessible
             :
             And
             this
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             God's
             Will
             separating
             and
             appointing
             it
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             thereby
             giving
             Man
             access
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             way
             consecrated
             was
             
               through
               the
               Veil
            
             :
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             informs
             us
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               the
               Veil
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Christ.
            
             Whereby
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             inner
             Veil
             did
             signify
             
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             High-Priest
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             inner
             Sacrary
             ,
             to
             approach
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             Veil
             divided
             or
             lift
             up
             ,
             or
             drawn
             aside
             .
             Therefore
             when
             Christ
             dyed
             ,
             and
             his
             Soul
             was
             separated
             from
             his
             Body
             ,
             the
             Veil
             of
             the
             Temple
             was
             rent
             from
             the
             Top
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             to
             signify
             that
             Christ
             ,
             the
             great
             High-Priest
             ,
             was
             ready
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             being
             shed
             ,
             to
             enter
             the
             Holy
             place
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             procure
             eternal
             Redemption
             or
             Remission
             for
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             divine
             Justice
             being
             satisfied
             God
             was
             made
             accessible
             :
             And
             no
             Man
             now
             can
             have
             actual
             access
             into
             his
             presence
             but
             by
             this
             Blood
             and
             through
             this
             Veil
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             by
             him
             who
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             whose
             Body
             was
             separate
             from
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             Thus
             the
             Way
             is
             made
             and
             consecrated
             :
             The
             next
             thing
             is
             ,
             the
             Liberty
             which
             we
             have
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             ,
             through
             this
             way
             ,
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             where
             three
             things
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 place
                 into
                 which
                 this
                 way
                 doth
                 lead
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Liberty
                 to
                 enter
                 through
                 this
                 Way
                 into
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 means
                 whereby
                 we
                 obtain
                 this
                 Liberty
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             place
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Holiest
            
             ;
             for
             into
             that
             the
             High-Priest
             entred
             once
             a
             Year
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Expiation
             .
             There
             was
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             sprinkled
             with
             Blood
             :
             We
             need
             not
             here
             enquire
             ,
             Whether
             that
             Holiest
             place
             on
             Earth
             signify
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             thing
             ?
             for
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             the
             Mercy-Seat
             did
             signify
             that
             which
             this
             Apostle
             calls
             
               The
               Throne
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             16.
             
             The
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             is
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             propitiated
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             God
             as
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             first
             offended
             by
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             then
             made
             propitious
             by
             the
             Death
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             acceptable
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             for
             and
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             admit
             Man
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             graciously
             to
             receive
             his
             Petitions
             and
             bless
             him
             .
             The
             Throne
             of
             God
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             three-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             Justice
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             Grace
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             Glory
             .
             To
             the
             Throne
             of
             Justice
             ,
             strict
             Justice
             ,
             no
             sinful
             guilty
             Man
             can
             approach
             .
             To
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             every
             penitent
             Sinner
             may
             have
             access
             .
             The
             Throne
             of
             Glory
             is
             inaccessible
             to
             mortal
             Man.
             We
             need
             not
             locally
             ascend
             into
             Heaven
             for
             to
             come
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             it
             stands
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             God's
             People
             ,
             as
             the
             Tabernacle
             did
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Israel
             :
             For
             God
             is
             alwayes
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             nigh
             to
             such
             as
             call
             upon
             him
             in
             truth
             .
             Christ
             stood
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Justice
             when
             he
             suffered
             for
             our
             Sins
             :
             Penitent
             Sinners
             stand
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             when
             they
             worship
             him
             in
             Faith.
             And
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             we
             shall
             all
             stand
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             ever
             abide
             in
             his
             presence
             :
             Yet
             this
             way
             lyes
             by
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             we
             pass
             by
             it
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Glory
             .
             There
             is
             one
             way
             to
             both
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             have
             Liberty
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             signifies
             Freedom
             and
             Boldness
             of
             Speech
             ,
             it
             signifies
             also
             Liberty
             .
             The
             Vulgar
             and
             the
             Sy●iack
             turn
             the
             word
             Confidence
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             Boldness
             ,
             though
             some
             what
             more
             .
             The
             Arabick
             ,
             and
             
               Arias
               Mortan●●
               ,
               Liberty
            
             .
             The
             Aethiopick
             ,
             
               Grace
               or
               Licence
            
             .
             All
             agree
             ;
             for
             they
             signify
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             have
             a
             Licence
             and
             Liberty
             graciously
             granted
             unto
             us
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Right
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Liberty
             and
             Right
             is
             so
             full
             that
             we
             may
             come
             with
             Boldness
             and
             Confidence
             to
             be
             admitted
             and
             accepted
             .
             This
             is
             a
             great
             Priviledge
             and
             Favour
             which
             God
             doth
             graciously
             vouchsafe
             unto
             Believers
             and
             denies
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             admitted
             to
             come
             so
             near
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             have
             this
             Right
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Confidence
             ,
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             the
             Blood
             and
             Death
             of
             Christ
             satisfied
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             and
             merited
             his
             Favour
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             accessible
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             he
             promised
             to
             admit
             penitent
             Believers
             :
             And
             upon
             our
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             we
             have
             actual
             Right
             and
             Liberty
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             come
             near
             him
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             may
             come
             near
             him
             by
             Faith
             in
             his
             Blood.
             This
             Priviledg
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               In
               whom
               we
               have
               boldness
               ,
               and
               access
               with
               Confidence
               ,
               by
               Faith
               of
               him
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             3.
             12.
             
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             have
             access
             ,
             and
             may
             enter
             into
             God's
             blessed
             presence
             :
             Yet
             ,
             2.
             
             Because
             one
             may
             come
             with
             fear
             
             and
             doubt
             ,
             here
             we
             may
             come
             with
             boldness
             and
             confidence
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             such
             access
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             4.
             
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             such
             access
             granted
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             in
             that
             Blood
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             believe
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             That
             Sin
             had
             made
             God
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             goodness
             inaccessible
             to
             Sinners
             as
             Sinners
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             by
             his
             Death
             ,
             had
             made
             him
             accessible
             to
             Sinners
             as
             believing
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             We
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             way
             .
             2.
             
             A
             liberty
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             .
             And
             3.
             
             We
             have
             an
             High-Priest
             over
             the
             House
             of
             God.
             Where
             ,
             by
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Society
             and
             Corporation
             of
             Believers
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             High-Priest
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             as
             exalted
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             No
             man
             under
             the
             Law
             could
             come
             to
             God
             without
             the
             High-Priest
             ;
             he
             must
             present
             their
             Offerings
             ,
             their
             Incense
             ,
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             Expiation
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             Intercession
             for
             them
             .
             So
             Christ
             is
             ever
             ready
             before
             his
             Fathers
             Throne
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             as
             the
             Admissional
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             make
             Intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             Advocate
             to
             plead
             our
             Cause
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             our
             Services
             acceptable
             and
             effectual
             ;
             without
             all
             which
             ,
             neither
             way
             nor
             liberty
             to
             enter
             could
             be
             beneficial
             ,
             and
             to
             purpose
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             Thus
             the
             words
             are
             explained
             ,
             and
             inform
             us
             of
             a
             way
             made
             through
             the
             Veil
             ,
             of
             liberty
             to
             enter
             ,
             of
             Christ
             set
             over
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             an
             High-Priest
             to
             bring
             us
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             prayers
             effectual
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             for
             us
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             make
             us
             happy
             .
             Now
             it
             remains
             ,
             we
             consider
             the
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             a
             recapitulation
             of
             some
             former
             Doctrine
             .
             2.
             
             As
             a
             ground
             of
             the
             consequent
             exhortations
             :
             and
             both
             these
             I
             will
             make
             clear
             in
             a
             few
             words
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             a
             brief
             abridgment
             of
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             concerning
             Christ's
             Priest-hood
             .
             For
             in
             the
             5th
             and
             7th
             Chapters
             he
             had
             not
             only
             asserted
             ,
             but
             proved
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               was
               an
               High-Priest
               for
               ever
               after
               the
               Order
               of
               Melchizedec
               .
            
             That
             he
             had
             made
             a
             way
             to
             God
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             procured
             us
             liberty
             to
             enter
             into
             God's
             presence
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             might
             boldly
             come
             with
             confidence
             to
             obtain
             all
             mercies
             necessary
             to
             our
             everlasting
             happiness
             ;
             he
             had
             made
             evident
             ,
             by
             the
             rare
             virtue
             and
             excellent
             effects
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             partly
             Chapter
             9th
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             former
             part
             of
             this
             .
             
               For
               Christ
               as
               a
               Son
               ,
               is
               over
               his
               own
               House
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.
             6.
             
             And
             this
             House
             is
             the
             Church
             :
             
               We
               have
               a
               great
               High-Priest
               ,
               who
               is
               passed
               into
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               sensible
               of
               our
               Condition
               ,
            
             Chap.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               And
               he
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Tabernacle
               which
               the
               Lord
               p●tched
               ,
               and
               not
               Man
               ,
            
             Chap.
             8.
             2.
             
             From
             all
             this
             you
             easily
             understand
             ,
             that
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             is
             repeated
             ,
             and
             briefly
             contracted
             in
             these
             words
             .
             2.
             
             As
             it
             is
             a
             Recapitulation
             of
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             also
             a
             ground
             of
             the
             future
             Exhortations
             .
             For
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             way
             made
             ;
             or
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             we
             could
             have
             had
             no
             liberty
             of
             accesse
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             way
             and
             liberty
             to
             enter
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             High-Priest
             set
             over
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             or
             to
             perform
             any
             of
             those
             Duties
             exhorted
             unto
             in
             the
             following
             part
             of
             the
             Epistle
             .
             But
             seeing
             we
             have
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             thing
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             is
             wanting
             ;
             but
             eternal
             life
             is
             possible
             ,
             and
             certainly
             upon
             these
             Reason
             ;
             to
             be
             obtained
             :
             therefore
             we
             have
             a
             great
             motive
             and
             encouragement
             to
             go
             on
             and
             continue
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Duties
             exhorted
             unto
             .
             For
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             hope
             is
             the
             possibility
             and
             certainty
             of
             attaining
             eternal
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             practise
             and
             perseverance
             is
             our
             Hope
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             stronger
             ,
             because
             a
             way
             is
             made
             ,
             a
             liberty
             to
             enter
             obtained
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             set
             over
             God's
             House
             ,
             who
             will
             secure
             us
             of
             eternal
             bliss
             ,
             if
             we
             continue
             to
             believe
             and
             obey
             him
             to
             the
             end
             .
             This
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             an
             effectuall
             reason
             ,
             because
             none
             of
             these
             could
             be
             had
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             But
             what
             are
             these
             Duties
             exhorted
             unto
             ?
             They
             are
             several
             ;
             yet
             such
             as
             have
             great
             affinity
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             tend
             to
             one
             end
             .
             The
             first
             this
             is
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             22.
             
             
               [
               Let
               us
               draw
               near
               ,
               with
               a
               true
               heart
               ,
               in
               full
               assurance
               of
               ●aith
               ,
               having
               our
               hearts
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               our
               Bodies
               washed
               with
               pure
               Water
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THE
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             follow
             ,
             exhorts
             to
             severall
             Duties
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1
                 To
                 draw
                 near
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 persevere
                 in
                 their
                 Christian
                 Profession
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 stir
                 up
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 Love
                 and
                 good
                 Works
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 Continue
                 in
                 Christian
                 Communion
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 25.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Exhortation
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 performance
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 must
                 perform
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             Duty
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             no
             wayes
             profitable
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Performed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Performed
                 in
                 due
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Performed
                 by
                 persons
                 prepared
                 and
                 duly
                 qualified
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             draw
             near
             to
             God
             (
             for
             so
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             )
             is
             to
             Worship
             God
             ,
             in
             general
             ;
             in
             particular
             ,
             to
             pray
             and
             seek
             Remission
             and
             eternal
             Life
             from
             him
             .
             This
             is
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             way
             Consecrated
             through
             Christ's
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             liberty
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Holiest
             ,
             procured
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             It
             's
             the
             same
             with
             coming
             boldly
             unto
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             obtain
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             find
             Grace
             for
             seasonable
             Help
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             16.
             
             It
             's
             the
             same
             with
             coming
             to
             God
             by
             Christ
             to
             sue
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             25.
             
             The
             party
             therefore
             to
             whom
             we
             come
             ,
             is
             God
             ;
             yet
             considered
             ,
             as
             sitting
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             propitiated
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             The
             drawing
             nigh
             ,
             or
             coming
             to
             God
             ,
             thus
             considered
             ,
             is
             a
             motion
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             the
             Soul
             ;
             whereby
             it
             turns
             away
             both
             the
             mind
             and
             heart
             from
             all
             other
             objects
             ,
             and
             turneth
             and
             addresseth
             it self
             unto
             God
             ,
             to
             converse
             with
             him
             for
             his
             Favour
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Blessings
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             obtain
             them
             from
             him
             :
             And
             it
             fixeth
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             abides
             with
             him
             till
             the
             business
             with
             him
             be
             finished
             .
             This
             Coming
             is
             called
             Worshipping
             ,
             as
             Worshippers
             are
             called
             Commers
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             being
             the
             Duty
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             performed
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             full
             assurance
             of
             Faith
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             qualification
             of
             the
             act
             of
             drawing
             nigh
             to
             God
             :
             without
             which
             ,
             it
             can
             neither
             please
             God
             ,
             nor
             profit
             Man.
             This
             qualification
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             purity
             of
             Heart
             .
             2.
             
             The
             full
             assurance
             of
             Faith.
             1.
             
             It
             must
             be
             performed
             with
             the
             Heart
             :
             For
             all
             serious
             actions
             issue
             from
             the
             Heart
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             done
             with
             Knowledg
             and
             Will
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             action
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             a
             rational
             Creature
             .
             The
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             we
             seek
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             requires
             both
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             our
             activity
             ,
             because
             in
             it
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             God
             concerning
             the
             most
             weighty
             business
             of
             all
             others
             :
             yet
             we
             may
             Worship
             with
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             a
             true
             Heart
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             sincerity
             .
             The
             Heart
             is
             then
             sincere
             ,
             when
             ,
             according
             to
             God's
             Will
             ,
             it
             's
             firmly
             fixed
             upon
             ,
             and
             aims
             chiefly
             at
             the
             chief
             End.
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             desiring
             and
             intending
             both
             far
             above
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             this
             out
             of
             clear
             Understanding
             .
             And
             here
             it
             's
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             That
             sincerity
             is
             required
             not
             only
             in
             the
             person
             Worshipping
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             action
             of
             Worship
             .
             He
             that
             is
             habitually
             sincere
             ,
             may
             so
             f●●
             forget
             himself
             ,
             as
             to
             worship
             without
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             the
             principal
             part
             ,
             essence
             ,
             power
             ,
             reality
             ,
             and
             truth
             of
             that
             Worship
             which
             God
             requires
             .
             For
             this
             truth
             and
             sincerity
             is
             the
             very
             Life
             and
             Soul
             of
             acceptable
             Worship
             :
             If
             we
             incline
             ,
             or
             have
             secret
             and
             remote
             thoughts
             of
             Vain-glory
             ,
             of
             falling
             off
             from
             our
             profession
             ,
             or
             returning
             to
             Sin
             ,
             then
             our
             Heart
             is
             not
             perfect
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             upright
             ;
             and
             our
             worship
             must
             needs
             be
             like
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             ought
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             wholly
             and
             folely
             be
             given
             and
             offered
             to
             God.
             By
             this
             we
             easily
             understand
             and
             both
             how
             few
             do
             Worship
             God
             sincerely
             ;
             and
             how
             defective
             the
             Worship
             of
             the
             best
             may
             often
             prove
             .
             2.
             
             Besides
             sincerity
             ,
             is
             required
             a
             full
             assurance
             of
             Faith
             :
             Faith
             is
             both
             a
             belief
             ,
             and
             a
             confidence
             and
             assurance
             ;
             full
             assurance
             is
             an
             higher
             degree
             of
             both
             .
             As
             a
             belief
             ,
             it
             's
             grounded
             on
             God's
             Word
             in
             general
             ,
             revealing
             the
             Truths
             and
             Propositions
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             as
             a
             confidence
             ,
             it
             's
             grounded
             on
             the
             promise
             ,
             a
             special
             part
             of
             God's
             Word
             .
             The
             belief
             goes
             before
             ,
             confidence
             follows
             after
             ,
             as
             depending
             upon
             the
             belief
             :
             for
             the
             promise
             is
             first
             a
             Truth
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             be
             conceived
             under
             the
             formal
             notion
             of
             a
             Promise
             .
             He
             that
             cometh
             to
             God
             ,
             must
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             :
             That
             God
             is
             a
             Rewarder
             of
             those
             who
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             or
             true
             proposition
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             Promise
             ,
             because
             therein
             God
             signifies
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             reward
             such
             ;
             any
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             Gospel
             signified
             ,
             his
             unchangeable
             Will
             and
             Decree
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             hath
             bound
             himself
             both
             by
             his
             Decree
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             Decree
             .
             The
             full
             assurance
             of
             this
             Faith
             is
             grounded
             upon
             the
             infallible
             Truth
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             fidelity
             and
             immutability
             of
             his
             Promise
             .
             And
             where
             as
             this
             
             full
             ssurance
             is
             thought
             generally
             an
             high
             degree
             of
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             Faith
             is
             no
             divine
             Faith
             without
             it
             .
             For
             no
             man
             receives
             the
             Word
             and
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             and
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             wants
             this
             full
             assurance
             .
             For
             the
             firmness
             of
             Faith
             ,
             should
             answer
             the
             firmness
             of
             God's
             Word
             .
             If
             this
             full
             assurance
             were
             an
             assurance
             of
             our
             particular
             estate
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Title
             to
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             perseverance
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             though
             an
             high
             degree
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             separable
             from
             true
             and
             sincere
             Faith
             in
             many
             ;
             but
             the
             object
             of
             this
             full
             Assurance
             is
             the
             Word
             and
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             considered
             antecedently
             to
             the
             application
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             Subject
             ,
             or
             our selves
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             we
             deduce
             from
             thence
             concerning
             our
             own
             particular
             estate
             .
             And
             it
             's
             necessarily
             required
             in
             every
             one
             ,
             who
             will
             draw
             near
             to
             God
             :
             The
             confidence
             and
             reliance
             ,
             which
             is
             grounded
             upon
             God's
             Promise
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             assurance
             that
             God
             hath
             justified
             us
             already
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             will
             justify
             and
             save
             us
             absolutely
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             will
             justify
             ,
             save
             ,
             and
             reward
             those
             who
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             save
             us
             ,
             seeking
             him
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             For
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             include
             the
             Duty
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             bind
             God
             only
             unto
             such
             as
             perform
             the
             Duty
             :
             And
             he
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             without
             a
             full
             assurance
             of
             Christ's
             Merit
             ,
             and
             God's
             Promise
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             to
             them
             that
             do
             their
             Duty
             ;
             they
             come
             not
             aright
             ,
             their
             Worship
             is
             not
             acceptable
             ,
             their
             Prayers
             not
             effectual
             .
             Therefore
             said
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               lack
               Wisdom
               ,
               let
               him
               ask
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               let
               him
               ask
               it
               in
               Faith
               ,
               nothing
               wavering
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               let
               not
               that
               man
               think
               that
               he
               shall
               receive
               any
               thing
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Jam.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Where
             by
             a
             wavering
             man
             ,
             some
             understand
             not
             only
             a
             man
             not
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             God's
             Promises
             or
             doubting
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             one
             not
             resolved
             to
             perform
             the
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             For
             any
             such
             unresolved
             man
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             receive
             the
             mercies
             promised
             ,
             and
             prayed
             for
             ,
             is
             plain
             Presumption
             .
             Therefore
             this
             full
             assurance
             is
             necessarily
             required
             in
             every
             person
             drawing
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             he
             draws
             nigh
             ,
             and
             converseth
             with
             his
             God.
             
               We
               must
               therefore
               draw
               near
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               pray
               every
               where
               ,
               lifting
               up
               holy
               hands
               ,
               without
               Wrath
               or
               Doubting
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             
             Doubting
             is
             as
             prejudicial
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             Wrath
             ,
             or
             impure
             hands
             .
             This
             is
             the
             qualisication
             of
             actual
             Worship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             qualification
             of
             the
             Party
             followeth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             purification
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             body
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Our
             hearts
             must
             be
             sprinkled
             from
             an
             evil
             Conscience
             .
             2.
             
             Our
             Bodies
             washed
             with
             pure
             water
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             presuppose
             them
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             because
             Believers
             .
             The
             expressions
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             prescribed
             a
             two-fold
             purification
             ,
             one
             by
             bood
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             another
             by
             water
             .
             And
             no
             person
             legally
             impure
             ,
             might
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             to
             worship
             him
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             ,
             before
             he
             was
             purified
             .
             And
             by
             this
             was
             signified
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             guilty
             ,
             and
             conscious
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             fit
             to
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             ,
             or
             to
             worship
             God
             before
             he
             be
             purged
             from
             Sin.
             The
             Ethiopick
             Translation
             is
             not
             here
             so
             wording
             ,
             as
             many
             other
             Translations
             be
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             Paraphrase
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             true
             sense
             thus
             ,
             
               [
               Our
               hearts
               being
               purged
               ,
               and
               our selves
               purified
               from
               Sin.
               ]
            
             The
             reason
             hereof
             is
             this
             ,
             
               [
               God
               heareth
               not
               Sinners
            
             ,
             Joh.
             9.
             31
             ]
             .
             But
             for
             the
             more
             distinct
             explication
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 Hearts
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 our
                 Hearts
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 an
                 evil
                 Conscience
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 purifying
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 with
                 pure
                 water
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Hearts
             are
             meant
             ,
             the
             rational
             appetite
             and
             will
             ,
             as
             subject
             unto
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bound
             by
             his
             Laws
             .
             This
             Heart
             and
             Will
             is
             the
             principal
             efficient
             of
             our
             actual
             Sins
             ,
             and
             proper
             and
             primary
             subject
             of
             Unrighteousness
             .
             If
             this
             be
             pure
             ,
             all
             is
             pure
             ;
             if
             this
             be
             polluted
             ,
             all
             that
             issues
             out
             of
             it
             is
             polluted
             .
             
               For
               out
               of
               the
               heart
               proceed
               evil
               Thoughts
               ,
               Murders
               ,
               Adulteries
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Matth.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             this
             be
             unclean
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             sprinkled
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             purged
             and
             cleansed
             ;
             for
             that
             's
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             .
             For
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             and
             the
             ashes
             of
             an
             Heifer
             were
             sprinkled
             upon
             the
             unclean
             ;
             and
             their
             Bodies
             being
             sprinkled
             with
             this
             Blood
             ,
             with
             these
             ashes
             ,
             were
             sanctified
             to
             the
             purifying
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             sanctified
             might
             be
             admitted
             into
             God's
             holy
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             ,
             to
             Worship
             God
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             which
             were
             clean
             .
             So
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             morally
             and
             spiritually
             unclean
             ,
             must
             be
             spiritually
             sprinkled
             and
             purged
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             doth
             not
             only
             justify
             ,
             but
             sanctify
             the
             penitent
             Believer
             .
             So
             that
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             sprinkled
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             them
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             thing
             from
             which
             they
             must
             be
             cleansed
             ,
             is
             an
             evil
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             the
             Aethiopick
             Translatour
             interprets
             to
             be
             an
             evil
             Work
             or
             Sin.
             For
             Evil
             here
             ,
             is
             Sin
             ;
             and
             an
             evil
             Conscience
             is
             the
             Sin
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             guilty
             and
             conscious
             .
             For
             nothing
             doth
             spiritually
             and
             morally
             pollute
             us
             but
             Sin
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             not
             only
             guilty
             and
             liable
             to
             punishment
             ,
             but
             also
             filthy
             ,
             and
             unfit
             for
             Communion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Body
             must
             be
             washed
             with
             pure
             water
             Some
             understand
             the
             Body
             in
             proper
             sense
             ,
             as
             contra-distinct
             to
             the
             Heart
             and
             Soul
             ;
             and
             this
             water
             to
             be
             the
             *
             water
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             sprinkled
             upon
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             ,
             though
             not
             physicially
             ,
             yet
             sacramentally
             and
             mystically
             doth
             purge
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             too
             from
             Sin.
             This
             it
             's
             said
             to
             do
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Institution
             ,
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ's
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             For
             Baptism
             is
             
               the
               washing
               of
               Renegeration
               ,
               by
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Ti●
             .
             3.
             5.
             
             Yet
             this
             purifying
             cannot
             be
             by
             
               washing
               away
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Soul
             ,
             but
             the
             Body
             are
             polluted
             with
             Sin
             ;
             and
             both
             by
             reason
             of
             Sin
             ,
             are
             liable
             to
             punishment
             ;
             and
             both
             must
             be
             cleansed
             by
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             Christ's
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             .
             The
             thing
             to
             be
             observed
             is
             ,
             That
             ,
             1.
             
             No
             man
             unconverted
             ,
             unregenerate
             ,
             not
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             fit
             to
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             regenerate
             ,
             who
             are
             in
             the
             State
             of
             justification
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             if
             they
             contract
             new
             guilt
             ,
             must
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             in
             Christ's
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Spirit
             to
             sanctify
             them
             ,
             first
             cleanse
             themselves
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             God.
             The
             Body
             is
             but
             once
             washed
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             taken
             here
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             often
             washed
             and
             cleansed
             ,
             by
             the
             renewing
             of
             out
             Repentance
             and
             Faith.
             So
             that
             by
             Heart
             and
             Body
             is
             meant
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             and
             by
             sprinkling
             and
             washing
             is
             understood
             justification
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             not
             only
             begun
             upon
             our
             first
             conversion
             ,
             but
             continued
             by
             our
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             continued
             habitually
             ,
             and
             re-iterated
             and
             actually
             exercised
             ;
             especially
             upon
             our
             relapfes
             ,
             and
             contracting
             of
             new
             guilt
             and
             pollution
             .
             David
             knew
             this
             qualification
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               wash
               my
               hands
               in
               innocency
               ;
               so
               will
               I
               compass
               thine
               Altar
               ,
            
             Psal.
             26
             ,
             6.
             
             To
             compass
             God's
             Altar
             ,
             was
             to
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             worship
             him
             ;
             to
             wash
             his
             hands
             in
             innocency
             ,
             was
             to
             cleanse
             his
             Heart
             and
             Body
             from
             sin
             ,
             before
             he
             did
             approach
             unto
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             requires
             holiness
             in
             all
             them
             that
             draw
             nigh
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             they
             must
             be
             holy
             as
             he
             is
             holy
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             reason
             why
             in
             our
             Liturgy
             ,
             the
             Confession
             of
             Sin
             was
             premised
             ,
             and
             began
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             The
             second
             duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             follows
             in
             these
             words
          
           
             Ver.
             23.
             
             
               Let
               us
               hold
               fast
               the
               profession
               of
               our
               Faith
               without
               wavering
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               is
               faithful
               that
               promised
               )
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THe
             first
             Exhortation
             is
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             Divine
             and
             religious
             Worship
             ,
             upon
             which
             both
             our
             perseverance
             and
             eternal
             happiness
             depend
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             parties
             drawing
             nigh
             be
             prepared
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             duly
             performed
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             greater
             hope
             of
             Salvation
             .
             In
             these
             words
             we
             are
             exhorted
             to
             perseverance
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             attainment
             ,
             and
             actuall
             enjoyment
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             Reward
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Perseverance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Duty
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             principal
             Duty
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             former
             and
             the
             two
             latter
             are
             means
             and
             helps
             ,
             which
             will
             enable
             us
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Duty
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 holding
                 of
                 this
                 Confession
                 without
                 wavering
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             have
             Faith
             ,
             that
             divine
             and
             fundamental
             vertue
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             Most
             Copies
             make
             no
             mention
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             of
             Hope
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             most
             of
             the
             Translations
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             wonder
             what
             Copy
             our
             Translatours
             followed
             .
             Yet
             this
             doth
             not
             vary
             the
             sense
             ;
             For
             where
             there
             is
             Hope
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             Faith
             ;
             and
             where
             there
             is
             true
             Faith
             ,
             there
             is
             certainly
             Hope
             :
             for
             Faith
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Hope
             depends
             upon
             Faith
             ,
             and
             these
             two
             are
             inseparable
             .
             Besides
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             as
             a
             confidence
             ,
             hath
             great
             affinity
             with
             Hope
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             may
             be
             distinguished
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             confidence
             may
             look
             at
             the
             party
             promising
             ,
             
             and
             Hope
             at
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             yet
             both
             are
             taken
             often
             for
             the
             same
             .
             I
             need
             not
             here
             inform
             you
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Hope
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             have
             done
             already
             ,
             Chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             &
             6.
             11.
             
             Both
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             with
             Charity
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             School-men
             called
             ,
             Theological
             vertues
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             there
             be
             Hope
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Confession
             of
             it
             :
             Hope
             is
             inward
             and
             invisible
             as
             Faith
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             manifested
             to
             others
             by
             our
             Confession
             .
             This
             Confession
             may
             be
             made
             by
             Works
             or
             Words
             :
             When
             our
             Works
             are
             holy
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             agreeable
             to
             our
             Faith
             ,
             we
             thereby
             signify
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             expect
             eternal
             Glory
             by
             him
             :
             When
             in
             Words
             we
             signify
             to
             men
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             that
             God
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             testify
             our
             Hope
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             unto
             everlasting
             Life
             ;
             then
             we
             confess
             both
             our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             :
             This
             Confession
             is
             solemnly
             made
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Communion
             with
             God's
             People
             in
             our
             publick
             Assemblies
             .
             This
             Confession
             is
             necessary
             ,
             without
             it
             such
             as
             are
             at
             Age
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             without
             it
             be
             justly
             admitted
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             .
             To
             deny
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             as
             Peter
             did
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             this
             Confession
             ,
             and
             a
             grievous
             Sin
             ;
             For
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Heart
               Man
               believeth
               unto
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Mouth
               Confession
               is
               made
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             10.
             
             So
             that
             as
             without
             Faith
             there
             is
             no
             Righteousness
             ,
             so
             without
             Confession
             there
             is
             no
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             man
             may
             confess
             his
             Hope
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             yet
             as
             his
             mind
             may
             alter
             so
             his
             Confession
             may
             waver
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Duty
             is
             to
             hold
             fast
             this
             Confession
             without
             wavering
             :
             The
             more
             sincere
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             shall
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             deeply
             they
             shall
             be
             rooted
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             more
             likely
             they
             are
             to
             persevere
             ;
             yet
             perseverance
             doth
             chiefly
             depend
             upon
             God's
             support
             and
             assistance
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             temptation
             be
             violent
             ,
             and
             he
             desert
             us
             but
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             waver
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             fall
             ;
             yet
             this
             divine
             assistance
             cannot
             be
             expected
             but
             in
             the
             diligent
             use
             of
             the
             means
             ;
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               hold
               fast
            
             .
             And
             this
             will
             be
             the
             more
             easy
             in
             time
             of
             Peace
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             no
             Opposition
             :
             But
             when
             the
             subtle
             Arguments
             of
             Seducers
             shall
             begin
             to
             delude
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             cruel
             Persecution
             of
             bloody
             Enemies
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             desire
             of
             temporal
             Life
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Happiness
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             shall
             work
             upon
             the
             Will
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             be
             a
             difficult
             thing
             
               to
               hold
               fast
            
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             shaken
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             The
             Reason
             to
             perswade
             ,
             stir
             up
             ,
             and
             encourage
             ,
             is
             God's
             Promise
             and
             Fidelity
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 God's
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 God
                 promising
                 is
                 faithful
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             have
             a
             Promise
             :
             We
             are
             secure
             ,
             when
             one
             that
             is
             able
             hath
             passed
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             by
             Promise
             bound
             himself
             unto
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             make
             sure
             thus
             far
             of
             the
             thing
             promised
             .
             The
             thing
             which
             we
             desire
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             promised
             unto
             us
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             Reward
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Hope
             ,
             but
             power
             and
             ability
             with
             assistance
             to
             do
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             the
             attainment
             thereof
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Reward
             ,
             but
             Power
             to
             perform
             our
             Duty
             ,
             are
             promised
             .
             Therefore
             Paul
             prayes
             ,
             that
             the
             Ephesians
             may
             be
             enlightned
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             more
             fully
             know
             not
             only
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Reward
             of
             Glory
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             exceeding
             greatness
             of
             that
             Power
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             only
             strengthen
             ,
             but
             support
             and
             assist
             them
             in
             the
             seeking
             of
             the
             full
             possession
             and
             enjoyment
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Promise
             is
             not
             the
             Promise
             of
             any
             Man
             or
             Angel
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             is
             more
             than
             if
             all
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             had
             bound
             themselvs
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             all
             security
             ,
             which
             possibly
             they
             could
             .
             The
             Reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             that
             his
             Power
             is
             absolute
             and
             almighty
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             resist
             or
             hinder
             it
             if
             once
             it
             begin
             to
             work
             .
             The
             Power
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             is
             great
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             unto
             this
             :
             Besides
             ,
             God's
             Mercy
             is
             like
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             able
             so
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             do
             what
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             signified
             his
             Will
             and
             Purpose
             ,
             through
             Faith
             ,
             by
             his
             Power
             to
             preserve
             us
             unto
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             one
             may
             be
             able
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             time
             willing
             ,
             and
             yet
             upon
             several
             Reasons
             and
             Motives
             change
             his
             mind
             ;
             for
             the
             Mind
             and
             Will
             of
             Man
             or
             Angel
             is
             not
             absolutely
             immutable
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             they
             will
             not
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             possible
             they
             may
             fail
             us
             .
             But
             God
             will
             not
             ,
             God
             cannot
             ;
             for
             God
             who
             hath
             promised
             is
             faithful
             :
             For
             as
             he
             cannot
             forget
             ,
             or
             be
             hindred
             by
             any
             contrary
             Power
             ,
             so
             he
             cannot
             change
             his
             Will
             :
             If
             he
             say
             the
             word
             ,
             
             it
             must
             be
             done
             ;
             if
             he
             pass
             his
             Promise
             ,
             he
             will
             perform
             .
             This
             faithfulness
             presupposeth
             his
             Power
             and
             his
             Promise
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             the
             immutability
             of
             his
             Will
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             unchangeable
             in
             his
             Being
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             in
             his
             Promise
             ,
             
               For
               the
               strength
               in
            
             Israel
             
               will
               not
               lye
               ,
               nor
               repent
               .
            
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             29.
             
             And
             these
             are
             his
             words
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               change
               not
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             Jacob
             
               are
               not
               consumed
            
             ,
             Malach.
             3.
             6.
             
             So
             that
             all
             is
             sure
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             and
             Man
             hath
             no
             cause
             to
             waver
             ,
             except
             he
             neglect
             his
             Duty
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             perish
             ,
             his
             destruction
             must
             be
             of
             himself
             .
             O
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             give
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             our
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             ,
             and
             persevere
             unto
             the
             end
             :
             And
             shall
             we
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             great
             advantage
             ,
             so
             many
             helps
             ,
             so
             blessed
             an
             Opportunity
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             of
             a
             faithful
             God
             ,
             neglect
             and
             injure
             our selves
             so
             much
             as
             to
             lose
             this
             glorious
             and
             incomparable
             prize
             ?
             Shall
             we
             come
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             come
             so
             near
             the
             borders
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             turn
             back
             ?
             or
             refuse
             to
             go
             forward
             ?
             Let
             us
             detest
             and
             eternally
             abhor
             to
             waver
             ;
             let
             us
             go
             on
             whatsoever
             it
             may
             cost
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             The
             third
             Duty
             is
             to
             further
             and
             set
             forward
             one
             another
             in
             this
             blessed
             Work
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             24.
             
             
               Let
               us
               consider
               one
               another
               ,
               to
               provoke
               unto
               Love
               and
               good
               Works
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             first
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             principally
             Faith
             ;
             in
             the
             full
             assurance
             whereof
             we
             must
             draw
             nigh
             to
             God
             :
             The
             second
             ,
             Hope
             ;
             in
             the
             Profession
             whereof
             we
             must
             persevere
             :
             The
             third
             ,
             Charity
             ;
             to
             which
             we
             must
             provoke
             one
             another
             .
             The
             words
             have
             little
             difficulty
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             need
             not
             much
             Explication
             :
             In
             them
             we
             are
             exhorted
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 consider
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 provocation
                 upon
                 consideration
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 provocation
                 
                   unto
                   Love
                   and
                   good
                   Works
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             consideration
             is
             a
             Work
             and
             Duty
             of
             every
             Christian
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             universal
             ,
             all
             are
             bound
             unto
             it
             .
             The
             Object
             is
             every
             Christian
             and
             Fellow-Member
             :
             The
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             is
             not
             their
             temporal
             but
             their
             spiritual
             Carriage
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             manifested
             and
             made
             intelligible
             unto
             us
             :
             The
             immediate
             End
             thereof
             ,
             to
             know
             their
             Life
             ,
             Carriage
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             well
             done
             as
             by
             a
             serious
             view
             and
             animadversion
             :
             The
             Duty
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             mutually
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             every
             Christian
             may
             be
             the
             person
             considering
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             considered
             by
             another
             .
             In
             this
             Act
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             make
             use
             of
             our
             Eyes
             and
             outward
             senses
             ,
             yet
             we
             most
             of
             all
             must
             exercise
             the
             apprehensive
             and
             judicative
             faculty
             of
             our
             Understanding
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             must
             consider
             to
             Provocation
             .
             This
             word
             is
             but
             used
             twice
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Verb
             no
             oftner
             ;
             yet
             we
             find
             the
             Verb
             frequently
             taken
             up
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             under
             several
             Hebrew
             words
             :
             It
             may
             be
             taken
             here
             either
             actively
             ,
             to
             provoke
             others
             ;
             or
             passively
             ,
             to
             be
             provoked
             our selves
             .
             We
             provoke
             or
             stir
             up
             others
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             them
             ignorant
             ,
             forgetful
             ,
             negligent
             ,
             cold
             ,
             backward
             ;
             and
             that
             by
             Information
             ,
             minding
             them
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             perswading
             ,
             moving
             ,
             quickning
             them
             unto
             performance
             :
             Or
             if
             we
             see
             our
             Brethren
             persecuted
             ,
             we
             stir
             up
             such
             as
             are
             able
             to
             pity
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             Works
             of
             Mercy
             to
             relieve
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             passively
             provoked
             our
             selvs
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             good
             Example
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             follow
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             thing
             which
             we
             must
             provoke
             others
             ,
             or
             be
             provoked
             our selves
             unto
             ,
             is
             ,
             Charity
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             be
             provoked
             and
             provoke
             ,
             1.
             
             
               To
               Love.
            
             2.
             
             
               To
               good
               Works
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             Love
             ;
             and
             amongst
             these
             good
             Works
             ,
             the
             principal
             are
             Works
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             whereby
             God's
             poor
             and
             persecuted
             Saints
             are
             relieved
             and
             comforted
             :
             And
             that
             is
             no
             true
             real
             Love
             which
             is
             without
             good
             Works
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             no
             true
             Faith
             which
             can
             be
             separated
             either
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             Christian
             Brethren
             .
             From
             the
             words
             considered
             in
             the
             Context
             ,
             and
             explained
             in
             this
             Latitude
             ,
             many
             practical
             Conclusions
             are
             deducible
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Context
             we
             are
             informed
             ,
             that
             Confession
             without
             Practice
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             good
             Works
             ,
             is
             defective
             ,
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             to
             little
             purpose
             :
             Confession
             of
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             Love
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             Works
             issuing
             from
             Love
             must
             go
             together
             ,
             and
             must
             never
             be
             separated
             in
             true
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             word
             provoking
             ,
             taken
             passively
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             this
             lesson
             ,
             to
             give
             good
             Example
             unto
             our
             Brethren
             ;
             
             and
             so
             let
             that
             heavenly
             Light
             which
             is
             in
             us
             shine
             forth
             ,
             that
             others
             may
             see
             our
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             glorify
             our
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             :
             For
             we
             should
             be
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             our
             Lives
             should
             be
             a
             Mirrour
             of
             all
             divine
             vertues
             .
             3.
             
             We
             must
             consides
             and
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             such
             as
             are
             eminent
             in
             Piety
             ,
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             true
             Holness
             ,
             and
             follow
             closely
             their
             good
             Example
             they
             give
             us
             ,
             and
             tread
             in
             their
             paths
             which
             lead
             to
             the
             eternal
             Rest
             of
             Heaven
             .
             4.
             
             Take
             provoking
             actively
             ,
             and
             the
             Text
             informs
             of
             another
             Duty
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             care
             not
             only
             of
             our
             own
             Souls
             ,
             but
             the
             Souls
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             all
             means
             to
             promote
             their
             Salvation
             as
             well
             as
             our
             own
             .
             Love
             teacheth
             us
             this
             Lession
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             Love
             our
             Neighbour
             as
             our self
             ;
             and
             the
             greatest
             Love
             we
             can
             shew
             unto
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             endeavour
             his
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             good
             .
             And
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             Love
             ,
             especially
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             is
             diffusive
             and
             communicative
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             God
             doth
             good
             unto
             many
             .
             
               Non
               solum
               nobis
               nati
               ,
               a●t
               ●e●iati
               ,
               sumus
            
             ;
             We
             are
             neither
             born
             ,
             nor
             born
             again
             ,
             for
             our
             selvs
             ,
             The
             End
             both
             of
             our
             natural
             and
             spiritual
             Birth
             is
             to
             benefit
             others
             as
             well
             as
             our
             selvs
             :
             we
             should
             sharpen
             ,
             quicken
             ,
             and
             mightily
             stir
             up
             others
             to
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             especially
             to
             Love
             and
             good
             Works
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Duty
             not
             only
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             People
             ;
             or
             of
             Parents
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             Children
             ;
             or
             of
             Masters
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             Servants
             :
             but
             it
             's
             general
             ,
             and
             so
             extensive
             ,
             that
             no
             Christian
             is
             exempted
             from
             the
             performance
             .
             And
             the
             neglect
             of
             this
             Duty
             hath
             been
             the
             Cause
             why
             there
             is
             so
             little
             Piety
             ,
             so
             much
             Iniquity
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             why
             most
             men
             are
             profane
             or
             bare
             Professor
             ,
             and
             so
             few
             are
             zealous
             in
             the
             best
             things
             .
             5.
             
             From
             hence
             we
             may
             infer
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Christian
             Society
             .
             Civil
             Society
             tends
             much
             to
             the
             temporal
             good
             of
             person
             civilly
             associated
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             Society
             in
             Religion
             and
             Christianity
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             and
             beneficial
             :
             Yet
             this
             presupposeth
             the
             Persons
             associated
             ,
             with
             whom
             we
             live
             and
             must
             converse
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             ill
             Company
             is
             most
             pestiferous
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             commanded
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             purge
             out
             the
             old
             Leaven
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             Persons
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             contagion
             infect
             others
             :
             And
             this
             doth
             imply
             ,
             that
             Christian
             Assemblies
             should
             be
             kept
             pure
             ,
             and
             consist
             of
             Orthodox
             and
             pious
             Members
             ;
             and
             to
             live
             amongst
             such
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             advantage
             unto
             poor
             Souls
             seeking
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             There
             was
             a
             fourth
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             25.
             
             
               They
               mustnot
               not
               for
               sake
               the
               assembling
               of
               themselves
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               was
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               exhort
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               as
               they
               saw
               the
               day
               approaching
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             which
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Reason
                 to
                 enforce
                 the
                 performance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Duty
             is
             expressed
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Negatively
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   must
                   not
                   for
                   sake
                   the
                   assembling
                   of
                   themselves
                   together
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   some
                   was
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Affirmatively
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   must
                   exhort
                   one
                   another
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Reason
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Cause
             ;
             where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 it self
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   did
                   see
                   the
                   day
                   approaching
                
                 nearer
                 and
                 nearer
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 performance
                 pressed
                 by
                 this
                 Reason
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 exhort
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Negative
             part
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             we
             observe
             several
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 were
                 Assemblies
                 of
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 some
                 to
                 forsake
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 must
                 not
                 follow
                 their
                 Example
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             were
             Assemblies
             :
             Now
             ,
             Assemblies
             are
             of
             many
             kinds
             ;
             amongst
             the
             many
             differences
             of
             them
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             some
             are
             Civil
             ,
             for
             matters
             of
             this
             Life
             ;
             some
             are
             Religious
             ,
             for
             matters
             spiritual
             ,
             wherein
             we
             do
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             amongst
             our selves
             .
             These
             were
             Assemblies
             religious
             ,
             wherein
             Christians
             did
             meet
             together
             for
             to
             serve
             and
             worship
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             did
             mutually
             promote
             their
             Salvation
             .
             There
             are
             private
             Devotions
             ,
             and
             religious
             Duties
             ,
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             our
             Closets
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             our
             Families
             ,
             and
             also
             publick
             Divine
             Services
             .
             These
             Assemblies
             were
             instituted
             and
             observed
             for
             publick
             Converse
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             occasional
             or
             more
             solemn
             ,
             and
             
             observed
             at
             set
             and
             determinate
             times
             ;
             and
             in
             times
             of
             Peace
             and
             Liberty
             in
             certain
             convenient
             places
             erected
             or
             separated
             for
             that
             end
             and
             use
             :
             Hence
             Synagogues
             and
             Sabbaths
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             .
             The
             Heathens
             also
             had
             their
             Temples
             and
             sacred
             places
             ,
             and
             their
             solemn
             times
             ;
             yet
             abused
             to
             Superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             The
             Light
             of
             Nature
             doth
             dictate
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             not
             only
             in
             private
             ,
             but
             in
             publick
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Worship
             ,
             if
             orderly
             performed
             ,
             requires
             not
             only
             certain
             solemn
             times
             but
             also
             convenient
             places
             ;
             yet
             the
             times
             were
             alwayes
             more
             considerable
             than
             the
             places
             .
             To
             enjoy
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             have
             Liberty
             in
             publick
             to
             serve
             their
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             convenient
             places
             and
             at
             certain
             and
             solemn
             times
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             benefit
             to
             Man
             :
             For
             in
             these
             they
             restified
             their
             Union
             and
             Agreement
             in
             the
             same
             Faith
             and
             Worship
             ;
             they
             had
             the
             benefit
             of
             God's
             special
             presence
             ;
             they
             joyntly
             both
             heard
             God
             speak
             unto
             them
             by
             his
             Prophets
             and
             Messengers
             ;
             they
             joyntly
             tendred
             their
             Petitions
             and
             Thanksgiving
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ;
             they
             had
             the
             Covenant
             confirmed
             to
             them
             by
             Sacraments
             ;
             they
             comforted
             and
             encouraged
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             as
             
               [
               Vis
               unita
               forti●r
            
             ]
             the
             Service
             and
             Worship
             of
             many
             was
             more
             powerful
             ,
             so
             the
             Blessings
             ,
             Graces
             ,
             and
             Gifts
             of
             God
             were
             more
             plentifully
             poured
             down
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             we
             are
             very
             brutish
             ,
             or
             very
             inconsiderate
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             not
             the
             Excellency
             of
             these
             religious
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             very
             unthankful
             if
             we
             acknowledg
             not
             the
             benefit
             of
             them
             .
             The
             persecuting
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             knew
             full
             well
             if
             they
             could
             scatter
             these
             Meetings
             and
             Conventions
             ,
             take
             away
             their
             Ministers
             ,
             demolish
             their
             Houses
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             their
             solemn
             sacred
             times
             ,
             they
             might
             do
             much
             to
             destroy
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             David
             did
             love
             the
             place
             where
             God's
             Honour
             dwelt
             ,
             ve●emently
             desired
             God's
             presence
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             sadly
             complained
             to
             his
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             banished
             from
             these
             holy
             and
             blessed
             Assemblies
             ;
             and
             yet
             those
             were
             far
             inferiour
             to
             these
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             doleful
             was
             that
             Lamentation
             of
             the
             Captives
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             God
             had
             taken
             away
             his
             Tabernacle
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             Garden
             ,
             destroyed
             the
             places
             of
             Assemblies
             ,
             had
             caused
             the
             solemn
             Feasts
             and
             Sabbaths
             to
             be
             forgotten
             in
             Zion
             ,
             and
             had
             despised
             in
             the
             Indignation
             of
             his
             Anger
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Priest
             ,
             Lament
             .
             2.
             6.
             
             God
             grant
             this
             prove
             not
             to
             be
             our
             Case
             and
             sad
             Condition
             ,
             because
             of
             our
             neglect
             and
             abuse
             of
             these
             Assemblies
             and
             our
             Unthankfulness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             the
             manner
             or
             Custom
             of
             some
             to
             forsake
             these
             Assemblies
             .
             This
             was
             a
             grievous
             Sin
             ,
             and
             of
             very
             ill
             Consequence
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             forsook
             these
             ,
             they
             forsook
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             forsook
             Christ
             ;
             they
             forsook
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             deprived
             themselves
             of
             the
             incomparable
             benefits
             of
             these
             sweet
             and
             blessed
             Associations
             :
             And
             this
             Sin
             was
             the
             greater
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             did
             not
             sometimes
             ,
             but
             usually
             ,
             frequently
             ,
             constantly
             ,
             forsake
             them
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             their
             Custom
             .
             Some
             might
             do
             this
             out
             of
             negligence
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             lively
             sense
             of
             Religion
             :
             Some
             might
             do
             it
             for
             fear
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             because
             they
             loved
             their
             Lives
             ,
             their
             Goods
             ,
             their
             Reputation
             ,
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             their
             Quiet
             and
             Peace
             ,
             more
             than
             Christ
             ,
             and
             feared
             Reproach
             and
             Tribulation
             ;
             yet
             these
             were
             convinced
             in
             their
             hearts
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             :
             Yet
             some
             cast
             off
             their
             Profession
             ,
             turned
             Jews
             ,
             and
             became
             Apostates
             .
             Some
             might
             be
             Seperatists
             and
             Schismaticks
             .
             It
             's
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Seperatists
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             ,
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             Sin
             ;
             for
             ,
             What
             Reason
             can
             they
             have
             to
             refuse
             Communion
             ,
             either
             in
             whole
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             with
             any
             who
             profess
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             worship
             God
             according
             to
             his
             Word
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             this
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             some
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             not
             follow
             their
             Example
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             evill
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             And
             though
             as
             yet
             they
             did
             frequent
             these
             sacred
             Meetings
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             consider
             that
             there
             was
             a
             possibility
             ,
             nay
             a
             danger
             they
             might
             offend
             ,
             as
             others
             had
             done
             even
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             They
             had
             their
             frailties
             ,
             and
             lay
             open
             to
             Temptation
             .
             But
             now
             being
             admonished
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             the
             more
             careful
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             do
             their
             Duty
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             avoid
             the
             Causes
             and
             Occasions
             of
             this
             Sin.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Negative
             ,
             a
             Branch
             of
             that
             general
             ,
             
               Eschew
               evill
            
             :
             The
             Affirmative
             ,
             which
             is
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Particle
             discretive
             but
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             is
             a
             note
             of
             Opposition
             ,
             is
             ,
             To
             exhort
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
             Privately
             ,
             to
             exhort
             one
             another
             to
             frequent
             these
             holy
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             forsake
             them
             :
             Or
             ,
             Publickly
             ,
             to
             exhort
             mutually
             in
             these
             publick
             Assemblies
             ;
             for
             so
             to
             do
             was
             one
             end
             ●●y
             they
             were
             ordained
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             used
             .
             Consider
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             in
             opposition
             〈◊〉
             the
             wicked
             Custom
             of
             some
             then
             ,
             and
             many
             now
             :
             it
             is
             to
             frequent
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             ●nd
             mutually
             
             
             
             
             
             to
             agree
             to
             assemble
             ,
             and
             ,
             being
             assembled
             ,
             to
             
               exhort
               one
               another
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             
               to
               comfort
               ,
               entreat
               ,
               encourage
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               exhort
            
             :
             And
             Exhortation
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             signifies
             sometimes
             strictly
             to
             stir
             up
             unto
             the
             performance
             of
             some
             Duty
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             as
             conducing
             to
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             more
             largely
             ,
             for
             any
             set
             and
             formal
             Discourse
             ,
             as
             that
             excellent
             Sermon
             which
             Paul
             preached
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             at
             Antioch
             in
             Pisidia
             ,
             was
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             a
             word
             of
             Exhortation
             ,
             though
             it
             contained
             many
             other
             things
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             Exhortation
             may
             signify
             the
             Sermons
             made
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             preached
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             publick
             Congregations
             ,
             one
             head
             whereof
             is
             Exhortation
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Observations
             of
             Christ's
             Commandments
             :
             And
             these
             Assemblings
             ,
             if
             rightly
             ordered
             ,
             are
             effectually
             conducing
             to
             that
             end
             ;
             and
             where
             we
             find
             them
             neglected
             ,
             or
             turned
             into
             private
             Conventicles
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Peace
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             there
             Religion
             doth
             decay
             ;
             there
             is
             little
             Unity
             in
             the
             Truth
             :
             For
             ,
             unnecessary
             private
             Conventicles
             ,
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             are
             usually
             the
             Seminaries
             of
             Errours
             and
             Schisms
             ,
             and
             very
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             publick
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             frequent
             constantly
             these
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             make
             right
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             edify
             ,
             confirm
             ,
             and
             encourage
             one
             another
             to
             perseverance
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             Love
             and
             good
             Works
             .
             I
             might
             here
             take
             occasion
             to
             enlarge
             ,
             and
             reckon
             up
             all
             the
             particular
             Duties
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             these
             religious
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             shew
             how
             subservient
             they
             are
             ,
             every
             one
             severally
             ,
             and
             all
             joyntly
             ,
             to
             that
             end
             whereat
             the
             Apostle
             chiefly
             aims
             ,
             but
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             Reason
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             For
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             What
             Reason
             ,
             Suasive
             ,
             Motive
             ,
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             be
             so
             careful
             to
             perform
             this
             Duty
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             and
             powerful
             Reason
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               the
               day
               approacheth
            
             .
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             must
             understand
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Reason
             considered
             in
             it self
             .
             2.
             
             The
             force
             of
             the
             Reason
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Duty
             .
             In
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Reason
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Day
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Approach
                 of
                 that
                 Day
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 nearer
                 Approach
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Day
             is
             a
             part
             and
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             opposed
             to
             the
             Night
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             place
             it
             signifies
             some
             special
             and
             more
             than
             ordinary
             time
             ,
             as
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ,
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             of
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             day
             of
             death
             every
             Man
             must
             look
             for
             ;
             Nothing
             more
             certain
             than
             death
             ,
             though
             nothing
             more
             uncertain
             than
             the
             Hour
             of
             death
             :
             Every
             man
             must
             dy
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             brought
             unto
             his
             last
             Account
             ;
             and
             as
             that
             shall
             be
             made
             ,
             so
             shall
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             every
             Man
             for
             ever
             ;
             for
             ,
             where
             the
             Tree
             falleth
             there
             it
             lyeth
             ,
             and
             as
             Death
             leavs
             us
             Judgment
             finds
             us
             .
             There
             was
             a
             day
             of
             
             Jerusalem's
             destruction
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             appointed
             ,
             and
             made
             known
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             these
             Hebrews
             could
             not
             be
             altogether
             ignorant
             of
             it
             .
             There
             is
             another
             greater
             day
             ,
             of
             the
             final
             and
             universal
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             part
             of
             their
             Creed
             .
             All
             these
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             are
             special
             and
             great
             dayes
             :
             And
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             all
             these
             three
             ,
             may
             here
             be
             meant
             .
             Some
             think
             the
             day
             of
             
             Jerusalem's
             r●ine
             was
             most
             of
             all
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             though
             that
             cannot
             be
             evidently
             evinced
             to
             be
             pointed
             at
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             exclude
             the
             other
             two
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             day
             did
             approach
             ,
             and
             was
             near
             ;
             for
             first
             the
             day
             of
             every
             Man's
             death
             could
             not
             be
             far
             off
             ;
             the
             day
             of
             
             Jerusalem's
             destruction
             was
             near
             ,
             and
             so
             near
             ,
             as
             many
             then
             living
             might
             survive
             not
             only
             the
             Peace
             and
             Happiness
             of
             that
             Nation
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Being
             and
             Existence
             of
             that
             City
             and
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             they
             might
             see
             the
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             ,
             for
             ought
             they
             knew
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             day
             drew
             nearer
             and
             nearer
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             no
             sooner
             begin
             to
             live
             ,
             but
             we
             begin
             to
             dy
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             born
             mortal
             ,
             and
             ready
             we
             are
             to
             return
             to
             that
             dust
             from
             whence
             we
             were
             taken
             and
             raised
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             of
             our
             Life
             is
             past
             ,
             the
             less
             is
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             every
             Day
             ,
             Hour
             ,
             Minute
             of
             our
             Life
             we
             approach
             nearer
             unto
             death
             ,
             and
             death
             unto
             us
             .
             2.
             
             As
             for
             
             Jerusalem's
             destruction
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             Signs
             of
             that
             approaching
             fore-told
             ,
             and
             then
             known
             to
             be
             past
             :
             It
             was
             fatal
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             Christ
             wept
             over
             it
             ,
             lamenting
             her
             Sin
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             he
             certainly
             did
             fore-know
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             Letter
             was
             written
             to
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             that
             day
             of
             her
             Calamity
             was
             far
             nearer
             .
             3.
             
             For
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             the
             particular
             Year
             ,
             Month
             ,
             Day
             ,
             was
             hid
             ;
             yet
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             the
             last
             times
             ,
             and
             upon
             us
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             World
             
             are
             come
             :
             And
             that
             which
             is
             alwayes
             unknown
             may
             alwayes
             be
             looked
             for
             ,
             seeing
             it
             will
             certainly
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             suddenly
             .
             And
             ,
             though
             that
             day
             in
             those
             times
             was
             far
             off
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             nearer
             now
             ;
             and
             though
             now
             it
             may
             be
             many
             years
             before
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             shall
             come
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             to
             Man
             may
             seem
             long
             ,
             yet
             a
             thousand
             years
             with
             God
             is
             but
             as
             one
             day
             .
             Besides
             that
             day
             of
             final
             Judgment
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             unchangeable
             condition
             of
             every
             Man
             begins
             immediately
             upon
             his
             death
             ,
             then
             the
             great
             day
             of
             Judgment
             may
             in
             some
             sense
             be
             said
             to
             be
             as
             near
             as
             death
             to
             every
             particular
             Person
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             considered
             in
             themselvs
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             force
             of
             them
             as
             containing
             a
             Reason
             remains
             to
             be
             considered
             :
             For
             this
             end
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             thing
             here
             urged
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             1.
             
             The
             performance
             of
             a
             Duty
             .
             2.
             
             The
             performance
             of
             it
             the
             rather
             and
             the
             more
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             the
             day
             approacheth
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             should
             prepare
             for
             it
             .
             Not
             to
             forsake
             the
             assembling
             of
             our
             selvs
             together
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             careful
             ,
             very
             careful
             ,
             diligent
             ,
             and
             frequent
             in
             this
             Work
             of
             Association
             ,
             and
             Exhortation
             ,
             is
             a
             Duty
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             pressed
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             to
             neglect
             this
             Duty
             is
             our
             Sin
             and
             Disobedience
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             constantly
             is
             our
             performance
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             intended
             by
             this
             Reason
             :
             The
             force
             thereof
             is
             great
             .
             For
             ,
             seeing
             1.
             
             The
             day
             of
             our
             great
             Account
             ,
             God's
             final
             Sentence
             to
             be
             passed
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Execution
             thereof
             is
             so
             near
             ;
             it
             concerns
             us
             much
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             know
             our
             Duty
             ,
             but
             to
             bestir
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             it
             constantly
             with
             all
             our
             Power
             .
             Our
             progress
             towards
             Heaven
             should
             be
             like
             a
             natural
             Motion
             ,
             which
             is
             slow
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             swift
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             is
             swifter
             and
             swifter
             towards
             the
             end
             .
             Upon
             this
             performance
             depends
             our
             final
             and
             eternal
             estate
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             ,
             fail
             ,
             and
             fall
             away
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             undone
             for
             ever
             ;
             if
             we
             perform
             and
             be
             prepared
             ,
             we
             are
             eternally
             happy
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             that
             day
             is
             a
             day
             of
             eternal
             Rewards
             or
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             approacheth
             so
             near
             ,
             What
             should
             not
             we
             do
             to
             provide
             for
             our
             everlasting
             safety
             ?
             Yet
             men
             think
             little
             of
             these
             things
             .
             If
             we
             under
             stand
             the
             Text
             of
             the
             day
             of
             
             Jerusalem's
             Calamities
             and
             desolation
             ,
             which
             was
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             day
             of
             death
             to
             many
             thousands
             ,
             yea
             to
             hundreds
             of
             thousands
             ,
             and
             a
             lively
             resemblance
             of
             the
             final
             Judgment
             ;
             this
             also
             might
             effectually
             work
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             move
             them
             to
             performance
             and
             perseverance
             :
             For
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             see
             and
             clearly
             behold
             the
             woful
             End
             of
             that
             unbelieving
             Nation
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             of
             all
             Apostates
             from
             Christianity
             .
             Then
             their
             seducing
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             their
             persecuting
             Enemies
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             Temple
             burnt
             and
             demolished
             ,
             all
             their
             Judaism
             and
             Legal
             Service
             ,
             wherein
             they
             trusted
             ,
             for
             ever
             abolished
             ;
             and
             those
             which
             out
             of
             fear
             complyed
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             of
             Christians
             turned
             Jews
             ,
             should
             suffer
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
             Therefore
             there
             was
             no
             Reason
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             should
             forsake
             or
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             him
             to
             Moses
             ;
             from
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             the
             day
             was
             approaching
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             see
             God's
             Judgment
             executed
             upon
             the
             unbelieving
             ,
             seducing
             ,
             persecuting
             Jew
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             Confusion
             of
             Apostates
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             they
             desired
             God's
             favour
             and
             an
             happy
             End
             ,
             and
             feared
             his
             Indignation
             and
             their
             own
             eternal
             Destruction
             ,
             let
             them
             persevere
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             means
             to
             perswade
             others
             to
             continue
             firm
             and
             faithful
             to
             the
             end
             .
             And
             here
             you
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             principal
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             is
             Perseverance
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             subservient
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             It
             follows
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             26.
             
             
               For
               ,
               if
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               after
               that
               we
               have
               received
               the
               Knowledg
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sins
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             have
             a
             Reason
             given
             to
             perswade
             unto
             perseverance
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             this
             Reason
             is
             directly
             and
             immediately
             disswasive
             and
             dehorrative
             from
             Apostacy
             .
             3.
             
             Secondarily
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequence
             ,
             it
             exhorts
             and
             moves
             to
             perseverance
             :
             For
             whatsoever
             Reason
             is
             against
             Apostacy
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             for
             perseverance
             .
             4.
             
             This
             Reason
             doth
             seem
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             forsaking
             of
             Christian
             Assemblies
             was
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             tended
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             approaching
             to
             be
             a
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             of
             the
             Punishment
             of
             such
             as
             fall
             away
             .
             5.
             
             This
             Reason
             begins
             here
             ,
             and
             is
             continued
             to
             the
             32d
             .
             Verse
             .
             6.
             
             It
             's
             taken
             
               [
               à
               poena
            
             ]
             from
             the
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             is
             avoided
             by
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             is
             executed
             upon
             Apostates
             .
             7.
             
             In
             Form
             it
             's
             this
             ,
          
           
           
             If
             the
             Sin
             of
             Apostacy
             be
             unpardonable
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             unavoidable
             and
             most
             grievous
             Punishment
             ,
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             very
             careful
             cop●●severe
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             persevere
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Reason
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Sin.
             2.
             
             The
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             is
             Unavoidable
             .
             Grievous
             .
          
           
             The
             Sin
             is
             described
             in
             the
             26.
             
             Ver.
             to
             be
             a
             sinning
             wilfully
             after
             we
             have
             received
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             Where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 presupposeth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 presupposed
                 ;
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 wilful
                 sinning
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             presupposition
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 receiving
                 of
                 this
                 Knowledg
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Truth
             is
             meant
             the
             true
             ,
             pure
             ,
             and
             most
             certain
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             concerning
             Christ
             already
             come
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             :
             This
             is
             called
             Truth
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             and
             most
             eminently
             and
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             wayes
             in
             any
             thing
             false
             and
             erroneous
             ,
             as
             being
             at
             first
             immediately
             revealed
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             of
             all
             Truth
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             only
             true
             but
             Truth
             it self
             ;
             It
             's
             called
             also
             the
             Truth
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             excellent
             Truth
             revealed
             for
             Man's
             eternal
             Happiness
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             Truth
             is
             the
             Perfection
             of
             his
             full
             and
             clear
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             his
             absolute
             Integrity
             and
             purest
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             both
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             neither
             can
             nor
             will
             reveal
             any
             thing
             but
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Truth
             may
             be
             Truth
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             known
             to
             any
             Man
             or
             Angel
             ;
             and
             this
             Truth
             was
             first
             known
             only
             unto
             God
             :
             Yet
             it
             pleased
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             great
             Mercy
             ,
             to
             reveal
             his
             mind
             to
             Man
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             this
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             known
             unto
             others
             ,
             who
             by
             that
             means
             came
             to
             know
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             many
             who
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             and
             attended
             unto
             it
             ,
             attained
             to
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             great
             Mystery
             of
             God's
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             things
             which
             were
             sufficient
             and
             effectual
             ,
             for
             Information
             of
             the
             Understanding
             unto
             everlasting
             Life
             .
             This
             Knowledg
             was
             not
             Mathematical
             ,
             Physical
             ,
             Political
             ,
             or
             Metaphysical
             ,
             as
             some
             use
             to
             speak
             ;
             but
             Theological
             and
             Divine
             ,
             and
             a
             Light
             above
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             .
             The
             word
             may
             signify
             not
             only
             Knowledg
             ,
             but
             Acknowledgment
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             by
             a
             full
             Assent
             upon
             Conviction
             .
             And
             this
             might
             be
             caused
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             outward
             Revelation
             ,
             Information
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             supernatural
             Gifts
             :
             For
             ,
             God
             goes
             far
             with
             Man
             ,
             and
             doth
             much
             to
             save
             him
             ;
             he
             many
             times
             penetrates
             his
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             divine
             Light
             and
             Power
             enters
             into
             his
             very
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             to
             convert
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             received
             this
             Knowledg
             :
             God
             did
             not
             only
             offer
             it
             ,
             but
             give
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             be
             properly
             said
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             received
             it
             .
             They
             had
             it
             not
             by
             Nature
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             far
             above
             the
             natural
             Man
             :
             They
             acquired
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             their
             own
             Power
             and
             Industry
             ;
             neither
             did
             they
             merit
             it
             .
             Yet
             in
             this
             receiving
             they
             were
             not
             meerly
             passive
             ,
             yet
             passive
             before
             they
             could
             be
             active
             :
             God
             must
             do
             something
             without
             Man
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             actively
             receive
             ,
             he
             must
             prevent
             him
             by
             Revelation
             and
             Information
             without
             ,
             and
             by
             Illumination
             and
             Operation
             within
             ,
             and
             this
             done
             ,
             Man
             may
             be
             active
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             receive
             it
             is
             certainly
             an
             Act
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Understanding
             which
             assents
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Will
             which
             approves
             .
             So
             that
             he
             both
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             receives
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             some
             delight
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             to
             Profession
             ,
             and
             continues
             for
             a
             while
             to
             believe
             ,
             approve
             ,
             profess
             .
             Though
             this
             receiving
             of
             Knowledg
             may
             seem
             only
             to
             be
             Acknowledgment
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             something
             more
             .
             Truth
             is
             opposed
             to
             Erroar
             ,
             Knowledg
             to
             Ignorance
             ,
             Acknowledgment
             to
             Dissent
             ,
             Approbation
             to
             Rejection
             of
             this
             Truth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             This
             receiving
             and
             having
             is
             presupposed
             to
             Apostacy
             and
             sinning
             wilfully
             :
             For
             no
             Man
             can
             loose
             and
             fall
             away
             from
             that
             which
             he
             never
             had
             either
             in
             Title
             or
             Possession
             ;
             so
             none
             can
             fall
             away
             from
             Grace
             ,
             or
             any
             degree
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             had
             .
             The
             Heathens
             in
             Scripture
             were
             never
             said
             to
             bre●k
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             forsake
             God
             ,
             as
             their
             God
             by
             Covenant
             .
             Therefore
             the
             proper
             Subject
             of
             Apostacy
             is
             one
             in
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             member
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             hath
             professeth
             his
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             yet
             of
             these
             Apostates
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             degrees
             of
             this
             Apostacy
             .
             For
             some
             receive
             and
             profess
             Christianity
             by
             tradition
             ,
             and
             an
             implicit
             Faith
             ;
             yet
             never
             have
             any
             distinct
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Truth
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             Some
             believe
             and
             understand
             more
             explicitely
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             are
             never
             affected
             with
             the
             matter
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             forsake
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             reform
             their
             Lives
             ,
             but
             continue
             in
             their
             Sin.
             Some
             know
             ,
             believe
             ,
             are
             affected
             with
             the
             matter
             ,
             as
             so
             they
             begin
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             escape
             the
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             World
             through
             lust
             ,
             and
             find
             some
             spiritual
             joy
             and
             comfort
             .
             To
             fall
             away
             from
             any
             of
             these
             is
             Apostacy
             ,
             but
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             last
             is
             the
             greatest
             :
             And
             there
             was
             something
             proper
             to
             those
             times
             ,
             which
             did
             aggravate
             this
             sin
             very
             much
             .
             For
             the
             Truth
             then
             was
             confirmed
             both
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             this
             confirmation
             was
             clear
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             that
             Truth
             so
             confirmed
             must
             needs
             be
             hainous
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             speak
             .
             Christians
             may
             fall
             away
             three
             wayes
             ,
             by
             denying
             the
             Truth
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             their
             Profession
             .
             Or
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             their
             practise
             .
             Or
             ,
             3.
             
             In
             both
             .
             And
             that
             denial
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Apostacy
             ,
             is
             destructive
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             maketh
             a
             man
             of
             a
             Christian
             no
             Christian.
             Yet
             some
             may
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             or
             fall
             into
             some
             grievous
             Sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             verily
             believe
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             retain
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Peter
             and
             others
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             remain
             Christians
             .
             This
             is
             not
             strictly
             Apostacy
             :
             In
             this
             number
             were
             many
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             antiently
             were
             called
             
               [
               Lapsi
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             upon
             repenance
             were
             re-admitted
             to
             Christian
             Communion
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostacy
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             Is
             not
             barely
             to
             Sin
             ;
             for
             who
             lives
             ,
             and
             sins
             not
             :
             Nor
             ,
             2.
             
             To
             Sin
             willingly
             ;
             for
             so
             every
             one
             that
             Sins
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             act
             against
             their
             knowledg
             may
             be
             said
             to
             do
             :
             But
             ,
             3.
             
             It
             's
             to
             sin
             willingly
             after
             the
             reception
             of
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             renounce
             the
             Truth
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             fully
             convinced
             ;
             and
             to
             reject
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             received
             and
             professed
             .
             That
             this
             was
             the
             sin
             here
             meant
             ,
             will
             fully
             appear
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Sin
             ;
             The
             Punishment
             follows
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             unavoidable
             .
             The
             reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             first
             because
             it
             's
             unpardonable
             .
             This
             is
             signified
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             —
          
           
             [
             There
             remains
             no
             more
             Sacrifices
             for
             Sins
             .
             ]
          
           
             —
             This
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             punishment
             of
             Sins
             unpardonable
             ,
             is
             inavoidable
             :
             and
             this
             is
             a
             clear
             and
             certain
             truth
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Rules
             of
             God's
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             his
             Practice
             .
             For
             whom
             he
             never
             pardons
             ,
             those
             he
             alwayes
             punisheth
             .
             2.
             
             That
             no
             sin
             is
             pardonable
             without
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             one
             immediate
             effect
             whereof
             once
             was
             to
             make
             Sin
             pardonable
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             God
             required
             ,
             1.
             
             Sacrifice
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Sacrifice
             ,
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             manifest
             his
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             his
             Justice
             .
             ,
             2.
             
             To
             let
             men
             know
             ,
             that
             no
             Sacrifice
             was
             so
             fit
             for
             this
             purpose
             as
             that
             of
             Christ.
             These
             ,
             things
             implyed
             ,
             he
             affirms
             ,
             there
             remains
             no
             more
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sins
             :
             In
             this
             he
             denies
             not
             this
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             virtue
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             remain
             ;
             for
             both
             remain
             :
             But
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             neither
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             can
             make
             the
             Sins
             of
             these
             Apostates
             pardonable
             .
             For
             Sin
             is
             pardonable
             by
             this
             Offering
             ,
             upon
             condition
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ;
             and
             then
             actually
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             when
             we
             actually
             do
             repent
             and
             believe
             sincerely
             .
             But
             here
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             persons
             are
             pardonable
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             because
             though
             for
             the
             present
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             future
             they
             may
             in
             due
             time
             repent
             :
             but
             the
             Sins
             of
             these
             Apostates
             ,
             upon
             their
             Apostacy
             ,
             become
             unpardonable
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             neither
             shall
             not
             can
             be
             pardoned
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             an
             eternal
             decree
             of
             divine
             Justice
             whereby
             he
             hath
             determined
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             shall
             never
             benefit
             any
             such
             as
             fall
             away
             after
             they
             have
             received
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             Sacrifice
             shall
             never
             be
             accepted
             for
             them
             ,
             not
             any
             other
             ever
             shall
             have
             any
             force
             to
             expiate
             their
             Sin.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             Therefore
             to
             such
             there
             can
             be
             no
             hope
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             27.
             
             
               But
               a
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               fiery
               Indignation
               ,
               which
               shall
               devour
               the
               Adversaries
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             it
             's
             implyed
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostate
             is
             liable
             to
             an
             unavoidable
             punishment
             of
             loss
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             deprived
             himself
             of
             all
             hope
             of
             pardon
             or
             benefit
             to
             be
             received
             by
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             here
             that
             he
             is
             obnoxious
             to
             a
             positive
             eternal
             
             penalty
             ,
             as
             unavoidable
             as
             the
             former
             .
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 penalty
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 parties
                 who
                 must
                 suffer
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 certain
                 expectation
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             penalty
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             described
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 the
                 severe
                 Justice
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Effect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 devouring
                 or
                 consuming
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             severe
             Justice
             of
             God
             is
             signified
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 More
                 properly
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Judgment
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Improperly
                 or
                 Metaphorically
                 ,
                 by
                 fiery
                 Indignation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             word
             
               [
               Judgment
            
             ]
             may
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Justice
             is
             not
             legislative
             ,
             but
             judicial
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             judicial
             ,
             not
             remunerative
             ,
             but
             vindictive
             ,
             which
             presupposeth
             Crime
             and
             Guilt
             in
             the
             party
             to
             be
             Judged
             .
             The
             Judge
             ,
             is
             God
             ;
             the
             party
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             the
             Apostare
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             Judgment
             may
             signify
             strictly
             the
             Sentence
             ;
             more
             largely
             ,
             or
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             ,
             and
             the
             Execution
             or
             the
             Punishment
             to
             be
             inferred
             .
             This
             Judgment
             is
             the
             decree
             of
             Condemnation
             ,
             which
             determines
             the
             penalty
             :
             and
             to
             signify
             how
             dreadful
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Metaphorically
             ,
             to
             be
             fiery
             Indignation
             .
             The
             words
             may
             be
             translated
             ,
             the
             hear
             ,
             or
             boiling
             ,
             or
             burning
             of
             fire
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             fiery
             hear
             .
             The
             Phrase
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             Ezek
             ,
             38.
             19.
             
             Zeph.
             1.
             18
             ,
             &
             3
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             which
             places
             the
             Septuagint
             use
             both
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             and
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             ,
             1.
             
             Wrath.
             2.
             
             Indignation
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             high
             degree
             of
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Jealously
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             implacable
             anger
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             fire
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             denote
             the
             force
             and
             vehemency
             of
             it
             .
             And
             both
             words
             together
             signify
             Wrath
             ,
             very
             intensive
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             high
             degree
             :
             yet
             God
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             passion
             ,
             as
             Man
             is
             ;
             but
             by
             these
             terms
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             informs
             us
             of
             God's
             high
             displeasure
             against
             ,
             and
             his
             great
             hatred
             and
             detestation
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             the
             severity
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             resolved
             most
             fearfully
             to
             punish
             that
             Sin
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             barely
             a
             disobedience
             of
             some
             particular
             Law
             ,
             but
             a
             plain
             revolt
             .
             So
             that
             God's
             severe
             Justice
             is
             the
             Cause
             ;
             the
             Effect
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             devour
             or
             consume
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             partial
             ,
             but
             a
             total
             destruction
             ;
             not
             that
             God
             will
             take
             away
             the
             beeing
             ,
             but
             the
             well-beeing
             of
             the
             Offender
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             only
             totally
             bereave
             him
             of
             all
             Comfort
             ,
             but
             torment
             him
             with
             extremity
             of
             Pain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             parties
             that
             most
             suffer
             are
             Adversaries
             :
             Adversaries
             are
             Apostates
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             meerly
             disobedient
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             Revolters
             .
             They
             violate
             the
             fundamentall
             Law
             of
             subjection
             ,
             and
             raze
             the
             foundation
             of
             Obedience
             ;
             for
             subjection
             unto
             God-Redeemer
             by
             Christ
             is
             the
             first
             and
             highest
             Duty
             God
             requires
             of
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             this
             Sin
             of
             Apostacy
             is
             opposed
             to
             this
             Subjection
             .
             Yet
             it
             differs
             from
             that
             Rebellion
             ,
             which
             ,
             upon
             God's
             Call
             ,
             refuseth
             to
             submit
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             Christ
             our
             Soveraign
             .
             For
             this
             presupposeth
             ,
             that
             men
             have
             received
             Christ
             ,
             promised
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             Baptism
             have
             engaged
             themselves
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             yet
             contrary
             to
             this
             engagment
             ,
             renounce
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             this
             universal
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             engaged
             Subjects
             become
             Enemies
             ;
             for
             such
             all
             Rebells
             and
             Revolters
             are
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             so
             judged
             by
             God.
             Many
             besides
             these
             shall
             be
             condemned
             and
             fearfully
             punished
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             the
             Adversaries
             intended
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             remains
             a
             certain
             fearful
             looking
             for
             of
             this
             Judgment
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             they
             cannot
             look
             for
             any
             other
             final
             retribution
             .
             This
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             though
             they
             never
             fear
             it
             ,
             not
             think
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             will
             certainly
             be
             their
             Doom
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             are
             obnoxious
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             certain
             and
             eternal
             rules
             of
             Judgment
             (
             for
             neither
             Sentence
             nor
             Execution
             will
             fail
             )
             ;
             they
             shall
             certainly
             suffer
             that
             which
             they
             have
             deserved
             .
             3.
             
             If
             they
             ever
             seriously
             reflect
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             remember
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             as
             Conscience
             will
             now
             and
             then
             lash
             them
             ,
             and
             mind
             them
             of
             their
             Crime
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             expect
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             fear
             will
             be
             very
             great
             .
             For
             as
             they
             apprehend
             the
             peril
             ,
             so
             will
             their
             fear
             be
             ;
             and
             they
             cannot
             apprehend
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             as
             very
             grievous
             ,
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             pressing
             hard
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             will
             terrify
             and
             torment
             them
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Execution
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             this
             Text
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             mercy
             and
             pardon
             ,
             so
             there
             remains
             a
             fearful
             expectation
             of
             grievous
             punishment
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             unavoidable
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             
             And
             lest
             the
             Apostate
             should
             slatter
             himself
             ,
             and
             promise
             impunity
             to
             his
             Soul
             ,
             
             the
             Apostle
             proceeds
             to
             prove
             it
             unavoidable
             and
             very
             grievous
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             hainousness
             of
             the
             Sin
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               28.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 despised
              
               Moses
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 died
                 without
                 mercy
                 ,
                 under
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Witnesses
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               29.
               
               
                 Of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 punishment
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ye
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 tr●dden
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 counted
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 an
                 unholy
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 done
                 despite
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             are
             a
             Comparison
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             quality
             .
             2.
             
             In
             quantity
             .
             The
             first
             is
             presupposed
             and
             implyed
             .
             The
             second
             intended
             ,
             and
             expresly
             delivered
             .
             The
             first
             in
             quality
             informs
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             that
             transgressed
             Moses
             Law
             was
             punished
             without
             mercy
             ,
             so
             shall
             he
             be
             that
             Sins
             wilfully
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             received
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
             In
             the
             second
             in
             quantity
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reddition
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 29.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             handling
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 parts
                 absolutely
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 whole
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Comparison
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Comparison
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 reason
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 party
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 judicial
                 proceeding
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 punishment
                 it self
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             party
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             is
             one
             that
             transgressed
             Moses
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             given
             to
             Israel
             by
             Moses
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             the
             Person
             ,
             and
             the
             Crime
             or
             Cause
             .
             The
             Person
             is
             one
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             in
             force
             before
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Crime
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             and
             this
             transgression
             was
             not
             any
             disobedience
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             for
             which
             there
             was
             no
             Expiation
             appointed
             ,
             no
             Remission
             in
             that
             Law
             promised
             ;
             it
             was
             such
             a
             Crime
             as
             God
             determined
             to
             be
             capital
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             a
             Capital
             punishment
             ,
             and
             loss
             of
             Life
             .
             The
             word
             is
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             the
             Septuagint
             intrepret
             by
             the
             word
             used
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             both
             signify
             to
             revolt
             ,
             and
             that
             Revolt
             from
             the
             Law
             was
             answerable
             to
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Gospel
             .
             This
             was
             a
             breach
             of
             that
             fundamental
             Law
             ,
             
               [
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               but
               me
               .
               ]
            
             This
             was
             a
             revolt
             from
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             their
             God
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             unto
             Idols
             :
             Yet
             there
             might
             be
             other
             Crimes
             ,
             which
             might
             so
             grate
             upon
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             as
             to
             amount
             to
             this
             hainous
             sin
             of
             Revolt
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             against
             such
             a
             Transgressour
             ,
             was
             by
             information
             ,
             and
             delation
             of
             such
             a
             Transgressour
             before
             a
             competent
             Judge
             ,
             who
             must
             proceed
             
               [
               Secunduns
               allegata
               &
               probata
               ,
               ]
            
             and
             could
             not
             justly
             sentense
             the
             party
             ,
             but
             upon
             evidence
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             fact
             might
             be
             notorious
             ,
             or
             confessed
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             maintained
             by
             the
             party
             offending
             ;
             yet
             the
             ordinary
             way
             was
             by
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             in
             case
             of
             a
             man's
             life
             he
             required
             two
             witnesses
             at
             least
             ;
             in
             which
             respect
             ,
             
               [
               singular
               is
               testis
               nullus
               testis
               .
               ]
            
             The
             end
             of
             witnesses
             was
             Evidence
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             merit
             or
             demerit
             of
             the
             Cause
             might
             appear
             to
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Cause
             be
             in
             an
             immediate
             capacity
             for
             Sentence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             demerit
             of
             the
             cause
             once
             made
             evident
             ,
             Judgment
             passed
             upon
             the
             party
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             sentenced
             to
             Death
             without
             any
             mercy
             ;
             and
             this
             Judgment
             must
             be
             executed
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Judge
             did
             make
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             his
             rule
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             acquit
             or
             absolve
             the
             party
             ,
             nor
             impose
             any
             other
             punishment
             ,
             nor
             help
             the
             Offender
             by
             commutation
             ,
             nor
             abate
             the
             least
             of
             this
             penalty
             ;
             for
             he
             by
             his
             transgression
             had
             made
             himself
             uncapable
             of
             mercy
             .
             In
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             especially
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Crime
             ,
             which
             was
             hainous
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             was
             Death
             without
             mercy
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             The
             Reddition
             follows
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             where
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Sin.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Penalty
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Sin
             is
             described
             ,
             or
             rather
             aggravated
             from
             three
             particulars
             .
             It
             's
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 creading
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 under
                 foot
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 counting
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 whereby
                 the
                 Transgressor
                 was
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 an
                 unholy
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 doing
                 of
                 despite
                 unto
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Sin
             is
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             Apostate
             from
             Christianity
             once
             received
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             Contempt
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             .
             The
             first
             aggravation
             therefore
             is
             from
             the
             contempt
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Apostate
             treads
             under
             foot
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             expression
             is
             metaphorical
             ,
             and
             presupposeth
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             though
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             trodden
             under
             foot
             .
             To
             tread
             a
             thing
             under
             foot
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             undervalue
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             of
             any
             worth
             .
             2.
             
             To
             vilify
             it
             .
             3.
             
             To
             vilify
             it
             very
             much
             .
             4.
             
             To
             expresse
             this
             contempt
             by
             casting
             it
             upon
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             trampling
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             debasement
             ,
             and
             is
             sometimes
             an
             expression
             of
             utter
             detestation
             .
             Thus
             Jezabel
             was
             thrown
             down
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             trampled
             upon
             by
             
             Jehu's
             Horses
             .
             To
             vilify
             and
             debase
             things
             that
             are
             base
             ,
             is
             no
             fault
             ;
             and
             to
             despise
             unworthy
             men
             ,
             is
             tolerable
             :
             but
             the
             Apostate
             undervalues
             ,
             vilifieth
             (
             and
             in
             an
             high
             degree
             )
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             his
             dignity
             ,
             the
             greater
             the
             indignity
             .
             He
             is
             not
             meer
             man
             ,
             though
             man
             ,
             yet
             as
             man
             the
             best
             of
             men
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             any
             kind
             of
             Son
             ,
             but
             the
             only
             begotten
             ,
             and
             beloved
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             brightness
             of
             his
             Fathers
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             express
             Image
             of
             his
             person
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             God.
             Though
             he
             did
             descend
             so
             low
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             made
             man
             ,
             and
             humbled
             himself
             so
             far
             as
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             form
             to
             be
             obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             low
             estate
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             But
             after
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             even
             as
             man
             he
             is
             advanced
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             Lord
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             an
             everlasting
             King
             ,
             an
             everlasting
             Priest.
             Yet
             this
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Apostate
             Christian
             so
             far
             vilifies
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             denies
             him
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             just
             Man
             ;
             nay
             judgeth
             him
             to
             be
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             and
             justly
             and
             worthily
             Crucified
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             had
             been
             living
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Apostate's
             power
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             dealt
             with
             him
             as
             they
             did
             .
             Thus
             neither
             the
             Person
             and
             Deity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Natures
             ,
             nor
             the
             personal
             Union
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             his
             transcendent
             Gifts
             ,
             nor
             his
             heavenly
             Wisdom
             ,
             nor
             his
             Glorious
             Work●
             ,
             nor
             his
             rare
             Virtues
             ,
             nor
             his
             great
             work
             of
             Expiation
             ,
             nor
             his
             Glory
             and
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             enjoyes
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             could
             any
             wayes
             move
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             vilifies
             him
             ,
             and
             debaseth
             him
             that
             was
             higher
             then
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             as
             low
             as
             the
             dust
             and
             dirt
             under
             his
             feet
             :
             yet
             this
             debasement
             was
             only
             an
             act
             of
             his
             base
             mind
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             diminish
             or
             obscure
             the
             Glory
             and
             Excellency
             of
             Christ
             :
             This
             is
             the
             first
             aggravation
             of
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             counteth
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             whereby
             he
             was
             sanctified
             ,
             an
             unholy
             thing
             .
             ]
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 sanctifying
                 Power
                 of
                 this
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 counting
                 of
                 it
                 unholy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Blood
             ,
             understand
             the
             blooddy
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             much
             magnified
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             that
             Blood
             ,
             by
             which
             Christ
             entring
             the
             holy
             place
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             obtained
             eternal
             Redemption
             ;
             that
             Blood
             which
             purgeth
             the
             Conscience
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             living
             God
             ;
             that
             Blood
             which
             confirmed
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             's
             called
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             This
             Covenant
             is
             called
             the
             Conant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             consideration
             of
             ,
             the
             unspotted
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             once
             shed
             ,
             God
             promiseth
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             Inheritance
             of
             Glory
             ,
             upon
             condition
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ.
             And
             it
             's
             called
             the
             Blood
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             ,
             upon
             it
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             was
             grounded
             ,
             and
             by
             virtue
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             the
             Promises
             thereof
             are
             made
             unalterable
             ,
             firm
             ,
             and
             effectual
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             was
             the
             Blood
             ,
             by
             which
             this
             Apostate
             ,
             upon
             his
             receiving
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             was
             sanctified
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             This
             Blood
             ,
             as
             offered
             and
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             made
             his
             Sin
             remissible
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             Faith
             and
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             his
             Sin
             was
             ,
             at
             least
             conditionally
             ,
             pardoned
             and
             purged
             .
             3.
             
             So
             long
             as
             he
             continued
             in
             his
             profession
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             he
             proceeded
             according
             to
             certain
             degrees
             in
             Faith
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             far
             he
             might
             be
             said
             to
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Justification
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Justification
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             to
             Justification
             ,
             but
             Sanctification
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             made
             distinct
             from
             Justification
             ;
             though
             
             Sanctification
             be
             taken
             in
             this
             Epistle
             for
             Justification
             .
             For
             this
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             is
             more
             beneficial
             to
             those
             ,
             which
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             baptized
             ,
             believe
             with
             some
             degree
             of
             Faith
             ,
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             who
             either
             never
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             ;
             if
             they
             heard
             ,
             did
             reject
             it
             .
             And
             all
             the
             power
             against
             sin
             that
             any
             professing
             baptized
             Christian
             receives
             ,
             all
             the
             hope
             ,
             joy
             ,
             comfort
             which
             follows
             upon
             their
             profession
             ,
             are
             from
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             how
             far
             some
             men
             may
             proceed
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             what
             benefit
             they
             may
             receive
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             yet
             after
             fall
             away
             ,
             you
             have
             heard
             something
             in
             this
             sixth
             Chapter
             .
             And
             such
             is
             the
             benefit
             which
             such
             do
             receive
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             fair
             sense
             they
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             sins
             purged
             by
             it
             .
             Yet
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             may
             be
             not
             only
             that
             they
             were
             some
             wayes
             sanctified
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             alone
             which
             could
             sanctify
             them
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             alone
             they
             could
             expect
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             this
             sanctifying
             Blood
             the
             Apostate
             counts
             unholy
             or
             common
             :
             To
             be
             common
             Blood
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             hath
             no
             expiating
             and
             purging
             power
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             as
             is
             no
             better
             then
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             sacrificed
             .
             3.
             
             Such
             as
             differs
             not
             from
             the
             Blood
             of
             other
             men
             .
             4.
             
             Such
             as
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             guilty
             ,
             and
             vicious
             person
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             impure
             and
             unholy
             Blood.
             So
             that
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             received
             some
             kind
             and
             measure
             of
             Sanctification
             from
             it
             ,
             yet
             ascribed
             no
             more
             virtue
             and
             excellency
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             common
             Blood
             ;
             denyed
             the
             sanctifying
             power
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             did
             account
             it
             unholy
             and
             polluted
             .
             Yet
             you
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             be
             so
             vile
             in
             his
             conceit
             and
             judgment
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             really
             in
             it self
             the
             onely
             sanctifying
             Blood
             ,
             and
             effectually
             sanctifying
             ,
             to
             all
             such
             as
             do
             sincerely
             believe
             .
             This
             is
             the
             second
             aggravation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostate
             doth
             despite
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ]
             ,
             where
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 this
                 Spirit
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Why
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 despite
                 unto
                 this
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Spirit
             is
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Man
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             any
             Angel
             ;
             nor
             any
             created
             Person
             or
             Substance
             :
             but
             it
             's
             an
             uncreated
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             it
             is
             God
             ;
             therefore
             the
             perfections
             and
             operations
             of
             God
             are
             predicated
             of
             it
             .
             It
             's
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             is
             the
             Supream
             object
             of
             our
             Faith
             ;
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             made
             the
             World
             ,
             preserves
             and
             governs
             the
             same
             ;
             that
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             he
             regenerates
             and
             sanctifies
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             animates
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Spirit
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             .
             ]
             Thus
             he
             may
             be
             called
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             bondage
             and
             fear
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Spirit
             proper
             to
             the
             Law.
             For
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             had
             no
             Expiation
             for
             Sin
             ,
             no
             Blood
             to
             purge
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             no
             promise
             of
             power
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             nor
             of
             pardon
             if
             transgressed
             ,
             could
             work
             nothing
             but
             fear
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             continued
             slavery
             and
             bondage
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             promised
             and
             given
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             comfort
             and
             confidence
             ;
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             which
             manifests
             the
             special
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Justification
             ,
             Reconciliation
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             power
             to
             keep
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Some
             understand
             it
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             given
             out
             of
             Grace
             and
             free
             Mercy
             .
             Others
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             Name
             is
             given
             to
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             ,
             by
             it
             ,
             God
             gives
             us
             Grace
             .
             For
             by
             Grace
             they
             understand
             those
             spiritual
             and
             supernatural
             Graces
             ,
             which
             sanctify
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             dispose
             it
             for
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             supernatural
             comforts
             which
             issue
             from
             that
             Communion
             .
             And
             it
             's
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             by
             this
             Spirit
             works
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             especially
             by
             him
             he
             produceth
             these
             heavenly
             Virtues
             which
             tend
             so
             much
             unto
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             do
             despite
             unto
             this
             Spirit
             .
             In
             this
             despight
             ,
             there
             are
             Injury
             ,
             Reproach
             ,
             Contempt
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             the
             despite
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             more
             hainous
             it
             is
             .
             This
             here
             meant
             is
             not
             done
             to
             Man
             ,
             but
             God
             ;
             because
             done
             to
             that
             Spirit
             which
             is
             so
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             God.
             This
             is
             committed
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             resisting
             the
             sanctifying
             Power
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             By
             undoing
             all
             that
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             had
             done
             in
             him
             for
             his
             Salvation
             .
             3.
             
             By
             accounting
             the
             Gifts
             ,
             Notions
             ,
             Motions
             of
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Works
             ,
             Delusions
             ,
             and
             Impulses
             of
             the
             Devil
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             in
             others
             sanctified
             by
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             endued
             with
             his
             Gifts
             .
             This
             is
             the
             more
             hainous
             ,
             because
             done
             not
             out
             of
             ignorance
             or
             infirmity
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             pure
             malignity
             of
             the
             Will
             ,
             with
             malice
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             de●estation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             after
             ,
             upon
             conviction
             ,
             he
             received
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             had
             felt
             the
             sanctifying
             and
             comforting
             power
             ,
             and
             divine
             effects
             of
             this
             Spirit
             in
             his
             own
             soul.
             For
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             had
             entred
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             done
             much
             
             towards
             his
             Salvation
             .
             This
             is
             therefore
             a
             Sin
             against
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             sent
             Christ
             to
             redeem
             us
             ;
             against
             God
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             had
             shed
             his
             precious
             Blood
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             our
             sins
             ;
             against
             God
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             had
             begun
             the
             Work
             of
             Sanctification
             and
             Consolation
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             penalty
             of
             this
             Sin
             is
             signified
             absolutely
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             counted
             worthy
             of
             sore
             Punishment
             .
             Sore
             Punishment
             ,
             is
             ,
             grievous
             ,
             heavy
             ,
             bitter
             Punishment
             :
             To
             be
             worthy
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             deserve
             it
             by
             some
             hainous
             Sin
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             liable
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             one
             may
             be
             worthy
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             yet
             not
             liable
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             under
             no
             Law
             ;
             yet
             whosoever
             is
             under
             the
             Obligation
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             yet
             transgresseth
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             only
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             deserving
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             but
             liable
             and
             bound
             to
             suffer
             :
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             Law
             is
             ,
             to
             bind
             either
             to
             Obedience
             or
             Punishment
             .
             But
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             there
             is
             no
             Wrath
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             Punishment
             due
             ;
             yet
             one
             may
             be
             liable
             to
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             deserved
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Man
             takes
             notice
             to
             censure
             or
             judg
             him
             :
             But
             the
             Apostate
             from
             Christianity
             shall
             be
             accounted
             worthy
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             only
             by
             Man
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             only
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Sin
             ,
             but
             sentence
             him
             to
             the
             Punishment
             ,
             the
             sore
             Punishment
             deserved
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             judg
             him
             without
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             parts
             have
             been
             considered
             and
             explicated
             absolutely
             ;
             the
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             examine
             the
             whole
             ,
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             Comparison
             in
             quantity
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             signified
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Of
               how
               much
               sorer
               Punishment
            
             .
             The
             things
             principally
             compared
             ,
             are
             the
             Punishments
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             such
             as
             transgress
             Moses
             Law.
             2.
             
             Upon
             Apostates
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Both
             are
             sore
             and
             great
             ,
             but
             the
             latter
             far
             more
             grievous
             than
             the
             former
             :
             For
             ,
             a
             just
             Judg
             will
             judg
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             a
             just
             Law
             will
             determine
             and
             proportion
             the
             Punishment
             according
             to
             the
             Offence
             .
             To
             transgress
             Moses
             Law
             was
             a
             grievous
             Offence
             ;
             to
             sin
             willfully
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             received
             the
             knowledg
             thereof
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             hainous
             :
             The
             Punishment
             of
             the
             former
             was
             death
             without
             Mercy
             ;
             the
             Punishment
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             far
             more
             grievous
             .
             This
             presupposeth
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             far
             above
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             and
             greatest
             Mercy
             ;
             for
             in
             and
             by
             it
             God
             comes
             far
             nearer
             unto
             Man.
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             one
             far
             more
             excellent
             than
             any
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             :
             The
             Blood
             of
             this
             Son
             ,
             of
             God
             expiating
             Man's
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             more
             precious
             than
             the
             Blood
             of
             Buls
             &
             Goats
             ,
             doth
             confirm
             it
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             did
             not
             minister
             ,
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             enlightning
             ,
             inspiring
             ,
             sanctifying
             Man
             ,
             and
             enabling
             him
             to
             keep
             the
             Conditions
             ,
             and
             comforming
             him
             .
             To
             revolt
             from
             ,
             and
             rebell
             against
             ,
             God
             loving
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             redeeming
             him
             ,
             against
             the
             Spirit-sanctifying
             him
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             Sin
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             Man
             can
             commit
             ;
             and
             far
             more
             hainous
             than
             the
             Violation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Israel
             :
             For
             by
             this
             a
             man
             wilfully
             refuseth
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             puts
             himself
             in
             a
             most
             desperate
             Condition
             ,
             after
             God
             had
             brought
             him
             out
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             Borders
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Canaan
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             the
             Sin
             is
             more
             hainous
             ,
             far
             more
             hainous
             ;
             so
             the
             Punishment
             must
             be
             grievous
             ,
             far
             more
             grievous
             .
             God
             hath
             no
             Mercy
             for
             such
             a
             Wretch
             ;
             for
             the
             Sin
             agrees
             directly
             with
             that
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             forgiven
             .
             It
             remains
             we
             consider
             the
             whole
             as
             a
             Reason
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             understand
             the
             force
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             to
             perswade
             and
             exhort
             to
             perseverance
             ;
             the
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             persevere
             not
             ,
             but
             fall
             away
             ,
             there
             remains
             no
             more
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             but
             a
             fearful
             looking
             for
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             &c.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Punishment
             that
             they
             must
             suffer
             is
             grievous
             and
             unavoidable
             .
             That
             it
             is
             both
             grievous
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             he
             proves
             1.
             
             By
             a
             Comparison
             from
             the
             Transgressors
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             Apostates
             under
             the
             Law
             were
             grievously
             and
             certainly
             punished
             ,
             then
             much
             more
             should
             the
             Apostates
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             be
             so
             punished
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             their
             Sin
             is
             more
             grievous
             and
             provoking
             ,
             so
             their
             Punishment
             must
             be
             answerable
             :
             This
             is
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Reason
             .
             This
             Argument
             hath
             some
             Affinity
             with
             that
             of
             Chap.
             2
             ,
             Ver.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             that
             refers
             more
             to
             the
             Prophetical
             ,
             this
             more
             to
             the
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             30.
             
             Yet
             ,
             though
             the
             Apostate
             may
             be
             worthy
             of
             Punishment
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             be
             questioned
             and
             demanded
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             the
             Judge
             is
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Whether
             he
             will
             proceed
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             execute
             it
             .
             But
             both
             these
             the
             Apostle
             puts
             out
             of
             doubt
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
          
           
             
             Ver.
             30.
             
             
               For
               we
               know
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               Vengeance
               belongeth
               unto
               me
               ,
               I
               ,
               will
               recompence
               saith
               the
               Lord
               :
               And
               again
               ,
               The
               Lord
               shall
               judg
               his
               People
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             which
             words
             he
             doth
             inform
             us
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Who
                 the
                 Judg
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 will
                 certainly
                 punish
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             here
             he
             cites
             a
             place
             out
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             affirmeth
             ,
             both
             that
             God
             is
             Judg
             ,
             and
             also
             will
             execute
             Judgment
             .
             This
             is
             more
             than
             if
             he
             had
             barely
             affirmed
             these
             things
             ;
             for
             he
             produceth
             God
             as
             Witness
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Scripture
             confirms
             them
             :
             The
             place
             is
             Deut.
             32.
             35
             ,
             36.
             and
             he
             seems
             to
             divide
             it
             into
             two
             ;
             for
             ,
             Ver.
             35.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Vengeance
               and
               Recompence
               belong
               to
               me
               .
            
             Ver.
             36.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               will
               judg
               his
               ,
               People
               .
            
             In
             the
             Text
             we
             have
             these
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Vengeance
                   belongeth
                   to
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   He
                   will
                   recompence
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   He
                   will
                   judg
                   his
                   People
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                
                 himself
                 saith
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 They
                 knew
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 said
                 so
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Vengeance
               belongeth
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             Where
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             as
             usually
             he
             doth
             ,
             the
             Septuagint
             according
             to
             our
             Copies
             ,
             but
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Vengeance
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               Retribution
               :
            
             The
             Septuagint
             translates
             thus
             ,
             
               In
               the
               day
               of
               Vengeance
               I
               will
               recompence
               .
            
             They
             seem
             to
             follow
             the
             Samaritan
             Hebrew
             Text
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             the
             Targum
             in
             the
             ●●tter
             part
             of
             the
             Clause
             ;
             yet
             neither
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             nor
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             nor
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrast
             ,
             nor
             the
             Arabick
             ,
             follow
             them
             in
             their
             Translation
             of
             the
             first
             words
             .
             In
             this
             Proposition
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             Vengeance
             .
             2.
             
             The
             party
             to
             whom
             it
             belongs
             .
             By
             Vengeance
             ,
             is
             meant
             vindicative
             Justice
             punishing
             Offenders
             ,
             the
             acts
             whereof
             are
             Condemnation
             and
             Execution
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             proper
             to
             a
             Judg
             ,
             as
             a
             Judg
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Power
             of
             punishing
             ;
             as
             here
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             either
             for
             the
             Power
             ,
             or
             the
             Act
             and
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Power
             .
             The
             party
             to
             whom
             it
             belongs
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             supream
             and
             universal
             Judg
             ;
             for
             he
             that
             is
             the
             supream
             Law-giver
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             supream
             Judg.
             Angels
             or
             Men
             may
             have
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Propriety
             is
             in
             God
             :
             And
             that
             you
             may
             understand
             it
             more
             fully
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             Power
             of
             punishing
             is
             an
             universal
             ,
             a
             supream
             ,
             an
             original
             Power
             ,
             as
             it
             belongs
             to
             God
             and
             none
             else
             .
             It
             extends
             to
             all
             Persons
             ,
             to
             all
             Causes
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             in
             all
             respects
             :
             For
             he
             hath
             Jurisdiction
             over
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             Consciences
             and
             immortal
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             can
             irrogate
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Punishments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             Vengeance
             ,
             so
             
               Retribution
               belongs
               unto
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Power
             or
             Right
             to
             recompense
             ,
             but
             the
             Act
             and
             Exercise
             of
             vindicative
             Justice
             ;
             and
             may
             include
             both
             the
             Sentence
             and
             the
             Execution
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             returning
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             the
             evil
             of
             Punishment
             for
             the
             evil
             of
             Sin.
             The
             Apostle
             in
             this
             follows
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             which
             turn
             it
             
               I
               will
               recompence
            
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             is
             1.
             
             Just
             to
             punish
             Sin.
             2.
             
             Hath
             a
             power
             of
             Retribution
             .
             So.
             3.
             
             He
             will
             recompense
             and
             exercise
             this
             Power
             ,
             and
             that
             certainly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               will
               judg
               his
               People
            
             .
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             wayes
             :
             1.
             
             That
             God
             will
             judg
             the
             Cause
             of
             his
             oppressed
             and
             persecuted
             People
             ,
             by
             punishing
             and
             destroying
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Context
             in
             Denteronomy
             seems
             to
             imply
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             will
             judg
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             punish
             severely
             all
             Apostates
             among
             them
             .
             So
             that
             by
             People
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             all
             men
             punishable
             ,
             either
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             or
             of
             Moses
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Amongst
             those
             which
             are
             punishable
             ,
             such
             as
             ●●e
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             Covenant
             are
             his
             Heople
             ,
             if
             they
             revolt
             ,
             are
             the
             greatest
             Offenders
             ;
             and
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Revolters
             ,
             such
             as
             fall
             away
             from
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             once
             received
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             hainous
             Delinquents
             of
             all
             :
             To
             judg
             these
             is
             to
             condemn
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             inflict
             the
             Punishment
             to
             which
             they
             are
             condemned
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             's
             said
             
               He
               will
               judg
               them
            
             ,
             it
             signifies
             he
             will
             certainly
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             not
             escape
             .
             Men
             may
             threaten
             and
             never
             condemn
             ,
             they
             may
             condemn
             and
             never
             execute
             ;
             but
             God
             will
             certainly
             do
             both
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               saith
               so
            
             .
             Man
             might
             have
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             might
             have
             been
             otherwise
             ;
             out
             of
             Ignorance
             he
             might
             have
             been
             deceived
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             pravity
             he
             might
             lye
             and
             deceive
             
             others
             ;
             or
             if
             any
             earthly
             Judg
             ,
             who
             knew
             his
             own
             mind
             and
             power
             ,
             should
             have
             said
             so
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             change
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             want
             power
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             Recompence
             might
             fail
             .
             But
             it
             's
             God
             who
             is
             Supream
             Judg
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             ,
             cannot
             deceive
             ,
             cannot
             change
             his
             mind
             ;
             who
             hath
             almighty
             Power
             that
             saith
             so
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             his
             Deed.
             If
             therefore
             he
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               recompense
               ,
               I
               will
               judg
            
             ;
             Recompence
             and
             Judgment
             will
             certainly
             follow
             ,
             they
             cannot
             fail
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             knew
             ,
             it
             was
             God
             who
             said
             so
             ;
             that
             God
             who
             could
             certainly
             do
             as
             he
             had
             said
             .
             If
             any
             other
             had
             said
             it
             ,
             or
             God
             himself
             had
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             been
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             their
             fear
             had
             been
             less
             ,
             though
             the
             danger
             had
             been
             as
             great
             as
             if
             they
             had
             known
             it
             .
             Seeing
             therefore
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             who
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             him
             ,
             their
             fear
             should
             be
             answerable
             to
             the
             danger
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             as
             their
             Knowledge
             was
             more
             clear
             and
             certain
             .
             They
             knew
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             they
             believed
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Ignorance
             of
             this
             Truth
             makes
             men
             secure
             and
             presumptuous
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             Unbelief
             :
             This
             seems
             to
             prove
             the
             Punishment
             to
             be
             unavoidable
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             31.
             
             Yet
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             certain
             and
             unavoidable
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             lesse
             ,
             it
             's
             lesse
             feared
             ;
             But
          
           
             Ver.
             31.
             
             
               It
               's
               a
               fearfull
               thing
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Living
               God.
               
            
          
           
             THis
             again
             doth
             signify
             how
             grievous
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Apostates
             must
             needs
             be
             ;
             for
             they
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Living
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             deduced
             from
             the
             former
             Text
             ;
             &c
             for
             there
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             God
             will
             recompence
             ,
             God
             will
             judg
             and
             take
             Vengeance
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Punishment
             that
             the
             Living
             God
             will
             execute
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             most
             fearful
             ;
             and
             unavoidable
             .
             To
             understand
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             in
             it
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Living
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Living
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 
                   falling
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 fearfull
                 Condition
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 
                   fall
                   into
                   his
                   hands
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Living
               God
            
             is
             here
             opposed
             not
             only
             to
             dumb
             and
             dead
             Idols
             ,
             but
             to
             mortal
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             word
             Living
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             signify
             not
             only
             the
             eternal
             Duration
             of
             his
             Existence
             ;
             but
             his
             active
             and
             lively
             Power
             and
             Strength
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             almighty
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Hands
            
             and
             Arm
             
               of
               God
            
             in
             Scripture
             doth
             usually
             signify
             this
             Power
             and
             Strength
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             is
             exercised
             sometimes
             in
             Mercy
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             severe
             Justice
             :
             For
             it
             is
             this
             Almighty
             Strength
             of
             God
             which
             doth
             deliver
             and
             save
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             punish
             and
             execute
             Vengeance
             on
             their
             Enemies
             .
             And
             here
             it
             's
             taken
             for
             his
             punishing
             and
             revenging
             hand
             ,
             whereby
             he
             executes
             his
             Wrath
             upon
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             manifests
             his
             greatest
             Indignation
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               To
               fall
               into
               his
               Hands
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             Apostacy
             to
             make
             our
             selvs
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             sever●ty
             of
             his
             revenging
             Justice
             ,
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             no
             wayes
             to
             escape
             either
             the
             Sentence
             or
             the
             Execution
             .
             For
             this
             Sin
             is
             the
             most
             provoking
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             renders
             the
             Sinner
             uncapable
             of
             any
             Mercy
             ,
             makes
             him
             liable
             to
             the
             greatest
             Punishment
             Man
             can
             suffer
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             no
             wayes
             able
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             but
             must
             in
             the
             end
             certainly
             feel
             it
             .
             We
             are
             all
             in
             God's
             hands
             and
             in
             his
             power
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             but
             the
             Apostate
             casts
             himself
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             severest
             Justice
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             ever
             to
             be
             tormented
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               It
               's
               a
               fearfull
               thing
            
             .
             Where
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Subject
             or
             Antecedent
             ,
             and
             
               a
               fearfull
               thing
            
             is
             the
             Predicate
             and
             Consequent
             of
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             argues
             the
             Antecedent
             ;
             as
             an
             Adjunct
             inseperable
             doth
             it's
             Subject
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             be
             fearful
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             apt
             to
             cause
             fear
             .
             The
             Object
             of
             all
             fear
             is
             some
             evil
             approaching
             ;
             and
             ,
             the
             greater
             the
             evil
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             approaching
             ,
             and
             approaching
             as
             inevitable
             ,
             the
             greater
             Cause
             of
             fear
             there
             is
             .
             The
             Evil
             is
             Punishment
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Punishment
             Man
             can
             suffer
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             very
             near
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             already
             fallen
             
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
            
             and
             he
             can
             no
             wayes
             escape
             .
             
               It
               's
               a
               fearfull
               thing
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
            
             of
             a
             severe
             and
             potent
             Judg
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             cruel
             Enemy
             ,
             much
             more
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             this
             supream
             and
             eternal
             Judg
             ,
             who
             can
             not
             only
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             cast
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             eternally
             and
             extreamly
             torment
             both
             .
             The
             Sum
             and
             Substance
             of
             this
             Argument
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Apostates
             will
             be
             most
             grievous
             and
             unavoidable
             ;
             
             therefore
             it
             concerns
             them
             much
             to
             consider
             seriously
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             of
             falling
             away
             from
             their
             Profession
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             32.
             
             The
             Apostle
             proceeds
             to
             another
             argument
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               32.
               
               
                 But
                 call
                 to
                 remembrance
                 the
                 former
                 dayes
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 after
                 you
                 were
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 ye
                 endured
                 a
                 great
                 fight
                 of
                 Afflictions
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             THE
             former
             reason
             was
             from
             the
             certain
             and
             most
             grievous
             punishments
             of
             Apostacy
             ;
             the
             reasons
             following
             have
             some
             respect
             unto
             the
             Reward
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             two
             ;
             one
             in
             respect
             to
             time
             past
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             time
             to
             come
             .
             The
             former
             is
             continued
             from
             this
             verse
             unto
             the
             35.
             
             The
             latter
             from
             the
             35.
             unto
             the
             end
             :
             In
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 Suffering
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Time
                 when
                 they
                 suffered
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 An
                 exhortation
                 to
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 then
                 suffered
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 End
                 of
                 this
                 remembrance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             former
             Suffering
             is
             described
             and
             represented
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 general
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 particular
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             general
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             these
             words
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             
               [
               Ye
               endured
               a
               great
               fight
               of
               Afflictions
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 fight
                 of
                 Afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 great
                 Fight
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 enduring
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Fight
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Christians
             ought
             to
             be
             endued
             with
             all
             heavenly
             Virtues
             ,
             not
             only
             such
             as
             encline
             and
             enable
             them
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             but
             also
             such
             as
             fit
             and
             strengthen
             them
             to
             endure
             evil
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             for
             serving
             their
             God.
             To
             suffer
             for
             doing
             evil
             ,
             is
             no
             virtue
             ,
             but
             to
             suffer
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             is
             a
             noble
             and
             excellent
             Grace
             .
             This
             is
             an
             high
             degree
             ,
             and
             a
             perfection
             ,
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             Therefore
             we
             are
             exhorted
             to
             let
             
               patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               work
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               perfect
               and
               entire
               ,
               wanting
               nothing
               ,
            
             Jam.
             1.
             4.
             
             For
             without
             patience
             and
             fortitude
             ,
             it
             's
             impossible
             to
             suffer
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             and
             to
             attain
             this
             perfection
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             to
             be
             suffered
             ,
             is
             Affliction
             ,
             which
             is
             some
             evil
             that
             doth
             vex
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             and
             ●●reave
             us
             of
             that
             peace
             ,
             ease
             ,
             safety
             which
             we
             might
             otherwise
             enjoy
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             's
             not
             one
             single
             affliction
             ,
             but
             a
             multitude
             of
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             endured
             
               [
               Afflictions
               ]
            
             .
             The
             word
             here
             turned
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             
               [
               Afflictions
               ]
            
             ,
             signifies
             properly
             Sufferings
             ;
             because
             when
             we
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             we
             are
             patients
             ,
             and
             the
             Subject
             afflicted
             ,
             not
             the
             Agents
             afflicting
             ;
             and
             the
             evil
             dothly
             and
             press
             hard
             upon
             us
             to
             bruise
             and
             break
             us
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             tend
             to
             our
             destruction
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             fight
             and
             a
             contest
             of
             Afflictions
             ;
             and
             the
             Contention
             is
             between
             the
             parties
             afflicting
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             afflicted
             ;
             the
             one
             offending
             ,
             the
             other
             defending
             ,
             like
             two
             Enemies
             ,
             wherein
             the
             assailant
             seeks
             to
             overcome
             and
             subdue
             the
             party
             assaulted
             .
             The
             great
             Enemy
             and
             Afflicter
             is
             the
             Devil
             ;
             his
             Agents
             and
             Instruments
             are
             unbelieving
             and
             wicked
             men
             .
             His
             design
             is
             to
             break
             in
             pieces
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             hearts
             ;
             for
             Faith
             strives
             against
             fear
             ,
             and
             seeks
             to
             overcome
             those
             terrours
             ,
             which
             Satan
             would
             strike
             into
             us
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             might
             renounce
             our
             profession
             .
             This
             is
             a
             spiritual
             Fight
             and
             Battle
             between
             spiritual
             Enemies
             ;
             between
             Faith
             and
             Fear
             ,
             between
             the
             Soul
             and
             Satan
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             fight
             is
             great
             :
             For
             the
             opposition
             on
             one
             side
             was
             cruel
             and
             violent
             ,
             and
             the
             resistance
             was
             strong
             and
             powerful
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Enemy
             was
             beaten
             off
             and
             foiled
             .
             When
             Fire
             and
             Water
             meet
             and
             encounter
             ,
             the
             violence
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             is
             very
             great
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             contrary
             qualities
             destructive
             one
             of
             another
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             in
             the
             contest
             between
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Woman
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             according
             as
             the
             emnity
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Contendents
             are
             more
             intensive
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Fight
             more
             fierce
             .
             And
             this
             was
             a
             great
             Fight
             ,
             because
             the
             Devil
             doth
             most
             violently
             assail
             new
             Converts
             ,
             and
             the
             Dragon
             waits
             to
             devour
             the
             Churche's
             newly
             regenerate
             Children
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             she
             shall
             bring
             them
             forth
             ;
             and
             would
             certainly
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             into
             God's
             protection
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             though
             the
             Fight
             was
             great
             ,
             yet
             they
             endured
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             did
             by
             patience
             
             and
             divine
             fortitude
             .
             For
             they
             continued
             firm
             in
             their
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             without
             doubtings
             and
             fears
             .
             Their
             Faith
             remained
             firm
             ,
             and
             was
             like
             a
             Shield
             impenerrable
             ;
             They
             bare
             and
             put
             off
             the
             blows
             ,
             and
             stood
             their
             Ground
             ,
             kept
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             caused
             the
             Enemy
             to
             retreat
             and
             draw
             off
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             suffered
             temporally
             ,
             yet
             spiritually
             they
             did
             not
             .
          
           
             §
             33.
             
             Thus
             far
             of
             their
             Sufferings
             in
             general
             ;
             but
             least
             this
             should
             be
             insufficient
             ,
             he
             further
             expresseth
             ,
             what
             their
             Sufferings
             in
             particular
             were
             ;
             and
             he
             seems
             to
             reduce
             these
             to
             three
             heads
             .
             1.
             
             Shame
             .
             2.
             
             Pain
             .
             3.
             
             Loss
             .
             For
             they
             were
             in
             disgrace
             ,
             they
             were
             scourged
             ,
             their
             Goods
             were
             taken
             from
             them
             ;
             they
             suffered
             in
             their
             Names
             ,
             in
             their
             Persons
             ,
             in
             their
             Goods
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             for
             their
             own
             profession
             ,
             but
             their
             association
             with
             others
             .
             Their
             first
             particular
             Sufferings
             we
             read
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               33.
               
               
                 Partly
                 while
                 ye
                 are
                 made
                 a
                 gazing
                 stock
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Reproaches
                 and
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 whilst
                 ye
                 became
                 Companicus
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 so
                 used
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             THis
             Text
             informs
             us
             ,
             both
             what
             they
             suffered
             ,
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ;
             and
             also
             what
             as
             considered
             joyntly
             with
             others
             .
             The
             evils
             which
             they
             suffered
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Reproaches
               and
               Afflictions
            
             ;
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             suffered
             these
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             by
             being
             
               made
               a
               gazing-stock
            
          
           
             The
             words
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 
                   made
                   a
                   gazing-stock
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   Reproaches
                   and
                   Afflictions
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 
                   Companions
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   so
                   used
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Yet
             both
             these
             have
             reference
             to
             the
             words
             going
             before
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             delivered
             thus
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             endured
             a
             great
             sight
             of
             Afflictions
             ,
             
               partly
               by
               being
               a
               gazing
               stock
               ,
               both
               in
               Reproaches
               and
               Afflictions
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             endured
             a
             great
             Fight
             ,
             
               by
               being
               Companions
               of
               such
               as
               were
               so
               used
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             explication
             sake
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 Reproached
                 and
                 Afflicted
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 these
                 Reproaches
                 and
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 
                   made
                   a
                   gazing-stock
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 Fight
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             
               Reproached
               ]
            
             ,
             Thus
             they
             might
             be
             used
             either
             by
             Words
             or
             Deeds
             .
             For
             to
             speak
             or
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             tends
             to
             our
             disgrace
             and
             infamy
             ,
             is
             to
             Reproach
             .
             Perhaps
             they
             called
             them
             Sectaries
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             Apostates
             ,
             Innovators
             ,
             seditious
             Persons
             ;
             and
             also
             did
             so
             account
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             did
             hate
             ,
             despise
             ,
             and
             desame
             them
             .
             These
             Reproaches
             in
             themselves
             were
             bitter
             and
             grievous
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             more
             grievous
             ,
             because
             of
             Afflictions
             ;
             for
             they
             afflicted
             them
             by
             scourging
             ,
             imprisoning
             ,
             banishing
             them
             :
             these
             did
             straiten
             ,
             press
             ,
             vex
             ,
             torment
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             deprive
             them
             of
             ease
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             liberty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             these
             were
             made
             still
             more
             grievous
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             reproach
             and
             afflict
             them
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             privately
             as
             publickly
             ,
             in
             open
             view
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             shame
             and
             ignominy
             the
             greater
             .
             They
             brought
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             upon
             a
             Stage
             ,
             and
             as
             into
             a
             Theater
             ,
             where
             multitudes
             ,
             even
             thousands
             ,
             might
             gaze
             upon
             them
             ,
             revile
             them
             ,
             scourge
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             sport
             of
             their
             Sufferings
             .
             Every
             one
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             base
             persons
             ,
             troublers
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             reffuse
             and
             scum
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             abhorr
             them
             .
             And
             in
             this
             they
             followed
             Christ
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             his
             Cross
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             suffering
             of
             pain
             and
             shame
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             was
             part
             of
             their
             great
             Fight
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             Fight
             it
             was
             ,
             because
             naturally
             we
             much
             desire
             to
             preserve
             our
             credit
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             reputation
             ,
             which
             to
             some
             high
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             the
             World
             terms
             Generous
             ,
             is
             dearer
             then
             life
             ;
             for
             some
             men
             chuse
             rather
             to
             dye
             ,
             then
             live
             in
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             lose
             their
             Honour
             .
             And
             as
             we
             desire
             respect
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             abhorr
             Ignominy
             and
             Contempt
             ;
             so
             we
             love
             our
             liberty
             ,
             ease
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             are
             very
             unwilling
             to
             lose
             them
             .
             But
             to
             be
             reproached
             and
             afflicted
             publickly
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             a
             gazing
             stock
             unto
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             so
             harsh
             and
             contrary
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             have
             some
             divine
             power
             above
             nature
             ,
             that
             can
             endure
             them
             .
             And
             though
             we
             be
             endued
             with
             some
             competency
             of
             supernatural
             strength
             ,
             yet
             without
             some
             conflict
             and
             contest
             with
             our
             natural
             inclination
             and
             cormpt
             appetite
             ,
             we
             cannot
             endure
             ,
             we
             cannot
             stand
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             was
             but
             part
             of
             the
             Fight
             and
             Battel
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             partly
             they
             endured
             a
             great
             Fight
             
               whilst
               they
               became
               Companions
               of
               such
               as
               were
               so
               used
               .
            
             This
             informs
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 their
                 Brethren
                 were
                 so
                 used
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 became
                 Companions
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Fight
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             Suffer
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             the
             Devil
             is
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             whole
             Body
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             God
             Suffer
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             only
             vex
             ,
             trouble
             ,
             and
             destroy
             some
             ,
             but
             all
             .
             The
             storm
             which
             fell
             upon
             them
             was
             past
             ;
             yet
             another
             falls
             upon
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             reproached
             and
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             gazing
             stock
             as
             they
             had
             been
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             became
             Companions
             of
             these
             ;
             for
             they
             owned
             them
             ,
             were
             grieved
             inwardly
             for
             their
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             did
             relieve
             and
             comfort
             them
             .
             By
             doing
             thus
             ,
             they
             were
             exposed
             to
             the
             derision
             of
             others
             :
             Their
             former
             Sufferings
             might
             be
             called
             Passion
             ,
             this
             Compassion
             .
             So
             near
             is
             the
             Union
             ,
             and
             so
             dear
             and
             tender
             the
             Affection
             of
             Christian
             Brethren
             amongst
             themselvs
             ,
             that
             one
             Member
             cannot
             suffer
             ,
             but
             another
             suffers
             with
             it
             .
             There
             is
             a
             divine
             Sympathy
             and
             Fellow-feeling
             of
             one
             another's
             misery
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             they
             may
             suffer
             in
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             participate
             of
             their
             Afflictions
             ;
             &
             though
             this
             may
             be
             an
             ease
             and
             comfort
             to
             the
             Sufferers
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             Society
             is
             no
             Joy
             to
             the
             compassionate
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             have
             more
             Grief
             than
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             also
             was
             made
             a
             part
             of
             the
             great
             Fight
             :
             For
             ,
             Satan's
             Design
             in
             this
             was
             ,
             to
             strike
             a
             terrour
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             them
             know
             what
             a
             dangerous
             and
             restless
             condition
             they
             were
             in
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             continue
             to
             be
             Christians
             .
             And
             if
             he
             could
             not
             daunt
             and
             discourage
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             at
             least
             grieve
             and
             vex
             them
             ;
             for
             he
             knew
             the
             Passion
             of
             their
             Brethren
             would
             be
             their
             Compassion
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             them
             suffering
             they
             would
             suffer
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             34.
             
             Yet
             this
             was
             not
             all
             their
             suffering
             ,
             either
             in
             their
             Brethren
             or
             themselvs
             ;
             for
             he
             further
             saith
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             34.
             
             
               For
               ye
               had
               Compassion
               on
               me
               in
               my
               Bonds
               ,
               and
               took
               joyfully
               the
               spoiling
               of
               your
               Goods
               ,
               knowing
               in
               your
               selvs
               ,
               that
               ye
               have
               in
               Heaven
               a
               better
               and
               an
               enduring
               Substance
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 Compassion
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 suffering
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             Compassion
             :
             
               For
               they
               had
               Compassion
            
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
               in
               his
               Bonds
            
             .
             This
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Implieth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 suffered
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 in
                 Bonds
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Signifieth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 suffered
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             was
             in
             Bonds
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Prisoner
             and
             restrained
             of
             his
             Liberty
             .
             The
             Cause
             was
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             he
             stiles
             himself
             a
             Prisoner
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             :
             For
             ,
             whilest
             he
             obeys
             his
             Saviour's
             Command
             in
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             Conversion
             and
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             maintains
             the
             Cause
             of
             Christ
             against
             the
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             he
             was
             many
             times
             in
             danger
             ;
             sometimes
             was
             scourged
             ,
             sometimes
             stoned
             ,
             sometimes
             imprisoned
             and
             set
             free
             again
             .
             At
             length
             he
             was
             taken
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             made
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             sent
             bound
             first
             unto
             Cesarea
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             he
             was
             in
             Bonds
             ,
             whether
             at
             Cesarea
             ,
             or
             Rome
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             they
             knew
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             very
             sensible
             of
             it
             .
             And
             they
             signified
             their
             Love
             and
             inward
             Compassion
             unto
             him
             several
             wayes
             ,
             seeking
             to
             release
             him
             ,
             or
             relieve
             him
             ;
             they
             could
             do
             neither
             of
             theseopenly
             ,
             but
             with
             danger
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             true
             and
             faithful
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             did
             not
             like
             false
             friends
             forsake
             him
             .
             Thus
             we
             should
             honour
             and
             esteem
             God's
             Children
             and
             Ministers
             in
             their
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             own
             them
             most
             in
             their
             lowest
             condition
             .
             This
             is
             an
             Evidence
             of
             their
             sincere
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             forget
             it
             .
             He
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             became
             Companions
             of
             such
             as
             were
             reproached
             ,
             and
             he
             seems
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             this
             particular
             Instance
             brought
             in
             with
             the
             Causal
             
               for
               ;
               For
               ,
               ye
               had
               Compassion
               on
               me
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             rare
             and
             excellent
             Example
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             our
             Imitation
             .
          
           
             After
             Compassion
             follows
             Passion
             :
             They
             suffered
             loss
             of
             their
             Goods
             .
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   spoiling
                   of
                   their
                   Goods
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 enduring
                 of
                 this
                 joyfully
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 and
                 Ground
                 of
                 this
                 joyful
                 Suffering
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             spoiled
             of
             their
             Goods
             .
             A
             Man
             may
             suffer
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             his
             Place
             ,
             his
             Limbs
             ,
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             his
             Life
             ,
             his
             Estate
             :
             This
             was
             a
             suffering
             in
             their
             Estate
             ;
             for
             their
             Goods
             ,
             which
             are
             called
             Livelihood
             ,
             were
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             under
             pretence
             of
             Law
             by
             Fine
             or
             Confiscation
             .
             This
             made
             so
             many
             poor
             Saints
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             for
             whose
             relief
             so
             many
             Collections
             were
             made
             in
             other
             Churches
             :
             The
             end
             of
             this
             was
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             poor
             and
             miserable
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             deny
             their
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             they
             were
             so
             far
             from
             being
             discouraged
             ,
             that
             they
             endured
             this
             spoiling
             joyfully
             .
             This
             did
             argue
             a
             lively
             Faith
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             sincere
             Love
             unto
             ,
             Christ
             ;
             for
             ,
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             these
             necessary
             and
             convenient
             earthly
             Comforts
             ,
             was
             matter
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             it
             goes
             near
             unto
             the
             hearts
             of
             Worldlings
             to
             part
             with
             them
             .
             But
             these
             valued
             Christ
             as
             infinitely
             more
             precious
             than
             all
             the
             wealth
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             they
             knew
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             keep
             Christ
             ,
             if
             Christ
             were
             not
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             if
             Christ
             remained
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             certainly
             be
             happy
             .
             It
             were
             Wisdom
             in
             any
             Man
             seriously
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             that
             is
             which
             he
             loves
             most
             ;
             for
             by
             that
             he
             will
             easily
             understand
             whether
             his
             heart
             be
             upright
             or
             no
             :
             For
             ,
             he
             will
             suffer
             much
             ,
             and
             do
             any
             thing
             he
             can
             ,
             before
             he
             part
             with
             the
             Darling
             of
             his
             Soul.
             
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 
                   a
                   better
                   and
                   an
                   enduring
                   Substance
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 Substance
                 was
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 had
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 knew
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Substance
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             several
             Languages
             ,
             is
             meant
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             an
             Estate
             of
             Goods
             acquired
             ,
             possessed
             ,
             and
             gathered
             together
             :
             And
             though
             sometimes
             it
             's
             strictly
             taken
             for
             Goods
             movable
             ,
             as
             Cattel
             ,
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             Houshold-stuff
             ;
             yet
             the
             signification
             is
             often
             extended
             to
             any
             kind
             of
             Goods
             or
             Possessions
             .
             This
             Substance
             is
             temporal
             or
             spiritual
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             's
             spiritual
             ,
             differing
             from
             temporal
             in
             two
             respects
             :
             1.
             
             As
             better
             .
             2.
             
             As
             enduring
             .
             It
             's
             better
             in
             respect
             of
             Quality
             ,
             as
             far
             more
             excellent
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             more
             beneficial
             to
             Man.
             It
             's
             enduring
             ,
             and
             will
             last
             long
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             corrupt
             or
             waste
             and
             decay
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             Estate
             suitable
             to
             the
             immortal
             Soul
             which
             never
             dies
             :
             The
             Substance
             it self
             ,
             the
             Possessour
             ,
             and
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             Substance
             ,
             continue
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             is
             called
             Treasure
             ,
             and
             an
             Inheritance
             ;
             but
             divine
             ,
             and
             far
             aboe
             all
             other
             Estates
             ,
             which
             may
             decay
             ,
             or
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Owners
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Substance
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             1.
             
             It
             's
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Power
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             disposal
             .
             2.
             
             It
             's
             prepared
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             mounted
             far
             above
             the
             Sphear
             of
             corruptible
             things
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
             That
             it
             's
             
               better
               ,
               enduring
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             we
             learn
             from
             that
             Exhortation
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               But
               lay
               up
               for
               your selves
               treasures
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               where
               neither
               Moth
               nor
               Rust
               doth
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               where
               Thievs
               do
               not
               break
               through
               and
               steal
               ,
            
             Math.
             6.
             20.
             and
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             who
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Regenerate
               are
               born
               to
               an
               Inheritance
               incorruptible
               ,
               undefiled
               ,
               and
               which
               fadeth
               not
               away
               ,
               reserved
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
             In
             both
             these
             places
             we
             find
             ,
             1.
             
             Treasures
             and
             
               an
               Inheritance
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             same
             with
             Substance
             .
             3.
             
             These
             far
             better
             and
             more
             excellent
             than
             any
             earthly
             Substance
             .
             3.
             
             Enduring
             both
             in
             themselvs
             and
             in
             the
             Possession
             .
             4.
             
             
               Laid
               up
               and
               reserved
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             had
             this
             Substance
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             God's
             Promise
             they
             had
             a
             Title
             and
             Right
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             security
             for
             the
             full
             Possession
             of
             it
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             by
             the
             first-fruits
             and
             earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             For
             this
             Substance
             was
             promised
             only
             to
             them
             ,
             prepared
             only
             for
             them
             ,
             secured
             only
             unto
             them
             .
             So
             that
             in
             Hope
             and
             Reversion
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             richest
             men
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             knew
             this
             in
             themselvs
             :
             That
             which
             was
             the
             formal
             Object
             of
             this
             Knowledg
             was
             the
             Promise
             ;
             that
             which
             was
             the
             particular
             Object
             was
             their
             own
             Qualification
             and
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             For
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             rightly
             qualified
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             had
             certain
             Right
             unto
             this
             Substance
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             knew
             by
             Faith.
             But
             they
             were
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             and
             did
             certainly
             know
             it
             :
             Therefore
             they
             might
             conclude
             thence
             that
             they
             had
             right
             unto
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             did
             testify
             to
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             Sons
             ,
             then
             Heirs
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             ground
             on
             which
             their
             Joy
             was
             bottom'd
             :
             For
             ,
             to
             be
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             this
             Substance
             and
             Inheritance
             was
             Matter
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             was
             an
             immediate
             Efficient
             ,
             of
             Joy.
             This
             ,
             and
             this
             known
             ,
             did
             cause
             them
             even
             in
             tribulation
             to
             rejoyce
             ;
             
             and
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             our
             Saviour
             had
             pronounced
             them
             blessed
             that
             suffered
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             rejoyce
             and
             be
             exceedingly
             glad
             ,
             because
             
               great
               was
               their
               Reward
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             ,
             if
             we
             suffer
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             glorified
             with
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
             The
             Patience
             and
             Faith
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Persecutions
             and
             Tribulations
             ,
             which
             they
             endured
             ,
             were
             a
             manifest
             token
             of
             the
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             counted
             worthy
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             did
             suffer
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             35.
             
             These
             were
             their
             Sufferings
             ;
             it
             remain
             we
             consider
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             remembrance
             of
             these
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             this
             remembrance
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             time
             was
             after
             they
             were
             enlightned
             .
             Some
             understand
             enlightning
             to
             be
             Baptism
             :
             And
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             some
             upon
             their
             Baptism
             received
             a
             divine
             Light
             ;
             yet
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             divine
             Light
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             with
             this
             Light
             enters
             the
             Soul
             ,
             it
             gives
             a
             divine
             visive
             Faculty
             and
             Power
             unto
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             represents
             more
             clearly
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God's
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             works
             powerfully
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             hence
             follows
             Conversion
             .
             And
             they
             were
             first
             enlightned
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             first
             converted
             ;
             they
             who
             were
             first
             the
             Children
             of
             Darkness
             became
             the
             Children
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             were
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Light.
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             Expression
             is
             ,
             because
             Illumination
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             Regeneration
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             God
             first
             created
             Light
             in
             this
             visible
             World
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             second
             and
             more
             wonderful
             Creation
             ,
             he
             first
             makes
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             shine
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             The
             People
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             was
             never
             preached
             are
             said
             to
             sit
             in
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             Light
             comes
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             it
             enters
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             then
             Light
             is
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             without
             this
             divine
             Light
             in
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Regeneration
             .
             The
             sense
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             no
             sooner
             enlightned
             ,
             converted
             ,
             and
             born
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             persecuted
             ,
             became
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             were
             put
             to
             fight
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             must
             remember
             what
             then
             they
             suffered
             .
             The
             Children
             of
             God
             must
             not
             only
             look
             forward
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             they
             must
             do
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             look
             back
             and
             consider
             both
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             also
             what
             they
             have
             suffered
             .
             And
             so
             these
             Hebrews
             are
             exhorted
             to
             look
             back
             ,
             and
             call
             to
             remembrance
             former
             times
             ,
             especially
             those
             which
             followed
             upon
             their
             Conversion
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             reproached
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             of
             their
             Goods
             .
             These
             Sufferings
             must
             be
             remembred
             ,
             yet
             not
             only
             these
             ,
             but
             their
             Patience
             ,
             their
             Faith
             ,
             their
             Joy
             ,
             their
             Victory
             ,
             and
             the
             foil
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             God's
             Assistance
             and
             Support
             ,
             the
             Battle
             ,
             and
             the
             happy
             Issue
             must
             not
             be
             forgotten
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             ,
             to
             what
             end
             must
             they
             remember
             all
             this
             ?
             Not
             to
             boast
             and
             glory
             in
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             ascribe
             this
             happy
             issue
             to
             their
             own
             Wisdom
             and
             Prowess
             :
             But
             they
             must
             remember
             they
             had
             been
             in
             the
             Battle
             ,
             had
             fought
             a
             great
             fight
             ,
             had
             conquered
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             might
             give
             the
             whole
             Glory
             unto
             God.
             2.
             
             For
             time
             to
             come
             to
             depend
             upon
             him
             .
             3.
             
             To
             be
             encouraged
             to
             go
             on
             and
             improve
             their
             strength
             more
             and
             more
             .
             4.
             
             To
             be
             ashamed
             to
             give
             back
             now
             after
             their
             strength
             is
             improved
             .
             Did
             they
             ,
             when
             Tyrones
             ,
             and
             but
             newly-listed
             ,
             endure
             so
             great
             a
             fight
             ,
             keep
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             beat
             off
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             will
             they
             now
             begin
             to
             faint
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             much
             experience
             prove
             Cowards
             ,
             and
             stain
             their
             former
             Honour
             ?
             The
             greatest
             brunt
             was
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             violent
             Storm
             passed
             over
             ;
             the
             final
             Victory
             was
             almost
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Reward
             almost
             obtained
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Remembrance
             of
             their
             former
             Success
             and
             God's
             Assistance
             should
             encourage
             them
             much
             to
             march
             on
             till
             God
             had
             given
             the
             Anakims
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             subdued
             all
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             attained
             certain
             and
             eternal
             Rest
             on
             every
             side
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             36.
             
             After
             this
             Motive
             of
             encouragement
             ,
             from
             Remembrance
             of
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             from
             the
             great
             Reward
             ,
             which
             certainly
             follows
             upon
             Perseverance
             .
             And
             because
             in
             the
             former
             great
             fight
             the
             Victory
             was
             obtained
             by
             Patience
             and
             Confidence
             ,
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             how
             needful
             this
             Patience
             and
             Confidence
             was
             ,
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             the
             Reward
             :
             For
             thus
             we
             read
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               35.
               
               
                 Cast
                 not
                 away
                 therefore
                 your
                 Confidence
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 great
                 Recompence
                 of
                 Reward
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               36.
               
               
                 For
                 you
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 ye
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 Promise
                 .
              
            
          
           
             SOme
             think
             that
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             directions
             ,
             and
             prescribe
             the
             means
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             persevere
             ;
             and
             do
             conceive
             these
             means
             to
             be
             three
             ,
             1.
             
             Confidence
             .
             2.
             
             Patience
             .
             3.
             
             Faith
             ,
             But
             upon
             due
             consideration
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             he
             urgeth
             Perseverance
             by
             a
             new
             Argument
             taken
             from
             the
             Reward
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             formerly
             he
             dehorted
             from
             Apostacy
             ,
             from
             the
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             would
             prove
             to
             be
             very
             grievous
             and
             unavoidable
             ;
             so
             here
             he
             exhorts
             to
             Perseverance
             from
             the
             Reward
             ,
             which
             was
             very
             great
             and
             most
             certain
             .
             And
             whilest
             he
             proceeds
             to
             this
             Motive
             from
             the
             Recompence
             ,
             he
             by
             the
             way
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             former
             constancy
             in
             Suffering
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             pressing
             further
             of
             the
             Duty
             from
             the
             Reward
             :
             So
             that
             the
             former
             Reason
             from
             Remembrance
             of
             Suffering
             past
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             branch
             of
             this
             great
             Motive
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             enter
             upon
             the
             words
             ,
             I
             must
             inform
             you
             of
             some
             things
             in
             general
             ;
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Confidence
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             are
             but
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             Perseverance
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Motive
             is
             from
             the
             Reward
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             urgeth
             the
             Performance
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             both
             from
             the
             excellency
             and
             certainty
             of
             the
             Reward
             :
             For
             ,
             first
             ,
             He
             affirmeth
             it
             to
             be
             great
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             be
             certain
             unto
             Perseverance
             ,
             and
             certainly
             and
             speedily
             to
             be
             received
             .
             4.
             
             He
             proves
             it
             to
             be
             certain
             .
             5.
             
             Applies
             the
             Proof
             unto
             themselvs
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Sum
             and
             Scope
             of
             the
             Close
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             from
             the
             35
             Ver.
             unto
             the
             End.
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             these
             two
             Verses
             ,
             these
             two
             things
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Duty
             is
             Perseverance
             ,
             which
             is
             expressed
             by
             two
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Confidence
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Patience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             the
             words
             imply
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             continuance
             in
             and
             of
             both
             .
             The
             words
             implying
             this
             Exhortation
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Cast
               not
               away
               your
               Confidence
            
             ,
             and
             
               You
               have
               need
               of
               Patience
            
             .
             For
             ;
             that
             which
             must
             not
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             and
             whereof
             they
             have
             need
             ,
             must
             be
             kept
             ,
             and
             kept
             unto
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             to
             keep
             these
             to
             the
             end
             is
             Perseverance
             .
             The
             Reward
             is
             said
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 be
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Certainly
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             And
             it
             's
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 a
                 Recompence
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 promised
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Argumentation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             reduced
             to
             Form
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
          
           
             That
             Duty
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             have
             great
             Recompence
             of
             Reward
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             done
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             receive
             the
             Promise
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             But
             by
             Confidence
             and
             Patience
             continued
             we
             have
             great
             Recompence
             of
             Reward
             ,
             and
             after
             we
             have
             done
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             receive
             the
             Promise
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             continue
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             35th
             .
             Verse
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Confidence
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 continuing
                 of
                 this
                 Confidence
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 great
                 Recompence
                 of
                 Reward
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 having
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Recompence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Confidence
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             signify
             their
             Boldness
             in
             Profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             For
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             before
             their
             persecuting
             Enemies
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Reproaches
             
             and
             Afflictions
             .
             Yet
             this
             profession
             without
             was
             grounded
             upon
             ,
             and
             issued
             from
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             eternal
             life
             within
             ;
             and
             these
             two
             were
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             ,
             so
             the
             Soul
             and
             Life
             of
             the
             profession
             .
             And
             to
             profess
             Christ
             ,
             and
             their
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             in
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             persecution
             ,
             did
             argue
             their
             undaunted
             boldness
             ,
             and
             divine
             fortitude
             and
             courage
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             continuance
             of
             this
             confidence
             is
             signified
             here
             negatively
             ,
             
               [
               They
               must
               not
               cast
               it
               away
               .
               ]
            
             The
             expression
             ,
             some
             think
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             those
             cowardly
             Souldiers
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             Battel
             cast
             away
             their
             Shield
             and
             Armour
             ,
             and
             either
             begin
             to
             cry
             for
             Quarter
             ,
             or
             to
             run
             away
             ,
             and
             turn
             their
             backs
             upon
             an
             Enemy
             .
             This
             is
             suitable
             to
             his
             former
             Metaphor
             ,
             whereby
             he
             had
             expressed
             their
             Courage
             and
             Constancy
             :
             For
             
               [
               they
               had
               endured
               a
               great
               Fight
               ]
               ,
            
             and
             here
             exhorts
             them
             to
             endure
             still
             ;
             which
             they
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             cast
             away
             their
             Confidence
             ,
             which
             was
             like
             a
             Shield
             .
             These
             are
             military
             terms
             ,
             and
             signify
             that
             we
             are
             spiritual
             Souldiers
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             fear
             to
             fight
             till
             we
             have
             attained
             a
             final
             Victory
             ,
             which
             ,
             without
             continued
             and
             final
             confidence
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             do
             .
             To
             cast
             this
             divine
             Shield
             from
             us
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             fear
             and
             cowardize
             ,
             and
             argues
             a
             weakness
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Duty
             is
             to
             be
             strong
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             shrink
             or
             give
             back
             for
             any
             thing
             man
             can
             do
             unto
             us
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             but
             little
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             us
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             they
             do
             not
             cast
             away
             ,
             but
             hold
             fast
             their
             confidence
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             recompence
             of
             Reward
             .
             Recompence
             of
             reward
             is
             one
             word
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             is
             turned
             by
             some
             
               [
               Remuneration
               ]
            
             .
             So
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             Reward
             .
             2.
             
             A
             rendring
             or
             returning
             of
             the
             Reward
             .
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             Hire
             or
             Wages
             given
             in
             recompence
             of
             some
             Work
             and
             Service
             .
             The
             Work
             or
             Service
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             Reward
             is
             due
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             given
             ,
             or
             not
             given
             and
             rendred
             :
             For
             to
             be
             due
             ,
             is
             one
             thing
             ;
             to
             be
             rendred
             ,
             another
             :
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             due
             ,
             it
             's
             injustice
             not
             to
             render
             it
             .
             In
             strict
             Justice
             ,
             the
             Service
             and
             the
             Hire
             are
             equal
             :
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             this
             equality
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             excess
             ;
             for
             one
             may
             out
             of
             his
             own
             goodness
             give
             more
             then
             is
             deserved
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             not
             injustice
             ,
             but
             liberality
             .
             Any
             blessing
             ,
             especially
             that
             great
             one
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             given
             by
             God
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             some
             Duty
             by
             Man
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             Wages
             ,
             Hire
             ,
             or
             Reward
             by
             a
             Metaphor
             .
             Yet
             no
             Man
             can
             deserve
             or
             merit
             any
             thing
             at
             God's
             hands
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             Reward
             may
             be
             due
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             The
             word
             doth
             signifie
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Reward
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             's
             due
             to
             such
             as
             persevere
             .
             3.
             
             That
             it
             shall
             be
             rendred
             .
             Yet
             a
             Reward
             may
             sometimes
             be
             taken
             Synechdochically
             for
             punishment
             ,
             and
             the
             recompence
             thereof
             an
             actual
             punishment
             for
             Sin.
             Thus
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             read
             ,
             it
             's
             taken
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             2.
             
             A
             reward
             may
             be
             poor
             or
             rich
             ,
             less
             or
             greater
             ;
             but
             here
             it
             's
             said
             to
             be
             great
             ,
             so
             great
             indeed
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             tongue
             of
             man
             can
             express
             the
             greatness
             or
             excellency
             of
             it
             .
             For
             here
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             the
             final
             Reward
             ,
             which
             is
             unspeakable
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             [
             I
             am
             thine
             
               exceeding
               great
               Reward
            
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             1.
             ]
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             continuance
             
               [
               hath
            
             ]
             this
             great
             Reward
             .
             Which
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             not
             only
             due
             ,
             but
             certainly
             conferred
             upon
             ,
             and
             rendred
             to
             the
             person
             persevering
             ;
             for
             ,
             by
             divine
             ordination
             ,
             Perseverance
             and
             the
             Reward
             are
             inseparably
             joyned
             together
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             one
             shall
             infallibly
             follow
             upon
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             37.
             
             Ver.
             36.
             
             Agrees
             with
             the
             former
             in
             substance
             ,
             though
             it
             differ
             in
             expressions
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             former
             )
             doth
             inform
             us
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Reward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Duty
             is
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Ye
               have
               need
               of
               patience
               .
               ]
            
             The
             reward
             in
             those
             ,
             which
             follow
             ,
             
               [
               That
               after
               ye
               have
               done
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               ye
               may
               receive
               the
               promise
               .
               ]
            
             The
             former
             is
             the
             means
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             the
             end
             .
             For
             explication's
             sake
             take
             notice
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 patience
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 receiving
                 the
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 receiving
                 it
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Patience
             ,
             opposed
             to
             casting
             away
             our
             confidence
             ,
             is
             not
             meerly
             that
             virtue
             which
             moderates
             the
             passions
             of
             the
             mind
             in
             affliction
             ,
             and
             keeps
             the
             Soul
             quiet
             ,
             lest
             ,
             being
             much
             grieved
             or
             afflicted
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             unfit
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             go
             on
             with
             the
             work
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Obedience
             :
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Original
             Word
             ,
             it
             includes
             Fortitude
             and
             Divine
             Courage
             ,
             with
             constancy
             and
             perseverance
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Tribulation
             and
             Difficulties
             .
             
             It
             implies
             ,
             that
             our
             Service
             and
             Obedience
             requires
             not
             only
             labour
             and
             great
             pains
             ,
             but
             courage
             ,
             patience
             ,
             and
             constancy
             .
             Because
             our
             Duty
             is
             not
             only
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             easy
             ;
             but
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             difficult
             ,
             to
             suffer
             much
             :
             For
             we
             shall
             be
             much
             opposed
             ,
             and
             meet
             with
             many
             difficulties
             ;
             therefore
             we
             must
             adventure
             upon
             ,
             and
             pass
             through
             these
             Difficulties
             and
             Tribulations
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             is
             called
             patience
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             is
             turned
             
               patient
               continuance
            
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             this
             patience
             ;
             and
             this
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             must
             not
             be
             cast
             away
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             not
             only
             useful
             ,
             but
             necessary
             ,
             should
             be
             kept
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             heavenly
             Vertue
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             will
             of
             God
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             
               That
               through
               many
               Tribulations
               ,
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               his
               heavenly
               Kingdom
               .
               Israel
            
             must
             march
             through
             a
             Wilderness
             into
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             so
             pass
             through
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             into
             a
             wealthly
             place
             .
             Christ
             must
             first
             suffer
             ,
             and
             so
             enter
             into
             Glory
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             follow
             the
             Captain
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             same
             way
             .
             And
             if
             the
             way
             be
             long
             ,
             and
             the
             Difficulties
             and
             Sufferings
             great
             and
             many
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             possibility
             of
             attaining
             the
             glorious
             prize
             without
             patience
             ,
             fortitude
             ,
             and
             courage
             ,
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             .
             For
             perseverance
             here
             so
             much
             pressed
             ,
             requires
             many
             things
             :
             1.
             
             An
             exercise
             of
             all
             heavenly
             Virtues
             .
             2.
             
             A
             continuance
             in
             this
             exercise
             .
             3.
             
             A
             continuance
             till
             we
             have
             finished
             our
             Work
             ,
             ended
             our
             Warfare
             ,
             and
             obtained
             a
             full
             and
             final
             Victory
             .
             And
             seeing
             they
             had
             begun
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             suffer
             ,
             to
             fight
             ,
             to
             conquer
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             to
             go
             on
             and
             finish
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             obtain
             that
             glorious
             Reward
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             Patience
             was
             necessary
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             recive
             the
             Promise
             .
             Here
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             Promise
             .
             2.
             
             The
             receiving
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Promise
             is
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             Metonymy
             .
             The
             thing
             promised
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             Reward
             ,
             which
             was
             merited
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             promised
             by
             God.
             And
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             Promise
             ,
             it
             's
             due
             to
             such
             as
             persevere
             ;
             and
             God's
             faithfulness
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             hope
             ,
             and
             certain
             expectation
             .
             Without
             this
             ,
             it
             could
             no
             wayes
             be
             due
             ,
             nor
             God
             any
             wayes
             bound
             to
             give
             it
             :
             For
             though
             we
             should
             do
             and
             suffer
             far
             more
             and
             longer
             then
             any
             Saint
             of
             God
             ever
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             we
             could
             not
             deserve
             any
             thing
             ,
             much
             less
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             Reward
             ,
             which
             God
             will
             give
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             receive
             ;
             for
             such
             as
             persevere
             shall
             not
             only
             have
             a
             right
             unto
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             possession
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             we
             do
             not
             receive
             it
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             done
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
             The
             Will
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             wherein
             he
             signifies
             ,
             what
             our
             Duty
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             must
             do
             ,
             and
             binds
             us
             to
             Obedience
             and
             performance
             .
             And
             his
             Will
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             begin
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             finish
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             expect
             to
             receive
             the
             promised
             Reward
             ,
             before
             we
             have
             done
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             finished
             to
             do
             that
             which
             God
             Commanded
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Work
             is
             finished
             ,
             in
             the
             evening
             of
             the
             day
             God
             will
             give
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             certainly
             receive
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             enjoy
             ,
             that
             full
             and
             everlasting
             Rest
             and
             Bliss
             which
             he
             hath
             promised
             .
             Therefore
             seeing
             the
             Reward
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             it
             's
             promised
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             certainly
             receive
             it
             ;
             let
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             profess
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             resolve
             ,
             and
             that
             stedfastly
             ,
             and
             also
             endeavour
             with
             all
             diligence
             to
             persevere
             unto
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             
             Yet
             if
             any
             ask
             ,
             When
             shall
             we
             receive
             the
             Reward
             ?
             how
             long
             will
             it
             be
             before
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             will
             come
             to
             Reward
             us
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             answer
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             37.
             
             
               For
               yet
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               come
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               tarry
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Habakkuk
             Chap.
             2.
             3.
             where
             we
             thus
             read
             ,
             
               [
               If
               it
               stay
               ,
               wait
               for
               it
               ;
               because
               he
               that
               shall
               come
               ,
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               tarry
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             
             Judah's
             deliverance
             from
             Captivity
             doth
             typisy
             our
             Redemption
             and
             eternal
             deliverance
             by
             Christ.
             And
             as
             then
             they
             thought
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Captivity
             and
             Suffering
             to
             be
             long
             ,
             they
             are
             exhorted
             patiently
             to
             wait
             for
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             delayed
             :
             and
             ,
             to
             comfort
             and
             encourage
             them
             ,
             He
             assures
             them
             ,
             that
             deliverance
             will
             certainly
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             speedily
             .
             Yet
             because
             that
             deliverance
             was
             but
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             was
             principally
             intended
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             understands
             the
             words
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             this
             place
             doth
             apply
             them
             .
             And
             whereas
             our
             Translators
             turn
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               [
               It
               will
               surely
               come
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               tarry
               ]
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Vision
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             tarry
             :
             yet
             the
             Septuagint
             understand
             it
             of
             some
             certain
             person
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             
               [
               he
            
             ]
             not
             
               [
               it
            
             ]
             will
             come
             and
             not
             tarry
             .
             The
             words
             are
             meant
             of
             Christ's
             Comming
             ,
             to
             put
             an
             end
             unto
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             unto
             them
             an
             eternal
             Reward
             .
             And
             of
             this
             Coming
             and
             receiving
             this
             great
             Reward
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             affirmed
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 certainty
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Expedition
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             therefore
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             certain
             2.
             
             The
             speedy
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             certainty
             is
             expressed
             in
             two
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Shall
               come
               ,
               will
               come
               ]
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               [
               coming
               will
               come
               ]
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             there
             translated
             ,
             will
             surely
             come
             .
             Yet
             the
             Participle
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             in
             other
             places
             is
             turned
             ,
             
               [
               He
               that
               is
               to
               come
               .
               ]
            
             So
             that
             the
             words
             imply
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             time
             appointed
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             decreed
             that
             he
             shall
             come
             .
             2.
             
             That
             as
             it
             is
             decreed
             ,
             so
             the
             Decree
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             actually
             come
             .
             This
             is
             the
             certainty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             speedy
             coming
             is
             expressed
             ,
             1.
             
             Affirmatively
             .
             2.
             
             Negatively
             .
             Affirmatively
             ;
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             how
             much
             ,
             how
             much
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             how
             little
             is
             the
             time
             ;
             it
             's
             very
             little
             ,
             very
             short
             ,
             as
             the
             Syriack
             turns
             it
             .
             Negatively
             ,
             
               [
               He
               will
               not
               ●arry
               or
               delay
               .
               ]
            
             The
             word
             may
             signify
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             stay
             a
             moment
             after
             the
             time
             appointed
             .
             And
             this
             latter
             part
             doth
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             God's
             Saints
             is
             but
             short
             ,
             very
             short
             .
             Therefore
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               Sufferings
               of
               this
               present
               time
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
             The
             present
             time
             is
             but
             an
             instant
             or
             moment
             ,
             and
             also
             light
             affliction
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             have
             their
             Calms
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Storms
             ;
             their
             intermissions
             ,
             and
             the
             intermixture
             of
             sweet
             and
             heavenly
             comforts
             .
             2.
             
             The
             end
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             is
             the
             end
             of
             their
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             this
             Life
             is
             nothing
             to
             Eternity
             ;
             their
             Sufferings
             shall
             speedily
             determine
             ,
             their
             Joys
             shall
             never
             end
             .
             For
             when
             life
             is
             ended
             ,
             all
             these
             Conflicts
             and
             cruel
             Fights
             are
             ended
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             instantly
             at
             rest
             ,
             cease
             from
             all
             their
             Labours
             ,
             and
             are
             secured
             of
             their
             eternal
             full
             Glory
             .
             3.
             
             A
             thousand
             years
             with
             Man
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             one
             day
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             ●espect
             his
             stay
             till
             the
             last
             Saint
             shall
             be
             perfected
             and
             finally
             Victorious
             ,
             is
             not
             much
             .
             4.
             
             When
             the
             day
             appointed
             is
             once
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             stay
             an
             hour
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             a
             minute
             ;
             He
             will
             rend
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             come
             down
             ,
             and
             do
             glorious
             things
             .
             And
             is
             his
             coming
             so
             certain
             ,
             and
             so
             speedy
             ,
             and
             hath
             God
             said
             so
             ?
             why
             should
             we
             be
             impatient
             ,
             and
             complain
             of
             delay
             .
             The
             Saints
             of
             God
             sometimes
             will
             cry
             out
             ,
             Oh
             when
             shall
             these
             Labours
             ,
             these
             Difficulties
             ,
             these
             Sufferings
             of
             ours
             have
             an
             end
             ?
             How
             long
             will
             my
             Saviour
             delay
             his
             Coming
             ?
             When
             will
             he
             come
             in
             the
             Clouds
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ?
             Shall
             I
             never
             see
             an
             end
             of
             this
             Battel
             ,
             and
             obtain
             a
             final
             Victory
             ,
             and
             so
             triumph
             for
             ever
             ?
             And
             the
             Church
             is
             alwayes
             praying
             ,
             
               Come
               Lord
               Jesu
               ,
               come
               quickly
               .
            
             To
             all
             this
             his
             answer
             is
             ,
             
               Surely
               I
               come
               quickly
            
             .
             And
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               come
               quickly
            
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               come
               quickly
               ,
               and
               my
               Reward
               is
               with
               me
               ,
               to
               render
               to
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               Works
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             22.
             7
             ,
             12
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             if
             we
             will
             not
             be
             patient
             ,
             strive
             ,
             suffer
             ,
             and
             fight
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             great
             and
             glorious
             Reward
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             receive
             certainly
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             doubt
             ;
             we
             shall
             render
             our
             selvs
             unworthy
             altogether
             of
             so
             blessed
             a
             Victory
             ,
             and
             so
             joyful
             a
             Triumph
             as
             God
             hath
             of
             his
             free
             and
             unspeakable
             mercy
             promised
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             39.
             
             Further
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             ,
             he
             proves
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             Reward
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             persevere
             ,
             and
             his
             displeasure
             against
             all
             such
             as
             draw
             ,
             back
             out
             of
             the
             next
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             which
             he
             renders
             thus
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             38.
             
             
               [
               Now
               the
               Just
               shall
               live
               by
               Faith
               ;
               but
               if
               ●●y
               man
               draw
               back
               ,
               my
               Soul
               shall
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             handling
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 they
                 come
                 in
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 what
                 end
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 alledge
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 matter
                 therein
                 contained
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 distinct
                 Explication
                 ,
                 reduce
                 then
                 to
                 Propositions
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             come
             in
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             agreeing
             with
             them
             in
             the
             matter
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Reward
             .
             Yet
             they
             have
             more
             immediate
             Connexion
             with
             the
             words
             immediately
             a●tecedent
             :
             1.
             
             As
             being
             taking
             out
             of
             the
             same
             place
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
             2.
             
             As
             
             signifying
             that
             when
             Christ
             shall
             come
             he
             will
             accept
             and
             reward
             those
             that
             persevere
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             End
             &
             Scope
             is
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             ,
             from
             God's
             own
             words
             and
             Promise
             (
             for
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             God
             )
             ,
             to
             persevere
             and
             not
             draw
             back
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             material
             parts
             are
             two
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 final
                 Acceptation
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 persevere
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Rejection
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 draw
                 back
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Propositions
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   just
                   shall
                   live
                   by
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   Man
                   draw
                   back
                   ,
                   my
                   Soul
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Proposition
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Righteousness
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             three
             are
             subordinate
             ;
             for
             by
             Faith
             we
             attain
             Righteousness
             ;
             by
             Righteousness
             ,
             Life
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             we
             are
             justified
             ,
             by
             that
             we
             live
             .
             No
             Faith
             ,
             no
             Righteousness
             ;
             no
             Righteousness
             ,
             no
             Life
             ;
             these
             three
             go
             together
             .
             In
             the
             words
             we
             have
             two
             Propositions
             at
             least
             implied
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 justified
                 or
                 
                   just
                   by
                   Faith.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 glorified
                 and
                 
                   live
                   by
                   Faith.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             According
             to
             the
             former
             Proposition
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             made
             use
             of
             this
             Text
             in
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             11.
             to
             prove
             Justification
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             without
             Works
             :
             For
             ,
             because
             Man
             is
             sinful
             and
             guilty
             ,
             his
             Justification
             is
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             which
             ,
             presupposing
             the
             party
             penitent
             and
             believing
             ,
             depends
             upon
             the
             Satisfaction
             ,
             Merits
             ,
             and
             Intercession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Mercy
             of
             God
             expressed
             in
             the
             Promise
             .
             As
             there
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             to
             prove
             gratuitous
             Justification
             ;
             so
             here
             he
             takes
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             to
             assure
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             this
             justifying
             Faith
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             in
             the
             End
             they
             shall
             live
             and
             be
             glorified
             ;
             and
             that
             Faith
             which
             is
             first
             justifying
             shall
             be
             Faith
             glorifying
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             have
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             divine
             practical
             Assent
             unto
             the
             saving
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             a
             reliance
             upon
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             :
             And
             here
             it
             's
             taken
             for
             this
             Faith
             continued
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             Persecutions
             and
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             includes
             the
             former
             continued
             Boldness
             of
             Profession
             with
             Patience
             and
             other
             heavenly
             Vertues
             ,
             with
             which
             it
             hath
             an
             inseparable
             Connexion
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Upon
             Faith
             followeth
             Righteousness
             ;
             for
             the
             just
             have
             Faith
             ,
             and
             are
             just
             and
             justified
             by
             Faith
             :
             For
             ,
             by
             just
             ,
             are
             here
             meant
             the
             justified
             by
             Faith
             according
             to
             the
             Tenour
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             .
             For
             Man
             being
             sinful
             and
             guilty
             cannot
             be
             justified
             by
             his
             own
             Innocency
             ,
             Purity
             ,
             inherent
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             perfect
             Obedience
             :
             He
             is
             condemnable
             by
             Reason
             of
             his
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             is
             freed
             from
             Condemnation
             by
             deprecating
             the
             Wrath
             of
             the
             Supream
             Judg
             ,
             and
             pleading
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             God's
             Promise
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             penitent
             Faith.
             God
             in
             justifying
             is
             merciful
             ,
             because
             the
             Person
             justified
             is
             a
             Sinner
             ;
             yet
             just
             ,
             because
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             ,
             God
             hath
             promised
             ,
             and
             Man
             guilty
             doth
             believe
             .
             This
             Justification
             doth
             not
             leave
             a
             Man
             under
             the
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             of
             Sin
             ,
             but
             in
             freeing
             from
             Guilt
             he
             renews
             and
             sanctifies
             him
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             is
             inherently
             righteous
             .
             So
             that
             he
             is
             justified
             and
             inherently
             just
             ;
             yet
             the
             place
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             such
             as
             are
             finally
             just
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             finally
             believing
             .
             For
             he
             that
             hath
             Faith
             is
             just
             ;
             he
             that
             continueth
             in
             Faith
             ,
             continueth
             just
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             finally
             believing
             is
             finally
             just
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             guilty
             Man
             is
             just
             by
             Faith
             ,
             so
             being
             just
             he
             shall
             live
             by
             Faith.
             By
             Life
             in
             this
             place
             is
             meant
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             happy
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             the
             Life
             of
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Reward
             ,
             which
             will
             certainly
             follow
             upon
             final
             Faith
             :
             For
             it
             's
             Faith
             ,
             which
             by
             vertue
             of
             Christ's
             Merit
             ,
             and
             God's
             Promise
             ,
             gives
             a
             Right
             to
             Life
             ;
             and
             upon
             a
             finall
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Possession
             and
             full
             Enjoyment
             of
             this
             blessed
             Life
             doth
             certainly
             follow
             .
             The
             Duty
             therefore
             which
             the
             Apostle
             urgeth
             ,
             is
             final
             Perseverance
             in
             Faith
             ;
             and
             the
             Motive
             whereby
             he
             seeks
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             Performance
             is
             the
             certain
             full
             Possession
             of
             the
             great
             Rewards
             for
             which
             he
             alledgeth
             God's
             own
             Word
             and
             Promise
             recorded
             in
             the
             Prophet
             .
             And
             if
             they
             will
             hearken
             unto
             God
             speaking
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             take
             his
             Word
             and
             Promise
             ,
             there
             is
             great
             Reason
             why
             they
             should
             persevere
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             40.
             
             As
             the
             former
             Reason
             is
             taken
             from
             God's
             Promise
             of
             Life
             ,
             so
             the
             latter
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             Punishment
             and
             Displeasure
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             they
             fall
             away
             ,
             they
             must
             suffer
             ,
             as
             certainly
             threatned
             by
             God
             ;
             
               For
               if
               any
               Man
               draw
               back
               ,
               my
               Soul
               shall
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               .
            
             The
             Proposition
             is
             hypothetical
             or
             compound
             and
             connex
             ,
             the
             Nature
             whereof
             is
             to
             deduce
             a
             Consequent
             from
             an
             Antecedent
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             certain
             Rule
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Antecedent
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             Consequent
             is
             so
             too
             .
             The
             Connexion
             is
             not
             natural
             ,
             but
             depends
             upon
             divine
             Ordination
             ,
             who
             hath
             determined
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             Punishment
             shall
             follow
             upon
             Sin
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             final
             Perdition
             shall
             follow
             upon
             Apostacy
             .
             This
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             alledgeth
             out
             of
             Habakkuk
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Original
             is
             Hebrew
             :
             And
             this
             gives
             occasion
             to
             consider
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Translations
             ;
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             
               Junius
               ,
               Vatablus
            
             ,
             the
             Divines
             of
             Zurick
             ,
             following
             him
             and
             our
             English
             ,
             differ
             amongst
             themselvs
             in
             translating
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             follows
             ,
             seems
             to
             differ
             much
             from
             all
             the
             Rest.
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             Copy
             ,
             which
             they
             turned
             ,
             did
             not
             agree
             with
             these
             of
             latter
             times
             :
             This
             difference
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             Explication
             of
             particulars
             ,
             which
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Apostacy
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 God's
                 Displeasure
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostacy
             ,
             which
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Pride
             ;
             so
             some
             ,
             to
             be
             Unbelief
             ;
             so
             others
             ,
             to
             be
             
               a
               Lifting
               up
            
             ;
             so
             our
             English
             ,
             to
             be
             
               a
               drawing
               back
            
             ;
             so
             the
             Septuagint
             .
             These
             may
             be
             reconciled
             ;
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               to
               fear
            
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             fear
             
               to
               hide
               ones
               self
            
             ,
             and
             also
             
               to
               remit
               and
               abate
               of
               our
               former
               Boldness
               and
               Courage
            
             ;
             this
             signification
             agrees
             well
             enough
             with
             the
             Arabick
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Gafal
             ,
             which
             some
             tells
             is
             to
             hide
             or
             neglect
             :
             For
             ,
             all
             Apostacy
             issues
             from
             fear
             ,
             and
             a
             Remission
             of
             our
             more
             intensive
             Courage
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             yield
             basely
             and
             cowardly
             unto
             our
             Enemy
             ,
             whom
             we
             might
             have
             resisted
             and
             overcome
             .
             This
             drawing
             back
             is
             an
             Unbelief
             ,
             after
             Belief
             and
             Profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             :
             And
             it
             may
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             doth
             ,
             proceed
             from
             Pride
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             heart
             to
             submit
             unto
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             that
             Righteousness
             which
             is
             by
             Faith
             ;
             it
             will
             scorn
             to
             bear
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             despise
             the
             Promises
             and
             Comminations
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Yet
             it
             may
             issue
             from
             other
             Causes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Punishment
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               My
               Soul
               shall
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               .
            
             In
             our
             present
             Hebrew
             Copies
             ,
             we
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               his
               Soul
            
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Septuagint
             read
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               My
               Soul.
            
             To
             change
             the
             Affix
             Jod
             into
             Vau
             was
             an
             Errour
             easily
             committed
             in
             the
             Transcription
             .
             By
             Soul
             therefore
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             Soul
             of
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Soul
             of
             God
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             only
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             Body
             .
             Of
             God
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               He
               will
               have
               no
               pleasure
            
             in
             the
             Apostate
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Meiosis
             ,
             and
             signifies
             ,
             
               He
               will
               be
               highly
               displeased
               with
               him
               .
            
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             translated
             
               to
               be
               upright
            
             ,
             doth
             signify
             also
             
               to
               please
            
             ;
             so
             the
             Septuagint
             divers
             time
             ;
             do
             turn
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             no
             Reason
             why
             the
             Translatour
             should
             vary
             from
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             Habakkuk
             .
             By
             this
             Phrase
             is
             declared
             God's
             high
             displeasure
             against
             them
             for
             their
             Sin
             ;
             for
             as
             their
             Sin
             was
             high
             and
             hainous
             ,
             so
             was
             his
             Displeasure
             ;
             who
             would
             punish
             them
             severely
             ,
             that
             the
             penalty
             might
             be
             proportioned
             and
             made
             adequate
             to
             their
             Sin.
             So
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             find
             the
             Arguments
             both
             
               à
               Praemio
               &
               Poena
            
             briefly
             contracted
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             41.
             
             Yet
             ,
             lest
             the
             Hebrews
             should
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             had
             conceived
             some
             Jealousy
             and
             Suspicion
             of
             an
             Inclination
             in
             them
             to
             Apostacy
             ,
             he
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sixth
             Chapter
             ,
             prevents
             all
             such
             thoughts
             by
             these
             words
             following
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             39.
             
             
               But
               we
               are
               not
               of
               them
               which
               draw
               back
               unto
               Perdition
               ,
               but
               of
               them
               that
               believe
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             an
             Application
             of
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             ,
             delivered
             in
             general
             to
             Paul
             ,
             and
             these
             Hebrews
             in
             particular
             .
             There
             is
             little
             need
             of
             Explication
             ;
             for
             the
             words
             are
             easily
             understood
             from
             that
             which
             went
             before
             :
             For
             
               to
               draw
               back
            
             is
             Apostacy
             ,
             and
             Perdition
             is
             utter
             Destruction
             ,
             which
             issues
             from
             the
             Displeasure
             and
             severe
             Justice
             of
             God.
             To
             believe
             ,
             is
             the
             Duty
             ;
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             Reward
             ;
             and
             to
             
               believe
               unto
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             to
             persevere
             in
             Faith
             unto
             the
             End
             ,
             and
             the
             full
             Possession
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             .
             By
             these
             words
             we
             learn
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             have
             a
             charitable
             conceit
             of
             Professors
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             and
             know
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             sincerity
             .
             2.
             
             To
             examine
             and
             thoroughly
             search
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             more
             clearly
             understand
             our
             spiritual
             
             condition
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ?
             Whether
             our
             Faith
             be
             sincere
             ,
             and
             our
             Profession
             real
             or
             no
             ?
             Whether
             we
             tend
             unto
             Perdition
             or
             Salvation
             ?
             3.
             
             They
             imply
             a
             secret
             Exhortation
             to
             Perseverance
             ,
             and
             a
             Dehortation
             from
             Apostacy
             ,
             upon
             the
             two
             main
             and
             principal
             Reasons
             of
             Perdition
             and
             Salvation
             .
             4.
             
             They
             serve
             for
             Comfort
             ;
             for
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             certain
             Knowledg
             of
             our
             Sincerity
             ,
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             Performance
             of
             our
             Duty
             and
             the
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             is
             a
             Ground
             of
             great
             Joy
             and
             Comfort
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             our
             Afflictions
             and
             Tribulations
             ;
             for
             upon
             this
             Knowledg
             we
             are
             assured
             ;
             that
             God
             doth
             love
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             have
             a
             firm
             Title
             unto
             everlasting
             Glory
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             shall
             work
             together
             for
             our
             good
             .
             And
             happy
             we
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             truly
             say
             ,
             as
             here
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               of
               them
               who
               draw
               back
               unto
               Perdition
               ,
               but
               of
               them
               who
               believe
               unto
               the
               Salvation
               of
               the
               Soul.
            
             The
             Sum
             and
             Substance
             of
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             which
             
               once
               offered
               doth
               consecrate
               the
               sanctified
               for
               ever
               .
            
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             to
             several
             Duties
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             the
             principal
             ,
             which
             is
             Perseverance
             ,
             which
             is
             urged
             upon
             them
             by
             severall
             Arguments
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             fearful
             Punishment
             of
             Apostates
             ,
             and
             the
             glorius
             Reward
             of
             Perseverance
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             excellency
             of
             Faith
             ,
             exemplisied
             in
             the
             Saints
             of
             former
             times
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THE
             Connexion
             of
             this
             Chapter
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             Scope
             ,
             and
             Method
             ,
             are
             obvious
             ,
             and
             easily
             understood
             by
             the
             observant
             and
             considerate
             Reader
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Connexion
             is
             this
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             continues
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Profession
             ,
             and
             Perseverance
             in
             them
             unto
             Life
             ,
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             great
             Reward
             ,
             and
             his
             Exhortation
             unto
             Perseverance
             :
             So
             that
             they
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             subject
             matter
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Scope
             ,
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             new
             Argument
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             unto
             continuance
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             this
             heavenly
             vertue
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Method
             is
             easily
             perceived
             by
             the
             Disposition
             of
             the
             parts
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Description
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Ver.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             Instance
             in
             two
             general
             Effects
             ,
             Ver.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             enumeration
             of
             many
             Saints
             and
             Worthies
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             who
             by
             this
             Faith
             did
             suffer
             grievous
             Afflictions
             ,
             did
             rare
             Exploits
             ,
             and
             obtained
             many
             great
             Blessings
             .
          
           
             These
             Saints
             are
             represented
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             marshalled
             and
             set
             in
             Array
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             times
             wherein
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 are
                 expressed
                 by
                 Name
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 are
                 not
                 named
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Of
             such
             as
             are
             named
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             are
             honoured
             with
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             rare
             Acts
             and
             Effects
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             related
             in
             particular
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             are
             only
             named
             ,
             and
             the
             Effects
             of
             their
             Faith
             are
             reckoned
             up
             jointly
             with
             others
             which
             are
             not
             mentioned
             by
             Name
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             these
             Worthies
             is
             finished
             ,
             the
             Argument
             taken
             from
             their
             Example
             is
             applied
             :
             In
             all
             this
             Discourse
             you
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             Excellency
             of
             that
             Faith
             and
             Perseverance
             ,
             which
             was
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Argument
             or
             Suasive
             here
             used
             for
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             Faith
             is
             taken
             from
             Example
             of
             many
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Saints
             and
             Servants
             of
             God
             recorded
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             lived
             before
             the
             Exhibition
             of
             Christ.
             3.
             
             That
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Argument
             is
             not
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             believed
             and
             persevered
             in
             the
             Faith
             ;
             but
             chiefly
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             rarest
             and
             most
             heroick
             Acts
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             whereby
             they
             attained
             so
             many
             and
             great
             Blessings
             ,
             did
             issue
             from
             their
             Faith
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             could
             have
             done
             little
             or
             nothing
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             But
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             Chapter
             and
             the
             Text
             it self
             ,
             we
             read
          
           
             
             Ver.
             1.
             
             
               Now
               Faith
               is
               the
               Substance
               of
               things
               hoped
               for
               ,
               and
               the
               Evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seen
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Description
             of
             Divine
             Faith
             ;
             a
             perfect
             Definition
             it
             cannot
             be
             .
             That
             Faith
             is
             such
             a
             vertue
             as
             here
             is
             described
             may
             easily
             be
             known
             from
             the
             former
             ter
             ,
             whence
             it
             may
             be
             and
             is
             deduced
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             thought
             good
             to
             premise
             these
             words
             for
             the
             better
             understanding
             and
             application
             of
             the
             following
             Examples
             .
             In
             the
             words
             which
             speak
             of
             Faith
             ,
             we
             have
             two
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   things
                   hoped
                   for
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Faith
                   is
                   the
                   Evidence
                   of
                   things
                   not
                   seen
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             both
             these
             we
             may
             note
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Object
             2.
             
             The
             Act
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Proposition
             
               things
               hoped
               for
            
             are
             in
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             the
             Act
             is
             signified
             by
             the
             word
             
               [
               Hypostasis
            
             ]
             here
             turned
             Substance
             .
             The
             whole
             Verse
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             of
             Faith
             in
             general
             ,
             whether
             Moral
             or
             Divine
             ;
             yet
             here
             it
             's
             principally
             meant
             of
             that
             Divine
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             obtain
             Salvation
             .
             To
             define
             what
             Faith
             in
             general
             is
             ,
             belongs
             to
             Logick
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Rule
             of
             Man's
             Understanding
             ,
             whereof
             Faith
             is
             an
             Act
             ,
             and
             that
             Act
             which
             we
             call
             Assent
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             differs
             from
             Dissent
             and
             Doubting
             :
             Yet
             Assent
             may
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             mixt
             with
             some
             degrees
             of
             Doubt
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             ordinarily
             called
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             perfect
             and
             certain
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             Doubt
             .
             Yet
             this
             Assent
             may
             be
             firm
             ,
             and
             given
             unto
             a
             false
             Proposition
             conceived
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             Proposition
             true
             in
             it self
             ,
             either
             as
             clear
             in
             it's
             own
             Light
             ,
             or
             upon
             demonstration
             and
             evident
             Proof
             ,
             or
             at
             second
             hand
             ,
             and
             represented
             unto
             us
             by
             some
             extrinsecal
             Lights
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             another
             ,
             of
             whose
             certain
             Knowledg
             and
             Integrity
             we
             make
             no
             doubt
             .
             This
             Testimony
             is
             humane
             or
             divine
             :
             The
             ground
             of
             this
             Faith
             and
             Assent
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God.
             And
             here
             two
             things
             are
             required
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             thing
             testified
             be
             credible
             .
             2.
             
             That
             we
             have
             certain
             Knowledg
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             believed
             be
             testified
             by
             God.
             The
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             but
             an
             humane
             Testimony
             ,
             cannot
             fully
             satisfy
             us
             herein
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             have
             other
             artificial
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             saith
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             indeed
             :
             And
             so
             far
             only
             as
             we
             know
             the
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             be
             testified
             by
             God
             ,
             so
             far
             only
             can
             we
             believe
             with
             a
             divine
             and
             an
             infallible
             Faith
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             known
             certainly
             to
             us
             to
             be
             his
             Testimony
             ,
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Faith
             here
             intended
             .
             One
             Object
             of
             this
             Faith
             is
             ,
             
               things
               hoped
               for
               :
               Things
               hoped
               for
               ,
            
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Things
             and
             Rewards
             ,
             promised
             by
             God
             as
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             received
             .
             2.
             
             The
             principal
             of
             these
             is
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             and
             glorious
             Reward
             mentioned
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             received
             upon
             final
             Perseverance
             in
             Faith.
             Of
             these
             things
             ,
             or
             of
             their
             futurition
             ,
             we
             can
             by
             Nature
             and
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
             have
             no
             intuitive
             or
             demonstrative
             Knowledg
             .
             The
             Truths
             concerning
             them
             and
             their
             fruition
             are
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             as
             so
             revealed
             ,
             they
             are
             fit
             and
             proper
             Objects
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Hypostasis
             of
             these
             things
             .
             This
             word
             is
             interpreted
             several
             wayes
             ;
             for
             some
             will
             have
             it
             to
             signify
             the
             Substance
             ,
             Ground
             ,
             Foundation
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             :
             Others
             ,
             a
             certain
             persuasion
             and
             expectation
             of
             them
             :
             Others
             ,
             the
             Subsistance
             or
             Existence
             of
             this
             great
             Reward
             to
             come
             .
             This
             variety
             of
             Opinions
             concerning
             the
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             in
             this
             place
             makes
             the
             Proposition
             doubtful
             unto
             many
             .
             The
             Syriack
             Translator
             turns
             the
             words
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               Certainty
               or
               certain
               Persuasion
               of
               these
               things
               which
               are
               in
               hope
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               did
               actually
               exist
               or
               were
               in
               effect
               to
               them
               that
               do
               believe
               .
            
             This
             
               Certainty
               or
               certain
               Persuasion
            
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             divinely
             enlightned
             ,
             whereby
             it
             doth
             as
             firmly
             believe
             that
             such
             as
             persevere
             in
             Faith
             shall
             as
             certainly
             receive
             the
             great
             Reward
             as
             though
             they
             did
             actually
             enjoy
             it
             .
             This
             is
             that
             we
             call
             a
             firm
             Assent
             ,
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Word
             and
             Promise
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             this
             Word
             and
             Promise
             is
             the
             Hypostasis
             ,
             Ground
             ,
             Foundation
             ,
             &
             Basis
             of
             this
             Assent
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Soul
             is
             firmly
             fixed
             ;
             and
             this
             Assent
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             all
             other
             heavenly
             vertues
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             more
             immediately
             ,
             of
             our
             Hope
             .
             So
             that
             by
             this
             Assent
             ,
             these
             
               things
               hoped
               for
            
             ,
             though
             in
             themselvs
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             mental
             ,
             ideal
             ,
             intellectual
             Existence
             ,
             as
             present
             by
             Faith
             
             unto
             him
             that
             hath
             Faith
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             mighty
             motive
             to
             perseverance
             .
             And
             here
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             though
             things
             future
             as
             hoped
             for
             ,
             are
             here
             only
             mentioned
             as
             the
             object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             not
             the
             adequate
             object
             ;
             for
             Faith
             extends
             further
             ,
             and
             moves
             in
             a
             larger
             Sphear
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Faith
             is
             not
             only
             a
             certain
             assent
             ,
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             belief
             of
             the
             Truths
             and
             Revelations
             of
             God
             concerning
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             certain
             expectation
             of
             the
             things
             promised
             ,
             and
             a
             firm
             confidence
             and
             reliance
             upon
             God
             promising
             ,
             concerning
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             promise
             .
             Yet
             neither
             this
             expectation
             ,
             nor
             this
             confidence
             can
             be
             Faith
             strictly
             taken
             ;
             though
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             it
             's
             often
             taken
             in
             this
             large
             sense
             .
             The
             firm
             assent
             is
             indeed
             alwayes
             presupposed
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             both
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             The
             second
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             
               [
               Faith
               is
               the
               evidence
               of
               things
               not
               sin
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Object
                 ,
                 is
                 things
                 unseen
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Act
                 ,
                 is
                 evidence
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Object
             ,
             is
             something
             not
             seen
             .
             Things
             unseen
             are
             not
             only
             such
             things
             as
             are
             invisible
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             received
             by
             the
             eye
             ,
             but
             also
             such
             as
             are
             not
             perceivable
             by
             any
             of
             our
             senses
             .
             Neither
             are
             things
             insensible
             meant
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             reason
             .
             Most
             of
             our
             knowledg
             is
             acquired
             by
             our
             senses
             ,
             especially
             of
             hearing
             and
             seeing
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             Maxim
             ,
             
               [
               Nihil
               est
               in
               intellect
               is
               ,
               quod
               non
               prius
               fuer
               at
               in
               sensu
               .
               ]
            
             Though
             this
             be
             true
             only
             of
             things
             sensible
             ;
             for
             no
             sensible
             thing
             can
             be
             received
             into
             the
             under
             standing
             ,
             but
             by
             virtue
             of
             our
             outward
             and
             inward
             senses
             :
             yet
             we
             have
             an
             intuitive
             knowledg
             of
             many
             things
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             inward
             intellectual
             and
             moral
             acts
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             without
             any
             act
             or
             operation
             of
             the
             senses
             .
             So
             that
             things
             unseen
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             are
             neither
             perceivables
             by
             the
             sense
             nor
             reason
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             either
             an
             intuitive
             or
             demonstrative
             knowledg
             of
             them
             .
             These
             are
             such
             as
             are
             conveyed
             to
             the
             Soul
             by
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             man
             could
             not
             have
             known
             them
             ;
             and
             such
             propositions
             as
             the
             connexion
             of
             the
             terms
             depend
             upon
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith
             is
             the
             evidence
             of
             these
             things
             unseen
             ;
             because
             we
             having
             a
             certain
             knowledg
             of
             God's
             veracity
             ,
             and
             his
             testimony
             and
             revelation
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             are
             as
             certainly
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             give
             as
             firm
             assent
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             seen
             and
             intuitively
             and
             demonstratively
             known
             unto
             us
             .
             Yet
             here
             you
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             though
             the
             things
             and
             proposition
             ;
             be
             above
             reason
             ,
             yet
             this
             perswasion
             or
             firm
             assent
             ,
             and
             this
             certain
             knowledg
             of
             the
             divine
             Revelation
             are
             acts
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Reason
             are
             they
             written
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             object
             is
             of
             greater
             latitude
             then
             the
             former
             .
             For
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             not
             seen
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             they
             ,
             but
             many
             things
             past
             and
             present
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             things
             not
             seen
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             are
             not
             all
             things
             not
             seen
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             God
             hath
             revealed
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             and
             object
             of
             our
             Divine
             Faith.
             4.
             
             That
             though
             substance
             and
             evidence
             may
             differ
             ,
             yet
             both
             are
             a
             firm
             assent
             ;
             but
             
               [
               Hypostasis
            
             ]
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             things
             hoped
             for
             ,
             may
             include
             a
             firm
             confidence
             and
             a
             certain
             expectation
             :
             for
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             object
             ,
             that
             assent
             is
             more
             practical
             then
             this
             evidence
             ,
             which
             respects
             things
             unseen
             :
             So
             that
             here
             wants
             but
             little
             of
             a
             perfect
             definition
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Faith
             here
             defined
             is
             divine
             Faith
             in
             general
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             is
             called
             justifying
             as
             justifying
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             but
             a
             particular
             branch
             of
             this
             general
             ,
             looking
             at
             a
             particular
             object
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             his
             Intercession
             .
             
             Lushington's
             Exposition
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             singular
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             gross
             ,
             and
             not
             worthy
             taking
             notice
             of
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             This
             foundation
             being
             laid
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             proceeds
             not
             only
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             true
             by
             many
             instances
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             this
             Faith
             thus
             described
             is
             excellent
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             divers
             Acts
             and
             Effects
             thereof
             .
             And
             that
             it
             's
             excellent
             ,
             it
             appears
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               2.
               
               
                 For
                 by
                 it
                 the
                 Elders
                 obtained
                 a
                 good
                 Report
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             THE
             meaning
             of
             this
             in
             brief
             is
             ,
             That
             by-Faith
             the
             Elders
             became
             famous
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             renown
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             commended
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             But
             for
             the
             more
             particular
             and
             distinct
             understanding
             hereof
             ,
             I
             will
             devide
             the
             whole
             into
             two
             propositions
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Elders
                 obtained
                 a
                 good
                 Report
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 obtained
                 this
                 good
                 Report
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Both
             these
             joyntly
             taken
             ,
             prove
             the
             excellency
             of
             Faith
             :
             For
             that
             vertue
             whereby
             the
             
             Elders
             became
             so
             famous
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             highly
             honoured
             both
             by
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             rare
             and
             excellent
             .
             But
             let
             's
             handle
             them
             severally
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Elders
             obtained
             a
             good
             Report
             .
             In
             the
             Original
             
               [
               were
               Witnessed
               ]
            
             :
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Elders
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Testimony
                 concerning
                 these
                 Elders
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             Elders
             were
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             called
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             succeeded
             them
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Yet
             principally
             we
             must
             understand
             such
             as
             are
             mentioned
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             were
             upon
             record
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             
               Abel
               ,
               E●och
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             testimony
             concerning
             these
             Elders
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             
               [
               They
               were
               witnessed
               .
            
             ]
             Now
             a
             Testimony
             concerning
             a
             person
             is
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             and
             this
             concerning
             them
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             thus
             the
             word
             in
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             is
             often
             taken
             by
             a
             Synechdoche
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             s
             taken
             for
             the
             good
             Testimony
             which
             God
             gave
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             rare
             and
             excellent
             virtuous
             acts
             ,
             which
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             were
             not
             only
             famous
             amongst
             the
             Saints
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             but
             also
             commended
             by
             God.
             And
             many
             of
             them
             and
             their
             works
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             Chronicled
             and
             written
             in
             his
             own
             Book
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             so
             that
             their
             names
             are
             upon
             divine
             Record
             .
             And
             this
             was
             a
             rare
             priviledg
             ,
             and
             granted
             unto
             few
             eminent
             persons
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             Fame
             and
             Glory
             is
             of
             perpetual
             continuance
             ,
             and
             their
             names
             shall
             never
             be
             blotted
             out
             ,
             or
             their
             virtues
             ever
             buried
             in
             the
             grave
             of
             Oblivion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             became
             thus
             famous
             by
             their
             Faith
             ,
             without
             which
             their
             remembrance
             could
             not
             have
             been
             so
             precious
             and
             honourable
             to
             succeeding
             Generations
             .
             That
             which
             is
             matter
             of
             praise
             and
             honour
             ,
             is
             some
             virtue
             shining
             forth
             in
             some
             excellent
             deeds
             :
             Their
             excellent
             deeds
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             recorded
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             recited
             in
             this
             Chapter
             .
             Yet
             all
             these
             rare
             Gifts
             and
             Acts
             issued
             from
             one
             Fountain
             and
             one
             particular
             Faith
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             done
             so
             glorious
             things
             ,
             so
             worthy
             of
             praise
             and
             honour
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             afterward
             ;
             By
             Faith
             Abel
             offered
             so
             excellent
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Enoch
             pleased
             God
             ,
             Noah
             prepared
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             From
             all
             which
             he
             intimates
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             without
             Faith
             they
             could
             not
             have
             performed
             what
             they
             did
             perform
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             their
             other
             virtues
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             vertuous
             acts
             .
             3.
             
             By
             Faith
             is
             understood
             that
             Faith
             ,
             which
             was
             formerly
             described
             .
             4.
             
             This
             Verse
             is
             an
             abridgment
             of
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             signifies
             the
             harmony
             and
             agreement
             thereof
             with
             the
             New.
             5.
             
             By
             those
             words
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             tacitely
             exhort
             them
             to
             Faith
             and
             Perseverance
             therein
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             the
             Elders
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             obtain
             a
             good
             Report
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             Apostle
             in
             the
             former
             words
             made
             mention
             of
             Elders
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             intended
             to
             descend
             unto
             particulars
             ,
             and
             to
             inform
             us
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             lived
             near
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             thought
             good
             to
             premise
             an
             act
             of
             Faith
             about
             an
             object
             necessarily
             presupposed
             before
             the
             particular
             instances
             .
             For
             seeing
             he
             was
             to
             begin
             his
             enumeration
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             who
             lived
             near
             the
             beginning
             ,
             he
             must
             say
             something
             of
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             be
             known
             by
             sense
             or
             reason
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith.
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               3.
               
               
                 Through
                 Faith
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Worlds
                 were
                 framed
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 seen
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 did
                 appear
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             THis
             act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             object
             ,
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             any
             particular
             Elder
             or
             ,
             ancient
             Worthy
             ;
             but
             a
             common
             act
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             prefixed
             before
             the
             Examples
             and
             Instances
             following
             ,
             and
             proves
             in
             part
             ,
             
               That
               Faith
               is
               the
               evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seen
               ,
               which
               are
               hoped
               for
               .
            
             These
             words
             inform
             us
             ,
          
           
             Of
             an
             Object
             .
             Act.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Object
             is
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World.
             2.
             
             The
             Act
             is
             the
             understanding
             of
             this
             by
             Faith
             ,
             which
             usually
             is
             reduced
             under
             the
             first
             article
             of
             our
             Creed
             .
             The
             Proposions
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   seen
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   made
                   of
                   things
                   that
                   did
                   appear
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   were
                   made
                   or
                   framed
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 understood
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Or
             rather
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Worlds
                 were
                 framed
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 things
                 seen
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 did
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 thus
                 framed
                 and
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 thus
                 made
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Where
             we
             have
             two
             Propositions
             concerning
             the
             Object
             ,
             one
             concerning
             the
             Act.
             In
             the
             first
             Proposition
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Worlds
                 and
                 Things
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 World
                 's
                 framed
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 seen
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Things
                 seen
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 did
                 appear
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Worlds
             ,
             must
             be
             understood
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             ,
             the
             Hosts
             of
             them
             ;
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             name
             Worlds
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             ,
             Chap.
             1.
             2.
             —
          
           
             Things
             seen
             may
             be
             visible
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             is
             conspicuous
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             bodily
             Eyes
             ,
             as
             the
             frame
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             with
             the
             Lights
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Creatures
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Waters
             and
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             they
             are
             contra-distinct
             to
             invisible
             Creatures
             .
             For
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             these
             were
             either
             visible
             or
             invisible
             ,
             other
             wayes
             things
             seen
             may
             be
             things
             existent
             ,
             and
             in
             perfect
             being
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             were
             framed
             and
             made
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             received
             their
             being
             and
             existence
             ;
             for
             the
             act
             and
             work
             of
             Creation
             gave
             existence
             to
             things
             ,
             that
             had
             no
             actual
             being
             before
             .
             Yet
             the
             Word
             framed
             ,
             is
             extended
             by
             some
             to
             signify
             not
             only
             the
             work
             or
             act
             of
             Creation
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             union
             ,
             order
             ,
             and
             perfection
             of
             the
             whole
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             ;
             but
             howsoever
             it
             may
             connote
             these
             ,
             yet
             the
             intended
             force
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Created
             ;
             so
             as
             that
             creation
             and
             Making
             are
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             things
             seen
             ,
             were
             of
             things
             that
             did
             not
             appear
             .
             By
             things
             not
             appearing
             ,
             some
             understand
             the
             Samplar
             and
             Idea
             of
             things
             in
             the
             Mind
             and
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             this
             can
             harldy
             be
             the
             sense
             .
             But
             others
             say
             ,
             
               That
               things
               not
               appearing
               ,
               are
               ,
               things
               not
               pre-existent
               or
               in
               being
               .
            
             And
             this
             may
             be
             taken
             two
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             signify
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Creation
             did
             presuppose
             no
             matter
             ,
             stuff
             ,
             or
             atoms
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             because
             all
             things
             were
             purely
             and
             meerly
             Nothing
             ,
             had
             no
             being
             ,
             nor
             principle
             ,
             nor
             rudiment
             ,
             nor
             part
             of
             being
             at
             all
             .
             And
             this
             doth
             differense
             the
             powerful
             and
             wonderful
             active
             strength
             ,
             and
             productive
             force
             of
             God
             from
             the
             power
             and
             active
             force
             of
             all
             other
             Agents
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             ,
             that
             's
             true
             ,
             
               [
               Ex
               nihilo
               nihil
               fit
               .
               ]
            
             2.
             
             To
             signify
             ,
             that
             the
             things
             now
             seen
             ,
             were
             made
             of
             that
             Earth
             ,
             that
             seminary
             and
             imperfect
             Rudiment
             ,
             which
             Gen.
             1.
             2.
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             translate
             it
             ,
             was
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             invisible
             ,
             and
             darkness
             was
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             it
             .
             For
             out
             of
             it
             God
             created
             the
             Elements
             and
             mixt
             Creatures
             ,
             which
             when
             Light
             was
             made
             and
             they
             finished
             ,
             did
             appear
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             were
             visible
             .
             This
             last
             sense
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             both
             may
             agree
             ,
             because
             that
             Earth
             and
             imperfect
             Chaos
             ,
             concreated
             with
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             was
             first
             nothing
             ,
             then
             invisible
             ,
             and
             not
             appearing
             before
             the
             things
             made
             out
             of
             it
             could
             be
             seen
             .
             Where
             note
             ,
             that
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             made
             of
             things
             appearing
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             of
             things
             not
             appearing
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             these
             were
             made
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             either
             the
             Word
             which
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             from
             everlasting
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             cannot
             be
             taken
             here
             ,
             or
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             expressing
             something
             out
             of
             himself
             .
             And
             this
             is
             also
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Word
             whereby
             he
             effecteth
             something
             .
             2.
             
             That
             which
             signifieth
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             effective
             and
             productive
             further
             then
             to
             make
             his
             mind
             known
             .
             But
             here
             his
             effective
             and
             productive
             Word
             is
             meant
             ;
             For
             God
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               there
               be
               Light
            
             ,
             (
             this
             is
             his
             Word
             )
             ;
             
               and
               there
               was
               Light
            
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             production
             of
             his
             powerful
             Word
             .
             This
             Word
             is
             called
             the
             Will
             and
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             did
             signify
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Will
             ,
             that
             at
             such
             a
             time
             such
             or
             such
             a
             thing
             should
             be
             made
             or
             created
             ,
             and
             did
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             command
             himself
             and
             his
             almighty
             power
             to
             effect
             it
             .
             For
             he
             spake
             unto
             himself
             as
             almighty
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             was
             his
             Deed
             :
             and
             as
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             Word
             ,
             and
             Power
             are
             not
             separated
             in
             himself
             ;
             so
             neither
             were
             they
             separated
             in
             this
             Work.
             So
             that
             the
             World
             was
             made
             without
             any
             difficulty
             ,
             toil
             ,
             tumult
             ,
             tools
             ,
             or
             other
             adjuvant
             ministerial
             Causes
             .
             The
             mighty
             glorious
             Work
             was
             done
             instantly
             ,
             and
             with
             ease
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             nothing
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             by
             Faith
             ,
             we
             understand
             that
             the
             World
             was
             thus
             created
             .
             Where
             three
             things
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 thing
                 understood
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 understanding
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 understanding
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             understood
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ;
             for
             that
             may
             be
             known
             by
             Reason
             .
             For
             it
             's
             clear
             enough
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             an
             Effect
             ,
             and
             must
             necessarily
             have
             an
             efficient
             Cause
             ,
             which
             must
             produce
             and
             effect
             it
             .
             And
             they
             which
             hold
             ,
             it
             was
             
               [
               ab
               eterno
            
             ]
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             do
             confess
             this
             ;
             only
             they
             affirm
             that
             it
             was
             meant
             necessarily
             by
             the
             Supream
             Agent
             ,
             and
             the
             Production
             of
             it
             was
             like
             the
             Production
             of
             Light
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             sooner
             in
             Being
             ,
             but
             Light
             did
             necessarily
             flow
             and
             issue
             from
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Priority
             of
             time
             between
             the
             Sun
             and
             Light
             ,
             but
             the
             Being
             of
             both
             was
             simultaneous
             .
             But
             that
             this
             World
             should
             be
             made
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             at
             first
             of
             no
             pre-existent
             matter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             space
             of
             six
             dayes
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             order
             one
             part
             after
             another
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             as
             the
             sole
             efficient
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             years
             ago
             ,
             is
             far
             above
             Reason
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             this
             is
             understood
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             our
             reason
             and
             intellective
             faculty
             which
             doth
             apprehend
             and
             understand
             it
             :
             For
             without
             it
             we
             can
             know
             nothing
             ,
             by
             it
             we
             know
             all
             things
             that
             are
             known
             unto
             us
             ,
             even
             the
             deep
             things
             and
             Counsels
             of
             God
             revealed
             .
             Neither
             is
             Reason
             meerly
             passive
             ,
             but
             really
             active
             ,
             in
             this
             Work
             ;
             for
             it
             moves
             ,
             acts
             ,
             knows
             this
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             as
             certainly
             as
             it
             doth
             things
             cognoscible
             by
             the
             senses
             ,
             or
             those
             whereof
             we
             have
             intuitive
             or
             demonstrative
             Knowledg
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             we
             know
             it
             by
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             divine
             and
             supernatural
             Light
             ,
             and
             elevates
             Reason
             above
             it's
             natural
             Sphere
             .
             Faith
             sometimes
             by
             a
             Trope
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Word
             and
             Revelation
             of
             God.
             The
             proper
             Act
             of
             this
             word
             is
             to
             represent
             ,
             and
             this
             Representation
             may
             be
             made
             either
             outwardly
             or
             inwardly
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             inform
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             either
             immediately
             ,
             which
             is
             Inspiration
             ;
             or
             mediately
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             more
             imperfect
             Disciplination
             :
             When
             the
             Soul
             is
             once
             informed
             ,
             it
             receives
             the
             Impression
             ,
             knows
             the
             thing
             represented
             ,
             and
             assents
             unto
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             assenting
             Knowledg
             is
             a
             vital
             Act.
             The
             thing
             here
             represented
             is
             such
             as
             Reason
             by
             it's
             natural
             Active
             Power
             cannot
             reach
             ;
             therefore
             this
             divine
             Representation
             is
             necessary
             as
             a
             supernatural
             Light
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             piercing
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             enables
             it
             to
             understand
             and
             know
             and
             believe
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             could
             not
             be
             understood
             ,
             known
             ,
             and
             believed
             .
             Yet
             this
             Assent
             may
             be
             moral
             and
             probable
             ,
             or
             divine
             ;
             here
             is
             meant
             a
             divine
             Assent
             ,
             which
             without
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             cannot
             be
             in
             ●he
             heart
             of
             Man.
             Thus
             by
             Faith
             and
             not
             by
             Reason
             we
             understand
             how
             the
             World
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             eternal
             ,
             that
             the
             Wisdom
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             was
             wonderfully
             manifested
             in
             that
             glorious
             Work.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             These
             things
             premised
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             enters
             upon
             his
             Argument
             from
             Examples
             ,
             which
             are
             set
             forth
             according
             to
             the
             order
             of
             time
             :
             1.
             
             By
             a
             particular
             Enumeration
             .
             2.
             
             By
             Accumulation
             .
             He
             might
             have
             instanced
             in
             far
             more
             ,
             but
             these
             were
             the
             most
             eminent
             ,
             and
             for
             number
             sufficient
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
             He
             begins
             with
             Abel
             :
             who
          
           
             Ver.
             4.
             
             
               By
               Faith
               offered
               unto
               God
               a
               more
               excellent
               Sacrifice
               than
            
             Kain
             ,
             
               by
               which
               he
               obtained
               Witness
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               righteous
               ,
               God
               testifying
               of
               his
               Gifts
               :
               And
               by
               it
               he
               being
               dead
               yet
               speaketh
               .
            
          
           
             YOU
             must
             here
             observe
             ,
             that
             one
             thing
             wherein
             all
             these
             Saints
             und
             Worthies
             do
             agree
             was
             Faith.
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Faith
             is
             the
             principal
             thing
             to
             be
             noted
             in
             them
             all
             .
             3.
             
             His
             End
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             Induction
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             excellency
             and
             necessity
             of
             Faith.
             4.
             
             That
             according
             to
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             his
             Rule
             ,
             Abel
             is
             the
             first
             most
             eminent
             Person
             in
             whom
             he
             thought
             good
             to
             instance
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             Stephen
             was
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             first
             Sufferer
             ,
             yet
             the
             Proto-Martyr
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             so
             Abel
             was
             the
             Proto-Martyr
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             first
             Man
             who
             after
             the
             Creation
             and
             the
             Fall
             suffered
             death
             ,
             and
             sealed
             the
             Truth
             of
             God
             with
             his
             Blood.
             And
             though
             his
             Father
             Adam
             and
             his
             Mother
             Eve
             had
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             not
             relate
             unto
             us
             any
             special
             and
             eminent
             Work
             of
             their
             Faith
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Example
             of
             eminency
             in
             Faith
             before
             him
             :
             For
             ,
             seeing
             by
             Faith
             we
             believe
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Fall
             of
             the
             first
             Man
             who
             was
             his
             Father
             ,
             by
             whom
             Sin
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             be
             any
             before
             
             him
             so
             near
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             so
             fit
             for
             Example
             .
             Of
             this
             Abel
             two
             things
             are
             related
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Vertue
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Reward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             His
             Vertue
             in
             general
             was
             Faith
             ,
             manifesting
             it self
             in
             his
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             .
             His
             Reward
             ,
             God's
             Testimony
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             perpetual
             Fame
             .
             The
             words
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             three
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 
                   Abel
                   by
                   Faith
                   offered
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   Sacrifice
                
                 than
                 ●ain
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 
                   he
                   obtained
                   Witness
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   righteous
                   ,
                   God
                   testifying
                   of
                   his
                   Gifts
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 
                   he
                   being
                   dead
                   yet
                   speaketh
                
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             Divine
             Axiom
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 offered
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Kain
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 offered
                 this
                 so
                 excellent
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             offer
             Sacrifice
             was
             a
             religious
             Worship
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             Moral
             ,
             Positive
             ,
             *
             Ceremonial
             .
             As
             offered
             unto
             God
             in
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Supream
             Dominion
             ,
             it
             's
             Moral
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             Gift
             and
             Offering
             of
             some
             part
             of
             our
             Goods
             for
             pious
             Uses
             and
             
             Maintenance
             of
             his
             Worship
             .
             As
             it
             was
             a
             part
             of
             God's
             outward
             Worship
             ,
             depending
             only
             upon
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             it
             was
             Positive
             .
             As
             this
             Sacrifice
             signified
             a
             far
             greater
             Sacrifice
             to
             come
             ,
             it
             was
             Ceremonial
             :
             For
             ,
             after
             Man
             had
             sinned
             ,
             besides
             the
             Confession
             and
             Amendment
             of
             the
             Sinner
             ,
             Satisfaction
             to
             God's
             Justice
             by
             a
             Sacrifice
             was
             required
             .
             That
             this
             was
             Typically
             an
             explatory
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             implied
             by
             the
             thing
             sacrificed
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             slain
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             shed
             ;
             as
             though
             for
             compensation
             Life
             was
             given
             for
             Life
             ,
             and
             Blood
             for
             Blood
             ,
             so
             that
             this
             was
             a
             Shadow
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Offering
             .
             This
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             unto
             the
             true
             and
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             unto
             Idols
             ,
             and
             this
             according
             to
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ;
             For
             no
             Worship
             or
             Service
             Religious
             is
             due
             to
             any
             but
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             alone
             is
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             alone
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             honour
             is
             to
             be
             given
             .
             Yet
             all
             these
             bloody
             Sacrifices
             began
             to
             be
             out
             of
             date
             upon
             the
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             now
             only
             the
             spiritual
             Sacrifices
             of
             an
             humble
             broken
             Spirit
             of
             Praise
             ,
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             of
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             continue
             in
             force
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Sacrifice
             was
             more
             excellent
             than
             that
             of
             Kain
             .
             This
             Kain
             was
             his
             Elder
             Brother
             ;
             He
             offered
             ,
             and
             Abel
             offered
             too
             :
             They
             both
             offered
             unto
             the
             same
             eternal
             and
             universal
             Lord.
             The
             marter
             of
             his
             Offering
             was
             according
             to
             his
             outward
             Profession
             and
             Imployment
             ,
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             besides
             the
             difference
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             great
             Inequality
             :
             For
             
             Abel's
             compared
             to
             his
             ,
             was
             far
             more
             excellent
             and
             acceptable
             .
             Here
             we
             might
             take
             occasion
             to
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             
             Adam's
             care
             in
             the
             Education
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             to
             fit
             them
             not
             only
             for
             the
             matters
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             but
             for
             Religion
             and
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             2.
             
             That
             two
             Persons
             may
             worship
             God
             with
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             yet
             differ
             very
             much
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             Service
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             more
             excellent
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             this
             Faith
             did
             make
             it
             so
             excellent
             :
             For
             it
             was
             not
             the
             matter
             offered
             ,
             but
             the
             Qualification
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             and
             his
             manner
             of
             Offering
             ,
             that
             gave
             the
             worth
             unto
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             more
             precious
             .
             Kain
             offers
             without
             Faith
             sincere
             and
             lively
             ,
             his
             Offering
             is
             base
             :
             Abel
             offers
             with
             Faith
             ,
             his
             Offering
             is
             excellent
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             value
             .
             This
             Faith
             is
             the
             Soul
             of
             all
             Religious
             Worship
             ,
             and
             here
             the
             principal
             thing
             to
             be
             observed
             is
             ,
             that
             Faith
             was
             the
             Principle
             which
             did
             animate
             and
             honour
             this
             piece
             of
             Service
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Reward
             follows
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             ,
             a
             good
             Report
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             his
             life-time
             .
             2.
             
             After
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             his
             life-time
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 was
                 testified
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 righteous
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 testifying
                 of
                 his
                 Gifts
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               was
               righteous
            
             ;
             for
             so
             our
             Saviour
             terms
             him
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             
               righteous
               Abel
            
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             35.
             
             
               He
               was
               righteous
            
             ,
             not
             without
             all
             Sin
             ,
             for
             such
             no
             Man
             after
             the
             Fall
             ever
             was
             ;
             yet
             he
             was
             without
             Wickedness
             .
             He
             was
             upright
             ,
             and
             his
             Faith
             was
             sincere
             ;
             and
             his
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             were
             without
             Hypocrisy
             .
             He
             was
             justified
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Justification
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             eminently
             righteous
             .
             This
             Righteousness
             was
             not
             
             by
             Nature
             ,
             but
             Grace
             ;
             not
             by
             his
             deserts
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             mercy
             of
             God.
             As
             he
             was
             righteous
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             manifested
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             testified
             to
             his
             comfort
             and
             honour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             God
             who
             testified
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             ,
             by
             testifying
             of
             his
             Gifts
             .
             His
             Gifts
             were
             his
             Sacrifices
             offered
             to
             God
             ;
             these
             God
             did
             accept
             ,
             and
             some
             wayes
             signified
             his
             acceptation
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Person
             and
             his
             Offering
             .
             In
             Gen.
             4.
             45.
             we
             read
             thus
             ,
             
               [
               And
               the
               Lord
               had
               respect
               to
            
             Abel
             ,
             
               and
               to
               his
               Offering
               :
               But
               unto
            
             Cain
             ,
             
               and
               his
               Offering
               he
               had
               not
               respect
               .
               ]
            
             The
             words
             give
             occasion
             of
             noting
             several
             things
             ▪
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Word
             turned
             by
             our
             English
             
               [
               to
               respect
            
             ]
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             signifies
             to
             behold
             or
             look
             upon
             with
             delight
             ,
             as
             well
             pleased
             with
             it
             .
             The
             Chaldee
             Paraphrast
             useth
             a
             word
             ,
             which
             signifies
             to
             be
             well
             pleased
             with
             ,
             or
             graciously
             to
             accept
             .
             Symmachus
             turns
             ,
             
               [
               The
               Lord
               was
               delighted
               .
               ]
            
             The
             Syriack
             ,
             translates
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             But
             Theodotion
             saith
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               inflammavit
               ]
            
             ,
             He
             fired
             ,
             or
             ,
             consumed
             with
             fire
             .
             For
             by
             fire
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             God
             did
             signify
             his
             acceptation
             of
             
             Aaron's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Levit.
             9.
             24.
             
             Of
             
             Solomon's
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             7.
             1.
             and
             of
             
             Elijah's
             ,
             1
             King.
             18.
             38.
             2.
             
             God
             had
             respect
             first
             unto
             the
             Person
             ,
             then
             unto
             his
             Offering
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Person
             be
             not
             rightly
             qualified
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             cannot
             be
             pleasing
             unto
             God.
             3.
             
             The
             thing
             which
             rendered
             both
             him
             and
             his
             Offering
             so
             acceptable
             ,
             was
             Faith.
             4.
             
             That
             he
             did
             not
             thus
             accept
             
             Cain's
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             not
             righteous
             ,
             had
             no
             Faith.
             Some
             ,
             and
             amongst
             other
             
               Cornelius
               Bertram
            
             ,
             think
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             acceptation
             of
             
             Abel's
             Sacrifice
             ,
             God
             designed
             him
             to
             the
             Priest-hood
             ,
             and
             rejected
             Cain
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             cause
             ,
             first
             of
             Envy
             ,
             then
             of
             Murder
             .
             But
             whether
             God
             did
             testify
             of
             his
             Gifts
             by
             Fire
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             testimony
             design
             him
             to
             be
             Priest
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             .
             This
             is
             certain
             ,
             he
             accepted
             Abel
             and
             his
             Offering
             ,
             and
             that
             acceptation
             was
             some
             wayes
             signified
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             signification
             he
             testified
             of
             him
             that
             he
             was
             righteous
             .
             All
             persons
             ,
             who
             worship
             God
             ,
             are
             Cains
             or
             Abels
             ,
             offer
             with
             or
             without
             Faith
             :
             how
             careful
             therefore
             should
             we
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             to
             come
             with
             prepared
             and
             disposed
             hearts
             .
             For
             it
             's
             a
             blessed
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             matter
             of
             sweetest
             comfort
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             sad
             and
             woful
             Curse
             ,
             with
             Cain
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
             The
             Reward
             after
             his
             Death
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             third
             Proposition
             ,
             
               [
               And
               by
               it
               ,
               being
               dead
               ,
               yet
               speaketh
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             it
             's
             said
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 yet
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Being
                 dead
                 ,
                 he
                 speaketh
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 it
                 he
                 speaketh
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Copies
             and
             Books
             differ
             ;
             for
             some
             read
             
               he
               speaketh
            
             ,
             some
             
               he
               is
               spoken
               of
            
             :
             yet
             both
             these
             may
             signify
             his
             fame
             and
             good
             report
             continuing
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             this
             Day
             .
             He
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             ,
             because
             his
             Name
             and
             his
             Faith
             are
             upon
             Record
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             he
             ,
             though
             dead
             ,
             is
             remembred
             and
             commended
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             remembred
             and
             commended
             to
             the
             World's
             end
             ;
             and
             no
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             which
             consumeth
             many
             things
             ,
             shall
             ever
             raze
             his
             memory
             ,
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             forgotten
             .
             Yet
             most
             do
             read
             ,
             
               [
               he
               speaketh
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Translators
             most
             do
             follow
             that
             reading
             .
             Now
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             what
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             what
             this
             speaking
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             speaketh
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             the
             Reward
             of
             Virtue
             ;
             and
             calls
             aloud
             for
             imitation
             of
             his
             Faith
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             rewarded
             as
             he
             was
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Voice
             of
             all
             good
             Examples
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             .
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             said
             to
             speak
             ,
             of
             which
             hereafter
             .
             2.
             
             He
             speaketh
             first
             to
             Men
             ;
             for
             to
             whom
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             speaks
             ,
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             by
             their
             good
             Example
             may
             be
             said
             to
             speak
             .
             Now
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             written
             for
             men
             living
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             them
             doth
             speak
             unto
             us
             ,
             whilst
             we
             living
             read
             or
             hear
             them
             .
             3.
             
             This
             speaking
             is
             not
             like
             the
             speaking
             of
             Abel
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             living
             ,
             nor
             as
             one
             man
             speaketh
             to
             another
             ;
             but
             this
             Speech
             is
             Metaphorical
             .
             For
             as
             by
             Speech
             we
             declare
             and
             signify
             something
             unto
             others
             ;
             so
             Vertues
             ,
             Rewards
             ,
             Crimes
             ,
             Punishments
             ,
             made
             known
             unto
             Mortals
             by
             word
             or
             writing
             ,
             declare
             and
             signify
             that
             Vertue
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             and
             that
             Sin
             shall
             be
             punished
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             punishments
             warn
             us
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             rewards
             encourage
             us
             to
             Virtue
             :
             This
             is
             not
             a
             speaking
             immediate
             of
             the
             person
             by
             words
             ,
             but
             a
             speaking
             by
             things
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             dead
             ,
             whose
             Voice
             shall
             never
             be
             heard
             on
             Earth
             ,
             do
             speak
             :
             But
             seeing
             Abel
             speaketh
             ,
             it
             's
             further
             inquirable
             by
             what
             he
             speaketh
             .
             It
             's
             said
             ,
             
               by
               it
            
             he
             speaketh
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             may
             be
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             Blood
             :
             By
             the
             former
             ,
             he
             speaks
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             ;
             and
             the
             voice
             of
             Deeds
             and
             good
             Examples
             is
             far
             
             more
             effectual
             ,
             then
             the
             voice
             of
             Words
             ,
             and
             continues
             to
             sound
             far
             longer
             .
             For
             the
             Voice
             is
             but
             heard
             ,
             whilst
             those
             who
             live
             can
             speak
             ;
             but
             the
             voice
             of
             Deeds
             is
             heard
             after
             Death
             :
             yet
             some
             understand
             that
             he
             spake
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             do
             two
             wayes
             :
             1.
             
             As
             living
             ,
             he
             spake
             by
             his
             Faith
             and
             Offering
             ,
             but
             being
             dead
             by
             his
             patience
             and
             suffering
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             he
             exhorteth
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             live
             well
             ,
             but
             with
             patience
             to
             suffer
             Death
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             .
             This
             is
             an
             Alarum
             to
             Martyrdom
             ,
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             Virtue
             and
             of
             Obedience
             .
             2.
             
             As
             dead
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             famous
             for
             his
             Martyrdom
             ,
             but
             as
             crying
             for
             Vengeance
             .
             For
             so
             God
             said
             to
             
               Cain
               ,
               The
               Voice
               of
               thy
               Brothers
               Blood
               cryeth
               unto
               me
               from
               the
               Ground
               ,
            
             Gen.
             4.
             10.
             
             And
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             Christ's
             Blood
             is
             mentioned
             
               as
               speaking
               better
               things
               then
               the
               Blood
               of
            
             Abel
             ,
             Chap.
             12.
             24.
             
             
             Abel's
             Blood
             cryed
             aloud
             for
             Vengeance
             ,
             but
             Christ's
             for
             Mercy
             and
             Pardon
             .
             
             Abel's
             Blood
             ,
             joyntly
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             all
             Martyrs
             ,
             may
             call
             for
             justice
             unto
             the
             Supream
             Judg
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             all
             are
             finished
             ,
             then
             full
             Vengance
             shall
             be
             executed
             upon
             all
             bloody
             Persecutors
             .
             Something
             to
             this
             purpose
             we
             may
             read
             ,
             Rev.
             6.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             In
             this
             sense
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             they
             being
             dead
             ,
             do
             yet
             speak
             ,
             and
             will
             speak
             as
             dead
             ,
             and
             being
             slain
             by
             their
             cruel
             Enemies
             ;
             And
             by
             Faith
             they
             speak
             thus
             ;
             for
             without
             Faith
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             suffered
             justly
             for
             their
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             could
             not
             solicite
             the
             Supream
             Judg
             to
             revenge
             their
             innocent
             Blood
             ,
             not
             expect
             any
             Reward
             and
             Crown
             of
             Martyrdom
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             After
             Abel
             follows
             Enoch
             the
             seventh
             from
             Adam
             ,
             yet
             the
             second
             from
             Abel
             of
             eminent
             note
             in
             the
             History
             of
             Moses
             .
             Of
             him
             it
             's
             said
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             5.
             
             
               By
               Faith
            
             Enoch
             
               was
               translated
               not
               to
               see
               Death
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               found
               ,
               because
               God
               had
               translated
               him
               :
               for
               before
               his
               translation
               ,
               he
               had
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               that
               he
               pleased
               God.
               ]
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Text
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Reward
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Translation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 translated
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Testimony
                 and
                 good
                 Report
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 pleased
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Yet
             these
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Reward
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 translated
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 by
                 Faith
                 he
                 pleased
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             If
             we
             take
             the
             two
             Verses
             together
             ,
             we
             may
             reduce
             them
             to
             two
             Propositions
             thus
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Enoch
                 was
                 translated
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 Faith
                 Enoch
                 was
                 translated
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             because
             the
             latter
             Proposition
             is
             not
             evident
             ,
             as
             not
             expressed
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             first
             presupposing
             this
             Translation
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Reward
             ,
             and
             obtained
             by
             Faith
             ,
             he
             proves
             it
             thus
             ,
          
           
             He
             that
             pleaseth
             God
             ,
             must
             have
             Faith
             ;
          
           
             But
             Enoch
             pleased
             God
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             he
             had
             Faith.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             pleased
             God
             ,
             he
             proves
             it
             by
             Testimony
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             is
             express
             Scripture
             .
             The
             major
             
               [
               That
               he
               that
               pleaseth
               God
               ,
               must
               have
               Faith
               ]
            
             is
             thus
             made
             clear
             and
             confirmed
             ,
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             impossible
             for
             any
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             a
             Rewarder
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ;
             then
             he
             that
             pleaseth
             God
             must
             believe
             :
          
           
             But
             without
             believing
             thus
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             please
             God
             ;
          
           
             Therefore
             he
             that
             pleaseth
             God
             ,
             must
             thus
             believe
             .
          
           
             Where
             it
             's
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             he
             infers
             
             Enoch's
             Faith
             ,
             from
             his
             pleasing
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             inseparable
             and
             necessary
             connexion
             of
             Faith
             and
             pleasing
             God.
             For
             where
             there
             is
             an
             Effect
             ,
             there
             must
             necessarily
             be
             a
             Cause
             ,
             and
             no
             Effect
             can
             be
             without
             its
             proper
             Cause
             .
             For
             Method's
             sake
             I
             will
             begin
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 With
                 his
                 Translation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Proceed
                 to
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 his
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Translation
             was
             a
             Reward
             ,
             and
             therefore
             signifies
             the
             change
             was
             to
             the
             better
             .
             1.
             
             He
             was
             translated
             not
             to
             see
             Death
             ,
             so
             the
             Apostle
             understood
             the
             Text
             of
             Moses
             ;
             not
             to
             see
             Death
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             dye
             or
             suffer
             Death
             .
             There
             was
             no
             separation
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             they
             remained
             ,
             united
             ,
             the
             Soul
             was
             not
             unclothed
             or
             divested
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             changed
             ,
             and
             made
             immortal
             .
             Of
             all
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
             
               [
               They
               ,
               even
            
             Methuselah
             
               dyed
               ]
            
             :
             To
             this
             their
             Death
             ,
             this
             Translation
             is
             opposed
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             not
             said
             ,
             that
             Enoch
             the
             great
             ,
             and
             most
             eminently
             pious
             Prophet
             ,
             dyed
             .
             This
             was
             a
             dispensation
             with
             that
             general
             Law
             and
             Judgment
             past
             in
             Adam
             upon
             all
             mankind
             ,
             
               [
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               to
               dust
               shalt
               thou
               return
            
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             an
             act
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             God
             reserved
             to
             himself
             as
             above
             his
             Law.
             In
             the
             Chaldee
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               That
               God
               did
               not
               slay
               him
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             take
             away
             his
             Life
             ;
             this
             was
             a
             singular
             exception
             from
             the
             general
             rule
             of
             his
             Judgments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               [
               He
               was
               not
               ]
            
             ;
             In
             the
             Chaldee
             ,
             
               [
               He
               appeared
               not
               ]
            
             ;
             In
             the
             Greek
             ,
             
               [
               He
               was
               not
               found
            
             .
             These
             two
             latter
             expresse
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Phrase
             .
             For
             this
             followed
             upon
             his
             Translation
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             appear
             ,
             nor
             was
             found
             upon
             Earth
             amongst
             mortal
             men
             ;
             for
             he
             ceased
             to
             be
             in
             that
             place
             with
             living
             mortal
             men
             ,
             he
             changed
             the
             place
             and
             company
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Lest
             we
             should
             be
             ignorant
             either
             of
             the
             Place
             to
             which
             he
             removed
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Person
             who
             removed
             him
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               [
               God
               took
               him
               ]
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             
               [
               God
               took
               him
               to
               himself
               ]
               ,
            
             so
             the
             
               Arabick
               ;
               [
               Because
               God
               had
               translated
               him
               ]
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Text.
             The
             place
             to
             which
             he
             was
             removed
             Physically
             considered
             ,
             is
             not
             expressed
             ;
             yet
             he
             after
             his
             Translation
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             some
             place
             ;
             this
             place
             was
             not
             this
             Earth
             ,
             for
             there
             he
             was
             not
             found
             .
             It
             was
             some
             better
             place
             ;
             and
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             place
             fit
             for
             man's
             Habitation
             ,
             better
             then
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             only
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Habitation
             of
             Angels
             ,
             a
             glorious
             place
             of
             eternal
             peace
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             and
             security
             ;
             therefore
             most
             do
             positively
             affirm
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             Elijah
             ,
             so
             he
             ,
             was
             taken
             into
             Heaven
             .
             The
             Person
             translating
             him
             ,
             was
             God
             ;
             for
             none
             but
             he
             could
             make
             him
             immortal
             ,
             and
             invest
             him
             with
             Glory
             :
             This
             signifies
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             brought
             nearer
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             had
             more
             full
             and
             perfect
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             enjoyed
             on
             Earth
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Translation
             was
             a
             change
             of
             place
             ,
             of
             company
             ,
             of
             condition
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             removed
             from
             Earth
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             Men
             to
             God
             ;
             from
             the
             estate
             of
             Mortality
             and
             Misery
             ,
             to
             an
             estate
             of
             Immortality
             and
             Bliss
             .
             This
             was
             an
             anticipation
             of
             the
             great
             Reward
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             like
             the
             change
             of
             all
             God's
             Saints
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             found
             living
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             Judge
             the
             World.
             This
             God
             did
             to
             signify
             his
             great
             respect
             unto
             eminent
             Piety
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             men
             know
             his
             high
             and
             special
             reserved
             Power
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Reward
             of
             Glory
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Reward
             as
             shall
             make
             men
             fully
             happy
             in
             Soul
             and
             Body
             too
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             doth
             further
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             can
             make
             the
             Body
             Immortal
             ,
             without
             any
             separation
             of
             it
             from
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             can
             raise
             and
             re-unite
             the
             Body
             turned
             unto
             Dust
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             Immortal
             ,
             and
             eternally
             inseparable
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             obtained
             this
             Translation
             and
             glorious
             Reward
             by
             Faith.
             For
             
               [
               by
               Faith
            
             Enoch
             
               was
               translated
               ]
            
             ;
             But
             because
             it
             was
             not
             expressed
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             translated
             by
             Faith
             (
             for
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             his
             Faith
             )
             ;
             he
             proves
             his
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Cause
             from
             the
             Effect
             
               [
               He
               pleased
               God
               ]
            
             ;
             and
             his
             pleasing
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             God.
             For
             before
             he
             was
             translated
             ,
             he
             had
             this
             testimony
             ,
             that
             he
             pleased
             God
             :
             And
             here
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 pleased
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 this
                 testimony
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 had
                 this
                 testimony
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 translated
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             pleased
             God
             :
             
               He
               walked
               with
               God
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Hebrew
             ;
             
               He
               walked
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Chaldee
             :
             
               He
               walked
               in
               the
               Obedience
               of
               God
               ,
            
             so
             the
             Arabick
             :
             
               He
               pleased
               God
            
             ,
             so
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             followeth
             .
             The
             meaning
             therefore
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             served
             God
             ,
             observed
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             was
             obedient
             unto
             them
             :
             The
             word
             
               [
               walked
            
             ]
             used
             by
             the
             
               Hebrew
               ,
               Chaldee
               ,
               Arabick
            
             Translatours
             signifies
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             constant
             tenour
             of
             life
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             life
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             repetition
             of
             this
             walking
             in
             the
             Text
             of
             Moses
             ,
             may
             imply
             an
             eminent
             degree
             of
             Holiness
             in
             him
             more
             then
             in
             other
             men
             ;
             for
             his
             Conversation
             was
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             very
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             delights
             in
             sincere
             and
             constant
             Obedience
             ,
             whereby
             men
             do
             resemble
             him
             as
             holy
             and
             righteous
             :
             We
             must
             not
             think
             that
             he
             could
             have
             walked
             thus
             with
             God
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Nature
             ,
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             was
             the
             principle
             of
             this
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             testified
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             had
             this
             testimony
             ,
             
               That
               he
               pleased
               God.
            
             This
             was
             a
             good
             Report
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             certain
             ,
             because
             God
             gave
             it
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Moses
             ,
             who
             hath
             recorded
             it
             to
             all
             Generations
             .
             And
             this
             is
             reported
             of
             him
             ,
             
             not
             only
             once
             ,
             but
             twice
             :
             Therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             doubt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             was
             testified
             of
             him
             before
             he
             was
             translated
             ;
             the
             sense
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             Moses
             testified
             this
             of
             him
             before
             he
             was
             translated
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             testified
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             pleased
             God
             before
             he
             was
             translated
             .
             For
             the
             Text
             doth
             testify
             that
             he
             was
             translated
             ,
             yet
             it
             testifies
             that
             he
             pleased
             God
             before
             this
             Translation
             .
             This
             is
             brought
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             by
             Faith
             he
             was
             translated
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             It
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             though
             Enoch
             pleased
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             how
             this
             pleasing
             of
             God
             will
             prove
             and
             infer
             his
             Faith
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             Connexion
             of
             Faith
             and
             walking
             with
             God
             so
             evident
             .
             Therefore
             to
             prevent
             all
             doubts
             in
             this
             Point
             he
             adds
          
           
             Ver.
             6.
             
             
               But
               without
               Faith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               be
               please
               God
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               cometh
               unto
               God
               must
               believe
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             he
             proves
             the
             impossibility
             of
             separation
             ,
             and
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             the
             Connexion
             of
             Faith
             and
             pleasing
             God
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 themselvs
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 an
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 something
                 antecedent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             consideration
             they
             yield
             two
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Without
                   Faith
                   it
                   's
                   impossible
                   to
                   please
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   cometh
                   unto
                   God
                   must
                   believe
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Rewarder
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   diligently
                   seek
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Without
               Faith
               it
               's
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
            
             Where
             we
             might
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Effect
                 ,
                 
                   pleasing
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Cause
                 ,
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 inseparable
                 Connexion
                 of
                 both
                 .
              
            
          
           
             When
             one
             thing
             doth
             depend
             upon
             another
             for
             its
             being
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             impossible
             for
             it
             to
             exist
             without
             that
             other
             upon
             which
             it
             doth
             so
             much
             depend
             ;
             as
             the
             Effect
             depends
             upon
             its
             Cause
             ,
             as
             receiving
             Being
             from
             it
             .
             Therefore
             Causes
             and
             Effects
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Arguments
             absolutely
             consentany
             ,
             and
             of
             inseparable
             Connexion
             and
             impossible
             Separation
             .
             If
             there
             be
             a
             Cause
             formally
             and
             actually
             as
             a
             Cause
             ,
             there
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             an
             Effect
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             an
             Effect
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             Cause
             that
             gave
             it
             being
             .
             If
             there
             be
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             there
             must
             necessarily
             be
             the
             Sun
             from
             whence
             they
             issue
             :
             The
             World
             created
             is
             an
             Effect
             ,
             and
             cannot
             exist
             without
             God
             as
             creating
             it
             .
             So
             here
             ,
             
               to
               please
               God
            
             is
             an
             Effect
             ,
             and
             Faith
             is
             the
             Cause
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             possibly
             please
             God.
             The
             Sum
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             an
             Effect
             to
             be
             without
             a
             Cause
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             impossible
             without
             Faith
             to
             please
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             made
             more
             clear
             from
             an
             Act
             of
             Faith.
             Some
             think
             that
             the
             Text
             is
             dianoetical
             or
             discursive
             ;
             as
             though
             the
             Apostle
             should
             argue
             in
             this
             Form
             ,
          
           
             
               If
               he
               that
               commeth
               unto
               God
               must
               believe
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               ,
            
             then
             
               without
               Faith
               ,
               it
               's
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
               
            
          
           
             But
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             :
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Consequent
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             induced
             thus
             to
             think
             from
             the
             Conjunction
             For.
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             arguing
             
               a
               definitione
               ad
               definitum
            
             :
             For
             in
             this
             latter
             Proposition
             we
             have
             a
             more
             accurate
             definition
             of
             that
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             attain
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             first
             Verse
             .
             In
             it
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Object
             2.
             
             The
             Act
             3.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Object
             complex
             is
             two-fold
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   Rewarder
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   diligently
                   seek
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Object
             of
             
             Enoch's
             Faith
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             saving
             Faith
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             God.
             This
             most
             noble
             Object
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 
                   Rewarder
                   of
                   Man
                   seeking
                   him
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               God
               is
            
             .
             This
             is
             
               prima
               veritas
               complexa
            
             ,
             the
             first
             Categorical
             ,
             Positive
             ,
             Affirmative
             Proposition
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             God's
             Being
             and
             Existence
             is
             first
             ,
             and
             before
             all
             other
             things
             and
             existences
             ;
             so
             that
             
               God
               is
            
             ,
             or
             doth
             exist
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             first
             Truth
             .
             The
             Subject
             of
             this
             Proposition
             being
             God
             ,
             by
             God
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             most
             perfect
             and
             excellent
             Being
             ,
             which
             is
             known
             unto
             us
             in
             some
             measure
             by
             his
             Work
             ,
             but
             is
             more
             fully
             represented
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             and
             his
             eternal
             necessary
             acting
             upon
             himself
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Of
             these
             things
             I
             have
             written
             more
             at
             large
             in
             my
             Theo-Politica
             .
             This
             Being
             and
             Existence
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             understood
             by
             Reason
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             diviner
             Light
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             Object
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Object
             of
             this
             Faith
             is
             God
             ,
             as
             
               beatificans
               hominem
            
             ,
             rewarding
             Man
             :
             where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 party
                 rewarding
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 party
                 rewarded
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             party
             rewarding
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             first
             is
             ,
             and
             doth
             exist
             in
             himself
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             a
             Rewarder
             .
             This
             Act
             of
             Remuneration
             presupposeth
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             especially
             of
             Man
             as
             a
             Rational
             Creature
             ,
             capable
             of
             Laws
             ,
             Rewards
             ,
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             God's
             Supream
             Dominion
             and
             Laws
             ,
             and
             his
             Judgment
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             given
             Man
             ,
             and
             Man's
             Observation
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             nay
             ,
             even
             the
             Observation
             of
             those
             Laws
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             sinful
             guilty
             Man
             is
             rewardable
             .
          
           
             The
             party
             rewarded
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             rewarded
             and
             made
             happy
             ,
             is
             1.
             
             Man.
             2.
             
             Sinful
             Man.
             3.
             
             Sinful
             Man
             seeking
             God.
             4.
             
             Sinful
             Man
             ,
             seeking
             God
             with
             that
             sincerity
             and
             constancy
             as
             to
             find
             him
             .
             This
             seeking
             God
             in
             this
             manner
             is
             the
             Observation
             of
             his
             Laws
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             being
             the
             Object
             ,
             the
             Act
             is
             ,
             
               to
               believe
               :
               He
               that
               cometh
               unto
               God
               must
               believe
               .
            
             To
             this
             Act
             is
             required
             an
             Object
             ,
             not
             only
             materially
             but
             formally
             considered
             ;
             a
             Rule
             ,
             and
             an
             intellective
             Faculty
             .
             The
             material
             Object
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             ;
             the
             formal
             Object
             are
             these
             as
             intelligible
             and
             credible
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Act.
             That
             which
             makes
             them
             credible
             is
             the
             Rule
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             divine
             Revelation
             or
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             representing
             the
             Object
             as
             intelligible
             and
             credible
             .
             For
             Reason
             without
             Revelation
             cannot
             attain
             any
             certain
             Knowledg
             and
             Evidence
             of
             these
             things
             :
             Something
             it
             may
             conclude
             and
             determine
             of
             God
             from
             his
             Works
             ;
             something
             may
             be
             taught
             and
             testified
             by
             Man
             without
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             But
             that
             God
             will
             render
             eternal
             Rewards
             unto
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             to
             be
             redeemed
             by
             Christ
             upon
             condition
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             new
             Obedience
             ,
             is
             far
             above
             Reason
             not
             elevated
             above
             it's
             Sphere
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Rule
             must
             be
             supernatural
             and
             divine
             Revelation
             and
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             is
             infallible
             because
             of
             God●
             veracity
             ;
             and
             this
             Revelation
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             be
             divine
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             be
             a
             Rule
             to
             Man.
             This
             Faith
             is
             a
             vital
             and
             elicit
             Act
             of
             the
             Soul
             as
             intellective
             ;
             for
             without
             this
             intellective
             active
             Power
             ,
             the
             Soul
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             divine
             Representation
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             informed
             by
             it
             .
             The
             Act
             therefore
             is
             a
             Belief
             of
             these
             things
             thus
             represented
             ;
             this
             Belief
             is
             an
             Assent
             unto
             these
             things
             revealed
             as
             true
             :
             This
             Assent
             must
             be
             certain
             ,
             infallible
             ,
             practical
             .
             1.
             
             It
             must
             be
             certain
             ,
             because
             the
             things
             to
             be
             believed
             concern
             Man's
             everlasting
             Estate
             .
             2.
             
             It
             must
             be
             infallible
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             .
             3.
             
             It
             must
             be
             practical
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             stir
             up
             men
             effectually
             to
             seek
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             from
             eternal
             Death
             :
             Yet
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             certainty
             ,
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             practical
             force
             ,
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             conveyed
             into
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             made
             powerful
             by
             the
             divine
             Spirit
             illuminating
             and
             inspiring
             Man
             in
             an
             ineffable
             manner
             ;
             for
             a
             divine
             Faith
             it
             a
             supernatural
             Gift
             of
             God
             :
             And
             as
             it
             is
             divinely
             practical
             and
             effective
             ,
             it
             's
             inconsistent
             with
             any
             predominant
             Lust
             and
             Corruption
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Subject
             of
             this
             Faith
             is
             one
             that
             cometh
             unto
             God
             ,
             even
             every
             one
             that
             cometh
             unto
             God.
             To
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             ,
             for
             Man
             to
             turn
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             the
             chiefest
             Object
             of
             his
             Understanding
             and
             Will
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             walk
             with
             him
             so
             as
             to
             obtain
             eternal
             Life
             from
             him
             .
             If
             we
             reflect
             upon
             Enoch
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             to
             walk
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             before
             Enoch
             could
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             come
             to
             God.
             Therefore
             this
             coming
             may
             be
             Conversion
             ,
             which
             depends
             upon
             divine
             Vocation
             ;
             yet
             this
             coming
             as
             also
             this
             walking
             ,
             presupposeth
             Faith
             ,
             and
             follows
             upon
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             Effect
             upon
             the
             Cause
             .
             For
             Faith
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             this
             divine
             motion
             ,
             both
             as
             first
             begun
             and
             after
             continued
             :
             So
             that
             the
             sense
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             begin
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
             without
             this
             Faith
             ;
             for
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
             doth
             presuppose
             we
             are
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             with
             him
             we
             cannot
             be
             ,
             except
             we
             first
             come
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             come
             unto
             him
             for
             to
             walk
             with
             him
             ,
             we
             cannot
             without
             this
             Faith.
             And
             here
             I
             might
             take
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             distance
             between
             God
             and
             
             Man
             by
             Nature
             ,
             caused
             by
             Sin
             ;
             and
             also
             of
             Man's
             return
             and
             first
             approach
             unto
             this
             Fountain
             of
             eternal
             Bliss
             ;
             but
             of
             these
             things
             I
             have
             spoken
             in
             my
             Theo-Politica
             :
             yet
             here
             you
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             
               he
               that
               cometh
               unto
               God
            
             is
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             divine
             vertue
             of
             Faith.
             This
             is
             a
             definition
             of
             Faith
             in
             general
             ,
             the
             Object
             whereof
             is
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             representing
             God
             ,
             the
             Cause
             and
             Fountain
             of
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             whereof
             justifying
             Faith
             as
             justifying
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             Branch
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             absolute
             consideration
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             place
             it
             remains
             we
             examine
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             an
             Argument
             or
             Reason
             to
             clear
             and
             prove
             something
             that
             went
             before
             .
             And
             for
             this
             purpose
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             his
             intention
             was
             to
             prove
             that
             Enoch
             obtained
             the
             great
             Reward
             of
             his
             blessed
             Translation
             by
             Faith
             :
             This
             he
             proves
             ,
             because
             
               he
               pleased
               God
            
             ;
             the
             Connexion
             of
             Faith
             and
             pleasing
             God
             is
             proved
             ,
             because
             
               without
               Faith
               it
               's
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             's
             impossible
             he
             makes
             evident
             from
             the
             definition
             of
             Faith
             ,
             necessarily
             required
             in
             every
             one
             that
             will
             come
             to
             God
             :
             For
             if
             a
             man
             believe
             not
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             come
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             no
             God
             no
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             that
             which
             is
             not
             believed
             to
             be
             .
             Therefore
             all
             Atheists
             are
             profane
             Scoffers
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             neglect
             but
             deride
             Religion
             :
             The
             belief
             of
             a
             God
             is
             the
             first
             Ground
             of
             all
             Religious
             Service
             .
             But
             let
             a
             man
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             perswaded
             that
             this
             God
             is
             a
             Rewarder
             of
             them
             that
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ,
             his
             Religion
             will
             be
             very
             cold
             ,
             if
             any
             at
             all
             .
             The
             mighty
             Motive
             to
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             certain
             Belief
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             
               God
               is
            
             ,
             but
             that
             
               he
               is
               a
               Rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             Ground
             (
             because
             upon
             the
             Resurrection
             we
             receive
             this
             great
             and
             glorious
             Reward
             ,
             )
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             the
             *
             Corinthians
             to
             be
             stedfast
             and
             immovable
             in
             this
             Faith
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             alwayes
             abounding
             ing
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             knew
             their
             Labour
             in
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             vain
             .
             This
             presupposeth
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             Motion
             in
             Morals
             ,
             and
             this
             end
             as
             known
             :
             The
             End
             whereat
             Man
             should
             aime
             chiefly
             is
             eternal
             happiness
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             his
             God
             ;
             the
             means
             ,
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             diligently
             seek
             him
             .
             These
             things
             are
             known
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             if
             Man
             upon
             Revelation
             do
             not
             certainly
             believe
             that
             
               God
               is
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             richly
             reward
             with
             eternal
             Bliss
             all
             such
             as
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ,
             he
             can
             have
             no
             Principle
             of
             divine
             Motion
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             will
             think
             all
             Religious
             Service
             and
             Obedience
             to
             be
             in
             vain
             .
             If
             any
             therefore
             ask
             what
             Faith
             ,
             divine
             and
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             is
             ,
             this
             Text
             will
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             a
             Belief
             that
             
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               .
            
             This
             definition
             is
             an
             Abridgment
             of
             the
             whole
             Creed
             ;
             it
             begins
             with
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             ends
             with
             Life
             everlasting
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             Reward
             .
             It
             's
             true
             that
             the
             Creeds
             and
             Confessious
             of
             the
             Ancients
             were
             not
             so
             full
             ,
             so
             clear
             ,
             so
             explicit
             ,
             as
             these
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             yet
             they
             included
             implicitly
             the
             great
             work
             of
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             as
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             darkly
             represented
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             This
             rare
             Example
             of
             the
             great
             Reward
             obtained
             by
             Faith
             ,
             was
             a
             mighty
             Motive
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             Perseverance
             ;
             yet
             he
             stayes
             not
             here
             ,
             but
             proceeds
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             who
             also
             lived
             before
             the
             Flood
             ,
             and
             survived
             the
             old
             World
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             of
             both
             .
             This
             was
             Noah
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             7.
             
             
               By
               Faith
            
             Noah
             ,
             
               being
               warned
               of
               God
               of
               things
               not
               seen
               as
               yet
               ,
               moved
               with
               fear
               ,
               prepared
               an
               Ark
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               he
               condemned
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               became
               Heir
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               which
               is
               by
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             IN
             those
             words
             we
             might
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                 Noah's
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Issue
                 of
                 both
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Yet
             for
             the
             better
             handling
             of
             them
             I
             will
             reduce
             them
             to
             three
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   By
                   Faith
                
                 Noah
                 
                   being
                   warned
                   of
                   God
                   of
                   things
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                   was
                   moved
                   with
                   fear
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Being
                 
                   moved
                   with
                   fear
                   ,
                   he
                   prepared
                   an
                   Ark
                   for
                   the
                   saving
                   of
                   his
                   House
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 
                   he
                   condemned
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   became
                   Heir
                   of
                   that
                   Righteousness
                   which
                   is
                   by
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             informs
             us
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Ground
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Object
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             Effect
             in
             his
             heart
             of
             his
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             ground
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             was
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             
               for
               he
               was
               warned
               by
               God
               :
            
             This
             we
             may
             learn
             at
             large
             ,
             both
             that
             God
             spake
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             informed
             him
             of
             .
             For
             these
             few
             words
             of
             this
             Text
             are
             a
             pithy
             abridgment
             of
             a
             larger
             History
             delivered
             by
             
               Moses
               ,
               Gen.
            
             6.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Chapters
             .
             And
             here
             it
             's
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             divine
             Faith
             of
             God's
             Saints
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             was
             the
             Revelation
             and
             the
             Word
             :
             For
             the
             matters
             of
             their
             Faith
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             this
             word
             it
             could
             not
             have
             any
             certain
             and
             firm
             ground
             .
             How
             God
             spake
             unto
             him
             ,
             whether
             by
             Angels
             ,
             or
             by
             audible
             Voice
             ,
             or
             by
             immediate
             inspiration
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             is
             neither
             here
             ,
             nor
             in
             Moses
             his
             History
             expressed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             object
             of
             this
             Faith
             materially
             considered
             ,
             
               were
               things
               not
               seen
            
             ;
             formally
             ,
             these
             things
             not
             seen
             as
             revealed
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             warned
             ,
             or
             rather
             informed
             ,
             by
             God.
             For
             it
             was
             God
             who
             spake
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             because
             that
             information
             did
             represent
             some
             danger
             of
             a
             great
             end
             yet
             avoidable
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             which
             hath
             many
             significations
             ,
             is
             turned
             ,
             
               [
               being
               warned
               ]
            
             ,
             so
             warning
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             .
             Those
             things
             were
             then
             not
             seen
             ,
             and
             so
             matter
             of
             Faith
             ;
             yet
             after
             they
             were
             seen
             .
             But
             first
             whilst
             these
             things
             were
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             Man
             nor
             Angel
             could
             know
             them
             .
             After
             that
             God
             had
             revealed
             them
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             known
             and
             seen
             by
             Faith
             ,
             but
             no
             wayes
             else
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Effect
             of
             this
             Faith
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             
               That
               he
               feared
            
             .
             The
             object
             of
             fear
             is
             some
             danger
             apprehended
             :
             The
             danger
             revealed
             unto
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             was
             an
             universal
             destruction
             by
             a
             deluge
             ,
             this
             he
             understood
             by
             Faith.
             The
             effectual
             belief
             of
             this
             ,
             caused
             fear
             ;
             fear
             made
             him
             careful
             to
             provide
             for
             his
             safety
             :
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             may
             signify
             to
             fear
             ,
             yet
             so
             to
             fear
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             cautious
             and
             wary
             ;
             and
             by
             caution
             to
             seek
             for
             to
             avoid
             some
             danger
             :
             and
             because
             there
             may
             be
             some
             danger
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             punishment
             for
             Sin
             ;
             therefore
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             is
             sometime
             taken
             for
             a
             devout
             and
             religious
             fear
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             Effect
             of
             Faith
             may
             be
             fear
             ,
             caution
             ,
             and
             a
             care
             lest
             we
             offend
             our
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             his
             Faith
             :
             his
             Obedience
             signified
             in
             the
             second
             Proposition
             followeth
             .
             For
             being
             moved
             with
             fear
             ,
             he
             prepared
             an
             Ark
             to
             save
             his
             House
             .
             As
             fear
             was
             an
             Effect
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             so
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             Ark
             was
             an
             Effect
             of
             his
             Fear
             .
             And
             here
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Ark.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 preparation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Ark
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Ship
             ,
             a
             Building
             ,
             and
             Vessel
             of
             great
             receipt
             and
             capacity
             ,
             sit
             to
             store
             upon
             ,
             and
             be
             carried
             up
             by
             the
             Water
             :
             the
             materials
             with
             the
             form
             thereof
             are
             described
             ,
             Gen.
             6.
             
             He
             prepared
             and
             built
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             finished
             and
             ready
             against
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Flood
             .
             The
             direction
             for
             the
             materials
             ,
             and
             the
             fashion
             and
             dimensions
             he
             received
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             some
             collect
             out
             of
             Moses
             ,
             120
             years
             in
             Building
             .
             And
             Noah
             believing
             that
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             intended
             to
             drown
             the
             World
             ,
             made
             this
             Ark
             according
             to
             God's
             prescription
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             to
             preserve
             him
             .
             This
             implies
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             a
             great
             estate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             the
             end
             of
             this
             preparation
             ,
             was
             to
             save
             his
             House
             .
             By
             House
             ,
             is
             meant
             his
             Family
             ,
             as
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             his
             three
             Sons
             with
             their
             Wives
             :
             These
             must
             have
             perished
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             preserved
             in
             this
             Ark.
             And
             because
             God
             intended
             not
             to
             create
             Mankind
             a
             new
             ,
             he
             thought
             good
             to
             save
             those
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             a
             seminary
             for
             the
             propagation
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             people
             the
             Earth
             :
             Yet
             not
             only
             they
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             all
             living
             Creatures
             breathing
             and
             living
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             were
             preserved
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             also
             might
             multiply
             and
             replenish
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             some
             of
             them
             might
             be
             Sacrificed
             after
             the
             Waters
             were
             dryed
             up
             .
             With
             these
             he
             also
             laid
             up
             in
             this
             great
             Vessel
             Food
             for
             his
             House
             ,
             and
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             perish
             for
             want
             .
             For
             the
             Ark
             could
             save
             them
             only
             from
             the
             deluge
             ;
             yet
             this
             it
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             except
             God
             had
             stored
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             special
             care
             of
             it
             .
             And
             it
             's
             strange
             ,
             that
             by
             Virtue
             of
             this
             Ark
             ,
             that
             Water
             which
             destroyed
             others
             ,
             saved
             them
             which
             were
             in
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             comparing
             the
             Flood
             to
             the
             Water
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               like
               figure
               whereunto
               ,
               even
               Baptism
               ,
               doth
               also
               now
               save
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21.
             
             As
             God
             threatned
             a
             fearful
             Judgment
             ,
             so
             he
             made
             a
             gracious
             promise
             of
             deliverance
             to
             Noah
             ,
             and
             revealed
             the
             means
             of
             his
             safety
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             Command
             to
             use
             it
             :
             And
             it
             was
             Faith
             which
             caused
             him
             to
             fear
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             rely
             upon
             the
             Promise
             ,
             which
             he
             believed
             as
             certainly
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Commination
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             issue
             and
             consequent
             of
             this
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             was
             two-fold
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 condemned
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Became
                 the
                 Heir
                 of
                 that
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             For
             the
             third
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             by
             this
             he
             condemned
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             became
             Heir
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             Faith.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               By
               it
               he
               condemned
               the
               World.
            
             By
             World
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             besides
             his
             Family
             .
             The
             persons
             were
             many
             thousands
             ,
             and
             millions
             dispersed
             over
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             probable
             ,
             the
             World
             at
             that
             time
             was
             very
             populous
             ;
             yet
             very
             corrupt
             and
             wicked
             ,
             and
             besides
             that
             impenitent
             and
             hardned
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             sufficient
             warning
             ,
             and
             time
             to
             repent
             .
             For
             God
             had
             given
             them
             an
             120
             years
             ,
             by
             Repentance
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             safety
             ,
             and
             prevent
             their
             ruine
             :
             This
             World
             is
             said
             to
             be
             condemned
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             Ark
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             by
             his
             Faith
             ;
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             condemned
             them
             by
             both
             .
             For
             by
             Faith
             he
             made
             the
             Ark
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             the
             Ark
             out
             of
             Faith
             ,
             he
             wamed
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             them
             to
             repent
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             Noah
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Prince
             and
             Prophet
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             and
             very
             famous
             ,
             and
             his
             Name
             known
             far
             and
             near
             .
             A
             private
             man
             ,
             of
             mean
             and
             poor
             estate
             ,
             was
             neither
             fit
             to
             make
             the
             Ark
             ,
             a
             Building
             of
             so
             vast
             Charge
             ,
             nor
             to
             give
             a
             general
             warning
             to
             the
             World.
             And
             perhaps
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Preacher
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             so
             he
             sent
             many
             into
             several
             parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             great
             danger
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             them
             to
             Repentance
             .
             And
             as
             by
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Words
             ;
             so
             also
             visibly
             ,
             by
             building
             the
             Ark
             ,
             he
             signified
             to
             the
             World
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             requiring
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             resolving
             to
             drown
             and
             destroy
             the
             World.
             And
             they
             ,
             not
             believing
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             his
             design
             in
             making
             the
             Ark
             ,
             as
             God
             had
             commanded
             him
             ,
             not
             repenting
             of
             their
             Sins
             ,
             were
             condemned
             .
             For
             he
             testified
             his
             Faith
             by
             making
             that
             great
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             his
             Doctrine
             by
             his
             Example
             and
             Righteousness
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             did
             what
             in
             him
             lay
             to
             perswade
             all
             others
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             by
             repentance
             provide
             for
             safety
             .
             But
             they
             not
             hearkening
             unto
             him
             ,
             aggravated
             their
             sin
             so
             high
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             made
             themselves
             liable
             to
             Condemnation
             unavoidable
             .
             There
             is
             a
             three-fold
             Condemnation
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Law.
             2.
             
             By
             Witness
             .
             3.
             
             By
             Judgment
             .
             The
             condemnation
             by
             Law
             and
             Witness
             ,
             are
             not
             properly
             condemnation
             :
             For
             that
             is
             in
             strict
             and
             proper
             sense
             a
             judicial
             act
             of
             the
             Judge
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             not
             condemnable
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             proved
             to
             be
             so
             by
             Witness
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             he
             cannot
             justly
             be
             condemned
             .
             Jonah
             preached
             to
             Nineveh
             ,
             Forty
             dayes
             and
             Nineve
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             :
             So
             Noah
             preached
             to
             the
             Old
             World
             ,
             An
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             years
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
             Nineveh
             repented
             ,
             and
             by
             repentance
             prevented
             destruction
             .
             The
             Old
             Word
             ,
             at
             the
             preaching
             of
             Noah
             ,
             repented
             not
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             condemned
             :
             The
             Doctrine
             and
             Word
             of
             God
             did
             virtually
             and
             conditionally
             condemn
             them
             ;
             God's
             Sentence
             did
             absolutely
             condemn
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             repented
             not
             .
             So
             that
             Noah
             by
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Ark
             was
             not
             only
             a
             Witness
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             Judge
             ,
             and
             God
             by
             him
             might
             be
             said
             to
             give
             the
             Sentence
             .
             Again
             ,
             whosoever
             or
             whatsoever
             actively
             concurrs
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             judge
             ;
             in
             this
             sense
             both
             Law
             and
             Witness
             may
             be
             said
             to
             Condemn
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             rational
             ,
             but
             irrational
             Creatures
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             rise
             up
             in
             Judgment
             against
             Offenders
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             latter
             Consequent
             of
             this
             Faith
             ,
             and
             preparation
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Faith
             preparing
             the
             Ark
             ,
             
               He
               became
               Heir
               of
               that
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               Faith.
            
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             saving
             of
             Noah
             by
             the
             Ark
             from
             the
             Flood
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             Type
             and
             Shadow
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             God
             by
             saving
             him
             from
             the
             Flood
             ,
             which
             drowned
             and
             destroyed
             the
             impenitent
             World
             ,
             did
             justify
             Noah
             ,
             and
             declare
             Righteousness
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             deliverance
             from
             eternal
             Death
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Ark
             wherein
             he
             was
             saved
             ,
             was
             made
             and
             prepared
             by
             Faith
             ;
             therefore
             be
             obtained
             this
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             became
             Heir
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             by
             Faith.
             For
             though
             Noah
             was
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             and
             testified
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             God
             himself
             ;
             yet
             that
             righteousness
             was
             but
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             Faith.
             For
             without
             Faith
             ,
             that
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             he
             prepared
             the
             Ark
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             been
             saved
             either
             from
             temporal
             or
             eternal
             destruction
             .
             Not
             so
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             had
             not
             had
             faith
             formerly
             before
             he
             was
             warned
             by
             God
             (
             for
             that
             he
             had
             many
             years
             before
             )
             ;
             but
             this
             was
             one
             special
             act
             of
             that
             Faith
             ,
             which
             was
             from
             former
             dayes
             habitual
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             often
             exercised
             ,
             and
             exerted
             in
             the
             course
             of
             his
             whole
             Life
             .
             This
             is
             an
             excellent
             argument
             to
             perswade
             to
             perseverance
             in
             Faith
             ,
             because
             ,
             by
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             condemn
             the
             World
             ,
             be
             saved
             from
             the
             deluge
             of
             God's
             wrath
             ,
             and
             be
             made
             Heirs
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             justified
             before
             the
             Tribunal
             of
             God.
             And
             whosoever
             being
             warned
             of
             the
             eternal
             penalties
             threatned
             by
             God
             ,
             doth
             not
             repent
             ,
             shall
             
             be
             condemned
             .
             Therefore
             seeing
             we
             are
             all
             warned
             of
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             moved
             by
             fear
             and
             by
             faith
             ,
             to
             prepare
             the
             Ark
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             saved
             from
             the
             Streams
             and
             Flood
             of
             eternal
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             .
             And
             here
             we
             must
             note
             ,
             that
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Fear
             are
             opposed
             to
             Unbelief
             ,
             Impenitency
             ;
             and
             security
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Condemnation
             to
             Justification
             ;
             for
             to
             be
             Heir
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             justified
             not
             by
             Works
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith.
             The
             destruction
             by
             the
             Flood
             was
             but
             part
             of
             that
             punishment
             ,
             which
             the
             wicked
             impenitent
             World
             did
             suffer
             ;
             and
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Flood
             was
             but
             part
             of
             the
             great
             Reward
             ,
             and
             that
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             is
             obtained
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ.
             All
             this
             is
             plainly
             signified
             by
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Where
             we
             have
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             Causes
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             water
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             answer
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             (
             which
             is
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             )
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ.
             To
             close
             up
             this
             Example
             ,
             let
             us
             prepare
             this
             Ark
             ,
             and
             enter
             into
             it
             be●mes
             ,
             lest
             we
             perish
             with
             the
             wicked
             World.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             The
             former
             patterns
             of
             Faith
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             lived
             before
             the
             Flood
             ;
             the
             following
             are
             such
             as
             lived
             after
             the
             Flood
             ;
             and
             first
             ,
             they
             who
             lived
             before
             the
             Law.
             These
             are
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isanc
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
               Joseph
            
             and
             Moses
             :
             The
             first
             is
             Abraham
             ,
             whose
             Faith
             was
             so
             eminent
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             called
             
               the
               Father
               of
               Believers
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             enlargeth
             his
             Discourse
             concerning
             his
             Faith
             ,
             and
             instanceth
             in
             four
             rare
             and
             excellent
             Works
             and
             Effects
             of
             the
             same
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Call.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 seeking
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Pilgrim
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 an
                 heavenly
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 receiving
                 of
                 Isaac
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 His
                 offering
                 of
                 Isaac
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             we
             thus
             read
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             8.
             
             
               By
               Faith
            
             Abram
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               called
               to
               go
               out
               to
               a
               place
               ,
               which
               he
               should
               after
               receive
               ,
               for
               an
               Inheritance
               ,
               obeyed
               ;
               and
               he
               went
               out
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whether
               he
               went.
               ]
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             Text
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 God's
                 Call.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 obedience
                 to
                 this
                 Call.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             his
             Call
             or
             Vocation
             ,
             we
             have
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Precept
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Promise
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             his
             Obedience
             likewise
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             noted
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Faith
                 as
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 his
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 Obedience
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 two
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 going
                 towards
                 Canaan
                 .
              
            
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             his
             Vocation
             ,
             which
             is
             briefly
             expressed
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             more
             largely
             ,
             Gen.
             12.
             
             For
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             contract
             the
             words
             of
             Moses
             into
             one
             Proposition
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Calling
             ,
             and
             into
             another
             concerning
             his
             Obedience
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Text
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             two
             Divine
             Axioms
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Abraham
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 after
                 receive
                 for
                 an
                 Inheritance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Abraham
                 being
                 called
                 by
                 Faith
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 out
                 ,
                 not
                 knowing
                 whither
                 he
                 went.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             of
             these
             we
             have
             a
             Command
             expressed
             ,
             and
             a
             Promise
             implyed
             .
             The
             party
             calling
             him
             was
             God
             ,
             therefore
             it
             's
             said
             to
             be
             an
             heavenly
             Calling
             :
             The
             party
             called
             was
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             thought
             of
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             The
             condition
             of
             this
             Worthy
             ,
             wherein
             God
             found
             him
             ,
             was
             a
             condition
             of
             Sin
             and
             Misery
             ;
             for
             he
             lived
             in
             an
             Idolatrous
             place
             ,
             and
             ,
             very
             likely
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             an
             Idolater
             himself
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             implyed
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             
               Your
               Fathers
               dwelt
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               Flood
               ,
               in
               old
               time
               ,
               even
               Terah
               the
               Father
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               Nachor
               ;
               and
               they
               served
               other
               Gods
               ,
            
             Josh.
             24.
             2.
             
             Upon
             which
             Masuis
             observes
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             were
             added
             to
             signify
             God's
             free
             mercy
             towards
             them
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             not
             only
             adopted
             them
             freely
             ,
             when
             they
             neither
             deserved
             nor
             desired
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             were
             Enemies
             .
             This
             Vocation
             therefore
             must
             need
             ,
             at
             in
             act
             of
             free
             mècy
             ,
             whereby
             he
             chuseth
             and
             singles
             man
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             draws
             him
             near
             unto
             
             himself
             ,
             for
             his
             eternal
             Happiness
             .
             It
             's
             a
             gracious
             translating
             of
             Man
             out
             of
             Darkness
             into
             his
             marvellous
             Light
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             if
             we
             would
             seriously
             consider
             our
             Unworthiness
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             I
             state
             we
             are
             called
             unto
             ,
             we
             might
             easily
             understand
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             giving
             of
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             so
             this
             Vocation
             ,
             is
             a
             Work
             of
             stupendious
             Mercy
             .
             The
             means
             which
             God
             did
             use
             in
             calling
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             calling
             us
             ,
             is
             1.
             
             A
             Precept
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Promise
             .
             The
             Precept
             informs
             Man
             of
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             binds
             him
             to
             Obedience
             ;
             the
             Promise
             informs
             of
             God's
             Will
             and
             the
             great
             Reward
             ,
             and
             so
             encourageth
             us
             ;
             and
             as
             Man
             by
             the
             Precept
             is
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             Promise
             God
             is
             bound
             to
             Reward
             .
             The
             Precept
             to
             Abraham
             was
             ,
             
               Get
               thee
               out
               of
               thy
               Country
               ,
               and
               from
               thy
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               from
               thy
               Father's
               House
               ,
               unto
               a
               Land
               that
               I
               will
               shew
               thee
               ,
            
             Gen.
             12.
             1.
             
             This
             signifies
             ,
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             Man
             that
             he
             should
             forsake
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             therein
             ,
             even
             Life
             it self
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             near
             and
             dear
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             because
             our
             Sins
             are
             most
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Commands
             ,
             we
             must
             forsake
             them
             .
             Therefore
             Abraham
             was
             commanded
             to
             renounce
             Idols
             and
             false
             Gods
             ;
             we
             must
             also
             in
             forsaking
             these
             resign
             up
             our selves
             wholly
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             obey
             him
             alone
             ,
             and
             follow
             his
             directions
             ;
             we
             must
             leave
             the
             World
             and
             love
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             fix
             our
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             on
             Heaven
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Precept
             ,
             He
             must
             go
             out
             into
             a
             place
             .
             The
             Promise
             is
             here
             implyed
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             full
             Compensation
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             the
             Country
             he
             left
             he
             should
             have
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             more
             excellent
             ,
             for
             an
             Inheritance
             .
             This
             Promise
             is
             far
             more
             largely
             expressed
             ,
             Gen.
             12.
             2
             ,
             3.
             for
             there
             the
             Promise
             consists
             of
             several
             Branches
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             and
             principal
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             all
             the
             Families
             of
             the
             Earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             :
             For
             ,
             this
             was
             a
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             eternal
             Life
             in
             him
             ;
             for
             so
             afterward
             it
             's
             explained
             of
             his
             Seed
             ,
             that
             is
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             Believers
             of
             all
             Nations
             are
             made
             for
             ever
             happy
             .
             Yet
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             neither
             Abraham
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Person
             ,
             can
             so
             understand
             ,
             believe
             ,
             and
             obey
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             rely
             upon
             this
             Promise
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             except
             he
             enlighten
             and
             inspire
             Man
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             able
             to
             perform
             this
             Duty
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Abraham
             was
             called
             :
             His
             Obedience
             followeth
             ;
             for
             
               by
               Faith
               he
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               went
               out
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whither
               he
               went.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   He
                   obeyed
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   He
                   went
                   out
                   ,
                   not
                   knowing
                   whither
                   he
                   went.
                   
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   He
                   obeyed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   Faith.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Obedience
             presupposeth
             a
             Superiour
             ,
             who
             hath
             power
             to
             command
             one
             subject
             to
             that
             commanding
             Power
             ,
             a
             Command
             given
             and
             made
             known
             unto
             the
             party
             subject
             ,
             an
             Acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             Command
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             willing
             and
             free
             Observation
             of
             the
             Command
             .
             The
             Superiour
             here
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             supream
             Lord
             :
             Abraham
             is
             the
             Subject
             ;
             to
             come
             out
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             is
             the
             Law
             and
             Command
             ;
             
             Abraham's
             coming
             out
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             and
             that
             willingly
             ,
             as
             bound
             by
             God's
             Command
             ,
             is
             his
             Obedience
             .
             And
             here
             it
             's
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             except
             Man
             first
             submit
             unfeignedly
             unto
             God
             as
             his
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             renouncing
             his
             own
             Will
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             sincerely
             obey
             .
             For
             this
             voluntary
             total
             Submission
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             fundamental
             Law
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             in
             the
             first
             Commandment
             upon
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             do
             depend
             .
             Obedience
             in
             general
             is
             no
             particular
             Duty
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             any
             particular
             Command
             ,
             exclusively
             ;
             for
             it
             extends
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               went
               out
               ,
               not
               knowing
               whither
               he
               went.
            
             In
             that
             he
             knew
             not
             whither
             he
             went
             ,
             it
             doth
             inform
             us
             of
             the
             total
             absolute
             Resignation
             of
             his
             Will
             and
             heart
             to
             God.
             This
             high
             degree
             of
             Resignation
             and
             Submission
             is
             due
             only
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             absolutely
             wise
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             merciful
             .
             There
             be
             two
             parts
             of
             this
             Obedience
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   He
                   went
                   out
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   He
                   knew
                   not
                   whither
                   he
                   went.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               went
               out
            
             :
             This
             was
             a
             difficult
             part
             of
             Obedience
             .
             To
             forsake
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             Kindred
             ,
             Friends
             ,
             Inheritance
             ,
             which
             his
             heart
             did
             so
             much
             affect
             and
             dearly
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             that
             Religion
             which
             he
             had
             learned
             and
             observed
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             above
             natural
             Power
             .
             To
             part
             the
             heart
             and
             that
             which
             it
             most
             loveth
             ,
             is
             a
             Work
             that
             cannot
             be
             performed
             without
             some
             mighty
             conflict
             and
             torment
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             to
             overcome
             our
             strongest
             Affections
             ,
             and
             so
             forsake
             our
             darling-sins
             ,
             is
             an
             Heroick
             and
             Divine
             Victory
             :
             Yet
             this
             was
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             done
             by
             us
             all
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             be
             saved
             .
             To
             deny
             our
             selvs
             ,
             take
             up
             the
             
             Cross
             ,
             forsake
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             Sister
             ,
             and
             Life
             it self
             ,
             was
             first
             of
             all
             required
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             no
             Man
             could
             be
             his
             Disciple
             .
             The
             Promise
             of
             eternal
             Life
             and
             Treasure
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             could
             not
             part
             the
             young
             man
             and
             his
             great
             estate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             continued
             uncapable
             of
             eternal
             Bliss
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             he
             came
             out
             ,
             so
             
               he
               went
               he
               knew
               not
               whither
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Command
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             go
             unto
             a
             Land
             which
             God
             should
             shew
             him
             ,
             a
             Land
             he
             never
             knew
             ;
             for
             he
             neither
             knew
             it
             ,
             not
             the
             way
             unto
             it
             .
             This
             made
             the
             business
             more
             difficult
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             depend
             wholly
             upon
             God
             for
             his
             Protection
             ,
             Assistance
             ,
             and
             Direction
             .
             And
             when
             we
             leave
             our
             Sin
             we
             must
             come
             unto
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             forsake
             the
             World
             we
             must
             come
             unto
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             way
             may
             be
             very
             rough
             and
             troublesom
             ,
             we
             must
             pass
             through
             it
             .
             We
             must
             not
             take
             up
             our
             Rest
             untill
             we
             come
             unto
             our
             Canaan
             ,
             whither
             out
             God
             will
             bring
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             he
             did
             by
             Faith
             ,
             which
             without
             Faith
             was
             impossible
             to
             be
             be
             done
             ;
             For
             ,
             except
             he
             had
             certainly
             known
             that
             it
             was
             God
             who
             called
             him
             ,
             and
             believed
             God's
             Command
             and
             Promises
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             obeyed
             so
             as
             to
             come
             out
             and
             go
             towards
             Canaan
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Belief
             was
             the
             very
             principle
             of
             his
             Obedience
             ;
             without
             this
             Faith
             ,
             this
             Obedience
             had
             been
             not
             only
             irrational
             but
             impossible
             .
             But
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             his
             absolute
             supream
             Lord
             ,
             did
             command
             him
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             almighty
             and
             most
             faithful
             ,
             did
             promise
             him
             a
             great
             and
             glorious
             Reward
             ,
             which
             would
             abundantly
             recompense
             his
             Damages
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             suffer
             in
             obeying
             him
             ;
             and
             these
             did
             effectually
             move
             him
             and
             powerfully
             incline
             his
             heart
             to
             Obedience
             :
             For
             God
             doth
             know
             what
             will
             work
             most
             strongly
             upon
             Man's
             heart
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             a
             divine
             Light
             and
             Inspiration
             penetrateth
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             lets
             him
             assuredly
             know
             that
             he
             calls
             him
             to
             eternal
             Glory
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             this
             divine
             Vocation
             ,
             Faith
             is
             produced
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             he
             most
             willingly
             and
             joyfully
             comes
             unto
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             continues
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             From
             all
             this
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             Man's
             Conversion
             is
             a
             supernatural
             Work
             of
             God's
             great
             Mercy
             and
             Power
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             impossible
             with
             Man
             is
             possible
             with
             God.
             The
             natural
             freedom
             of
             the
             Will
             is
             a
             poor
             impotent
             thing
             ;
             let
             us
             therefore
             pray
             earnestly
             to
             our
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             with
             his
             Word
             ,
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             This
             was
             the
             first
             and
             fundamental
             Effect
             of
             Faith
             in
             Abraham
             ,
             the
             second
             is
             that
             whereby
             he
             was
             content
             to
             be
             a
             Pilgrim
             and
             Stranger
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             attain
             an
             abiding
             City
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             and
             prepared
             for
             him
             :
             For
             so
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               9.
               
               
                 By
                 Faith
                 he
                 sojourned
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 Country
                 ,
                 dwelling
                 in
                 Tabernacles
                 with
              
               Isaac
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 the
                 Heirs
                 with
                 him
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Promise
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               10.
               
               
                 For
                 he
                 looked
                 for
                 a
                 City
                 which
                 hath
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 whose
                 Bu●lder
                 and
                 Maker
                 is
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             after
             that
             Abraham
             was
             once
             by
             Faith
             converted
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Call
             ,
             he
             presently
             changed
             his
             Condition
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             Stranger
             in
             this
             World
             and
             a
             Citizen
             or
             Denison
             of
             Heaven
             :
             Such
             are
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             upon
             their
             Regeneration
             .
             In
             them
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             things
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 sojourning
                 of
                 Abraham
                 with
                 Isaac
                 and
                 Jacob
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 Ver.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Expectation
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 Country
                 ,
                 Ver.
                 10.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             we
             have
             three
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Jacob
                   were
                   Heirs
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Promise
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 sojourned
                 as
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   strange
                   Land
                   ,
                   dwelling
                   in
                   Tabernacles
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 thus
                 
                   sojourned
                   by
                   Faith.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             observe
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Heirs
                 of
                 this
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 parties
                 who
                 were
                 Heirs
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Promise
             ,
             understand
             the
             thing
             promised
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Inheritance
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             it
             not
             by
             natural
             Descent
             ,
             nor
             by
             Purchase
             ,
             nor
             by
             Exchange
             ,
             but
             by
             free
             Promise
             .
             For
             it
             was
             promised
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Proprietary
             
             of
             all
             Land
             and
             Coun●reys
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             only
             convey
             it
             ,
             but
             give
             Possession
             .
             This
             Inheritance
             was
             but
             a
             Type
             of
             a
             far
             better
             ,
             and
             this
             Promise
             was
             added
             to
             another
             far
             greater
             and
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             were
             Heirs
             of
             this
             Promise
             or
             Land
             promised
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             an
             Heir
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             unto
             that
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Title
             and
             Ground
             of
             this
             Right
             was
             God's
             Promise
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             Instrument
             of
             conveyance
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Before
             this
             Promise
             they
             could
             challenge
             no
             Right
             unto
             it
             ;
             after
             the
             Promise
             their
             Right
             was
             firm
             ,
             good
             ,
             clear
             ,
             without
             any
             flaw
             at
             all
             .
             This
             is
             the
             great
             Mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             when
             upon
             his
             Command
             we
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             us
             something
             better
             ,
             that
             will
             more
             than
             countervail
             our
             damage
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             were
             the
             Heirs
             :
             For
             the
             Indenture
             and
             first
             Promise
             was
             made
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             sealed
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             and
             in
             him
             it
             was
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             they
             were
             Joynt-Heifs
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             Promise
             was
             made
             severally
             to
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             that
             to
             Jacob.
             The
             parties
             ,
             who
             then
             possessed
             this
             Land
             were
             Canaanites
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             but
             Heirs
             in
             Reversion
             :
             This
             seemed
             good
             to
             divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Sins
             of
             that
             People
             were
             not
             tipe
             .
             2.
             
             
             Abraham's
             Posterity
             was
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             numerous
             to
             take
             Possession
             of
             that
             Land
             ,
             and
             to
             husband
             it
             .
          
           
             Abraham
             ,
             with
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             though
             Heirs
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             did
             but
             sojourn
             in
             it
             as
             in
             
               a
               strange
               Country
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               Tabernacles
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             second
             Proposition
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Place
                 or
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 Pilgrimage
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Place
             or
             Country
             was
             a
             certain
             Land
             :
             It
             was
             not
             their
             native
             Soil
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             to
             them
             a
             strange
             Country
             :
             it
             was
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             Land
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             them
             ,
             and
             whereof
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Promise
             they
             were
             Heirs
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             an
             excellent
             Land
             ,
             far
             too
             good
             for
             that
             wicked
             People
             which
             did
             inhabit
             and
             possess
             it
             .
             It
             's
             said
             to
             be
             a
             pleasant
             Land
             ,
             a
             Land
             flowing
             with
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             Pilgrimage
             in
             this
             Land
             is
             signified
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             was
             to
             them
             
               a
               strange
               Country
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             their
             native
             Soil
             ,
             which
             was
             ur
             of
             the
             Chaldees
             beyond
             the
             River
             Euphrates
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             God
             had
             called
             Abraham
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             they
             had
             no
             fixed
             habitation
             in
             that
             strange
             place
             ,
             but
             dwelt
             in
             Tabernacles
             or
             Yents
             ,
             which
             were
             removable
             .
             3.
             
             In
             that
             they
             did
             but
             sojourn
             in
             this
             Land
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             Heirs
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             they
             were
             not
             Cives
             ,
             either
             natural
             or
             naturalized
             and
             incorporated
             into
             any
             State
             ;
             neither
             were
             they
             Incolae
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             no
             fixed
             habitation
             in
             Canaan
             :
             They
             were
             only
             
               [
               Peregrini
            
             ]
             Pilgrims
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             they
             could
             have
             no
             Priviledges
             as
             other
             free
             Persons
             had
             .
             Neither
             did
             they
             purchase
             any
             hereditary
             Estates
             except
             a
             burying
             place
             ,
             not
             did
             they
             build
             any
             House
             ,
             Town
             ,
             or
             City
             :
             They
             had
             indeed
             some
             Confederates
             ,
             and
             abode
             in
             some
             places
             longer
             than
             in
             others
             .
             Stephen
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             gave
             Abraham
             no
             Inheritance
             in
             that
             Land
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             ser
             his
             foot
             on
             ,
             Act.
             7.
             5.
             
             This
             was
             so
             ordered
             by
             divine
             special
             Providence
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             were
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             remember
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             were
             born
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             their
             native
             and
             hereditary
             Country
             was
             Heaven
             :
             For
             ,
             when
             we
             once
             return
             unto
             our
             God
             ,
             we
             renounce
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             account
             our
             selvs
             but
             Strangers
             in
             it
             .
             But
             of
             this
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             is
             their
             Faith
             ;
             for
             by
             Faith
             they
             thus
             sojourned
             ,
             and
             were
             content
             to
             be
             Pilgrims
             in
             a
             strange
             Land.
             In
             this
             Peregrination
             of
             theirs
             we
             have
             an
             Act
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             they
             understood
             ,
             and
             did
             affuredly
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             abiding
             City
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             of
             no
             Association
             in
             this
             World
             :
             For
             they
             believed
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             informed
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             was
             no
             rest
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             no
             content
             ,
             in
             this
             World.
             It
             was
             but
             a
             strange
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             must
             stay
             a
             little
             while
             ,
             pass
             thorow
             it
             to
             a
             better
             Country
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             ,
             not
             born
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             were
             Strangers
             to
             them
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             must
             have
             no
             spiritual
             Society
             .
             This
             by
             Faith
             they
             did
             believe
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             this
             Belief
             did
             wean
             their
             hearts
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             place
             of
             vanity
             ,
             misery
             ,
             and
             discomfort
             .
             There
             was
             another
             Act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             they
             did
             rely
             upon
             God's
             Promise
             ;
             and
             the
             Effect
             of
             this
             was
             ,
             a
             patient
             waiting
             for
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             inheritance
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             in
             the
             Text
             is
             ,
             their
             expectation
             of
             a
             better
             Country
             .
             The
             words
             inform
             us
             ,
          
           
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 a
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 expectation
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             City
             is
             described
             from
             the
             stability
             and
             the
             Builder
             thereof
             .
             A
             City
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             for
             a
             place
             of
             habitation
             ,
             consisting
             in
             the
             vicinity
             of
             many
             Houses
             :
             For
             multitude
             and
             vicinity
             of
             Buildings
             do
             commonly
             make
             a
             City
             in
             this
             sense
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             's
             taken
             for
             a
             Political
             Society
             and
             Community
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             reduced
             under
             one
             Supream
             governing
             Power
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             Common-wealth
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             's
             taken
             for
             the
             condition
             and
             estate
             of
             these
             Societies
             .
             In
             this
             place
             ,
             the
             word
             City
             must
             be
             taken
             spiritually
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             Habitation
             ,
             Society
             ,
             and
             Estate
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             these
             may
             be
             here
             meant
             ,
             )
             as
             is
             not
             found
             in
             this
             World
             ;
             for
             it
             signifies
             the
             Habitation
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Society
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             perfect
             peace
             and
             eternal
             happiness
             of
             this
             Society
             in
             that
             place
             .
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             have
             Foundations
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             stability
             thereof
             ,
             and
             to
             signify
             the
             Excellency
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             It
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Builder
             and
             Maker
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             Foundations
             ;
             for
             nothing
             can
             be
             firm
             which
             is
             not
             firmly
             fixed
             upon
             an
             immoveable
             Ground
             :
             To
             signify
             the
             firmness
             and
             eternal
             stability
             of
             this
             City
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             to
             have
             Foundations
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             most
             firm
             and
             immovable
             Foundation
             .
             This
             doth
             difference
             it
             from
             Tabernacles
             and
             Tents
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             all
             other
             Buildings
             ,
             Habitations
             ,
             Societies
             ,
             States
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             their
             Prosperity
             :
             For
             they
             are
             infirm
             ,
             movable
             ,
             obnoxious
             to
             change
             ,
             decay
             ,
             and
             ruine
             .
             Experience
             doth
             sufficiently
             prove
             this
             by
             the
             ruine
             of
             so
             many
             Castles
             ,
             Palaces
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Societies
             ,
             States
             ,
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             which
             have
             flourished
             in
             great
             Splendor
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Strength
             ,
             yet
             now
             lye
             in
             the
             Dust
             and
             do
             not
             appear
             .
             This
             City
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             but
             the
             place
             of
             abode
             ,
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             their
             felicity
             ,
             endure
             for
             ever
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Builder
             and
             Maker
             is
             God
             :
             All
             other
             Cities
             ,
             Societies
             ,
             and
             their
             Condition
             is
             from
             men
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             Man
             hath
             no
             hand
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             
               &
               Artifex
               ,
               &
               Opifex
            
             ,
             he
             contrived
             it
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Model
             contrived
             by
             himself
             .
             These
             words
             are
             added
             ,
             to
             inform
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             so
             far
             above
             the
             Art
             and
             Power
             of
             Man
             ,
             that
             only
             God
             could
             make
             it
             ;
             He
             was
             not
             only
             the
             principal
             but
             the
             sole
             Efficient
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             far
             above
             all
             other
             Cities
             of
             the
             World
             for
             firmness
             ,
             duration
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             and
             felicity
             ;
             for
             the
             peace
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             felicity
             of
             it
             are
             full
             and
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             next
             thing
             is
             ,
             
             Abraham's
             expectation
             of
             this
             City
             by
             Faith.
             This
             looking
             for
             ,
             or
             expectation
             ,
             includes
             many
             things
             ;
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             had
             a
             Title
             to
             it
             by
             vertue
             of
             Gods
             Promise
             and
             his
             Qualification
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             not
             a
             meer
             Title
             ,
             but
             something
             more
             :
             For
             ,
             the●e
             was
             a
             time
             limited
             in
             the
             grant
             of
             the
             full
             enjoyment
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             received
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             Glory
             .
             2.
             
             He
             desired
             and
             longed
             after
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             this
             City
             far
             more
             than
             for
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             World.
             3.
             
             These
             desires
             were
             very
             effectual
             and
             working
             upon
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             stirred
             him
             to
             seek
             this
             City
             ,
             and
             constantly
             to
             use
             all
             means
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             to
             attain
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             life
             was
             a
             continued
             Motion
             and
             an
             Approach
             towards
             this
             eternal
             Rest
             and
             glorious
             Estate
             .
             4.
             
             The
             actual
             Possession
             of
             this
             blessed
             Estate
             was
             deferred
             ;
             yet
             he
             with
             Patience
             did
             wait
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             no
             doubt
             but
             to
             〈◊〉
             that
             which
             he
             so
             much
             desired
             .
             And
             here
             it
             's
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             no
             man
             can
             〈◊〉
             right
             Sojourner
             on
             Earth
             ,
             who
             doth
             not
             look
             for
             a
             City
             eternally
             stable
             in
             Heaven
             :
             For
             ,
             that
             which
             most
             effectually
             draws
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             off
             from
             this
             World
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             expectation
             of
             a
             far
             better
             Estate
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Believers
             and
             Expectants
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             are
             Candidates
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             are
             of
             a
             most
             noble
             and
             divine
             Spirit
             .
             Amongst
             men
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             the
             Ambitious
             ,
             who
             aspire
             to
             Crowns
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             aim
             at
             perpetual
             fame
             by
             their
             heroick
             Vertues
             and
             rare
             Exploits
             ,
             are
             judged
             persons
             of
             far
             greater
             Gallantry
             than
             covetous
             Muck-worms
             ,
             or
             brutish
             Epicures
             ;
             yet
             in
             their
             thoughts
             and
             highest
             designs
             they
             are
             very
             base
             in
             Comparison
             of
             these
             Pilgrims
             ,
             in
             whose
             breast
             the
             Sparks
             of
             heavenly
             fire
             do
             ever
             burn
             and
             move
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             upward
             ,
             far
             above
             the
             World.
             3.
             
             That
             neither
             Abraham
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             without
             Faith
             could
             look
             for
             this
             glorious
             City
             :
             For
             ,
             by
             it
             they
             did
             not
             only
             understand
             how
             glorious
             it
             was
             ,
             but
             also
             were
             verily
             perswaded
             of
             God's
             Promise
             and
             fidelity
             ;
             and
             without
             this
             Faith
             they
             could
             not
             possibly
             hope
             or
             look
             for
             it
             :
             And
             as
             by
             Faith
             they
             did
             sojoum
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             same
             Faith
             they
             did
             look
             for
             this
             City
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             The
             third
             Work
             of
             
             Abraham's
             Faith
             was
             ,
             the
             obtaining
             of
             Isaac
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             
             Ver.
             11.
             
             
               Through
               Faith
            
             Sarah
             
               her self
               received
               strength
               to
               conceive
               Seed
               ,
               and
               was
               delivered
               of
               a
               Child
               ,
               when
               she
               was
               past
               Age
               ,
               because
               she
               judged
               him
               faithfull
               that
               had
               promised
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             attributed
             to
             
             Sarah's
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             Blessing
             obtained
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             principally
             ,
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             's
             thus
             written
             ,
             
               That
               against
               hope
               he
               believed
               in
               hope
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               become
               the
               Father
               of
               many
               Nations
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               which
               was
               promised
               ,
               So
               shall
               thy
               Seed
               be
               .
               And
               being
               not
               weak
               in
               Faith
               ,
               he
               considered
               not
               his
               own
               Body
               now
               dead
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               an
               hundred
               years
               old
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               deadness
               of
            
             Sarah's
             
               Womb.
               He
               staggered
               not
               at
               the
               Promise
               of
               God
               through
               Unbelief
               ,
               but
               was
               strong
               in
               Faith
               ,
               giving
               Glory
               to
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             4.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             So
             that
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             the
             Faith
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             though
             Sarah
             only
             be
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             Abraham
             ,
             as
             the
             chief
             Believer
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             Upon
             this
             Faith
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Isaac
             ,
             Sarah's
             immediate
             Issue
             by
             Abraham
             ,
             but
             a
             numerous
             Posterity
             was
             given
             upon
             this
             Faith
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             12.
             
             
               Therefore
               sprang
               there
               even
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               him
               as
               good
               as
               dead
               ,
               so
               many
               as
               the
               Start
               of
               the
               Skie
               in
               multitude
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Sands
               of
               the
               Sea-shore
               innumerable
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             Verses
             taken
             joyntly
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Promise
                 made
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 receiving
                 of
                 this
                 Promise
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 God's
                 sidelity
                 in
                 performing
                 this
                 Promise
                 to
                 the
                 parties
                 believing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Promise
             is
             only
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             
               [
               who
               promised
               ]
            
             ;
             where
             you
             must
             know
             that
             the
             party
             promising
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             promised
             was
             ,
             that
             Abraham
             should
             have
             a
             Son
             by
             Sarah
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Son
             his
             Posterity
             in
             after
             times
             should
             be
             multiplyed
             as
             the
             Stars
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Sand
             upon
             the
             Sea-shore
             .
             This
             Promise
             was
             made
             to
             both
             though
             not
             expressed
             ,
             at
             several
             times
             :
             1.
             
             Gen.
             15.
             4
             ,
             5.
             2.
             
             It
             was
             renewed
             to
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             expresly
             Gen.
             17.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             both
             these
             places
             mention
             is
             made
             not
             only
             of
             one
             Son
             ,
             but
             a
             of
             very
             numerous
             Posterity
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Promise
             was
             repeated
             the
             third
             and
             last
             time
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             10.
             
             The
             parties
             to
             whom
             this
             Promise
             was
             made
             ,
             were
             Abraham
             and
             Sarah
             :
             The
             Mercy
             promised
             was
             considerable
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             have
             a
             Son
             of
             their
             own
             Bodies
             ,
             to
             continue
             their
             Name
             and
             inherit
             their
             temporal
             Estate
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             because
             of
             his
             Seed
             Christ
             should
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             his
             Posterity
             should
             enjoy
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             be
             included
             in
             the
             special
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Promise
             was
             received
             by
             Faith
             :
             for
             Sarah
             counted
             him
             faithful
             that
             had
             promised
             .
             She
             seemed
             indeed
             to
             doubt
             ,
             till
             she
             was
             reproved
             ,
             and
             heard
             that
             nothing
             was
             impossible
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Promise
             was
             again
             repeated
             unto
             her
             ,
             Gen.
             18.
             14.
             
             So
             Abraham
             ,
             upon
             the
             first
             Promise
             of
             Isaac
             and
             a
             numerous
             Posterity
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             have
             believed
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             firmness
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             informs
             us
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             
               against
               hope
               he
               believed
               in
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               He
               was
               not
               weak
               in
               Faith.
            
             3.
             
             
               He
               staggered
               not
               at
               the
               Promise
               .
            
             4.
             
             
               He
               was
               strong
               in
               Faith.
            
             5.
             
             
               He
               was
               fully
               perswaded
            
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             This
             Faith
             was
             grounded
             upon
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             firm
             and
             practical
             Assent
             unto
             the
             Word
             and
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             did
             settle
             his
             mind
             :
             For
             he
             looked
             not
             upon
             secondary
             Causes
             ,
             nor
             upon
             the
             Barrenness
             of
             Sarah
             ,
             nor
             their
             Age
             ,
             nor
             the
             deadness
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             Impotency
             of
             Generation
             by
             reason
             of
             Age
             ;
             But
             he
             considered
             that
             it
             was
             God
             who
             had
             promised
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             faithful
             .
             This
             Faith
             was
             required
             in
             both
             ,
             as
             necessary
             for
             to
             attain
             this
             great
             Blessing
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             had
             any
             Physical
             force
             to
             enable
             them
             for
             Generation
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             a
             Moral
             Qualification
             required
             in
             them
             .
             This
             their
             Faith
             is
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             for
             imitation
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             did
             so
             we
             should
             do
             ,
             rest
             upon
             God's
             Promise
             in
             greatest
             extremities
             ,
             perplexities
             ,
             and
             seeming
             impossibilities
             :
             We
             must
             look
             higher
             and
             above
             all
             created
             Power
             ,
             and
             not
             measure
             God's
             Almighty
             strength
             ,
             according
             to
             and
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             created
             activity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Promise
             was
             fulfilled
             according
             to
             this
             Faith
             :
             For
             Sarah
             received
             strength
             to
             conceive
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             Old-Age
             ,
             above
             the
             Course
             of
             Nature
             became
             the
             Mother
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             which
             was
             part
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             And
             from
             this
             one
             so
             good
             as
             dead
             sprang
             a
             posterity
             numerous
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             innumerable
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             Christ
             was
             born
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             
             Nation
             ;
             were
             blessed
             ,
             by
             whom
             Abraham
             became
             the
             Father
             of
             a
             far
             more
             numerous
             spiritual
             Posterity
             ,
             which
             were
             Believers
             of
             all
             Nations
             .
             So
             excellent
             a
             thing
             is
             Faith
             ,
             and
             upon
             Faith
             so
             wonderful
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             glorious
             and
             almighty
             God
             ,
             who
             begins
             with
             small
             things
             though
             unlikely
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             multiplies
             a
             few
             to
             a
             vast
             number
             ,
             and
             magnifies
             small
             things
             to
             a
             stupendious
             greatness
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             After
             this
             third
             Effect
             the
             Apostle
             returns
             unto
             the
             second
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Pilgrimage
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Sarah
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
            
             and
             their
             expectation
             of
             that
             better
             and
             more
             glorious
             City
             ,
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             to
             them
             and
             their
             Heirs
             upon
             the
             condition
             of
             their
             Faith
             :
             For
             thus
             we
             read
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               13.
               
               
                 These
                 all
                 dyed
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 received
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 seen
                 them
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 perswaded
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 embraced
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 confessed
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Strangers
                 and
                 Pilgrims
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               14.
               
               
                 For
                 they
                 that
                 say
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 declare
                 plainly
                 that
                 they
                 seek
                 a
                 Country
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             ,
             with
             the
             two
             Verses
             following
             ,
             are
             an
             Amplification
             of
             that
             which
             was
             briefly
             delivered
             in
             the
             9
             ,
             and
             10.
             
             Verses
             .
             They
             are
             sitly
             brought
             in
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             presupposing
             the
             Birth
             not
             only
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             but
             Jacob
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             only
             enlarge
             ,
             but
             also
             polish
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             excellently
             set
             forth
             their
             Faith
             and
             the
             forenamed
             Effects
             thereof
             .
             The
             whole
             is
             an
             excellent
             Testimony
             of
             the
             three
             eminent
             Patriarchs
             :
             and
             therein
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 they
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 God's
                 owning
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 expressing
                 his
                 dear
                 Affection
                 towards
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             continued
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             Ver.
             13.
             to
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             16th
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             words
             whereof
             we
             have
             the
             second
             thing
             here
             observed
             .
             Their
             Duty
             and
             the
             Performance
             thereof
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             certain
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 These
                 all
                 ,
                 not
                 receiving
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 dyed
                 in
                 the
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Of
             which
             ,
             two
             parts
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 
                   not
                   receiving
                   the
                   Promises
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 
                   dying
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 received
                 them
                 not
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             
               received
               not
               the
               Promises
            
             .
             Where
             by
             Promises
             ,
             understand
             the
             things
             promised
             :
             For
             otherwise
             it
             cannot
             be
             true
             :
             because
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             that
             Promises
             were
             made
             unto
             them
             ;
             they
             knew
             them
             ,
             and
             received
             them
             by
             Faith.
             But
             the
             things
             promised
             were
             neither
             given
             ,
             nor
             received
             ,
             till
             long
             after
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             reduced
             to
             four
             heads
             ,
             which
             be
             these
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 numerous
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Incarnation
                 and
                 Exhibition
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Resurrection
                 to
                 eternal
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             parties
             here
             meant
             are
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             not
             any
             named
             before
             ,
             nor
             any
             mentioned
             after
             these
             Three
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             the
             Persons
             who
             came
             from
             beyond
             the
             River
             Euphrates
             ,
             who
             sojourned
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             who
             dwelt
             in
             Tabernacles
             .
             Of
             these
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             received
             not
             the
             things
             promised
             :
             For
             neither
             was
             their
             Posterity
             made
             as
             yet
             so
             numerous
             ;
             nor
             had
             they
             any
             hereditary
             Possession
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ;
             nor
             did
             they
             see
             Christ
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             (
             for
             that
             followed
             about
             2000
             years
             after
             the
             Promises
             were
             first
             made
             )
             ;
             nor
             did
             they
             attain
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Immortality
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             
               they
               dyed
            
             ,
             even
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Faith
            
             :
             Which
             words
             signify
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             did
             believe
             .
             2.
             
             Continued
             firm
             in
             the
             Faith
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             though
             they
             received
             not
             the
             Promises
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             lived
             but
             dyed
             Believers
             ;
             delay
             and
             non-enjoyment
             did
             not
             break
             their
             hearts
             :
             neither
             could
             Death
             it self
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             perhaps
             be
             put
             to
             the
             greatest
             Conflict
             ,
             separate
             their
             Souls
             and
             their
             Faith
             ,
             though
             it
             separated
             their
             Souls
             and
             their
             Bodies
             :
             For
             this
             divine
             vertue
             was
             deeply
             rooted
             and
             fastned
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             immortal
             as
             their
             better
             part
             was
             ,
             and
             followed
             the
             Soul
             into
             another
             World.
             Death
             might
             bereave
             them
             of
             their
             Friends
             and
             their
             temporal
             Estates
             ,
             and
             all
             
             their
             earthly
             Comforts
             ,
             but
             of
             Faith
             it
             could
             not
             :
             And
             it
             's
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             one
             but
             all
             of
             them
             dyed
             in
             the
             Faith.
             These
             were
             rare
             Patterns
             of
             Perseverance
             in
             this
             rare
             and
             incomparable
             vertue
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
          
           
             That
             
               seeing
               them
               afar
               off
               ,
               they
               were
               perswaded
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               embraced
               them
               .
            
          
           
             This
             should
             not
             have
             been
             a
             distinct
             Proposition
             ,
             for
             it's
             part
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             added
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             
               not
               receiving
               the
               Promises
            
             .
             And
             it
             's
             somewhat
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             perswaded
             is
             wanting
             in
             several
             Manuscripts
             .
             They
             received
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             1.
             
             
               Saw
               them
               afar
               off
            
             :
             For
             they
             were
             distant
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             accomplished
             or
             enjoyed
             in
             their
             dayes
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             them
             were
             more
             distant
             from
             their
             times
             than
             others
             ,
             some
             were
             nearer
             .
             The
             principal
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Exhibition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             universal
             Resurrection
             ,
             stood
             at
             the
             most
             remote
             distance
             of
             time
             from
             them
             .
             Yet
             these
             they
             saw
             ;
             for
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             as
             a
             celestial
             Light
             ,
             did
             represent
             them
             unto
             them
             ;
             the
             Promise
             did
             signify
             they
             had
             a
             Right
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             part
             in
             them
             .
             And
             as
             by
             this
             divine
             Light
             they
             were
             manifested
             unto
             them
             ,
             so
             by
             the
             Eye
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spiritual
             visive
             Faculty
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             they
             saw
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             represented
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             a
             distance
             :
             For
             Faith
             can
             see
             beyond
             and
             above
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             hath
             some
             glimmering
             or
             imperfect
             sight
             of
             Eternity
             .
             2.
             
             They
             were
             perswaded
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             assured
             ,
             that
             in
             God's
             good
             time
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             sittest
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             The
             Revelation
             and
             Promise
             was
             a
             sure
             Ground
             of
             this
             Perswasion
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Substance
               of
               things
               hoped
               for
               ,
               and
               the
               Evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seen
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               They
               embraced
               them
            
             ;
             the
             word
             signifies
             to
             salute
             ,
             to
             draw
             near
             ,
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             to
             embrace
             ;
             for
             in
             saluting
             dearest
             friends
             ,
             we
             draw
             near
             unto
             them
             ,
             embrace
             them
             ,
             rejoyce
             to
             seethem
             .
             Some
             think
             the
             word
             here
             is
             Metaphorical
             ,
             and
             the
             Expression
             taken
             from
             such
             as
             after
             a
             long
             and
             tedious
             Voyage
             at
             Sea
             come
             within
             ken
             of
             Land
             ,
             and
             discover
             their
             own
             dearest
             Country
             ,
             where
             they
             expect
             to
             abide
             and
             rest
             :
             For
             so
             soon
             as
             they
             discover
             and
             have
             sight
             of
             their
             own
             dear
             native
             Soil
             ,
             they
             wonderfully
             rejoice
             ,
             and
             begin
             with
             joyful
             Acclamations
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Land
               ,
               Land
               ,
               Land
               !
               Haven
               ,
               Haven
               ,
               Haven
               !
               now
               Rest
               and
               Safety
               are
               near
               .
            
             So
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             these
             Saints
             and
             heavenly
             Worthies
             drawing
             near
             their
             end
             ,
             beheld
             these
             excellent
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             especially
             their
             Saviour
             and
             their
             heavenly
             Country
             ,
             and
             being
             sure
             of
             the
             futurition
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             them
             rejoyced
             with
             exceeding
             great
             Joy.
             Our
             Saviour
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               Abraham
               rejoyced
               to
               see
               my
               day
               ,
               and
               he
               saw
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               glad
               ,
            
             Joh.
             8.
             56.
             
             When
             Abraham
             lived
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             Christ's
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             Redemption
             of
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             was
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             afar
             off
             :
             Yet
             Abraham
             by
             Faith
             saw
             that
             day
             ;
             and
             seeing
             it
             ,
             though
             not
             near
             ,
             or
             so
             clearly
             ,
             he
             was
             glad
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             wonderfully
             .
             And
             now
             our
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             though
             afar
             off
             ,
             is
             a
             Cause
             of
             unspeakable
             Joy.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             They
             confessing
             themselvs
             Strangers
             and
             Pilgrims
             on
             Earth
             ,
             declared
             plainly
             that
             they
             sought
             a
             Country
             .
          
           
             Here
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 they
                 did
                 express
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 they
                 did
                 imply
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             expressed
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             on
             Earth
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 
                   Pilgrims
                   and
                   Strangers
                   on
                   Earth
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 did
                 openly
                 confess
                 this
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             were
             
               Pilgrims
               and
               Strangers
               on
               Earth
            
             .
             That
             they
             did
             so
             journ
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             promise
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             strange
             Country
             ,
             you
             heard
             before
             ;
             yet
             they
             sojourned
             not
             only
             there
             ,
             but
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             in
             Gerar
             and
             Aegypt
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             their
             mortal
             Life
             ,
             they
             were
             
               Pilgrims
               and
               Strangers
               on
               Earth
            
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Free-men
             ,
             Denizons
             ,
             or
             Members
             of
             any
             Community
             or
             Commonwealth
             in
             the
             World.
             But
             they
             might
             be
             such
             ,
             either
             Politically
             or
             Spiritually
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             in
             both
             respects
             such
             ;
             for
             Man
             being
             immortal
             should
             provide
             for
             some
             place
             of
             perpetual
             Abode
             ;
             and
             many
             thinking
             only
             of
             their
             Settlement
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             perpetuating
             themselves
             and
             their
             Names
             in
             their
             Posterity
             by
             successive
             Generations
             ,
             look
             no
             higher
             than
             this
             World.
             If
             these
             travel
             
             out
             of
             their
             native
             Country
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             Strangers
             in
             all
             Forreign
             States
             ,
             if
             not
             naturalized
             in
             some
             of
             them
             .
             As
             for
             these
             Patriarchs
             ,
             they
             had
             forsaken
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             God
             had
             called
             them
             ,
             and
             lost
             all
             their
             native
             and
             birth-right
             Priviledges
             ;
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             seek
             to
             settle
             themselvs
             in
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             neither
             did
             they
             incorporate
             with
             any
             other
             People
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             in
             this
             respect
             they
             were
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             politically
             .
             Besides
             ,
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Faith
             ,
             they
             knew
             this
             Earth
             to
             be
             no
             place
             of
             perpetual
             abode
             ;
             but
             only
             made
             and
             appointed
             by
             God
             as
             an
             habitation
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             through
             which
             we
             must
             only
             pass
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             after
             a
             little
             stay
             ,
             remove
             into
             a
             more
             certain
             continuing
             mansion
             :
             From
             all
             this
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             on
             Earth
             they
             were
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             every
             way
             .
             For
             many
             are
             either
             natural
             or
             naturalized
             Subjects
             of
             some
             earthly
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             yet
             knowing
             by
             Faith
             that
             this
             is
             not
             their
             resting
             place
             ,
             and
             continually
             expecting
             a
             removal
             ,
             are
             spiritually
             considered
             as
             Strangers
             and
             Pilgrims
             ,
             and
             are
             such
             indeed
             .
             That
             these
             Worthies
             were
             such
             on
             Earth
             is
             evident
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             so
             they
             openly
             and
             plainly
             professed
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             their
             words
             :
             For
             Jacob
             calls
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               years
               of
               his
               Pilgrimage
               ,
            
             Gen.
             47.
             9.
             
             So
             David
             confesseth
             before
             God
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               We
               are
               Strangers
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               Sojourners
               ,
               as
               were
               all
               our
               Fathers
            
             ;
             and
             he
             gives
             the
             Reason
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             
               Our
               dayes
               on
               Earth
               are
               as
               a
               Shadow
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               abiding
               ,
            
             1
             Chron.
             29.
             15.
             
             They
             did
             profess
             this
             not
             only
             by
             their
             Words
             ,
             but
             their
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Course
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             For
             they
             were
             men
             above
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             clearly
             apprehending
             the
             Vanity
             ,
             Uncertainty
             ,
             and
             Misery
             thereof
             ,
             did
             judg
             it
             far
             below
             them
             ,
             as
             base
             and
             unworthy
             the
             seeking
             .
             They
             knew
             the
             End
             of
             their
             Creation
             and
             Regeneration
             was
             far
             more
             noble
             :
             And
             this
             should
             be
             the
             mind
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             Peter
             exhorts
             the
             Christians
             to
             whom
             he
             wrote
             ,
             as
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             
               to
               abstain
               from
               fleshly
               Lusts
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             11.
             
             For
             ,
             
               We
               must
               not
               love
               the
               World
               ;
               nor
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               World
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             15.
             
             This
             is
             the
             thing
             they
             did
             express
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             thing
             which
             by
             this
             Confession
             they
             did
             plainly
             imply
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             
               they
               sought
               a
               Country
            
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             follow
             the
             Light
             of
             Reason
             ,
             much
             more
             if
             he
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             will
             seek
             a
             place
             and
             an
             estate
             of
             Rest
             ,
             wherein
             he
             may
             finally
             quiet
             his
             mind
             .
             The
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             was
             called
             God's
             Rest
             ,
             because
             therein
             he
             gave
             Rest
             unto
             Israel
             .
             But
             this
             was
             but
             a
             temporal
             and
             earthly
             Rest
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             of
             any
             Man's
             settled
             Inheritance
             may
             be
             :
             It
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             an
             eternal
             Rest
             ,
             as
             their
             Sabbath
             was
             the
             Type
             of
             an
             eternal
             Sabbath
             ;
             Such
             a
             Country
             ,
             such
             a
             Rest
             ,
             these
             Saints
             did
             seek
             .
             No
             man
             seeks
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             and
             enjoyeth
             ;
             therefore
             this
             word
             sought
             implies
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             possessed
             of
             this
             Country
             ;
             they
             were
             as
             yet
             only
             Seekers
             .
             Yet
             Seekers
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             aimed
             at
             some
             better
             thing
             which
             they
             did
             most
             of
             all
             desire
             :
             And
             they
             were
             resolved
             to
             seek
             till
             they
             should
             find
             ,
             and
             never
             rest
             till
             they
             attained
             their
             final
             Rest.
             Such
             Seekers
             we
             should
             all
             be
             ,
             and
             continue
             to
             be
             such
             untill
             we
             reach
             our
             heavenly
             Mansion
             .
             He
             that
             takes
             up
             his
             Rest
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             any
             earthly
             thing
             ,
             and
             seeks
             no
             further
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             base
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             an
             Immortal
             Soul.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             If
             they
             sought
             a
             Country
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             earthly
             or
             heavenly
             ;
             Earthly
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             therefore
             heavenly
             it
             must
             be
             :
             This
             we
             learn
             from
          
           
             
               Ver.
               15.
               
               
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 mindful
                 of
                 that
                 Country
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 opportunity
                 to
                 have
                 returned
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               16.
               
               
                 But
                 now
                 they
                 desire
                 a
                 better
                 Country
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 heavenly
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 their
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 He
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 a
                 City
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             we
             find
             two
             more
             Propositions
             concerning
             the
             Duty
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             sought
             not
             an
             Earthly
             2.
             
             
               They
               desired
               a
               Heavenly
            
             Country
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             we
             may
             easily
             understand
             to
             be
             the
             Substance
             of
             Ver.
             15.
             
             The
             second
             is
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             sought
             not
             an
             earthly
             Country
             ,
             is
             implyed
             two
             wayes
             :
             1.
             
             In
             that
             they
             sought
             not
             that
             out
             of
             which
             they
             came
             .
             2.
             
             By
             Opposition
             ,
             for
             they
             sought
             an
             
             heavenly
             .
             If
             they
             had
             sought
             any
             earthly
             Country
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             surely
             they
             would
             have
             sought
             their
             own
             native
             Soil
             :
             And
             this
             is
             very
             likely
             .
             For
             what
             place
             doth
             take
             or
             affect
             us
             more
             than
             that
             of
             our
             Birth
             ,
             Inheritance
             ,
             Kindred
             ?
             This
             Affection
             is
             naturally
             ingrafted
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Man.
             Yet
             if
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             Perhaps
             they
             had
             no
             opportunity
             to
             return
             ;
             He
             answers
             ,
             They
             had
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             did
             return
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             not
             so
             mindful
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             so
             affected
             with
             it
             .
             This
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             voluntarily
             left
             their
             own
             Country
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             so
             they
             continued
             their
             Absence
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             voluntarily
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             constantly
             obedient
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Call
             :
             From
             hence
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             our
             Obedience
             must
             be
             willing
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             's
             no
             Obedience
             .
             They
             were
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             be
             ,
             content
             to
             be
             Pilgrims
             for
             a
             while
             in
             this
             World.
             To
             return
             was
             God's
             Prohibition
             ,
             implied
             in
             God's
             Command
             to
             come
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             both
             the
             leaving
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             continuance
             in
             a
             strange
             Country
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             willing
             heart
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             part
             of
             their
             Self-denial
             .
             We
             must
             follow
             their
             Example
             :
             God
             calls
             us
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Israel
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             Judah
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             only
             come
             out
             ,
             and
             that
             willingly
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             willingly
             resolve
             never
             to
             return
             again
             .
             We
             must
             not
             with
             
             Lot's
             Wife
             look
             back
             at
             Sodom
             ,
             after
             that
             God
             hath
             delivered
             us
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             lest
             God
             be
             offended
             with
             us
             and
             severely
             punish
             us
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             return
             again
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             our
             latter
             end
             will
             be
             worse
             than
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             
               desired
               an
               heavenly
               Country
            
             .
             Here
             you
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             this
             Country
             is
             the
             same
             which
             in
             Ver.
             10.
             was
             called
             a
             City
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             's
             said
             to
             be
             heavenly
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             said
             to
             have
             Foundations
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             here
             is
             affirmed
             to
             be
             prepared
             by
             God
             ,
             is
             there
             affirmed
             to
             be
             built
             and
             made
             by
             God.
             So
             that
             a
             City
             that
             hath
             Foundations
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             and
             built
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             heavenly
             Country
             prepared
             by
             God
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             Strangers
             ,
             Pilgrims
             ,
             and
             Sojourners
             ,
             are
             taken
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             by
             Writers
             of
             Politicks
             they
             may
             be
             distinguished
             .
             3.
             
             That
             which
             before
             they
             looked
             for
             ,
             here
             they
             are
             said
             to
             seek
             and
             desire
             ;
             for
             they
             desired
             ,
             hoped
             for
             ,
             and
             sought
             a
             stable
             ,
             firm
             ,
             heavenly
             City
             and
             Country
             ,
             built
             ,
             made
             ,
             prepared
             by
             God
             :
             To
             do
             thus
             was
             their
             Obedience
             and
             Performance
             of
             that
             Duty
             which
             God
             required
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             This
             Country
             or
             City
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Heavenly
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             distinguish
             it
             from
             all
             earthly
             Countries
             ,
             Cities
             ,
             Societies
             ,
             Common-wealths
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             signify
             the
             Original
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Excellency
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             high
             as
             Heaven
             is
             above
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             excellent
             is
             this
             Country
             and
             City
             above
             the
             most
             pleasant
             Countries
             and
             most
             glorious
             Cities
             in
             the
             World.
             By
             this
             also
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             spiritual
             and
             invisible
             ,
             safe
             ,
             and
             of
             eternal
             continuance
             :
             Besides
             ,
             Heaven
             is
             the
             place
             of
             our
             eternal
             Mansions
             and
             Rest
             ,
             where
             our
             glorious
             Inheritance
             is
             to
             be
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             enjoyed
             .
             And
             Heaven
             is
             sit
             for
             those
             who
             were
             born
             from
             Heaven
             :
             Therefore
             our
             Hope
             is
             said
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             our
             Inheritance
             to
             be
             reserved
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             our
             many
             Mansions
             to
             be
             prepared
             in
             Heaven
             .
             This
             heavenly
             Country
             they
             desire
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Belief
             of
             the
             Excellency
             thereof
             ,
             and
             desired
             so
             much
             as
             they
             counted
             all
             earthly
             Countries
             base
             and
             contemptible
             in
             Comparison
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             desire
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             and
             measure
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             shall
             never
             enter
             into
             that
             glorious
             place
             of
             eternall
             Bliss
             .
             Some
             think
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             after
             them
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             neither
             had
             any
             better
             Promise
             ,
             not
             higher
             thoughts
             ,
             than
             of
             temporal
             Felicity
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             is
             evident
             from
             this
             place
             .
             According
             to
             the
             Covenant
             made
             at
             Sinai
             with
             Israel
             ,
             as
             a
             Civil
             Society
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             under
             Ceremonies
             ,
             they
             could
             expect
             no
             more
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             in
             whom
             all
             Nations
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             they
             looked
             higher
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             did
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             in
             him
             they
             looked
             for
             the
             Resurrection
             unto
             everlasting
             Glory
             .
          
           
             Thus
             far
             we
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             Duty
             which
             they
             performed
             ;
             now
             follows
             the
             Reward
             or
             Consequent
             of
             this
             Performance
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             God
             was
             affected
             toward
             them
             :
             And
             this
             Affection
             appears
             in
             two
             things
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   He
                   was
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   their
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   He
                   prepared
                   for
                   them
                   a
                   City
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             we
             may
             note
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 was
                 their
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   their
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             was
             their
             God.
             God
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             their
             Creator
             ,
             Preserver
             ,
             and
             Governor
             .
             2.
             
             To
             be
             such
             by
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             promiseth
             
             to
             protect
             them
             and
             bless
             them
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             they
             take
             him
             to
             be
             their
             God.
             3.
             
             To
             be
             such
             in
             a
             special
             ,
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             eminent
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             bound
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             eternal
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             all
             such
             as
             sincerely
             repent
             ,
             believe
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             Belief
             seek
             an
             heavenly
             Country
             .
             Thus
             to
             be
             a
             God
             to
             any
             ,
             is
             to
             justify
             ,
             sanctify
             ,
             adopt
             ,
             raise
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             for
             ever
             happy
             .
             He
             was
             called
             their
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               He
               was
               their
               God
            
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             sometimes
             
               to
               be
               called
            
             ,
             is
             
               to
               be
            
             ;
             yet
             that
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             for
             to
             call
             himself
             their
             God
             ,
             was
             not
             only
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             signify
             that
             he
             was
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             only
             by
             Words
             ,
             but
             really
             by
             Actions
             .
             It
             was
             God
             himself
             who
             first
             promised
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             dead
             ,
             said
             unto
             
               Moses
               I
               am
               the
               God
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               the
               God
               of
            
             Isaac
             ,
             
               and
               the
               God
               of
            
             Jacob
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               of
               your
               Fathers
               ,
               the
               God
               of
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               the
               God
               of
            
             Isaac
             ,
             
               the
               God
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               —
               this
               is
               my
               Name
               for
               ever
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               Memorial
               to
               all
               Generations
               ,
            
             Exod.
             3.
             6
             ,
             15.
             
             So
             that
             the
             Apostle
             might
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             
               He
               was
               not
               ashamed
               to
               be
               called
               their
               God
               ,
            
             neither
             did
             he
             think
             it
             any
             Derogation
             from
             his
             eternal
             Excellency
             ,
             to
             own
             them
             .
             To
             own
             base
             and
             unworthy
             Persons
             is
             a
             Disgrace
             to
             any
             man
             of
             Reputation
             ;
             and
             to
             own
             impenitent
             Sinners
             would
             be
             a
             Dishonour
             to
             God
             :
             Therefore
             to
             Workers
             of
             Iniquity
             Christ
             will
             say
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               not
               .
            
             Therefore
             we
             must
             take
             special
             notice
             of
             the
             Persons
             whom
             God
             did
             own
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Qualification
             .
             They
             were
             Persons
             of
             a
             sincere
             Faith
             ,
             and
             an
             heavenly
             Conversation
             ;
             and
             such
             we
             must
             be
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             will
             be
             no
             Hope
             that
             God
             will
             own
             us
             .
             God
             will
             not
             be
             ashamed
             of
             any
             man
             because
             he
             is
             poor
             ,
             mean
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             blind
             ,
             deformed
             ,
             or
             of
             no
             account
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             be
             ashamed
             of
             any
             Person
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             ashamed
             of
             Sin.
             If
             we
             seek
             not
             an
             heavenly
             Country
             ,
             and
             manifest
             our
             selvs
             to
             be
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             never
             so
             rich
             ,
             wise
             ,
             potent
             ,
             famous
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             own
             us
             ,
             because
             his
             Justice
             and
             Holiness
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             own
             our
             Sins
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             seriously
             consider
             ,
             what
             a
             Comfort
             it
             is
             to
             have
             God
             to
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             Honour
             it
             will
             be
             for
             Christ
             to
             confess
             and
             acknowledg
             us
             before
             his
             Father
             and
             all
             his
             Holy
             Angels
             .
             All
             this
             you
             may
             learn
             from
             the
             Illative
             Particle
             Wherefore
             .
             For
             ,
             because
             they
             desired
             a
             better
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             heavenly
             Country
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Faith
             ,
             therefore
             God
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             their
             God.
             Not
             that
             their
             Faith
             and
             Desire
             of
             an
             heavenly
             Country
             was
             any
             meritorious
             Cause
             of
             this
             Honour
             ,
             Priviledg
             ,
             and
             near
             Relation
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             qualified
             the
             Persons
             so
             ,
             that
             without
             any
             violation
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             or
             any
             diminution
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             he
             might
             according
             to
             his
             gracious
             Promise
             thus
             acknowledg
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             
               he
               had
               prepared
               for
               them
               a
               City
               .
            
             These
             words
             may
             seem
             to
             give
             a
             Reason
             ,
             why
             they
             sought
             a
             heavenly
             Country
             :
             And
             why
             ?
             Because
             God
             had
             prepared
             it
             for
             them
             :
             Or
             ,
             they
             may
             prove
             that
             God
             was
             their
             God
             in
             that
             eminent
             manner
             ,
             from
             this
             Preparation
             of
             a
             City
             for
             them
             :
             Or
             ,
             they
             may
             manifest
             ,
             That
             God
             was
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             called
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             manifest
             this
             in
             that
             he
             had
             prepared
             a
             City
             for
             them
             .
             Here
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Preparation
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Preparation
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             City
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             Foundations
             ,
             that
             better
             and
             heavenly
             Country
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             and
             it
             signifies
             not
             only
             a
             Place
             but
             an
             Estate
             .
             The
             Place
             is
             excellent
             ,
             and
             the
             Estate
             glorious
             ,
             and
             both
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             prepared
             ;
             For
             he
             loved
             them
             so
             much
             as
             he
             decreed
             to
             give
             Christ
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             precious
             Blood
             he
             might
             purchase
             and
             acquire
             a
             Title
             unto
             it
             .
             He
             promised
             to
             send
             him
             into
             the
             World
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             and
             sent
             him
             .
             He
             makes
             a
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             binds
             himself
             upon
             condition
             of
             Faith
             in
             his
             only
             begotten
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             this
             City
             .
             He
             works
             Faith
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             gives
             them
             a
             Title
             ,
             and
             by
             sanctifying
             them
             prepares
             them
             for
             the
             possession
             and
             enjoyment
             .
             As
             for
             the
             estate
             ,
             it
             was
             ready
             in
             his
             Power
             from
             everlasting
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             place
             ,
             it
             was
             finished
             and
             furnished
             from
             the
             Creation
             .
             It
             was
             God
             ,
             who
             inwardly
             moved
             by
             his
             own
             goodness
             and
             most
             free
             Love
             ,
             hath
             done
             all
             this
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             prepared
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             ready
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             ready
             for
             the
             Possesssion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             prepared
             this
             City
             for
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             deserving
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             through
             the
             Power
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             desiring
             ,
             seeking
             ,
             looking
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             never
             prepared
             for
             Unbelievers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             loving
             the
             World
             do
             not
             prize
             it
             ,
             or
             long
             for
             it
             .
             For
             though
             this
             Preparation
             be
             
             a
             Work
             of
             his
             free
             and
             abundant
             Mercy
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             tempered
             and
             limited
             by
             his
             Justice
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             give
             such
             holy
             things
             to
             Dogs
             ,
             nor
             cast
             such
             Pearls
             before
             Swine
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             Preparation
             of
             this
             City
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             others
             not
             rightly
             qualified
             ,
             he
             signifies
             his
             Love
             to
             heavenly
             vertues
             ,
             and
             his
             dear
             Affection
             to
             them
             who
             are
             enriched
             with
             them
             .
             So
             that
             sinful
             Men
             may
             hope
             for
             this
             City
             ;
             yet
             upon
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             be
             Pilgrims
             and
             Strangers
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             desire
             above
             all
             other
             things
             this
             better
             and
             heavenly
             Country
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             clear
             this
             Doctrine
             more
             fully
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             World
             morally
             and
             spiritually
             considered
             ,
             is
             divided
             into
             two
             Societies
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             God.
             This
             distinction
             the
             learned
             Father
             took
             notice
             of
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             excellent
             Treatise
             
               De
               Civitate
               Dei
            
             :
             For
             all
             men
             either
             seek
             their
             Rest
             and
             Happiness
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             an
             eternal
             Peace
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             by
             Nature
             ,
             till
             God
             transplant
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             only
             in
             ,
             but
             of
             ,
             this
             earthly
             Society
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Power
             and
             Dominion
             of
             Satan
             ;
             and
             whilest
             we
             are
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             ,
             we
             are
             Strangers
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             and
             City
             of
             God.
             But
             when
             God
             out
             of
             his
             unspeakable
             Mercy
             hath
             called
             us
             ,
             made
             us
             meet
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Light
             ;
             and
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             hath
             translated
             us
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             his
             dear
             Son
             ,
             Colos.
             1.
             12.
             13.
             
             
               Then
               we
               are
               no
               more
               Strangers
               and
               Forreigners
               ,
               but
               Fellow-Citizens
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Houshold
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             2.
             19.
             
             Being
             once
             naturalized
             and
             made
             Burgesses
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             have
             our
             Conversation
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             carry
             our selves
             as
             Children
             of
             a
             Celestial
             extraction
             ,
             and
             the
             Progeny
             of
             the
             eternal
             King.
             This
             Doctrine
             doth
             not
             only
             inform
             us
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             but
             ministreth
             unspeakable
             Comfort
             if
             we
             do
             perform
             it
             :
             For
             if
             our
             Goods
             and
             earthly
             Estates
             be
             sequestred
             ,
             plundred
             ,
             o●
             any
             wayes
             taken
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             better
             Estate
             in
             Heaven
             .
             If
             we
             be
             disgraced
             and
             reproached
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             be
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             honoured
             in
             Heaven
             .
             If
             we
             be
             banished
             and
             persecuted
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             can
             find
             no
             Rest
             and
             Safety
             ,
             but
             are
             wearied
             out
             with
             Removals
             ;
             yet
             we
             have
             a
             place
             of
             Rest
             and
             Safety
             and
             eternal
             Abode
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             no
             man
             can
             dispossess
             and
             diffeisin
             us
             .
             If
             our
             Sufferings
             be
             grievous
             ,
             many
             ,
             and
             continue
             long
             ;
             yet
             we
             have
             a
             City
             where
             is
             no
             Suffering
             ,
             Pain
             ,
             Persecution
             ,
             Poverty
             ,
             Sorrow
             ,
             where
             God
             will
             wipe
             away
             all
             Tears
             .
             In
             this
             City
             are
             eternal
             Riches
             ,
             Pleasures
             ,
             Honours
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             and
             full
             Joy
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             wanting
             which
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             can
             desire
             .
             This
             is
             that
             City
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             expectation
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             the
             universal
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             :
             And
             though
             the
             time
             of
             our
             Pilgrimage
             seem
             long
             and
             tedious
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             shortly
             expire
             ,
             and
             then
             begins
             our
             everlasting
             Rest
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             prepared
             a
             City
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             The
             Apostle
             proceeds
             in
             proposing
             Abraham
             unto
             us
             as
             a
             Pattern
             of
             Imitation
             ,
             and
             instanceth
             in
             a
             fourth
             Work
             or
             Effect
             of
             his
             Faith
             ;
             for
             thus
             we
             read
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               17.
               
               
                 By
                 Faith
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 tryed
                 ,
                 offered
                 up
              
               Isaac
               ;
               
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Promises
                 offered
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 Son.
                 
              
            
             
               Ver.
               18.
               
               
                 Of
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 in
              
               Isaac
               
                 shall
                 thy
                 Seed
                 be
                 called
              
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               19.
               
               
                 Accounting
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 also
                 he
                 received
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Figure
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                 Abraham's
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 performed
                 this
                 Obedience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             this
             Obedience
             we
             have
          
           
             A
             Description
             of
             the
             Party
             obeying
             .
             Act
             of
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Party
             obedient
             ,
             who
             was
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             described
             in
             reference
             to
             this
             Act
             of
             Obedience
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 tempted
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 
                   having
                   received
                   the
                   Promises
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 one
                 to
                 
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                
                 Isaac
                 
                   shall
                   thy
                   Seed
                   be
                   called
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             He
             was
             tempted
             or
             tried
             .
             The
             party
             tempting
             or
             trying
             him
             was
             God
             :
             not
             that
             God
             tempts
             any
             Man
             to
             Sin
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             try
             and
             manifest
             unto
             Abraham
             himself
             his
             Faith
             and
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             be
             a
             rare
             Example
             in
             both
             to
             all
             future
             Generations
             ,
             who
             should
             be
             informed
             of
             it
             .
             The
             means
             whereby
             he
             tryed
             him
             was
             ,
             by
             giving
             him
             this
             singular
             and
             extraordinary
             Command
             of
             sacrificing
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             .
             This
             Command
             we
             read
             of
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Take
               now
               thy
               Son
               ,
               thine
               only
               Son
            
             Isaac
             ,
             
               whom
               thou
               lovest
               ,
               and
               go
               thou
               to
               the
               Land
               of
            
             Moriah
             ,
             
               and
               offer
               him
               there
               upon
               one
               of
               the
               Mountains
               which
               I
               will
               tell
               thee
               of
            
             Gen.
             22.
             2.
             
             The
             End
             of
             this
             Command
             was
             ,
             to
             try
             whether
             Abraham
             loved
             God
             or
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             more
             .
             The
             Effect
             of
             it
             was
             an
             Obligation
             of
             Abra●●
             to
             perform
             this
             Service
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             his
             Son
             :
             Neither
             in
             this
             was
             God's
             preceptive
             Will
             contrary
             to
             his
             decretive
             Will
             ;
             for
             the
             decretive
             Will
             binds
             God
             absolutely
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             and
             is
             indispensable
             ;
             but
             the
             preceptive
             Will
             bound
             only
             Abraham
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             God
             reserved
             a
             Power
             to
             dispense
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             the
             Performance
             .
             And
             this
             was
             fulfilled
             instantly
             upon
             the
             signifying
             of
             his
             Will
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             who
             instantly
             upon
             the
             Knowledg
             thereof
             was
             bound
             ,
             whether
             he
             did
             or
             did
             it
             not
             :
             There
             was
             no
             decretive
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Intention
             ,
             that
             Isaac
             should
             be
             slain
             and
             offered
             .
             This
             Command
             was
             just
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             contrary
             to
             that
             other
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
            
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unjust
             and
             contrary
             to
             that
             Law
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             a
             party
             innocent
             ,
             not
             guilty
             of
             any
             Capital
             Crime
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             there
             forbidden
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             just
             ,
             and
             God
             may
             justly
             command
             Man
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Life
             of
             such
             an
             innocent
             Person
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             hereof
             is
             not
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             that
             Law
             did
             not
             bind
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             Man
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             and
             hath
             absolute
             Power
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             which
             no
             Creature
             hath
             or
             can
             have
             .
             Again
             ,
             he
             could
             restore
             Life
             taken
             away
             ,
             which
             Abraham
             could
             not
             do
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             was
             above
             all
             created
             Power
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Reason
             whereby
             God
             in
             this
             Command
             is
             freed
             from
             all
             Injustice
             is
             taken
             
               à
               Potestate
               &
               Potentia
               Dei
            
             ;
             for
             his
             Power
             was
             absolute
             and
             supream
             ,
             and
             his
             strength
             was
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Abraham
               had
               received
               the
               Promises
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             of
             a
             numerous
             Posterity
             sufficient
             to
             inhabit
             it
             ,
             of
             Christ
             in
             whom
             all
             Nations
             should
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             was
             fully
             assured
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             Isaac
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Promise
             ,
             all
             these
             Promises
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             :
             For
             God
             had
             excluded
             Ismael
             ,
             and
             that
             peremptorily
             ;
             and
             had
             several
             times
             expresly
             signified
             ,
             that
             in
             Isaac
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             in
             none
             else
             these
             Promises
             should
             be
             accomplished
             .
             Neither
             need
             we
             here
             trouble
             our selves
             about
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             it
             may
             be
             turned
             
               to
               whom
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             Abraham
             :
             or
             
               of
               whom
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             Isaac
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Description
             of
             the
             Party
             obeying
             :
             The
             Act
             of
             Obedience
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             
               he
               offered
               up
            
             Isaac
             ,
             he
             offered
             up
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             Son
             
               of
               whom
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               In
            
             Isaac
             
               shall
               thy
               Seed
               be
               called
            
             .
             The
             Sacrifice
             commanded
             ,
             as
             commanded
             ,
             was
             bloody
             ,
             and
             required
             the
             Death
             and
             Slaughter
             of
             the
             Person
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             and
             he
             trust
             be
             offered
             as
             a
             burnt
             Offering
             upon
             the
             Altar
             .
             This
             Offering
             once
             consummate
             would
             be
             the
             total
             Destruction
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             mortal
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             he
             had
             any
             Issue
             .
             Abraham
             is
             said
             to
             have
             offered
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             not
             consummate
             and
             compleat
             the
             Oblation
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             his
             heart
             he
             had
             parted
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             wholly
             unto
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             resolved
             to
             slay
             him
             ,
             and
             burn
             his
             Body
             upon
             the
             Altar
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Oblation
             was
             finished
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             2.
             
             He
             proceeded
             further
             ,
             began
             really
             to
             do
             what
             he
             had
             resolved
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Offering
             ,
             had
             prepared
             the
             Wood
             ,
             bound
             Isaac
             ,
             laid
             him
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             had
             lift
             up
             his
             hand
             to
             give
             the
             fatal
             blow
             ,
             and
             had
             done
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Work
             ,
             if
             God
             by
             the
             Voice
             of
             his
             Angel
             had
             not
             instantly
             staid
             his
             hand
             .
             This
             was
             a
             difficult
             piece
             of
             Service
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             difficult
             the
             more
             excellent
             his
             Obedience
             :
             for
             it
             was
             Isaac
             ,
             his
             only
             begotten
             of
             Sarah
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             offer
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             The
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             is
             his
             Faith
             ;
             for
             by
             Faith
             he
             offered
             Isaac
             .
             This
             Faith
             was
             high
             and
             excellent
             ,
             because
             having
             so
             many
             difficultie
             ;
             to
             encounter
             ,
             yet
             conquered
             all
             ,
             and
             became
             finally
             victorious
             ;
             so
             that
             nothing
             could
             stand
             before
             it
             .
             The
             difficulties
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             two
             sorts
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 contrary
                 to
                 dear
                 and
                 tender
                 Affection
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             might
             doubt
             whether
             the
             Revelation
             was
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             delusion
             of
             Satan
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             first
             debate
             .
             Yet
             upon
             serious
             consideration
             ,
             he
             knew
             assuredly
             that
             it
             was
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             from
             him
             he
             by
             Faith
             receives
             it
             .
             2.
             
             But
             suppose
             it
             were
             from
             
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             from
             him
             he
             by
             Faith
             receivs
             it
             .
             2.
             
             But
             suppose
             it
             were
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             might
             scruple
             whether
             it
             was
             a
             Command
             ,
             and
             of
             absolute
             Obligation
             .
             3.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             He
             might
             question
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Command
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             an
             express
             Law
             ,
             against
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             Justice
             and
             Equity
             ;
             to
             slay
             an
             innocent
             Person
             seemed
             so
             to
             be
             .
             4.
             
             Reason
             would
             most
             of
             all
             plead
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             would
             alledg
             ,
             that
             if
             Isaac
             be
             slain
             ,
             offered
             ,
             burnt
             ;
             then
             the
             Performance
             would
             be
             impossible
             ,
             and
             God
             would
             not
             prove
             faithful
             .
             But
             Abraham
             in
             all
             these
             particulars
             wholly
             resigned
             up
             and
             sacrificed
             his
             reason
             to
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             Faith
             was
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             the
             Commandment
             was
             from
             God
             ,
             was
             just
             ,
             did
             absolutely
             bind
             him
             ;
             and
             rested
             upon
             God's
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             as
             able
             to
             raise
             him
             again
             out
             of
             the
             Ashes
             ,
             as
             he
             created
             the
             first
             man
             out
             of
             the
             Dust.
             And
             he
             had
             an
             Experiment
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             very
             Generation
             ,
             and
             Conception
             ,
             and
             Birth
             ,
             did
             ,
             above
             the
             Power
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             raise
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             words
             ,
             
               From
               whence
               he
               received
               him
               in
               a
               Figure
            
             ;
             whereby
             is
             signified
             ,
             that
             his
             Generation
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             like
             unto
             it
             :
             For
             his
             Body
             when
             he
             begot
             him
             ,
             and
             
             Sarah's
             Womb
             when
             she
             conceived
             him
             ,
             were
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             generative
             Power
             ,
             both
             dead
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Knowledg
             and
             Experience
             of
             God's
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             and
             his
             full
             Assurance
             of
             God's
             fidelity
             in
             fulfilling
             his
             Promise
             ,
             did
             wholly
             silence
             and
             refuse
             the
             debates
             of
             Reason
             ,
             natural
             and
             not
             enlightned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             his
             Reason
             ,
             so
             his
             dear
             and
             tender
             Affection
             not
             only
             natural
             but
             moral
             ,
             was
             hardly
             and
             sorely
             put
             unto
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             did
             not
             command
             him
             to
             offer
             his
             Bullocks
             ,
             Goats
             ,
             Rams
             ,
             or
             Lambs
             ,
             but
             his
             Son
             ;
             not
             his
             Son
             Ismael
             ,
             but
             Isaac
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             Joy
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             whom
             he
             loved
             as
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             as
             his
             only
             Son
             by
             Sarah
             ,
             as
             a
             dutiful
             and
             pious
             Son
             ,
             as
             a
             Son
             given
             him
             extraordinarily
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Promise
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             all
             ,
             a
             Son
             from
             whom
             he
             expected
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             Promises
             were
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             To
             part
             with
             a
             Son
             ,
             with
             such
             a
             Son
             ,
             to
             have
             him
             slain
             ,
             to
             slay
             him
             himself
             ,
             and
             embrue
             his
             hands
             in
             the
             innocent
             Blood
             of
             so
             dearly
             beloved
             a
             Child
             ,
             whom
             he
             prized
             above
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             whose
             life
             he
             would
             have
             given
             his
             greatest
             Estate
             ,
             in
             whose
             Person
             so
             many
             of
             his
             Comforts
             were
             treasured
             up
             ;
             was
             grievous
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             a
             Service
             and
             Work
             above
             the
             Power
             of
             Nature
             ;
             yet
             Faith
             was
             strong
             ,
             and
             overcame
             his
             Affection
             .
             By
             this
             Act
             of
             Obedience
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             a
             rare
             vertue
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             gift
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             requires
             hard
             and
             difficult
             things
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             ,
             to
             forsake
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             all
             our
             dearest
             Relations
             ,
             Life
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             the
             Cross
             ,
             we
             must
             deny
             our
             Reason
             ,
             and
             our
             Affections
             ,
             and
             resign
             our
             selvs
             wholly
             up
             to
             God's
             Wisdom
             and
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             we
             love
             our
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             love
             our
             selvs
             in
             God.
             This
             Isaac
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             was
             a
             lively
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             God
             gave
             for
             us
             :
             For
             Christ
             was
             the
             only
             begotten
             ,
             and
             the
             dearly
             beloved
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             better
             than
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             yet
             God
             ,
             to
             manifest
             his
             Love
             unto
             us
             ,
             sent
             him
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             made
             Him
             a
             Burnt-Offering
             for
             us
             .
             And
             he
             suffered
             most
             cruel
             pains
             ,
             was
             slain
             indeed
             ,
             and
             suffered
             a
             cruel
             and
             ignominious
             death
             .
             In
             this
             Example
             which
             we
             are
             all
             bound
             to
             follow
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             God's
             great
             Mercy
             unto
             Abraham
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             put
             him
             not
             to
             this
             hard
             Trial
             till
             his
             Faith
             was
             highly
             improved
             ,
             and
             was
             taught
             to
             love
             nothing
             above
             his
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             The
             Apostle
             observing
             the
             Order
             of
             time
             descends
             from
             Abraham
             to
             Isaac
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             's
             written
             thus
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             20.
             
             
               By
               Faith
            
             Isaac
             blessed
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             ,
             
               concerning
               things
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             I
             enter
             upon
             the
             Example
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             of
             some
             things
             only
             hinted
             and
             darkly
             implyed
             ,
             or
             not
             mentioned
             formerly
             .
             As
             1.
             
             Though
             God
             commanded
             Isaac
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             upon
             which
             Sacrifice
             and
             burnt-Offering
             once
             consummate
             ,
             the
             Performance
             of
             God's
             Promise
             seemed
             impossible
             ;
             yet
             God
             did
             fulfil
             in
             Isaac
             what
             he
             promised
             ,
             in
             that
             manner
             that
             the
             Command
             was
             no
             wayes
             contrary
             nor
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             Performance
             of
             the
             Promise
             .
             2.
             
             That
             though
             Abraham
             thought
             that
             the
             raising
             of
             Isaac
             from
             the
             dead
             might
             he
             a
             way
             for
             God
             to
             shew
             his
             faithfulness
             ,
             yet
             that
             was
             not
             God's
             way
             but
             another
             ;
             for
             when
             Abraham
             was
             ready
             to
             give
             the
             fatal
             and
             mortal
             blow
             ,
             God
             stayed
             his
             hand
             ,
             prevented
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             saved
             his
             Life
             :
             Yet
             this
             was
             till
             that
             very
             moment
             concealed
             from
             Abraham
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fully
             try
             him
             and
             manifest
             his
             
             total
             Resignation
             of
             himself
             to
             God.
             3.
             
             That
             though
             Abraham
             was
             willing
             ,
             yea
             resolved
             and
             ready
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             was
             highly
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             this
             doth
             no
             wayes
             warrant
             or
             justify
             such
             as
             sacrificed
             their
             Children
             ,
             or
             were
             ready
             to
             offer
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             Body
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             their
             Soul.
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             had
             no
             Commandment
             or
             Warrant
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             had
             .
             2.
             
             They
             offered
             their
             Children
             to
             Idols
             and
             Devils
             .
             3.
             
             If
             they
             had
             offered
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             their
             Blood
             could
             not
             have
             expiated
             their
             Sins
             .
             The
             Case
             being
             so
             different
             ,
             though
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Abraham
             was
             so
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             their
             sacrificing
             was
             plainly
             unnatural
             Murther
             ,
             and
             abominable
             Idolatry
             .
             4.
             
             If
             our
             Faith
             be
             sincere
             ,
             we
             must
             Sacrifice
             our
             Isaac
             ,
             even
             what
             we
             love
             most
             unto
             our
             God.
             The
             Lord
             increase
             our
             Faith
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             do
             this
             Service
             readily
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Text
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                 Isaac's
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 Effect
                 or
                 Work
                 of
                 his
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 blessed
                 his
                 Sons
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Blessing
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Parties
                 blessed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Blessing
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Blessing
                 it self
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Parties
             blessed
             were
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             ,
             these
             were
             Twins
             conceived
             and
             born
             together
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             their
             Birth
             ,
             so
             their
             Conception
             ,
             were
             simultaneous
             in
             respect
             of
             time
             .
             They
             were
             both
             his
             Children
             ,
             both
             Sons
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Children
             which
             he
             had
             ;
             for
             we
             read
             of
             none
             others
             born
             unto
             him
             .
             Jacob
             was
             the
             Younger
             ,
             because
             born
             th●
             l●●ter
             ,
             yet
             preferred
             before
             the
             Elder
             by
             God's
             free
             Election
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             this
             Blessing
             ;
             for
             he
             received
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             the
             first-begotten
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             ,
             not
             in
             Esau
             ,
             he
             made
             the
             Covenant
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Matter
             of
             the
             Blessing
             were
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             hoped
             for
             ,
             not
             seen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fit
             Objects
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             no
             wayes
             certainly
             intelligible
             by
             the
             natural
             Light
             of
             Reason
             .
             These
             things
             were
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             both
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             .
             
             Esau's
             Blessings
             were
             only
             temporal
             ,
             and
             not
             spiritual
             ;
             
             Jacob's
             both
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             :
             From
             which
             dispensation
             of
             these
             Mercies
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             profane
             Persons
             ,
             as
             Esau
             ,
             may
             enjoy
             temporal
             Blessings
             and
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             a
             greater
             measure
             than
             God's
             Children
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             no
             Argument
             of
             God's
             special
             Love
             ;
             for
             God
             causeth
             his
             Rain
             to
             fall
             ,
             and
             his
             Sun
             to
             shine
             ,
             as
             well
             upon
             the
             unjust
             as
             upon
             the
             just
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             godly
             (
             such
             as
             Jacob
             was
             )
             have
             the
             Blessings
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             And
             because
             they
             desire
             heavenly
             more
             than
             earthly
             Blessings
             ,
             therefore
             God
             ,
             though
             sometimes
             he
             denyes
             them
             earthly
             Prosperity
             ,
             yet
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             give
             them
             heavenly
             Comforts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Blessing
             it self
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Isaac
             ,
             though
             God
             was
             the
             principal
             Cause
             .
             Of
             blessing
             others
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             Chap.
             7.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             All
             Blessings
             come
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Fountain
             and
             first
             Cause
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             disposeth
             of
             them
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             He
             sometimes
             communicates
             them
             by
             Man
             to
             Man
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             particular
             Example
             ,
             and
             makes
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             instrumental
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             Power
             to
             bless
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             in
             an
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             way
             .
             This
             Blessing
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             wherein
             God
             made
             his
             words
             effectual
             ;
             for
             what
             he
             said
             came
             to
             pass
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Benediction
             were
             Prophetical
             ;
             yet
             not
             meerly
             a
             Prophecy
             or
             Prediction
             ,
             but
             a
             Prediction
             with
             Power
             :
             And
             though
             he
             intended
             to
             have
             blessed
             Esau
             with
             the
             principal
             Blessing
             ,
             yet
             Jacob
             obtained
             it
             .
             It
             was
             God's
             Will
             to
             order
             it
             so
             ,
             yet
             his
             Will
             gave
             no
             Warrant
             to
             Rebeccah
             or
             Jacob
             to
             use
             any
             unlawfull
             means
             ,
             neither
             did
             their
             frailties
             hinder
             God's
             Mercy
             ;
             so
             gracious
             he
             was
             .
             When
             the
             Blessing
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             intended
             for
             Esau
             ,
             was
             once
             past
             ,
             it
             proved
             irrevocable
             ;
             though
             profane
             Esau
             sought
             it
             even
             with
             tears
             ,
             yet
             there
             was
             no
             place
             found
             for
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             did
             Isaac
             thus
             bless
             his
             Sons
             ?
             The
             Text
             informs
             ,
             that
             he
             blessed
             them
             by
             Faith
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             the
             Benediction
             was
             concerning
             things
             to
             come
             .
             This
             Faith
             required
             some
             divine
             Revelation
             and
             Promise
             ,
             as
             a
             necessary
             Ground
             and
             Foundation
             .
             God
             had
             promised
             before
             great
             Blessings
             to
             his
             Father
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             to
             their
             Posterity
             ;
             by
             this
             he
             understood
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             fall
             upon
             his
             Children
             :
             but
             whether
             the
             principal
             Mercies
             should
             be
             given
             to
             Jacob
             and
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             or
             to
             Esau
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             he
             knew
             not
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             revealed
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             he
             was
             so
             much
             mistaken
             .
             Yet
             ,
             besides
             the
             former
             Revelation
             and
             Promise
             ,
             he
             had
             some
             more
             particular
             Illumination
             concerning
             his
             Sons
             and
             their
             Children
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             his
             Faith
             did
             believe
             both
             ,
             and
             relyed
             confidently
             upon
             the
             Promises
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             this
             Faith
             he
             blessed
             them
             really
             ,
             which
             without
             Faith
             he
             could
             not
             have
             done
             .
             This
             shews
             the
             excellency
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             may
             perswade
             all
             Parents
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             may
             encourage
             them
             to
             continue
             in
             Faith
             ;
             forby
             it
             they
             may
             derive
             some
             Blessings
             to
             their
             Children
             if
             they
             shall
             prove
             capable
             :
             For
             some
             Children
             prove
             to
             be
             profane
             as
             Esa●
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             spiritual
             Blessings
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             Jacob
             succeeded
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             being
             blessed
             by
             his
             Father
             ,
             he
             blessed
             
             Joseph's
             Children
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             21.
             
             
               By
               Faith
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               a
               dying
               ,
               blessed
               both
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             Joseph
             ,
             
               and
               worshipped
               ,
               leaning
               on
               his
               Rod.
               
            
          
           
             IT
             's
             an
             happiness
             to
             be
             the
             Children
             of
             believing
             Parents
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             Faith
             transmit
             Blessings
             to
             Posterity
             :
             For
             Jacob
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             believing
             Isaac
             ,
             was
             blessed
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             his
             Faith
             transmits
             God's
             Blessings
             to
             
             Joseph's
             Children
             .
             In
             the
             words
             we
             may
             note
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                 Jacob's
                 Effects
                 or
                 Works
                 of
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Effects
             are
             two
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Blessing
                 of
                 
                 Joseph's
                 Children
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 dying
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Adoration
                 ,
                 leaning
                 upon
                 his
                 Staff.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             which
             was
             both
             predictive
             and
             effective
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             was
             :
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Persons
             blessed
             .
             2.
             
             Divers
             Circumstances
             and
             Passages
             of
             this
             Act.
             The
             Persons
             were
             not
             his
             own
             immediate
             Children
             ,
             but
             his
             Grand-Children
             by
             
               Joseph
               [
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
            
             Joseph
             .
             ]
             These
             were
             Ma●●asseh
             and
             Ephrains
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             of
             no
             other
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             likely
             these
             two
             were
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             Joseph
             at
             that
             time
             .
             The
             Blessings
             by
             him
             solemnly
             then
             declared
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             expected
             and
             received
             by
             their
             Posterity
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Circumstance
             of
             time
             is
             expressed
             to
             be
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               a
               dying
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             drawing
             nigh
             unto
             death
             :
             For
             then
             ,
             having
             some
             thoughts
             and
             care
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             Joseph
             and
             his
             Children
             whom
             he
             dearly
             loved
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Almighty
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             to
             inform
             him
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             especially
             concerning
             his
             Nephews
             ,
             and
             moved
             him
             to
             bless
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             leavs
             the
             World.
             The
             Passages
             are
             many
             .
             Joseph
             presents
             his
             two
             Sons
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             by
             some
             divine
             Instinct
             or
             Impulse
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bless
             them
             before
             his
             death
             ;
             and
             intended
             the
             Priviledg
             of
             Birth-right
             to
             his
             Elder
             Son
             ,
             as
             Isaac
             did
             formerly
             purpose
             .
             Jacob
             layes
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             a
             Rite
             used
             in
             Benediction
             .
             He
             guided
             them
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
             upon
             Ephraim
             the
             Younger
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             purposely
             done
             by
             divine
             direction
             .
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             he
             adopts
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             Adoption
             makes
             them
             his
             immediate
             Children
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Blessing
             gives
             them
             the
             Portion
             of
             two
             Tribes
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
             and
             prefers
             the
             Younger
             before
             the
             Elder
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Effect
             is
             his
             Adoration
             leaning
             upon
             his
             Staff
             ;
             where
             you
             must
             observe
             that
             the
             Apostle
             follows
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             as
             in
             most
             part
             of
             this
             Epistle
             he
             doth
             :
             Whereas
             others
             ,
             following
             the
             Hebrew
             Copies
             we
             have
             now
             ,
             translate
             the
             place
             thus
             ,
             And
             Israel
             
               bowed
               himself
               upon
               the
               Beds-head
            
             .
             To
             reconcile
             these
             ,
             some
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             Mittah
             and
             Matteh
             ,
             the
             one
             signifying
             
               a
               Bed
            
             ,
             the
             other
             
               a
               Staff
            
             ;
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             being
             at
             first
             unpointed
             might
             be
             taken
             to
             signify
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             might
             be
             at
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Bed
             ,
             leaning
             upon
             a
             Staff.
             It
             's
             true
             that
             the
             Chaldee
             and
             Samaritan
             read
             it
             
               [
               Mittah
               ]
               a
               Bed.
            
             The
             Syriack
             turns
             the
             word
             Sceptrum
             :
             Yet
             this
             is
             clear
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             followed
             the
             Greek
             Translation
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             safely
             follow
             him
             being
             divinely
             inspired
             .
             Upon
             this
             Staff
             he
             leaned
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             supported
             himself
             ,
             after
             that
             Joseph
             had
             sworn
             to
             him
             that
             he
             would
             bury
             him
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             in
             the
             burying
             place
             of
             his
             Fathers
             .
             He
             leaned
             thus
             upon
             his
             Staff
             that
             he
             might
             bow
             and
             worship
             .
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             To
             whom
             he
             bowed
             ?
             Some
             think
             he
             bowed
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             not
             looking
             upon
             him
             now
             as
             his
             Son
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Prince
             and
             Administrator
             General
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Egypt
             ;
             and
             this
             might
             give
             occasion
             to
             the
             Syriack
             Interpreter
             to
             think
             this
             Staff
             was
             
             Joseph's
             Scepter
             ,
             as
             though
             by
             this
             Posture
             he
             gave
             not
             only
             Honour
             but
             Thanks
             unto
             his
             Son
             ,
             that
             
             he
             would
             not
             only
             promise
             ,
             but
             confirm
             his
             Promise
             by
             Oath
             .
             Others
             conceive
             that
             he
             had
             far
             higher
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             all
             humility
             he
             adored
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             dd
             praise
             his
             glorious
             Name
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             provided
             for
             his
             Burial
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Promise
             ,
             where
             his
             Posterity
             should
             settle
             ,
             where
             his
             Saviour
             should
             be
             born
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             should
             rise
             again
             to
             eternal
             Glory
             ;
             and
             this
             outward
             bowing
             was
             a
             Sign
             of
             his
             most
             humble
             Submission
             and
             Adoration
             of
             the
             supream
             and
             eternal
             Lord.
             This
             doth
             teach
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Object
             of
             religious
             Adoration
             is
             God
             ,
             as
             Supream
             Lord
             of
             infinite
             and
             eternal
             Excellency
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Humility
             is
             essential
             to
             this
             Act
             of
             Adoration
             .
             3.
             
             That
             by
             outward
             Carriage
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             signify
             our
             inward
             Humility
             .
             4.
             
             That
             near
             our
             End
             we
             should
             think
             not
             only
             of
             Death
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             thoughts
             thereof
             support
             and
             comfort
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Jacob
             blessed
             ,
             thus
             he
             bowed
             ,
             and
             both
             by
             Faith
             :
             For
             they
             were
             Effects
             of
             Faith
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             do
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             principal
             thing
             intended
             in
             all
             the
             Examples
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             necessity
             and
             excellency
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             by
             both
             to
             perswade
             Perseverance
             therein
             :
             And
             surely
             Jacob
             had
             some
             divine
             Revelation
             concerning
             the
             future
             Fates
             of
             his
             Grand-children
             ,
             and
             upon
             
             Joseph's
             Oath
             of
             his
             Burial
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             most
             certainly
             believe
             it
             and
             rely
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             Belief
             and
             Reliance
             was
             the
             inward
             Principle
             of
             his
             Benediction
             and
             Adoration
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             had
             neither
             been
             effectual
             nor
             acceptable
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             Thus
             both
             
             Joseph's
             Sons
             were
             blessed
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             his
             Father
             Jacob
             ;
             and
             Joseph
             also
             had
             his
             Faith
             ,
             which
             was
             effectual
             too
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             22.
             
             
               By
               Faith
            
             Joseph
             
               when
               he
               dyed
               made
               mention
               of
               the
               departing
               of
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               gave
               Commandment
               concerning
               his
               Bones
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             likewise
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Effects
                 of
                 
                 Joseph's
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Faith
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 these
                 Effects
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Effects
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Mention
                   of
                
                 Israel
                 
                   's
                   Departure
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   A
                   Charge
                   or
                   Command
                   concerning
                   his
                   Bones
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Joseph
             made
             mention
             of
             
             Israel's
             Departure
             .
             Israel
             was
             the
             divine
             Name
             of
             Jacob
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             given
             him
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             by
             his
             earnest
             and
             fervent
             Prayers
             he
             prevailed
             with
             God.
             This
             Name
             was
             after
             given
             to
             his
             Posterity
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             his
             Children
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             :
             In
             this
             place
             it
             signifies
             those
             Children
             ,
             and
             that
             Posterity
             of
             his
             ,
             who
             were
             living
             when
             God
             sent
             Moses
             to
             Pharaoh
             .
             This
             Departure
             here
             meant
             ,
             is
             their
             departure
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             Freedom
             from
             that
             miserable
             Bondage
             they
             suffered
             there
             .
             This
             Deliverance
             ,
             Joseph
             being
             ready
             to
             dy
             ,
             and
             knowing
             his
             End
             to
             be
             near
             ,
             remembred
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             very
             great
             moment
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             this
             remembrance
             puts
             the
             Israelites
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             probably
             his
             own
             Children
             and
             Nephews
             ,
             in
             mind
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             perhaps
             also
             he
             did
             with
             a
             special
             Charge
             ,
             they
             should
             make
             it
             known
             to
             their
             Childrens
             Children
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             not
             be
             forgotten
             .
             Of
             this
             we
             thus
             read
             ,
             And
             Joseph
             
               said
               unto
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               dy
               ;
               and
               God
               will
               surely
               visit
               you
               ,
               and
               bring
               you
               out
               of
               this
               Land
               unto
               the
               Land
               which
               he
               sware
               to
            
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             Isaac
             ,
             to
             Jacob
             ,
             Gen.
             50.
             24.
             
             These
             words
             do
             fully
             explain
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Text.
             This
             was
             the
             first
             Effect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             
               gave
               Commandment
               concerning
               his
               Bones
            
             .
             This
             is
             explained
             by
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             Gen.
             50.
             25.
             
             And
             Joseph
             
               took
               an
               Oath
               of
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             
               saying
               ,
               God
               will
               surely
               visit
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               carry
               up
               my
               Bones
               from
               hence
               .
            
             These
             words
             imply
             that
             he
             had
             a
             great
             desire
             that
             his
             very
             Bones
             ,
             and
             that
             part
             which
             at
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Deliverance
             remained
             ,
             might
             be
             buried
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             Possession
             of
             that
             Land
             ,
             where
             his
             Saviour
             should
             be
             born
             ,
             redeem
             sinful
             Man
             ,
             and
             rise
             again
             to
             Glory
             .
             Out
             of
             this
             desire
             he
             gives
             a
             strict
             Charge
             unto
             his
             surviving
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             to
             carry
             his
             Bones
             with
             them
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             into
             that
             Holy
             Land
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             Love
             to
             him
             could
             not
             perswade
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             Father
             took
             an
             Oath
             of
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             took
             an
             Oath
             of
             them
             to
             do
             this
             last
             Service
             and
             Office
             of
             Love
             ,
             that
             so
             not
             only
             Affection
             and
             Respect
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             eternal
             God
             by
             whom
             they
             had
             sworn
             ,
             might
             make
             them
             and
             their
             Posterity
             mindful
             of
             their
             Promise
             .
             And
             according
             to
             his
             Command
             ,
             their
             Promise
             and
             Oath
             ,
             
             the
             thing
             was
             done
             ;
             For
             Moses
             
               took
               the
               Bones
               of
            
             Joseph
             
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               straitly
               sworn
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               saying
               ,
               God
               will
               surely
               visit
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               carry
               up
               my
               Bones
               hence
               with
               you
               ,
            
             Exod.
             13.
             19.
             
             And
             they
             were
             buried
             many
             years
             after
             in
             Shechem
             the
             Portion
             of
             Joseph
             ,
             Josh.
             24.
             32.
             
             All
             this
             was
             done
             by
             Faith
             ,
             which
             was
             grounded
             upon
             that
             Promise
             ,
             which
             was
             confirmed
             by
             an
             Oath
             unto
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             them
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             bring
             their
             Children
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             for
             to
             settle
             them
             in
             that
             Country
             which
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             by
             Christ
             they
             should
             rise
             again
             to
             everlasting
             Life
             .
             This
             Revelation
             from
             Heaven
             he
             did
             assuredly
             believe
             ,
             and
             rested
             upon
             the
             Promise
             .
             This
             Example
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             remember
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             forget
             ,
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             mind
             others
             of
             them
             ,
             perswade
             them
             to
             rest
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             deeply
             to
             engage
             them
             to
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Performance
             of
             their
             Duty
             :
             This
             doth
             also
             inform
             us
             of
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             one
             day
             shall
             be
             made
             immortal
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             And
             now
             we
             are
             come
             to
             the
             great
             Prophet
             Moses
             ,
             whose
             Preservation
             was
             wonderful
             ,
             and
             his
             Works
             glorious
             :
             The
             Apostle
             instanceth
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 his
                 Preservation
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Effect
                 of
                 his
                 Parents
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 his
                 Works
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 Effects
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             His
             Preservation
             is
             expressed
             thus
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             23.
             
             
               By
               Faith
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               was
               hid
               three
               Months
               of
               his
               Parents
               ,
               because
               they
               saw
               he
               was
               a
               proper
               Child
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               afraid
               of
               the
               King's
               Commandment
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             which
             words
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Work
                 of
                 his
                 Parents
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Intimation
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 whereby
                 they
                 did
                 this
                 Work.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Work
             of
             his
             Parents
             was
             ,
             that
             
               they
               hid
               him
               three
               Months
            
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Moses
             was
             hid
             .
             2.
             
             He
             
               was
               hid
               three
               Months
            
             .
             3.
             
             He
             
               was
               hid
            
             so
             long
             
               by
               his
               Parents
            
             .
             The
             hiding
             of
             Moses
             was
             a
             concealing
             of
             his
             Birth
             for
             to
             prevent
             his
             Ruine
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             of
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             no
             less
             danger
             ,
             and
             of
             strange
             Consequence
             ;
             for
             this
             hiding
             was
             a
             means
             of
             his
             Preservation
             ,
             and
             his
             Preservation
             the
             Ruine
             of
             Aegypt
             and
             the
             Deliverance
             of
             Israel
             :
             Yet
             unto
             this
             concealment
             we
             must
             add
             the
             exposing
             of
             him
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             
             Pharaoh's
             Daughter
             did
             adopt
             him
             ,
             take
             care
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             up
             like
             a
             Prince
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             was
             skilful
             in
             all
             the
             Learning
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             .
             We
             may
             read
             the
             History
             at
             large
             ,
             Exod.
             2.
             where
             we
             may
             observe
             divers
             special
             Passages
             of
             God's
             Providence
             .
             The
             time
             was
             
               three
               Months
            
             ,
             a
             thing
             hard
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             because
             ,
             as
             some
             relate
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             very
             likely
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Aegypt
             had
             Searchers
             amongst
             the
             Hebrews
             to
             find
             out
             their
             Male-Children
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             were
             born
             :
             For
             ,
             no
             sooner
             were
             they
             born
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             as
             designed
             to
             destruction
             before
             their
             Entrance
             into
             the
             World
             :
             Thus
             long
             he
             was
             hid
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             could
             they
             conceal
             him
             ,
             so
             the
             Text
             saith
             Exod.
             2.
             
             This
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Work
             of
             his
             Parents
             :
             It
             's
             ascribed
             only
             to
             the
             Mother
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             yet
             no
             doubt
             with
             the
             consent
             and
             advice
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             was
             done
             by
             Faith
             ;
             the
             Faith
             of
             his
             Parents
             ,
             intimated
             in
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 
                   they
                   saw
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   proper
                   Child
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 that
                 
                   they
                   feared
                   not
                
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 the
                 King.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               They
               saw
               him
               to
               be
               a
               proper
               Child
               .
            
             1.
             
             
               He
               was
               a
               proper
               Child
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               They
               saw
               it
            
             .
             3
             ,
             
               Because
               they
               saw
               it
            
             ,
             therefore
             
               hid
               him
               three
               Months
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               He
               was
               a
               proper
               Child
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             fair
             ,
             comely
             ,
             beautiful
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             in
             an
             ordinary
             but
             an
             eminent
             measure
             ;
             God
             perhaps
             had
             imprinted
             some
             extraordinary
             Characters
             upon
             him
             .
             2.
             
             This
             his
             beauty
             and
             comliness
             
               they
               saw
            
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             did
             appear
             unto
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             took
             special
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             conceive
             that
             God
             had
             designed
             him
             for
             some
             extraordinary
             Work.
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             was
             such
             ,
             and
             
               they
               saw
            
             it
             ,
             therefore
             they
             resolved
             to
             hide
             and
             conceal
             him
             so
             long
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             could
             no
             longer
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             expose
             him
             in
             the
             wisest
             way
             they
             could
             unto
             divine
             Providence
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             natural
             Affection
             might
             incline
             them
             much
             ,
             and
             his
             divine
             beauty
             might
             move
             them
             more
             to
             use
             all
             means
             to
             prevent
             his
             Ruine
             :
             Yet
             this
             could
             not
             be
             all
             ,
             there
             was
             some
             divine
             Revelation
             and
             Instinct
             which
             was
             the
             Ground
             of
             their
             Resolution
             and
             their
             Confidence
             ;
             and
             some
             tell
             us
             that
             it
             was
             so
             .
             Out
             of
             Confidence
             and
             Trust
             in
             God's
             Mercy
             ,
             they
             might
             earnestly
             
             pray
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             Prayer
             God
             might
             further
             manifest
             his
             Will
             concerning
             that
             Child
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             fully
             settle
             their
             minds
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             had
             some
             Faith
             ,
             it
             further
             appears
             by
             their
             boldness
             ,
             that
             
               they
               feard
               not
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               King.
            
             This
             King
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Phara●hs
             and
             Lord
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             who
             ,
             out
             of
             State-Policy
             ,
             fearing
             the
             multiplication
             and
             strength
             of
             Israel
             being
             Strangers
             ,
             sent
             out
             a
             cruel
             Edict
             and
             Command
             to
             murther
             all
             their
             Males
             so
             soon
             as
             born
             .
             And
             it
             's
             very
             likely
             he
             appointed
             certain
             Persons
             ,
             as
             the
             Mid-wives
             with
             some
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             Execution
             ,
             with
             a
             strict
             Charge
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             death
             if
             they
             should
             not
             execute
             his
             Command
             ,
             and
             either
             spare
             them
             or
             conceal
             them
             .
             This
             Command
             made
             it
             so
             full
             of
             danger
             and
             hazard
             to
             his
             Parents
             to
             hide
             and
             conceal
             him
             so
             long
             :
             Yet
             this
             Command
             or
             Edict
             they
             did
             not
             fear
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             bewray
             him
             .
             No
             doubt
             their
             fear
             was
             great
             ,
             yet
             their
             Faith
             was
             greater
             ,
             and
             overcame
             their
             fear
             ;
             and
             this
             undaunted
             and
             resolved
             boldness
             was
             an
             Evidence
             of
             their
             Faith.
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             that
             
               by
               Faith
               they
               hid
               him
               three
               Months
               ,
            
             and
             so
             he
             was
             preserved
             ;
             if
             it
             was
             by
             Faith
             formerly
             described
             ,
             then
             there
             must
             be
             some
             divine
             Testimony
             and
             Promise
             ,
             which
             was
             both
             the
             Ground
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             also
             of
             their
             Hope
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             Thus
             far
             his
             Preservation
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             his
             Parents
             :
             Now
             follow
             the
             Works
             and
             rare
             Effects
             of
             his
             own
             Faith
             ;
             for
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               24.
               
               
                 By
                 Faith
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 years
                 ,
                 refused
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Pharaoh
               
                 's
                 Daughter
              
               .
            
             
               Ver.
               25.
               
               
                 Chusing
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 Affliction
                 with
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 Sin
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               26.
               
               
                 Esteeming
                 the
                 Reproach
                 of
                 Christ
                 greater
                 Riches
                 than
                 the
                 Treasures
                 of
              
               Aegypt
               ;
               
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 respect
                 unto
                 the
                 Recompence
                 of
                 Reward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THE
             Apostle
             doth
             instance
             in
             four
             several
             Effects
             of
             Moses
             Faith
             :
             The
             first
             whereof
             is
             the
             principal
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             doth
             most
             of
             all
             enlarge
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 principal
                 Command
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 Faith
                 an
                 effectual
                 Principle
                 of
                 his
                 Obedience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Of
             his
             Obedience
             we
             find
             two
             parts
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Self-Denial
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Refusal
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 bearing
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Choice
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1
             ,
             His
             Self-Denial
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             
               when
               he
               come
               to
               years
               ,
               he
               refused
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Pharaoh
             
               's
               Daughter
            
             .
             Where
             I
             must
             explain
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Who
                 
                 Pharaoh's
                 Daughter
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 her
                 Son.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 Refusal
                 of
                 this
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 did
                 refuse
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
             Pharaoh's
             Daughter
             was
             a
             Lady
             and
             great
             Princess
             ;
             for
             she
             was
             the
             Daughter
             of
             a
             great
             King.
             Whether
             she
             was
             the
             only
             Daughter
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             the
             onely
             Daughter
             ,
             the
             onely
             Child
             ,
             and
             Heir
             Apparant
             to
             that
             rich
             and
             potent
             Kingdom
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             ;
             yet
             howsoever
             ,
             her
             place
             was
             a
             place
             of
             great
             Honour
             ,
             Power
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             Delights
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             she
             might
             advance
             Moses
             very
             high
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             he
             was
             her
             Son
             by
             Adoption
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             he
             was
             so
             goodly
             a
             Person
             ,
             of
             such
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             great
             deserts
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             skilful
             in
             all
             the
             Learning
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             and
             mighty
             in
             words
             and
             deeds
             ,
             eminently
             qualified
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             ordinary
             ranck
             not
             only
             of
             ordinary
             men
             but
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             was
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             this
             great
             Princess
             .
             To
             be
             called
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             observed
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             for
             to
             be
             ;
             therefore
             in
             this
             sense
             to
             be
             called
             her
             Son
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             her
             Son
             :
             so
             that
             this
             Name
             was
             not
             a
             meer
             Title
             ,
             but
             a
             Reality
             .
             Yet
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             may
             signify
             something
             more
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             implyed
             here
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             History
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             her
             natural
             but
             her
             adopted
             Son
             ;
             he
             was
             not
             of
             her
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             but
             of
             her
             Will
             and
             Choice
             :
             For
             Adoption
             is
             a
             Choice
             of
             one
             that
             is
             no
             Son
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Son.
             So
             he
             was
             called
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             and
             adopted
             ;
             which
             kind
             of
             Filiation
             is
             accounted
             good
             in
             Law
             ,
             by
             the
             Consent
             of
             Nations
             :
             Yet
             there
             is
             another
             thing
             which
             may
             be
             signified
             by
             
             this
             word
             called
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             only
             so
             called
             by
             her
             ,
             but
             so
             accounted
             ,
             called
             ,
             honoured
             ,
             by
             others
             .
             God
             had
             made
             her
             an
             Instrument
             not
             only
             of
             his
             Preservation
             ,
             but
             his
             excellent
             Education
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             high
             Advancement
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yet
             he
             refused
             to
             be
             called
             her
             Son.
             It
             's
             not
             meant
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             base
             and
             unthankful
             ,
             as
             not
             acknowledging
             her
             tender
             Compassion
             towards
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             ready
             to
             perish
             ,
             or
             her
             singular
             Love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             special
             care
             of
             him
             ,
             manifested
             in
             his
             Education
             and
             Advancement
             .
             No
             doubt
             he
             did
             account
             her
             as
             his
             best
             friend
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             his
             greatest
             Benefactrix
             under
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             did
             give
             her
             all
             Respect
             and
             Honour
             due
             unto
             her
             as
             his
             Mother
             :
             His
             own
             natural
             Mother
             might
             have
             been
             willing
             ,
             but
             was
             no
             wayes
             able
             ,
             to
             do
             so
             much
             for
             him
             .
             This
             Refusal
             therefore
             was
             no
             unworthy
             Incivility
             ,
             Disrespect
             ,
             or
             base
             Ingratitude
             ,
             but
             a
             free
             and
             noble
             Act
             of
             his
             divine
             and
             sanctified
             Soul
             ,
             whereby
             he
             being
             illuminated
             from
             Heaven
             did
             see
             the
             baseness
             ,
             uncertainty
             ,
             and
             danger
             of
             that
             great
             Estate
             of
             Honour
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             rare
             Contents
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             did
             judge
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             ,
             yet
             prejudicial
             to
             ,
             his
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Happiness
             :
             And
             upon
             this
             account
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             them
             for
             a
             better
             end
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             good
             .
             Whilest
             we
             are
             seeking
             the
             eternal
             Bliss
             of
             Heavens
             Kingdom
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             willing
             to
             part
             with
             and
             forsake
             all
             things
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             delicious
             and
             glorious
             ,
             though
             we
             affect
             them
             much
             .
             In
             this
             Case
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             only
             forsake
             Sin
             ,
             but
             such
             things
             ,
             which
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             upon
             other
             occasions
             ,
             we
             may
             justly
             love
             ,
             and
             lawfully
             enjoy
             .
             Isaac
             must
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             if
             God
             command
             it
             ;
             and
             Christ
             himself
             for
             a
             time
             must
             lay
             aside
             his
             Glory
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             that
             he
             should
             sacrifice
             himself
             upon
             the
             Cross
             :
             Whosoever
             loves
             not
             Jesus
             Christ
             above
             all
             ,
             more
             than
             his
             Life
             ,
             more
             than
             himself
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             Christ's
             Disciple
             ,
             nor
             expect
             Salvation
             and
             eternal
             Life
             by
             him
             .
             This
             was
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             for
             most
             men
             will
             rather
             refuse
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             the
             Sons
             of
             
             Pharoah's
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             advanced
             in
             Princes
             Courts
             ,
             than
             refuse
             to
             be
             called
             
             Pharoah's
             Sons
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             and
             Sons
             of
             God.
             Man
             devoid
             of
             Grace
             and
             heavenly
             Wisdom
             is
             strongly
             bent
             and
             strongly
             inclined
             to
             the
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             Delights
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             they
             seem
             so
             glorious
             ,
             and
             taste
             so
             sweet
             ,
             that
             they
             much
             take
             the
             Soul
             ;
             they
             promise
             some
             rare
             Content
             and
             perfect
             Happiness
             .
             Therefore
             men
             seek
             and
             pursue
             them
             eagerly
             ,
             hoping
             and
             expecting
             much
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             once
             are
             possessed
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             them
             :
             Oh!
             How
             unwilling
             are
             they
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ?
             They
             prefer
             them
             before
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             eternal
             felicity
             thereof
             .
             The
             young
             man
             ,
             who
             so
             much
             desired
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             yet
             refused
             to
             receive
             it
             upon
             our
             blessed
             Saviour's
             terms
             ,
             is
             an
             Example
             universally
             to
             be
             remembred
             and
             considered
             ;
             for
             it
             plainly
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             to
             part
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             of
             Man
             once
             strongly
             affected
             with
             them
             ,
             is
             impossible
             to
             any
             created
             Power
             ,
             and
             only
             possible
             to
             the
             Almighty
             Power
             of
             God.
             Hence
             it
             doth
             appear
             how
             highly
             elevated
             ,
             and
             how
             excellently
             qualified
             ,
             the
             Soul
             of
             Moses
             was
             ,
             who
             could
             so
             fully
             and
             freely
             refuse
             to
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             
             Pharoah's
             Daughter
             :
             This
             perhaps
             was
             not
             done
             without
             some
             great
             Conflict
             ,
             the
             issue
             whereof
             was
             a
             clear
             and
             glorious
             Victory
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             mighty
             turn
             and
             change
             was
             made
             in
             
               Moses
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               to
               years
               of
               Age.
            
             The
             distinct
             and
             particular
             Year
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             this
             Refusal
             ,
             is
             not
             mentioned
             :
             As
             for
             Instruction
             or
             Example
             for
             any
             such
             heavenly
             vertue
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             likely
             he
             should
             find
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             an
             Heathen
             Prince
             .
             It
             might
             be
             that
             he
             might
             have
             some
             concealed
             Converse
             with
             his
             Parents
             ,
             or
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             whom
             that
             Heavenly
             aspiring
             Spirit
             which
             was
             in
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               Jacob
            
             ,
             might
             remain
             .
             These
             might
             inform
             him
             of
             some
             divine
             and
             saving
             Truths
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             Seed
             in
             whom
             all
             Nations
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             many
             Temptations
             ,
             these
             could
             work
             little
             upon
             him
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             presumed
             ,
             that
             as
             Abraham
             ,
             so
             he
             ,
             was
             Partaker
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Call
             ,
             and
             this
             did
             enable
             him
             to
             make
             this
             noble
             Resolution
             .
             Howsoever
             it
             was
             with
             him
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             born
             and
             bred
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             continuallp
             shine
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             door
             of
             whose
             hearts
             Christ
             stands
             continually
             knocking
             ,
             should
             learn
             this
             Lesson
             betimes
             .
             We
             having
             so
             many
             helps
             and
             means
             of
             Conversion
             should
             consecrate
             our
             tender
             years
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             the
             slower
             and
             time
             of
             our
             riper
             dayes
             ,
             unto
             God
             :
             But
             wo
             unto
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             will
             not
             know
             the
             day
             of
             Visitation
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             which
             belong
             unto
             eternal
             Peace
             ,
             we
             are
             worse
             than
             the
             Ox
             that
             knows
             his
             Owner
             ,
             and
             the
             Ass
             which
             knows
             his
             Master's
             Crib
             ,
             than
             the
             Turtle
             ,
             the
             Swallow
             ,
             and
             the
             Crane
             ,
             which
             know
             their
             times
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             know
             our
             God
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             know
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             This
             was
             his
             Self-Denial
             ,
             after
             which
             the
             Apostle
             informs
             us
             of
             his
             bearing
             the
             Cross
             :
             Where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Choice
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Ground
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             Choice
             was
             rare
             and
             wonderful
             ;
             for
             he
             chose
             the
             Cross
             :
             Two
             things
             indeed
             were
             proposed
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Suffering
                   of
                   Affliction
                   with
                   God's
                   People
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Enjoyment
                   of
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   Sin
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             one
             was
             sweet
             ,
             and
             in
             present
             Possession
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             bitter
             :
             Yet
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Society
             and
             Company
             with
             whom
             he
             must
             suffer
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             People
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             were
             cursed
             profane
             Wretches
             .
             So
             that
             if
             he
             look
             at
             the
             Company
             ,
             the
             Choice
             was
             easily
             made
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             compare
             Afflictions
             and
             present
             Sufferings
             ,
             with
             present
             pleasures
             and
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             would
             prove
             very
             difficult
             to
             forsake
             the
             sweet
             ,
             and
             pitch
             upon
             the
             bitter
             .
             And
             here
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Self-Denial
             and
             bearing
             the
             Cross
             do
             go
             together
             .
             2.
             
             That
             to
             
               refuse
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Pharoah's
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             to
             
               for
               sake
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Sin
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Riches
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             were
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             refuseth
             the
             one
             must
             forsake
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             will
             be
             more
             plain
             ,
             if
             we
             reduce
             this
             Text
             to
             Propositions
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 God's
                 People
                 suffered
                 Afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 suffer
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 willing
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   to
                   enjoy
                   the
                   pleasures
                   of
                   Sin
                   for
                   a
                   season
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             
               People
               of
               God
            
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             may
             be
             understood
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             were
             the
             only
             Nation
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             his
             People
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             and
             then
             under
             grievous
             Afflictions
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Aegyptian
             King
             :
             Yet
             this
             Title
             of
             
               God's
               People
            
             may
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             all
             times
             ,
             which
             began
             to
             suffer
             in
             Abel
             ,
             and
             continued
             suffering
             to
             our
             dayes
             ,
             and
             shall
             do
             unto
             the
             end
             :
             For
             as
             Affliction
             is
             the
             common
             Lot
             of
             all
             Christ's
             Members
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             way
             of
             God's
             training
             them
             for
             an
             eternal
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             was
             willing
             to
             suffer
             with
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             his
             own
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Society
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             highest
             Promises
             with
             the
             greatest
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Hopes
             .
             Yet
             ,
             though
             these
             were
             in
             a
             suffering
             condition
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Miseries
             ,
             than
             forfeit
             their
             Hopes
             and
             Priviledges
             :
             Though
             Suffering
             ,
             as
             Suffering
             ,
             was
             grievous
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             desirable
             or
             eligible
             as
             such
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             Lot
             of
             God's
             People
             ,
             and
             tended
             to
             a
             most
             excellent
             End
             ,
             it
             put
             on
             the
             notion
             of
             Good
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             willingly
             accepted
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Case
             then
             stood
             not
             to
             be
             refused
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             there
             is
             no
             better
             Condition
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             a
             wise
             man
             will
             make
             a
             vertue
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             best
             use
             of
             that
             which
             in
             it self
             was
             bad
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             avoidable
             .
             But
             there
             were
             pleasures
             which
             he
             either
             did
             enjoy
             or
             might
             have
             enjoyed
             :
             Yet
             these
             were
             pleasures
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             these
             abated
             much
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             better
             to
             suffer
             a
             little
             Misery
             for
             an
             eternal
             Reward
             ,
             than
             to
             enjoy
             a
             little
             momentary
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             endure
             eternal
             Punishment
             .
             As
             eternal
             Pleasures
             do
             far
             excel
             temporal
             ,
             so
             Justice
             is
             infinitely
             better
             than
             Sin.
             Ho●ustum
             is
             far
             above
             Jucundum
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             more
             desirable
             .
             To
             suffer
             with
             God's
             People
             willingly
             and
             patiently
             ,
             was
             a
             rare
             vertue
             ;
             but
             the
             Delights
             of
             Pharoah's
             Court
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             have
             been
             lawful
             ,
             were
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             But
             they
             were
             not
             lawful
             ,
             they
             were
             Pleasures
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             sinful
             Pleasures
             ;
             they
             could
             not
             be
             enjoyed
             without
             Sin.
             The
             matter
             of
             them
             might
             be
             base
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             allowable
             ;
             and
             besides
             the
             Use
             and
             Enjoyment
             of
             them
             might
             be
             immoderate
             and
             inordinate
             ;
             and
             with
             all
             unsanctified
             Persons
             addicted
             to
             them
             they
             prove
             sinful
             in
             both
             respects
             .
             These
             being
             carnal
             ,
             blind
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             forget
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             neglect
             their
             Souls
             and
             eternal
             Estate
             :
             Besides
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             a
             little
             season
             ,
             and
             vanish
             suddenly
             away
             ,
             a
             little
             pleasure
             leavs
             a
             cruel
             Sting
             behind
             it
             which
             will
             torment
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             just
             and
             vermous
             Suffering
             with
             God's
             People
             ,
             upon
             which
             followed
             a
             glorious
             Estate
             of
             Bliss
             ,
             was
             far
             more
             eligible
             than
             momentary
             sruful
             Pleasures
             :
             Therefore
             he
             did
             prefer
             and
             choose
             the
             one
             before
             the
             other
             .
             He
             saw
             two
             wayes
             before
             him
             ,
             the
             one
             was
             rough
             ,
             the
             other
             smooth
             ;
             yet
             at
             the
             end
             of
             one
             he
             saw
             a
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             other
             a
             Lake
             of
             Fire
             ;
             he
             refuseth
             the
             smooth
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             Lake
             of
             Fire
             ,
             
             and
             takes
             the
             rough
             that
             he
             might
             enter
             into
             the
             Paradise
             to
             which
             it
             led
             him
             .
             This
             was
             Moses
             Choice
             ,
             which
             few
             in
             the
             World
             take
             :
             Most
             men
             look
             at
             present
             Pleasures
             ,
             not
             at
             future
             Joyes
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             The
             next
             thing
             to
             be
             enquired
             is
             the
             Ground
             of
             this
             Choice
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             ultimate
             Dictate
             of
             illuminated
             and
             elevated
             Reasons
             ,
             whereby
             he
             did
             believe
             :
             For
             by
             Faith
             he
             made
             both
             this
             Refusal
             and
             this
             Choice
             ,
             resolved
             to
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             up
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             actually
             and
             constantly
             did
             both
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             the
             principal
             parts
             of
             his
             Obedience
             :
             The
             Objects
             of
             this
             Reason
             were
             three
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Reproach
                   of
                   Christ.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Treasures
                   of
                   Aegypt
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Recompence
                   of
                   Reward
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             divine
             inspired
             Truth
             gave
             a
             true
             Representation
             of
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             did
             so
             direct
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             judged
             aright
             both
             of
             
               the
               Reproach
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Treasures
               of
            
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             absolutely
             but
             comparatively
             too●
             ;
             and
             did
             furnish
             him
             with
             a
             strong
             Reason
             taken
             from
             the
             Reward
             to
             determine
             his
             Election
             .
             The
             first
             Object
             was
             the
             
               Reproach
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             Reproach
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             Christ
             was
             to
             suffer
             ,
             or
             which
             he
             resolved
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Dictate
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             For
             Moses
             his
             Faith
             was
             conformable
             unto
             that
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             whereby
             they
             believed
             in
             that
             Seed
             of
             theirs
             in
             whom
             all
             Nations
             should
             be
             blessed
             ,
             which
             was
             Christ.
             Some
             Apprehensions
             they
             had
             of
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             his
             Glory
             which
             should
             follow
             after
             ;
             but
             whether
             they
             had
             any
             distinct
             Notion
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Sum
             of
             all
             Afflictions
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             may
             be
             doubted
             of
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             not
             what
             special
             Revelations
             they
             might
             have
             .
             This
             Cross
             was
             not
             only
             a
             suffering
             of
             Pain
             ,
             but
             of
             Reproach
             ;
             for
             that
             kind
             of
             death
             was
             both
             cruel
             and
             very
             ignominious
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             abhorted
             by
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             fears
             Reproach
             more
             than
             Pain
             .
             This
             Reproach
             ,
             if
             suffered
             for
             our
             own
             Crimes
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Christ
             and
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             can
             minister
             no
             Comfort
             ,
             or
             be
             in
             any
             wise
             gainful
             .
             Yet
             it
             was
             counted
             Riches
             ,
             and
             a
             rare
             Revenue
             ,
             an
             incomparable
             Treasure
             ,
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             of
             that
             which
             followed
             by
             vertue
             of
             God's
             Promise
             :
             Thus
             it
             was
             considered
             ,
             if
             suffered
             patiently
             for
             Christ
             ,
             out
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             and
             Love
             to
             Christ.
             The
             second
             Object
             was
             
               the
               Treasures
               of
               Aegypt
            
             :
             These
             he
             considered
             ,
             and
             knew
             to
             be
             great
             ,
             yet
             of
             a
             finite
             value
             ,
             for
             though
             men
             dote
             upon
             these
             earthly
             Treasures
             idolize
             them
             ,
             take
             them
             for
             a
             God
             ;
             yet
             the
             price
             and
             worth
             of
             them
             was
             not
             very
             much
             ,
             they
             were
             like
             the
             Pleasures
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             sinful
             ,
             and
             only
             for
             a
             little
             season
             :
             Thus
             he
             considered
             them
             absolutely
             ;
             but
             not
             content
             with
             that
             ,
             he
             weighs
             them
             in
             a
             true
             Ballance
             ,
             and
             compares
             them
             ,
             and
             finds
             
               the
               Reproach
               of
               Christ
            
             greater
             ,
             
               the
               Treasures
               of
               Aegypt
            
             less
             ;
             the
             latter
             base
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             was
             far
             more
             excellent
             .
             And
             if
             we
             would
             compare
             the
             Treasures
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             men
             so
             much
             affect
             ,
             with
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             few
             seek
             after
             ,
             they
             would
             appear
             no
             better
             than
             Trash
             or
             Dung.
             The
             third
             Object
             was
             ,
             
               The
               Recompence
               of
               the
               Reward
               :
               Reward
            
             here
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             great
             and
             final
             Reward
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             ;
             this
             Reward
             ,
             though
             excellent
             in
             it self
             ,
             is
             little
             worth
             except
             it
             be
             rendred
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             given
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             received
             and
             enjoyed
             by
             us
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             both
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Reward
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               rendring
               of
               it
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             's
             given
             only
             to
             such
             as
             are
             willing
             to
             bear
             the
             Reproach
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             compensation
             of
             our
             Sufferings
             for
             Christ.
             At
             this
             Reward
             ,
             promised
             by
             God
             ,
             merited
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             rendred
             unto
             Man
             ,
             he
             looked
             ;
             he
             eyed
             it
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             understood
             ,
             and
             that
             most
             certainly
             ,
             that
             it
             put
             a
             very
             high
             price
             upon
             suffering
             the
             Reproach
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             of
             far
             greater
             value
             than
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             way
             and
             means
             for
             to
             attain
             eternal
             Glory
             ;
             a
             Reward
             ,
             which
             neither
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             nor
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             could
             purchase
             or
             parallel
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Reproach
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             so
             excellent
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             as
             leading
             to
             the
             Estate
             of
             Heaven's
             Glory
             ;
             not
             that
             it
             could
             merit
             the
             Reward
             ,
             but
             only
             qualify
             him
             for
             the
             Enjoyment
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             Title
             to
             it
             by
             vertue
             of
             God's
             Promise
             made
             upon
             the
             Merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             Cross
             did
             merit
             this
             Reward
             for
             all
             such
             as
             by
             Faith
             should
             bear
             the
             Cross
             and
             follow
             him
             .
             This
             Faith
             moved
             him
             to
             this
             Obedience
             of
             Self-Denial
             ,
             and
             bearing
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             Power
             to
             overcome
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             Faith
             which
             is
             not
             thus
             victorious
             is
             not
             justifying
             and
             saving
             .
             The
             Philosopher's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Temperance
             and
             Fortitude
             ,
             seem
             to
             have
             some
             Affinity
             with
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             comes
             far
             short
             .
             And
             here
             it
             's
             observable
             ,
             That
             the
             Honour
             to
             be
             Pharoah's
             Daughter's
             Son
             ,
             the
             temporary
             Pleasures
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Treasures
             
             of
             Aegypt
             go
             together
             ;
             so
             do
             Afflictions
             of
             God's
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Reproach
             of
             Christ.
             The
             Reproach
             of
             Christ
             is
             opposed
             to
             Honor
             ,
             the
             Afflictions
             of
             God's
             People
             to
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Riches
             of
             Reproach
             for
             Christ
             to
             the
             Treasures
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             The
             Reproaches
             of
             Christ
             and
             Afflictions
             are
             better
             to
             Man
             ,
             as
             his
             Case
             now
             stands
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             tend
             to
             the
             Reward
             ,
             but
             also
             through
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             they
             exercise
             and
             improve
             our
             heavenly
             vertues
             ,
             and
             prevent
             many
             grievous
             Sins
             .
             If
             we
             will
             be
             happy
             with
             Moses
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             Moses
             Choice
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             enable
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             resolve
             but
             also
             perform
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             also
             often
             to
             eye
             the
             great
             Reward
             which
             will
             be
             a
             mighty
             Motive
             to
             Obedience
             .
             Neither
             must
             we
             think
             it
             mercenary
             to
             look
             at
             the
             Reward
             ;
             for
             God's
             Glory
             and
             our
             Happiness
             are
             linked
             together
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Belief
             and
             Expectation
             of
             the
             Reward
             do
             no
             wayes
             abate
             of
             our
             Love
             to
             God
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             The
             second
             Work
             of
             Moses
             his
             Faith
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             instanceth
             ,
             was
             his
             forfaking
             of
             Aegypt
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             27.
             
             
               By
               Faith
               he
               for
               sook
            
             Aegypt
             ,
             
               not
               fearing
               the
               Wrath
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               for
               he
               endured
               ,
               as
               seeing
               him
               who
               was
               invisible
               .
            
          
           
             FOR
             the
             better
             understanding
             both
             of
             this
             and
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             Example
             of
             Moses
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Moses
             had
             some
             divine
             Information
             of
             God's
             Intention
             by
             him
             to
             deliver
             Israel
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             visited
             his
             Brethren
             when
             he
             was
             forty
             years
             of
             Age
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             came
             into
             his
             heart
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Visitation
             he
             slew
             an
             Aegyptian
             who
             wronged
             and
             oppressed
             one
             of
             his
             Brethren
             .
             By
             this
             Visitation
             and
             Act
             he
             supposed
             his
             Brethren
             would
             have
             understood
             how
             that
             God
             by
             his
             hand
             would
             deliver
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             understood
             not
             ,
             Acts
             7.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             2.
             
             That
             if
             he
             would
             have
             laid
             aside
             all
             Affection
             and
             Care
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             all
             thoughts
             of
             delivering
             them
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             still
             continued
             to
             have
             been
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             
             Pharoah's
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             enjoyed
             the
             Pleasures
             and
             Treasures
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             3.
             
             That
             he
             was
             resolved
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             attempt
             and
             undertake
             this
             Work
             ,
             and
             began
             it
             with
             this
             Visitation
             and
             Deliverance
             of
             one
             particular
             Person
             ;
             yet
             this
             way
             proved
             ineffectual
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             .
             4.
             
             That
             in
             this
             Visitation
             it
             so
             fell
             out
             ,
             through
             the
             Folly
             and
             Iniquity
             of
             one
             of
             his
             own
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             Pharoah
             was
             incensed
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             sought
             to
             kill
             him
             ;
             and
             now
             he
             begins
             to
             suffer
             Affliction
             with
             God's
             People
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             the
             Reproach
             of
             Christ.
             And
             now
             his
             Case
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             either
             fly
             and
             forsake
             Aegypt
             ,
             or
             be
             slain
             :
             He
             cared
             not
             so
             much
             for
             the
             King's
             Wrath
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             fear
             .
             Death
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             grieved
             for
             the
             sad
             condition
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             troubled
             that
             the
             design
             of
             their
             Deliverance
             did
             for
             the
             present
             fail
             .
             But
             to
             return
             unto
             the
             words
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             observe
             these
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Moses
                 
                   for
                   sook
                
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   fearing
                   the
                   Wrath
                   of
                   the
                   King.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 
                   he
                   endured
                   ,
                   as
                   seeing
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   invisible
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 leaving
                 Aegypt
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 how
                 he
                 left
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               forsook
            
             Aegypt
             .
             Two
             several
             times
             .
             1.
             
             When
             he
             fled
             into
             the
             Land
             of
             Midian
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             a
             Stranger
             and
             a
             Shepherd
             for
             many
             years
             .
             2.
             
             When
             he
             brought
             Israel
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             The
             great
             doubt
             is
             ,
             Whether
             of
             these
             is
             here
             intended
             ?
             Some
             think
             the
             former
             ;
             some
             ,
             the
             latter
             ;
             some
             ,
             both
             :
             Yet
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             one
             or
             both
             ,
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             both
             that
             he
             did
             leave
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             did
             leave
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             In
             the
             former
             Departure
             ,
             he
             fled
             to
             avoid
             danger
             ;
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             he
             marched
             out
             like
             a
             Prince
             and
             General
             with
             a
             mighty
             Host.
             The
             former
             was
             the
             loss
             of
             all
             his
             Honour
             ,
             high
             and
             happy
             .
             Estate
             ,
             which
             he
             formerly
             enjoyed
             in
             
             Pharoah's
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             suffering
             Affliction
             and
             Reproach
             with
             the
             People
             of
             God.
             This
             was
             from
             himself
             ,
             who
             ,
             out
             of
             Pity
             and
             ardent
             Affection
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             brought
             himself
             into
             this
             Condition
             .
             This
             seemed
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Fall
             ,
             for
             a
             great
             Prince
             became
             a
             poor
             Fugitive
             :
             yet
             he
             was
             well
             content
             ,
             nay
             judged
             the
             Estate
             of
             the
             latter
             to
             be
             far
             better
             than
             that
             of
             the
             former
             .
             For
             it
             was
             far
             more
             free
             from
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             more
             calm
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             might
             freely
             give
             himself
             to
             contemplation
             and
             converse
             with
             his
             God.
             Therefore
             if
             we
             well
             consider
             this
             ,
             the
             former
             forsaking
             Aegypt
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             referred
             and
             ascribed
             to
             that
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             he
             denyed
             
             himself
             and
             took
             up
             the
             Cross
             looking
             at
             the
             great
             Reward
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             latter
             ,
             though
             the
             Wrath
             of
             the
             King
             was
             great
             ,
             yet
             he
             feared
             it
             not
             .
             The
             last
             time
             he
             was
             in
             the
             King's
             presence
             ,
             he
             did
             fearfully
             menace
             him
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Get
               th●t
               from
               me
               ,
               take
               ●eed
               to
               thy self
               ,
               see
               my
               face
               no
               more
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               day
               thou
               seest
               my
               face
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               dy
               ,
            
             Exod.
             10.
             28.
             
             This
             signifies
             that
             he
             was
             enraged
             against
             Moses
             ,
             and
             though
             ,
             upon
             the
             last
             and
             greatest
             Execution
             upon
             the
             Egyptians
             in
             the
             death
             of
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             he
             did
             for
             the
             present
             remit
             his
             fury
             ,
             and
             sending
             to
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             did
             dismiss
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             Israel
             ,
             yet
             he
             suddenly
             changed
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             armed
             all
             Aegypt
             to
             pursue
             them
             .
             This
             Moses
             knew
             full
             well
             ,
             yet
             he
             marched
             with
             all
             the
             Armies
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             that
             wicked
             Country
             with
             invincible
             Boldness
             ,
             and
             certain
             Confidence
             that
             God
             would
             make
             his
             March
             good
             ,
             and
             their
             Deliverance
             full
             and
             effectual
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             fury
             and
             force
             of
             that
             wicked
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             Boldness
             was
             his
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             
               he
               endured
               ,
               as
               seeing
               him
               who
               is
               invisible
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             second
             Proposition
             .
             Where
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Object
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 Invisible
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Act
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   saw
                   him
                
                 ,
                 or
                 looked
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Effect
                 immediate
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   endured
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             that
             was
             invisible
             was
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             eternal
             ,
             immortal
             ,
             invisible
             God
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
               whom
               no
               man
               hath
               seen
               nor
               can
               see
               ,
            
             Cap.
             6.
             16.
             and
             
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
               Colos.
            
             1.
             15.
             
             To
             be
             invisible
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             meant
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             proper
             unto
             God
             :
             It
             's
             true
             that
             many
             things
             ,
             especially
             spiritual
             Substances
             ,
             as
             immortal
             Souls
             and
             Angels
             ,
             are
             not
             visible
             or
             perceivable
             by
             bodily
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             invisible
             ;
             but
             not
             in
             that
             manner
             a●
             God
             is
             .
             No
             Man
             ,
             not
             Moses
             ,
             can
             see
             God
             and
             live
             ,
             as
             Angels
             and
             glorified
             Saints
             do
             ,
             neither
             can
             they
             see
             him
             as
             he
             sees
             himself
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             some
             respects
             he
             is
             invisible
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             only
             visible
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Act
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             was
             that
             whereby
             he
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             manner
             ,
             saw
             this
             invisible
             God
             :
             He
             saw
             him
             ,
             not
             by
             his
             Senses
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             natural
             Light
             of
             Reason
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             diviner
             and
             more
             excellent
             visive
             faculty
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             did
             represent
             himself
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             almighty
             Power
             ,
             Promise
             ,
             and
             Fidelity
             ,
             with
             all
             which
             he
             was
             engaged
             in
             this
             Act.
             This
             sight
             of
             him
             made
             Pharoah
             ,
             though
             a
             King
             of
             mighty
             Power
             ,
             as
             contemptible
             in
             his
             Eyes
             :
             So
             glorious
             did
             he
             appear
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Power
             and
             Princes
             of
             the
             World
             were
             nothing
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             immediate
             Effect
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             seeing
             him
             as
             though
             he
             were
             present
             ,
             marching
             in
             the
             Van
             ,
             bringing
             up
             the
             Rear
             ,
             and
             garding
             Israel
             on
             every
             side
             ,
             did
             endure
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             a
             patient
             but
             a
             constant
             and
             undaunted
             mind
             ,
             the
             Wrath
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             whom
             he
             feared
             .
             He
             strengthned
             and
             hardned
             himself
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             carry
             Israel
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             rescue
             them
             from
             the
             Egyptian
             Bondage
             and
             Tyranny
             .
             This
             was
             an
             Act
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             strong
             Faith
             ;
             and
             this
             Instance
             doth
             teach
             to
             fortify
             and
             embolden
             our
             hearts
             by
             Faith
             in
             God
             ,
             against
             all
             fears
             of
             the
             greatest
             ,
             most
             cruel
             ,
             and
             enraged
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             The
             third
             Instance
             is
             made
             in
             that
             Act
             of
             keeping
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             preserving
             the
             first-born
             of
             Israel
             from
             the
             destroying
             Angel
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             28.
             
             
               Through
               Faith
               he
               kept
               the
               Passover
               ,
               and
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               Blood
               ,
               lest
               he
               that
               destroyed
               the
               first-born
               should
               touch
               them
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Command
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Command
                 was
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Promise
                 was
                 performed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Command
             ,
             for
             the
             matter
             ,
             was
             two-fold
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Celebration
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Passover
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   sprinkling
                   of
                   Blood.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             What
             the
             Passover
             was
             we
             easily
             learn
             from
             Exod.
             12.
             and
             most
             do
             know
             it
             :
             It
             was
             a
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             confirm
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             made
             to
             Israel
             .
             The
             Matter
             of
             it
             was
             a
             Lamb
             without
             blemish
             ;
             the
             Actions
             were
             Separation
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             preparing
             and
             rosting
             it
             with
             fire
             ,
             and
             eating
             of
             it
             with
             soure
             Herbs
             and
             unleavened
             Bread
             ,
             with
             their
             Loins
             girt
             ,
             and
             their
             Staffs
             in
             their
             hand
             at
             the
             first
             time
             of
             the
             Institution
             .
             
             Some
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             form
             of
             words
             prescribed
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             :
             It
             was
             the
             same
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Eucharist
             is
             to
             us
             .
             The
             use
             of
             the
             Blood
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             never
             after
             read
             ,
             was
             to
             sprinkle
             the
             upper
             and
             side
             posts
             of
             their
             Doors
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             avert
             the
             destroying
             Angel.
             In
             all
             this
             ,
             a
             far
             greater
             thing
             was
             mystically
             infolded
             ,
             as
             Christ
             our
             Paschal
             Lamb
             ,
             whose
             Blood
             sprinkled
             by
             Faith
             upon
             our
             Souls
             ,
             delivers
             us
             from
             the
             destroying
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             punishments
             of
             Hell
             ;
             of
             which
             Blood
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             you
             have
             heard
             much
             in
             the
             former
             Chapters
             .
             That
             they
             should
             thus
             celebrate
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             thus
             sprinkle
             this
             Blood
             ,
             was
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             declared
             to
             Israel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             promise
             of
             God
             was
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             celebrate
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             sprinkle
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             ,
             accordingly
             as
             God
             prescribed
             ,
             he
             would
             bring
             them
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             save
             their
             first
             born
             in
             that
             Night
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             destroy
             all
             the
             first
             born
             of
             Man
             and
             Beast
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             The
             great
             mystery
             was
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             should
             partake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             immaculate
             Lamb
             of
             God
             which
             taketh
             away
             ●he
             Sin
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             door
             of
             their
             Souls
             sprinkled
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             freed
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             pass
             on
             safely
             towards
             their
             heavenly
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             of
             their
             eternal
             Rest.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Moses
             believed
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             concerning
             these
             particulars
             ,
             and
             Israel
             believed
             Moses
             as
             speaking
             to
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             both
             he
             and
             they
             relied
             upon
             the
             Promise
             .
             By
             this
             Faith
             he
             and
             they
             obeyed
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             celebrating
             the
             Passover
             ,
             and
             in
             sprinkling
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             Obedience
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             was
             performed
             ,
             their
             first
             born
             was
             saved
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             that
             Night
             brought
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             Without
             this
             Faith
             ,
             they
             neither
             could
             have
             obeyed
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             obtained
             the
             great
             mercies
             promised
             .
             So
             if
             we
             by
             Faith
             eat
             Christ's
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             drink
             his
             Blood
             ,
             we
             shall
             live
             ,
             and
             be
             everlastingly
             saved
             .
             From
             hence
             we
             learn
             ,
             That
             Faith
             enables
             and
             stirrs
             us
             up
             to
             obey
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             so
             by
             it
             we
             may
             obtain
             the
             Rewards
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             
             The
             fourth
             instance
             is
             of
             
             Israel's
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             they
             passed
             through
             the
             Red
             Sea
             with
             safety
             ,
             when
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             drowned
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             29.
             
             
               By
               Faith
               they
               passed
               through
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               as
               by
               dry
               Land
               ,
               which
               the
               Egyptians
               assayling
               to
               do
               ,
               were
               drowned
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 safety
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             safety
             of
             Israel
             was
             ,
             That
             
               they
               passed
               through
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               as
               by
               dry
               Land.
            
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             remember
             and
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             History
             :
             We
             have
             heard
             of
             the
             bringing
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             and
             the
             saving
             of
             their
             first
             Born.
             After
             they
             were
             marched
             on
             their
             way
             towards
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             according
             to
             God's
             direction
             ;
             Pharoah
             repented
             of
             the
             dismission
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             by
             spies
             ,
             or
             some
             others
             ,
             informed
             what
             way
             they
             took
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             were
             conceived
             them
             to
             be
             in
             straits
             ,
             and
             easy
             to
             be
             reduced
             or
             destroyed
             .
             Thereupon
             he
             arms
             and
             musters
             up
             the
             main
             strength
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             marcheth
             himself
             in
             person
             with
             his
             Potent
             Armies
             ,
             and
             pursues
             them
             ,
             and
             some
             came
             near
             to
             them
             .
             The
             Angel
             of
             God
             removes
             into
             the
             rere-ward
             ,
             and
             strikes
             in
             between
             Israel
             and
             
             Pharoah's
             Army
             ,
             till
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             flanked
             on
             both
             sides
             with
             impulsive
             mountains
             ,
             the
             Red
             Sea
             was
             before
             them
             ,
             the
             mighty
             Army
             of
             Aegypt
             behind
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             humane
             reason
             ,
             nothing
             but
             destruction
             could
             be
             expected
             .
             Israel
             cryes
             out
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Moses
             calls
             to
             God
             :
             God
             here
             commands
             Moses
             to
             strike
             the
             Sea
             with
             a
             Rod
             ,
             and
             commands
             Israel
             to
             pass
             forward
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             Salvation
             of
             God
             promising
             to
             deliver
             them
             .
             The
             Sea
             was
             divided
             ,
             the
             Waters
             stood
             like
             walls
             and
             mountains
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             had
             been
             congealed
             and
             turned
             to
             Ice
             .
             The
             bottom
             ,
             which
             never
             saw
             the
             Sun
             before
             ,
             appears
             ,
             is
             made
             firm
             ground
             ,
             without
             deep
             mud
             or
             quicksands
             ;
             Israel
             passeth
             on
             ,
             arrives
             at
             the
             further
             shore
             ,
             and
             neither
             Man
             nor
             Child
             is
             drowned
             .
             As
             the
             deep
             and
             drowning
             waters
             saved
             Noah
             by
             bearing
             up
             the
             Ark
             ,
             so
             now
             the
             dangerous
             and
             threatning
             Sea
             ,
             and
             tumultuous
             waters
             ,
             are
             a
             safety
             to
             Israel
             .
             This
             was
             a
             strange
             and
             glorious
             work
             of
             God's
             Almighty
             Power
             and
             unspeakable
             mercy
             :
             This
             is
             called
             often
             in
             the
             
             Hebrew
             the
             Sea
             of
             Suph
             or
             Bulrushes
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             grow
             upon
             the
             banks
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             Sea
             of
             Edom
             :
             and
             because
             Edom
             signifies
             Red
             ,
             therefore
             it
             's
             named
             the
             Red-Sea
             ,
             as
             the
             Septuagin●turns
             the
             proper
             substantive
             into
             an
             appellative
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Pharoah
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             pursue
             them
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             drowned
             .
             This
             was
             ordered
             by
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             just
             Judgment
             .
             While
             way
             is
             made
             for
             Israel
             to
             pass
             ,
             the
             inconsistency
             and
             fluid
             nature
             of
             the
             Waters
             is
             suspended
             ,
             that
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             following
             after
             the
             Israelies
             ,
             might
             enter
             into
             the
             heart
             and
             depth
             of
             the
             Channel
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             the
             Angel
             of
             God
             continues
             to
             keep
             between
             Israel
             and
             
             Pharoah's
             Army
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             all
             the
             People
             were
             safely
             landed
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             retard
             the
             march
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             takes
             off
             their
             Chariot
             Wheels
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             drove
             heavily
             .
             When
             Israel
             was
             past
             all
             danger
             ,
             God
             suffers
             the
             Waters
             to
             return
             to
             their
             former
             Course
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             overwhelm
             Pharoah
             and
             all
             his
             Host
             ,
             who
             sunk
             like
             lead
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             done
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             rejoyce
             and
             give
             glory
             unto
             God
             for
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
             This
             was
             a
             wonderful
             deliverance
             of
             God's
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             a
             proud
             and
             cruel
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             was
             Faith
             ;
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             Unbelief
             :
             For
             by
             Faith
             they
             found
             a
             way
             through
             the
             great
             deep
             :
             And
             this
             was
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             Israel
             alone
             ,
             but
             principally
             of
             Moses
             .
             For
             it
             might
             truly
             be
             said
             ,
             
               They
               passed
               through
               the
               Sea
               by
               his
               Faith
               ,
            
             yet
             joyned
             with
             their's
             :
             For
             God
             commanded
             Moses
             with
             his
             Rod
             to
             smite
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             Israel
             to
             pass
             on
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             divide
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             save
             them
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Waters
             ,
             but
             from
             their
             Enemies
             .
             This
             Moses
             did
             believe
             ,
             and
             perswades
             them
             to
             do
             so
             likewise
             :
             and
             this
             Faith
             moved
             them
             to
             obey
             God's
             Command
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             Obedience
             to
             expect
             the
             Mercy
             promised
             .
             Without
             this
             Warrant
             and
             Word
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             their
             belief
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             confidence
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             have
             escaped
             destruction
             .
             The
             Egyptians
             assaying
             without
             this
             Faith
             to
             passe
             ,
             were
             drowned
             :
             Pride
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             desire
             of
             revenge
             drove
             them
             forward
             ;
             they
             had
             neither
             Revelation
             ,
             nor
             Command
             ,
             nor
             Promise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             perished
             ,
             This
             example
             informs
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             so
             great
             ,
             but
             God
             can
             deliver
             us
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             many
             wayes
             to
             deliver
             us
             .
             2.
             
             That
             when
             man's
             danger
             is
             the
             greatest
             ,
             God's
             help
             is
             the
             nearest
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             saying
             is
             ,
             
               Man's
               Extremity
               is
               God's
               Opportunity
            
             .
             For
             he
             is
             a
             present
             help
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             ;
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Waters
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             fiery
             Furnace
             .
             3.
             
             Many
             times
             the
             Salvation
             of
             God's
             People
             is
             the
             destruction
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             saves
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             destroyes
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             there
             will
             a
             day
             come
             when
             all
             God's
             People
             shall
             see
             their
             desire
             upon
             all
             their
             Enemies
             .
             Yet
             we
             must
             believe
             and
             obey
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             have
             a
             just
             Cause
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             expect
             deliverance
             :
             and
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             so
             believe
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             do
             what
             God
             Commands
             ,
             can
             never
             attain
             the
             benefit
             God
             doth
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             limited
             and
             consined
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Command
             upon
             Faith
             ,
             that
             ,
             without
             Performance
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             Mercy
             promised
             cannot
             be
             expected
             and
             received
             .
             This
             is
             the
             true
             reason
             ,
             why
             justifying
             Faith
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             predominancy
             of
             any
             Lust
             and
             Sin.
             For
             true
             Faith
             receives
             the
             Promise
             with
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             it
             requireth
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             believes
             ,
             or
             is
             perswaded
             that
             he
             may
             receive
             the
             Blessing
             promised
             ,
             without
             obedience
             to
             the
             Command
             annexed
             ,
             doth
             deceive
             himself
             .
             For
             he
             that
             ,
             continuing
             in
             his
             sins
             ,
             not
             resolving
             from
             his
             heart
             to
             forsake
             them
             ,
             to
             renounce
             all
             righteousness
             in
             himself
             ,
             to
             rely
             wholly
             and
             solely
             upon
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             perswades
             himself
             of
             Remission
             promised
             ,
             doth
             mistake
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             obtain
             that
             which
             he
             desires
             .
             For
             his
             Faith
             is
             not
             sincere
             ,
             his
             confidence
             is
             but
             presumption
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             will
             be
             shame
             and
             confusion
             :
             This
             Doctrine
             also
             ministreth
             unspeakable
             comfort
             to
             all
             true
             Believers
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Extremities
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             Joshua
             succeeded
             Moses
             ,
             and
             he
             by
             Faith
             did
             many
             glorious
             works
             ;
             one
             whereof
             the
             Apostle
             singleth
             out
             ,
             and
             instanceth
             in
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             walls
             Jericho
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             30.
             
             
               By
               Faith
               the
               Walls
               of
            
             Jericho
             
               fell
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               compassed
               about
               seven
               times
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THis
             work
             was
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             is
             ascribed
             to
             Faith
             in
             God's
             Word
             .
             The
             whole
             History
             here
             abridged
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             we
             may
             read
             at
             large
             ,
             Joshua
             6.
             
             Upon
             which
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             Masuis
             doth
             excellently
             discourse
             .
             In
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             examples
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             :
          
           
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Work.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Faith
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Work
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             briefly
             here
             expressed
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 The
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 Jericho
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 means
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 by
                 compassing
                 them
                 about
                 seven
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 time
                 ,
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 seven
                 times
                 compassed
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             History
             ,
             the
             principal
             things
             remarkable
             ,
             are
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Command
                 and
                 Instructions
                 of
                 God
                 given
                 to
                 Joshua
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 God's
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Issue
                 or
                 Event
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             God's
             Command
             was
             signified
             to
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             by
             Joshua
             to
             Israd
             ;
             and
             in
             general
             it
             was
             to
             compass
             about
             Jericho
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             City
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             on
             this
             West
             side
             of
             Jordan
             which
             God
             gave
             into
             their
             hand
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             might
             encourage
             his
             Pecple
             ,
             and
             strike
             a
             terrour
             into
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             know
             what
             to
             expect
             .
             It
             was
             not
             very
             great
             ,
             yet
             strong
             .
             For
             the
             manner
             how
             often
             ,
             in
             what
             order
             ,
             with
             what
             rites
             ,
             when
             to
             begin
             ,
             when
             to
             end
             ,
             they
             received
             Instructions
             and
             Directions
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             follow
             them
             .
             For
             we
             must
             not
             only
             do
             the
             thing
             God
             Commands
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             do
             it
             in
             that
             manner
             as
             he
             shall
             prescribe
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God's
             Promise
             was
             in
             general
             to
             deliver
             it
             into
             their
             Hands
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             formal
             Siege
             or
             effusion
             of
             Blood.
             This
             was
             a
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             prescribe
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             it self
             very
             unlikely
             to
             take
             effect
             ;
             for
             there
             seemed
             to
             be
             no
             causality
             in
             the
             means
             ,
             not
             any
             power
             in
             them
             for
             to
             produce
             the
             effect
             .
             Therefore
             a
             Promise
             of
             God
             was
             necessary
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             have
             a
             ground
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             an
             encouragement
             to
             use
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             ,
             upon
             the
             use
             ,
             a
             certain
             expectation
             of
             the
             event
             .
             Neither
             would
             the
             Promise
             of
             any
             other
             but
             of
             God
             serve
             the
             turn
             ;
             yet
             seeing
             they
             had
             had
             so
             much
             experience
             of
             his
             wonderful
             and
             almighty
             power
             ,
             it
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             cause
             of
             doubting
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Seeing
             God
             had
             promised
             ,
             and
             they
             believed
             ;
             therefore
             they
             obey
             his
             Command
             ,
             readily
             and
             chearfully
             use
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             follow
             his
             Directions
             ,
             and
             compass
             the
             City
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             and
             so
             often
             ,
             as
             God
             required
             .
             This
             obedience
             ,
             to
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             were
             ignorant
             both
             of
             God's
             Command
             and
             Promise
             ,
             might
             seem
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             a
             matter
             of
             laughter
             rather
             then
             of
             fears
             ,
             except
             they
             did
             suspect
             some
             magick
             Spells
             ,
             and
             di●belical
             power
             might
             be
             used
             in
             that
             formal
             procession
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Event
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Walls
             of
             Jericho
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             that
             City
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             .
             Some
             think
             this
             fall
             to
             be
             the
             sinking
             of
             the
             Wall
             whole
             and
             entire
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             highest
             parts
             of
             them
             lay
             level
             with
             the
             surface
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             of
             this
             .
             But
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             they
             so
             fell
             as
             that
             Israel
             might
             easily
             enter
             :
             This
             was
             a
             work
             of
             almighty
             power
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             example
             we
             easily
             understand
             ,
             that
             when
             out
             of
             Faith
             we
             obey
             God's
             Commands
             ,
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             will
             be
             effected
             .
             Therefore
             when
             any
             business
             is
             difficult
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             so
             much
             look
             at
             the
             impotency
             of
             natural
             and
             secondary
             Causes
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             of
             our
             Duty
             .
             And
             though
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             principal
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             sole
             effective
             cause
             be
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             without
             the
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             Promise
             cannot
             be
             expected
             .
             This
             manner
             of
             giving
             Jericho
             into
             
             Israel's
             hand
             ,
             to
             humane
             reason
             ,
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             might
             seem
             strange
             .
             Yet
             it
             was
             an
             excellent
             way
             to
             animate
             Israel
             ,
             and
             terrify
             the
             Canaanites
             :
             For
             by
             this
             miraculous
             Event
             ,
             Israel
             might
             understand
             how
             easily
             ,
             without
             blow
             or
             blood
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             the
             strongest
             City
             might
             be
             taken
             and
             delivered
             into
             their
             hands
             ;
             and
             the
             Enemy
             might
             know
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             strongest
             and
             highest
             Walls
             ,
             nor
             the
             power
             of
             the
             most
             warlike
             Souldiers
             ,
             could
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             out
             .
             The
             principal
             thing
             here
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             Faith
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Word
             and
             Promise
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             30.
             
             In
             this
             strange
             and
             fearful
             destruction
             of
             Jericho
             ,
             God
             remembred
             mercy
             ,
             and
             saved
             Rahab
             and
             her
             Family
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             perished
             not
             with
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             
             Ver.
             31.
             
             
               By
               Faith
               the
               Harlot
            
             Rahab
             
               perished
               not
               with
               them
               that
               believed
               not
               ,
               when
               she
               had
               received
               the
               Spies
               with
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             is
             the
             last
             Example
             of
             those
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Apostle
             severally
             and
             more
             distinctly
             insists
             .
             In
             it
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Party
                 named
                 and
                 proposed
                 for
                 an
                 Example
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                   Rahab
                   the
                   Harlot
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Work
                 of
                 her
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   She
                   received
                   the
                   Spies
                   in
                   peace
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Her
                 Preservation
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ruine
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Her
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 she
                 obtained
                 that
                 Reward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Party
             was
             a
             Woman
             ,
             her
             Name
             Rahab
             ,
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             a
             Canaanite
             ,
             an
             Inhabitant
             and
             Native
             of
             Jericho
             ,
             an
             Inn-Keeper
             ,
             and
             an
             Harlot
             ;
             for
             she
             seems
             to
             be
             both
             :
             Yet
             this
             is
             so
             far
             true
             ,
             that
             though
             she
             had
             formerly
             been
             guilty
             ,
             yet
             now
             she
             was
             a
             Penitent
             ,
             and
             upon
             her
             Faith
             ,
             if
             not
             before
             ,
             reformed
             .
             God
             had
             prepared
             her
             for
             his
             own
             Design
             ,
             and
             made
             her
             a
             sit
             Instrument
             to
             save
             the
             Spies
             ,
             and
             the
             Spies
             fit
             Agents
             to
             inform
             Joshua
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             all
             Israel
             to
             go
             on
             boldly
             in
             the
             Conquest
             of
             all
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Her
             Work
             of
             Faith
             was
             ,
             that
             
               she
               received
               the
               Spies
               in
               peace
               .
            
             These
             Spies
             were
             Agents
             sent
             by
             Joshua
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             Country
             on
             the
             West-side
             of
             Jordan
             according
             to
             his
             Directions
             ;
             and
             his
             End
             in
             sending
             them
             was
             ,
             to
             receive
             Information
             from
             them
             of
             such
             things
             as
             were
             convenient
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             as
             Preparative
             for
             the
             future
             Conquest
             .
             As
             Stratagems
             ,
             so
             Spies
             were
             useful
             ,
             as
             other
             Intelligencers
             are
             ,
             in
             a
             well-ordered
             State
             that
             hath
             to
             deal
             with
             Enemies
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Cause
             be
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemies
             unjust
             ,
             they
             are
             certainly
             lawful
             .
             These
             she
             received
             ,
             though
             Enemies
             to
             her
             Country
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             Guests
             but
             Friends
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             she
             received
             ,
             so
             she
             dismissed
             them
             in
             peace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             safety
             ,
             and
             as
             Friends
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Enemies
             :
             This
             she
             did
             with
             so
             great
             Care
             ,
             Prudence
             ,
             and
             Fidelity
             ,
             that
             their
             best
             Friends
             in
             that
             Case
             could
             not
             have
             done
             more
             and
             better
             for
             them
             .
             The
             manner
             how
             she
             entertained
             them
             ,
             the
             Conference
             she
             had
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             Contract
             made
             between
             them
             ,
             the
             Act
             how
             she
             concealed
             them
             ,
             the
             Counsel
             she
             gave
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Contrivance
             of
             their
             safety
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             more
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Joshua
             :
             Her
             officious
             Lie
             which
             she
             made
             in
             their
             behalf
             cannot
             in
             strict
             Justice
             be
             excused
             ,
             though
             in
             mercy
             it
             may
             be
             pardoned
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Act
             and
             Work
             of
             Charity
             towards
             them
             ,
             she
             was
             not
             guilty
             of
             persidious
             Treachery
             to
             her
             own
             Country
             ,
             which
             she
             knew
             to
             be
             wicked
             ,
             and
             destined
             by
             God
             himself
             unto
             Destruction
             ;
             and
             she
             was
             bound
             to
             love
             God
             more
             than
             her
             Country
             ,
             and
             his
             People
             more
             than
             his
             Enemies
             :
             By
             her
             Faith
             she
             had
             renounced
             all
             to
             serve
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             heart
             was
             become
             already
             one
             of
             God's
             Saints
             and
             Servants
             .
             Treachery
             indeed
             is
             unjust
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             require
             fidelity
             to
             God
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             our
             Country
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             consistent
             with
             Fidelity
             to
             the
             Supream
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             ●ote
             further
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Her
             Reward
             followed
             upon
             this
             ,
             
               For
               she
               perished
               not
               with
               them
               that
               believed
               not
               :
            
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Destruction
             of
             Unbelievers
             .
             2.
             
             Her
             Preservation
             .
             The
             first
             implies
             ,
             that
             her
             Neighbours
             and
             Fellow-Citizens
             were
             grievous
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             so
             hardned
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             Vessels
             of
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             fitted
             for
             Destruction
             .
             These
             being
             such
             did
             perish
             ,
             and
             suffered
             Punishment
             due
             unto
             their
             Sins
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             total
             and
             final
             ruine
             .
             But
             she
             perished
             not
             ,
             but
             was
             preserved
             ;
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             her
             Preservation
             we
             find
             related
             in
             the
             History
             :
             For
             both
             the
             Spies
             and
             Joshua
             were
             faithful
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             performed
             the
             Promise
             and
             the
             Oath
             made
             unto
             her
             .
             By
             this
             we
             learn
             how
             easily
             God
             can
             save
             us
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             general
             Calamities
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             her
             Preservation
             was
             a
             Reward
             of
             her
             Faith
             ;
             not
             that
             Faith
             did
             merit
             it
             ,
             but
             made
             her
             capable
             of
             God's
             Mercy
             .
             This
             here
             Faith
             was
             wrought
             in
             her
             by
             the
             Fame
             of
             God's
             glorious
             Works
             and
             Counsels
             which
             she
             had
             heard
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             manifested
             much
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             ,
             both
             by
             her
             Words
             and
             Deeds
             ,
             when
             she
             received
             the
             Spies
             ,
             and
             preserved
             them
             from
             Death
             .
             It
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             be
             admited
             ,
             seeing
             she
             was
             an
             Alien
             ,
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             a
             Canaa●ute
             ,
             and
             dwelt
             amongst
             a
             cursed
             People
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             she
             had
             been
             a
             grievous
             Sinner
             :
             Surely
             she
             will
             rise
             up
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             against
             the
             Unbelievers
             of
             our
             times
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             31.
             
             The
             Apostle
             forbears
             to
             insist
             largely
             and
             particularly
             upon
             the
             Faith
             of
             any
             more
             of
             the
             ancient
             Worthies
             ,
             either
             Men
             or
             Women
             ;
             and
             draws
             towards
             a
             Conclusion
             by
             Contraction
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             :
          
           
             Ver.
             32.
             
             
               And
               what
               shall
               I
               more
               say
               ?
               For
               the
               time
               would
               fail
               me
               to
               tell
               of
            
             Gideon
             ,
             
               and
               of
            
             Barac
             ,
             
               and
               of
            
             Samson
             ,
             
               and
               of
            
             Jeptha
             ;
             of
             David
             
               also
               and
            
             Samuel
             ,
             
               and
               of
               the
               Prophets
            
             .
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             follow
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 how
                 the
                 following
                 Discourse
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             manner
             is
             ,
             by
             a
             Rhetorical
             Paraleipsis
             ,
             signifying
             1.
             
             There
             was
             no
             necessity
             of
             any
             more
             Instances
             ,
             because
             the
             former
             were
             sufficient
             .
             2.
             
             That
             to
             go
             on
             to
             instance
             so
             largely
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             following
             Ages
             ,
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             ,
             take
             up
             much
             time
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             his
             Letter
             till
             it
             swell
             to
             a
             great
             Volume
             .
             3.
             
             Yet
             he
             lets
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             need
             were
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             requisite
             ,
             he
             could
             instance
             in
             many
             more
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             thought
             it
             no
             Wisdom
             to
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             matter
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 particular
                 enumeration
                 of
                 certain
                 former
                 Worthies
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 rare
                 Exploits
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 many
                 Sufferings
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Their
                 Deeds
                 and
                 Sufferings
                 issuing
                 from
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 believed
                 ,
                 did
                 these
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 God's
                 benignity
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 did
                 so
                 order
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 perfect
                 without
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Sum
             and
             Substance
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             contracts
             much
             matter
             into
             a
             narrow
             Compass
             ,
             and
             expresseth
             it
             in
             a
             few
             words
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Persons
             commended
             for
             their
             Faith
             ,
             1.
             
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             signified
             particularly
             by
             Name
             ,
             some
             by
             a
             general
             term
             expressing
             their
             Office.
             2.
             
             That
             though
             he
             names
             but
             six
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             not
             because
             there
             were
             no
             more
             but
             these
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             ignorant
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             not
             needful
             .
             3.
             
             Amongst
             these
             we
             have
             four
             Judges
             ,
             one
             Prophet
             ,
             one
             King
             ;
             yet
             so
             that
             the
             Prophet
             was
             a
             Judge
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             a
             Prophet
             .
             The
             Persons
             not
             mentioned
             by
             Name
             ,
             but
             signified
             by
             their
             Office
             ,
             were
             the
             Prophets
             ;
             and
             whereas
             there
             were
             Prophets
             both
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             the
             extraordinary
             are
             intended
             .
             By
             this
             passage
             and
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             in
             our
             Discourses
             we
             should
             not
             be
             needlesly
             tedious
             ,
             and
             say
             all
             that
             we
             can
             ,
             but
             that
             only
             which
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             most
             expedient
             ,
             and
             conducing
             to
             the
             main
             Scope
             .
             This
             was
             a
             Letter
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             not
             willing
             to
             enlarge
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             a
             Letter
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             needs
             have
             done
             if
             he
             had
             instanced
             and
             amplified
             in
             all
             the
             particulars
             which
             he
             knew
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             32.
             
             These
             are
             the
             Persons
             :
             Their
             rare
             Exploits
             and
             Works
             of
             Faith
             follow
             ;
             for
             thus
             we
             read
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               33.
               
               
                 Who
                 through
                 Faith
                 subdued
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 wrought
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 obtained
                 Promises
                 ,
                 stopped
                 the
                 Mouths
                 of
                 Lions
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               34.
               
               
                 Quenched
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 escaped
                 the
                 Edge
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Weakness
                 were
                 made
                 strong
                 ,
                 waxed
                 strong
                 in
                 Fight
                 ,
                 turned
                 to
                 flight
                 the
                 Armies
                 of
                 the
                 Aliens
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THE
             Effects
             of
             their
             Faith
             being
             ,
             doing
             great
             things
             ,
             obtaining
             great
             Mercies
             ,
             suffering
             great
             Afflictions
             ,
             are
             here
             only
             touched
             upon
             ,
             and
             briefly
             related
             :
             Yet
             this
             is
             done
             without
             any
             Attribution
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Persons
             formerly
             named
             and
             mentioned
             ;
             for
             of
             these
             Persons
             those
             things
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             Effects
             and
             Consequents
             of
             Faith.
             There
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             
               Who
               by
               Faith
               subdued
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             seeing
             his
             chief
             Intention
             was
             to
             shew
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             these
             Effects
             were
             rare
             and
             excellent
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             depended
             upon
             Faith
             as
             Effects
             upon
             the
             Cause
             ,
             it
             was
             sufficient
             in
             this
             manner
             to
             reckon
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             inform
             these
             Hebrews
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             
               They
               subdued
               Kingdoms
            
             .
             Though
             this
             may
             agree
             to
             ,
             and
             be
             affirmed
             of
             ,
             others
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             David
             seems
             to
             be
             most
             eminent
             ,
             who
             subdued
             the
             
               Philistins
               ,
               Edomites
               ,
               Ammonites
            
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Syrian
             Kingdoms
             .
             For
             to
             understand
             this
             ,
             it
             's
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Conqueror
             was
             just
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             had
             Warrant
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             the
             Warrant
             was
             extraordinary
             .
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             he
             had
             Directions
             from
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             first
             consulted
             .
             4.
             
             He
             depended
             not
             upon
             his
             own
             strength
             and
             policy
             but
             upon
             his
             God.
             5.
             
             The
             Victory
             was
             given
             by
             God
             ,
             upon
             the
             Faith
             and
             Prayer
             of
             the
             victorious
             Party
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Kingdoms
             subdued
             were
             not
             only
             Enemies
             to
             God's
             People
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             himself
             and
             his
             Laws
             ;
             so
             that
             both
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             Religion
             ,
             did
             much
             depend
             upon
             these
             Victories
             ,
             which
             were
             far
             more
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             ,
             because
             given
             upon
             the
             Faith
             of
             such
             as
             trusted
             in
             their
             God
             ,
             Others
             might
             prove
             Conquerors
             ,
             who
             waged
             War
             against
             others
             out
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             without
             any
             just
             Cause
             of
             Commission
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             rather
             Executioners
             of
             God's
             just
             Judgments
             upon
             wicked
             People
             and
             Offenders
             ,
             whom
             they
             cruelly
             punished
             without
             any
             thoughts
             of
             God
             or
             care
             of
             Justice
             ,
             as
             being
             wicked
             Person
             themselvs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               They
               wrought
               Righteousness
            
             .
             The
             subduing
             of
             Kingdoms
             was
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Military
             Power
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             :
             For
             the
             Judges
             and
             David
             were
             Generals
             in
             War
             ,
             and
             Judges
             in
             peace
             ;
             they
             went
             out
             before
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             fought
             their
             Battles
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Peace
             they
             did
             Justice
             and
             Judgments
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Faith
             they
             were
             victorious
             in
             their
             Wars
             ,
             and
             just
             in
             their
             Judgment
             :
             The
             Duty
             of
             a
             Prince
             is
             ,
             to
             defend
             his
             People
             from
             Forreign
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             protect
             their
             just
             and
             loyal
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             punish
             the
             Oppressors
             and
             Injurious
             .
             This
             Righteousness
             therefore
             is
             judicial
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             their
             doing
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             their
             constant
             Administration
             of
             Justice
             :
             For
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             meerly
             that
             they
             did
             some
             few
             Acts
             of
             Justice
             ;
             for
             so
             many
             wicked
             Princes
             do
             :
             but
             these
             did
             execute
             Justice
             and
             Judgment
             constantly
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             eminent
             manner
             :
             And
             the
             more
             their
             Faith
             ,
             the
             more
             their
             Righteousness
             ;
             for
             Faith
             must
             needs
             effectually
             incline
             them
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               By
               Faith
               they
               obtained
               Promises
            
             .
             By
             Promises
             understand
             things
             promised
             ,
             and
             these
             not
             general
             ,
             but
             particular
             .
             To
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             before
             Joshua
             ,
             the
             Land
             of
             Ca●aan
             was
             promised
             ;
             yet
             not
             given
             ,
             not
             enjoyed
             ;
             only
             their
             Posterity
             under
             Joshua
             obtained
             that
             Promise
             .
             Christ
             was
             promised
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             yet
             they
             obtained
             not
             this
             Promise
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             not
             exhibited
             till
             many
             years
             after
             :
             These
             were
             more
             general
             Promises
             .
             There
             were
             besides
             many
             eminent
             Mercies
             particular
             ,
             of
             Victory
             ,
             Deliverance
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             by
             Faith
             they
             obtained
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             they
             used
             the
             means
             which
             God
             vouchsased
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             these
             means
             without
             Faith
             had
             been
             insufficient
             .
             This
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             great
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             so
             great
             things
             are
             obtained
             by
             Faith
             ,
             which
             believeth
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             relyeth
             upon
             his
             Promises
             :
             For
             God
             promised
             ,
             they
             believed
             ,
             the
             things
             promised
             were
             performed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             Faith
             
               they
               stopped
               the
               Mouths
               of
               Lions
               .
            
             This
             is
             understood
             principally
             of
             
               Daniel
               ,
               Sampson
            
             slew
             a
             Lion
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             
               David
               :
               Daniel
            
             was
             saved
             from
             the
             hungry
             fierce
             Lions
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             cast
             into
             their
             Den
             of
             purpose
             to
             be
             devoured
             .
             This
             he
             acknowledged
             as
             a
             great
             and
             special
             Mercy
             from
             his
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             to
             
               Darius
               ,
               My
               God
               hath
               sent
               his
               Angel
               ,
               and
               hath
               shut
               the
               Lions
               Mouths
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               hurt
               me
               ,
            
             Dan.
             6.
             22.
             
             This
             Preservation
             was
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             a
             Mercy
             obtained
             by
             Faith
             :
             For
             his
             Cause
             was
             just
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             intermit
             his
             constant
             Devotion
             and
             his
             Supplications
             unto
             his
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             suffer
             Death
             ,
             and
             resolved
             to
             observe
             the
             just
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             obey
             the
             unjust
             Command
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             was
             perswaded
             that
             God
             was
             able
             to
             deliver
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             cast
             himself
             wholly
             upon
             his
             Mercy
             :
             This
             he
             could
             never
             have
             done
             without
             Faith.
             This
             place
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             that
             he
             by
             his
             own
             Power
             did
             stop
             the
             Lions
             Mouths
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             by
             his
             Angel
             did
             it
             upon
             his
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             he
             obtained
             this
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             Faith
             
               some
               of
               them
               quenched
               the
               violence
               of
               Fire
               .
            
             By
             this
             and
             the
             former
             we
             understand
             ,
             that
             divers
             of
             these
             particulars
             are
             not
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             particular
             Persons
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             severed
             from
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             former
             Worthy
             intended
             was
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             these
             might
             be
             such
             also
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             eminent
             ;
             for
             these
             words
             are
             not
             meant
             of
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             but
             of
             
               Shadrac
               ,
               Meshech
            
             ,
             and
             Abcd●ego
             ,
             three
             Jews
             ,
             fellow-Captives
             with
             Daniel
             :
             These
             were
             cast
             into
             a
             fiery
             Furnace
             ,
             so
             violently
             
             hot
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             persons
             ,
             who
             cast
             them
             in
             ,
             were
             consumed
             ,
             Yet
             these
             walking
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             raging
             heat
             ,
             were
             not
             burned
             .
             For
             upon
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             fire
             had
             no
             power
             ,
             nor
             was
             an
             hair
             of
             their
             head
             sindged
             ;
             neither
             were
             their
             Coates
             changed
             ,
             nor
             the
             smell
             of
             fire
             had
             passed
             upon
             them
             ,
             Dan.
             3.
             27.
             
             This
             was
             a
             wonderful
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             a
             work
             of
             God's
             almighty
             hand
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             obtained
             by
             their
             Faith
             ,
             manifested
             to
             be
             sincere
             by
             their
             Obedience
             .
             For
             they
             disobeyed
             the
             wicked
             Command
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             stedfastly
             resolved
             to
             obey
             their
             God.
             For
             so
             they
             said
             unto
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               We
               will
               not
               serve
               thy
               gods
               ,
               nor
               worship
               the
               golden
               Image
               which
               thou
               hast
               set
               up
               .
            
             This
             was
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             
               They
               feared
               not
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               trusted
               in
               their
               God
               ,
               that
               be
               was
               able
               to
               deliver
               them
               :
            
             This
             was
             their
             excellent
             Faith
             ,
             upon
             which
             followed
             this
             deliverance
             .
             By
             these
             two
             last
             examples
             ,
             we
             understand
             how
             easily
             God
             can
             ,
             and
             how
             ready
             he
             is
             to
             deliver
             his
             believing
             Servants
             out
             of
             greatest
             dangers
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               By
               Faith
               they
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               some
               of
               them
               ;
               escaped
               the
               Sword.
               ]
            
             The
             Sword
             is
             a
             mortal
             Instrument
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Weapons
             ,
             and
             used
             most
             of
             all
             in
             Wars
             ,
             when
             once
             the
             pa●●ies
             joyn
             battel
             ,
             and
             come
             close
             .
             It
             may
             here
             be
             taken
             Synechdochically
             for
             any
             kind
             of
             destroying
             Instrument
             used
             either
             in
             War
             or
             Peace
             .
             In
             War
             ,
             David
             and
             many
             of
             the
             Judges
             escaped
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             were
             saved
             from
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Enemy
             .
             In
             Peace
             ,
             
               Elijah
               ,
               Elisha
               ,
               Jeremy
            
             ,
             and
             other
             ,
             were
             delivered
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             those
             who
             intended
             to
             murther
             them
             .
             They
             were
             in
             danger
             ,
             because
             they
             served
             God
             ,
             did
             his
             Work
             ,
             and
             gave
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             offence
             .
             They
             were
             delivered
             ,
             because
             whilst
             they
             were
             obedient
             to
             their
             God
             ,
             they
             trusted
             in
             him
             .
             Yet
             here
             seems
             to
             be
             intended
             some
             great
             dangers
             ,
             and
             signal
             deliverances
             upon
             their
             eminent
             Faith.
             As
             the
             former
             were
             delivered
             from
             Fire
             and
             wild
             Beasts
             ,
             so
             these
             from
             the
             Sword
             :
             No
             dangers
             can
             hurt
             those
             whom
             God
             will
             save
             ;
             they
             are
             safe
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             greatest
             Evils
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               By
               Faith
               ,
               of
               weak
               ,
               some
               became
               strong
               ,
               ]
            
             This
             ,
             by
             many
             ,
             is
             understood
             of
             recovery
             from
             Sickness
             and
             Diseases
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             sometimes
             mortal
             ,
             and
             by
             man
             incurable
             :
             and
             some
             instance
             in
             Ezekiah
             ,
             whom
             God
             upon
             his
             prayer
             of
             Faith
             restored
             to
             perfect
             health
             ;
             and
             because
             his
             Disease
             was
             mortal
             ,
             therefore
             the
             cure
             was
             supernatural
             and
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             be
             obtained
             by
             Faith.
             Others
             understand
             it
             of
             such
             as
             were
             weak
             in
             respect
             of
             Warlike
             strength
             and
             valour
             ,
             and
             far
             inferiour
             to
             their
             Enemies
             for
             multitude
             ,
             strength
             ,
             prowesse
             ,
             policy
             ;
             yet
             by
             Faith
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             few
             overcame
             many
             ;
             the
             weak
             subdued
             the
             strong
             ;
             the
             plain
             unskilful
             ,
             not
             only
             defended
             themselves
             ,
             but
             terrified
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             ;
             and
             though
             at
             first
             they
             were
             fearful
             ,
             yet
             by
             Faith
             they
             strengthned
             themselves
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             prayers
             were
             encouraged
             against
             potent
             Enemies
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Waxed
               valiant
               in
               fight
               ,
            
             ]
             Many
             of
             God's
             Saints
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             fore-named
             ,
             were
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             mighty
             Valour
             ,
             who
             through
             Faith
             were
             so
             encouraged
             ,
             that
             they
             feared
             neither
             the
             number
             ,
             nor
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             Enemies
             .
             Valour
             is
             proper
             unto
             a
             good
             Souldier
             ,
             and
             in
             War
             is
             necessary
             ,
             as
             fear
             and
             co●ardize
             is
             the
             ruine
             of
             many
             a
             goodly
             Army
             .
             War
             is
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             hazard
             ,
             and
             the
             event
             uncertain
             .
             The
             more
             the
             danger
             and
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             the
             greater
             measure
             of
             fortitude
             is
             requisite
             :
             The
             nature
             of
             Valour
             is
             not
             wholly
             to
             contemn
             dangers
             ,
             but
             to
             foresee
             and
             resist
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             yield
             unto
             them
             ;
             to
             adventure
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             march
             through
             them
             .
             It
             's
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Body
             is
             to
             little
             purpose
             .
             This
             is
             not
             a
             blind
             boldness
             ,
             nor
             meerly
             moral
             ,
             and
             grounded
             only
             upon
             Reason
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             divine
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Cause
             was
             good
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             a
             Command
             with
             a
             Promise
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             instructions
             from
             God
             ,
             they
             had
             great
             reason
             to
             be
             valiant
             ;
             they
             might
             say
             with
             David
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             prayed
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               ten
               thousands
               of
               People
               ,
               which
               have
               set
               themselves
               round
               about
               me
               ,
            
             Psal.
             3.
             6.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             was
             his
             Light
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             his
             Life
             ,
             he
             had
             little
             cause
             to
             fear
             .
             For
             though
             an
             Host
             should
             encamp
             against
             him
             ,
             his
             heart
             was
             not
             afraid
             ;
             though
             War
             did
             rise
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             in
             that
             would
             he
             be
             confident
             ,
             Psal.
             27.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
             These
             did
             not
             fight
             only
             for
             their
             Estates
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             ,
             and
             their
             Country
             ;
             but
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Cities
             of
             their
             God.
             Their
             valour
             was
             grounded
             upon
             the
             goodness
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             of
             their
             God
             ;
             which
             firmly
             supported
             their
             Faith
             ,
             as
             their
             Faith
             did
             much
             increase
             their
             Valour
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               They
               turned
               to
               Flight
               the
               Armies
               of
               the
               Aliens
               ,
               ]
            
             These
             Aliens
             were
             Heathens
             and
             Idoliters
             ,
             and
             so
             Enemies
             not
             only
             to
             their
             Country
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             Religion
             and
             their
             God.
             This
             made
             their
             Cause
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             just
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemies
             Cause
             the
             more
             unjust
             .
             The
             event
             of
             their
             Wars
             against
             these
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             routed
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             turn
             
             their
             backs
             and
             sly
             :
             For
             as
             they
             sought
             for
             God
             out
             of
             Faith
             ,
             so
             God
             fought
             for
             them
             according
             to
             his
             Promise
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             Belief
             and
             Confidence
             .
             Most
             of
             these
             Wars
             seem
             to
             be
             defensive
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             offensive
             ,
             yet
             waged
             against
             injurious
             People
             ,
             who
             were
             Enemies
             not
             only
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             Success
             ,
             and
             these
             Victories
             were
             extraordinary
             .
             If
             ,
             in
             a
             just
             War
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             like
             Cause
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Faith
             ,
             we
             may
             expect
             the
             like
             Success
             .
             But
             now
             many
             Wars
             are
             made
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             ;
             and
             the
             Cause
             is
             not
             just
             ,
             but
             the
             Quarrel
             is
             begun
             and
             continued
             out
             of
             Pride
             ,
             Malice
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             Revenge
             ;
             and
             they
             sight
             not
             out
             of
             Faith
             against
             God's
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             against
             God's
             People
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             34.
             
             The
             Apostle
             proceeds
             in
             this
             Rhetorical
             strain
             ,
             to
             enumerate
             other
             effects
             of
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             35.
             
             
               Women
               received
               their
               Dead
               ,
               raised
               to
               life
               again
               ;
               and
               others
               were
               tortured
               ,
               not
               accepting
               deliverance
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               obtain
               a
               better
               Resurrection
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             two
             Consequents
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 persons
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 suffering
                 of
                 cruel
                 torments
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 to
                 eternal
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             to
             referred
             to
             the
             mercies
             obtained
             by
             Faith
             ;
             the
             second
             ,
             to
             the
             sufferings
             which
             are
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             Sufferings
             ,
             which
             follow
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 the
                 mercy
                 received
                 was
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Who
                 received
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 what
                 they
                 received
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             mercy
             received
             was
             great
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             could
             not
             have
             been
             given
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             his
             extraordinary
             power
             .
             For
             it
             presupposeth
             the
             parties
             raised
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             last
             and
             greatest
             of
             all
             evils
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             all
             our
             earthly
             Hopes
             and
             Comforts
             ,
             which
             it
             wholly
             taketh
             away
             .
             And
             though
             men
             may
             strengthen
             the
             Weak
             ,
             heal
             the
             Sick
             relieve
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             deliver
             out
             of
             many
             Troubles
             and
             Dangers
             ;
             yet
             Death
             they
             cannot
             prevent
             ,
             when
             the
             fatal
             hour
             approacheth
             ;
             nor
             restore
             life
             after
             it
             's
             once
             lost
             .
             Death
             is
             an
             invincible
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             neither
             can
             Man
             or
             Angel
             rescue
             any
             out
             of
             Death's
             power
             :
             yet
             the
             parties
             dead
             ,
             which
             were
             Children
             ,
             were
             raised
             ,
             life
             restored
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             Soul
             and
             Body
             separated
             ,
             were
             re-united
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             separated
             again
             ;
             for
             the
             life
             restored
             was
             not
             immortal
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             parties
             who
             received
             this
             extraordinary
             Mercy
             ,
             were
             both
             Women
             and
             Mothers
             ,
             as
             the
             parties
             dead
             were
             their
             Children
             .
             The
             one
             was
             the
             Widow
             of
             Zarepta
             ,
             1
             King.
             17.
             19.
             and
             he
             that
             raised
             her
             son
             ,
             was
             Elijah
             .
             The
             other
             was
             the
             Shunamite
             ,
             whose
             son
             being
             dead
             ,
             was
             restored
             to
             life
             by
             Elisha
             ,
             2
             King.
             4.
             21.
             
             There
             was
             a
             third
             person
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             cast
             into
             the
             Grave
             of
             the
             Prophet
             .
             We
             do
             not
             read
             of
             any
             other
             dead
             persons
             restored
             to
             life
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             by
             these
             or
             any
             other
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             Faith
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               have
               received
               their
               dead
            
             .
             It
             's
             not
             written
             ,
             that
             they
             raised
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             received
             them
             being
             raised
             :
             The
             Prophets
             did
             raise
             them
             ,
             restore
             them
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             to
             their
             Mothers
             .
             Yet
             neither
             could
             these
             Prophets
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             power
             do
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             almighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             them
             his
             Instruments
             ;
             and
             by
             them
             ,
             upon
             their
             instant
             prayers
             ,
             did
             this
             great
             Work
             :
             yet
             their
             prayers
             without
             Faith
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             been
             so
             effectual
             .
             The
             Women
             also
             did
             much
             desire
             this
             mercy
             ,
             and
             did
             believe
             that
             God
             by
             the
             Prophets
             could
             restore
             their
             Children
             :
             which
             were
             raised
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             received
             alive
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Mothers
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Effect
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             Patience
             in
             such
             as
             suffered
             cruel
             Torments
             in
             their
             Bodies
             .
             Here
             begins
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             suffering
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             did
             evidence
             their
             Faith
             ;
             without
             which
             we
             can
             neither
             do
             good
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             evil
             ,
             so
             as
             God
             requireth
             .
             This
             example
             is
             not
             found
             in
             Canonical
             Scripture
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             knew
             it
             either
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             some
             historical
             Writing
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             some
             wayes
             knew
             infallibly
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             Some
             think
             the
             Apostle
             understood
             Eliazar
             mentioned
             ,
             2
             Mach.
             6.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Woman
             and
             her
             seven
             Sons
             so
             cruelly
             tortured
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             
             in
             2
             Maccab.
             7.
             
             Chapter
             following
             ,
             who
             are
             related
             to
             have
             suffered
             constantly
             in
             hope
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Their
                 Suffering
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 non-Acceptance
                 of
                 Deliverance
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             Suffering
             ;
             they
             were
             Tortured
             .
             The
             Sufferings
             of
             God's
             People
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             to
             be
             either
             Trials
             ,
             or
             Chastifements
             ,
             or
             Punishments
             ,
             or
             some
             or
             all
             of
             these
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Evils
             which
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             are
             subject
             unto
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             we
             must
             distinguish
             between
             the
             matter
             and
             the
             manner
             .
             For
             the
             matter
             of
             Sufferings
             ,
             passively
             considered
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             same
             in
             all
             ;
             but
             the
             manner
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Causes
             ,
             are
             very
             different
             :
             For
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             God's
             Saints
             are
             so
             qualified
             by
             Faith
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             many
             divine
             vertues
             are
             manifested
             ;
             and
             they
             tend
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             the
             meriting
             ,
             yet
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             :
             For
             if
             we
             suffer
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             glorified
             with
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             17.
             
             And
             our
             leight
             Affliction
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             worketh
             for
             us
             a
             far
             more
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             weight
             of
             Glory
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
             These
             Persons
             here
             intended
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Tympanized
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             tormented
             several
             wayes
             ;
             as
             by
             beating
             and
             fustigation
             ,
             by
             racking
             and
             extension
             ,
             by
             tearing
             and
             excoriation
             ;
             for
             the
             word
             it self
             doth
             not
             determine
             the
             manner
             of
             Torment
             .
             Therefore
             it
             's
             well
             turned
             by
             this
             general
             word
             Tortured
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             put
             to
             bodily
             pain
             :
             The
             Torturers
             were
             An●●ochus
             and
             his
             cursed
             Agents
             ,
             the
             Sufferers
             and
             Subjects
             of
             these
             Tortures
             were
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             refused
             to
             obey
             the
             Commands
             of
             that
             cruel
             Tyrant
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Non-Acceptance
             of
             Deliverance
             doth
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             upon
             certain
             Conditions
             have
             been
             freed
             from
             these
             cruel
             Pains
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             prevented
             Death
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             rather
             chose
             to
             suffer
             more
             and
             dy
             ,
             than
             accept
             of
             the
             Conditions
             .
             If
             we
             consult
             the
             History
             ,
             we
             shall
             understand
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             do
             some
             things
             contrary
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             though
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             a
             cursed
             ,
             cruel
             Prince
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             both
             by
             Promise
             and
             threatning
             to
             obey
             ,
             yet
             they
             refused
             .
             3.
             
             That
             upon
             the
             Refusal
             they
             were
             tortured
             .
             4.
             
             In
             some
             Intermission
             of
             the
             torture
             they
             were
             advised
             again
             to
             yield
             ;
             for
             their
             Persecutors
             thought
             the
             bitterness
             of
             the
             pain
             might
             prevail
             much
             with
             them
             .
             5.
             
             Yet
             it
             did
             not
             ;
             for
             they
             remained
             constant
             ,
             and
             were
             ready
             to
             suffer
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             to
             dy
             rather
             than
             disobey
             their
             God.
             This
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             their
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             glorious
             :
             For
             they
             suffered
             not
             as
             Malefactors
             for
             their
             Crimes
             ,
             but
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             and
             did
             manifest
             that
             they
             loved
             God
             and
             Righteousness
             more
             than
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             did
             thus
             suffer
             ,
             thus
             refuse
             Deliverance
             ,
             to
             obtain
             a
             better
             Resurrection
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             End
             of
             both
             ,
             and
             did
             manifest
             both
             their
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             .
             1.
             
             Their
             Faith
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             did
             believe
             there
             was
             a
             Resurrection
             unto
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             not
             only
             could
             but
             also
             would
             raise
             them
             up
             again
             ;
             restore
             an
             immortal
             ,
             glorious
             ,
             blessed
             Life
             ,
             for
             a
             miserable
             ,
             short
             ,
             and
             mortal
             Breath
             ;
             and
             abundantly
             recompence
             their
             cruel
             Pains
             suffered
             in
             Obedience
             to
             him
             with
             eternal
             Pleasures
             .
             They
             were
             assured
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             a
             Rewarder
             of
             those
             who
             diligently
             seek
             him
             by
             doing
             Good
             ,
             and
             suffering
             Evil
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             2.
             
             Their
             Hope
             grounded
             upon
             this
             Faith
             was
             ,
             their
             constant
             expectation
             of
             this
             Resurrection
             according
             to
             God's
             Promise
             ;
             For
             he
             had
             promised
             it
             to
             all
             such
             as
             really
             love
             him
             :
             and
             their
             Suffering
             was
             a
             great
             Evidence
             of
             their
             Title
             ,
             and
             did
             assure
             them
             of
             Possession
             in
             due
             time
             .
             Here
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             noted
             :
             1.
             
             That
             Resurrection
             to
             Immortality
             is
             general
             ,
             and
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             both
             good
             and
             bad
             ;
             for
             all
             must
             rise
             again
             to
             Judgment
             :
             Yet
             some
             shall
             rise
             to
             Condemnation
             ,
             and
             the
             Suffering
             of
             eternal
             Shame
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             others
             unto
             everlasting
             Life
             and
             Glory
             .
             This
             latter
             Resurrection
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             they
             should
             receive
             a
             better
             Life
             than
             could
             be
             enjoyed
             on
             Earth
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             's
             better
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             suffer
             the
             most
             cruel
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             of
             Tortures
             ,
             Man
             can
             inflict
             ,
             than
             lye
             under
             extream
             and
             everlasting
             Pains
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             Heaven
             in
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             a
             Principle
             and
             Ground
             of
             their
             Patience
             ,
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             Fidelity
             to
             their
             God
             :
             Thus
             they
             became
             true
             Martyrs
             ,
             proved
             Victorious
             ,
             and
             were
             crowned
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             35.
             
             Besides
             the
             former
             ,
             there
             were
             others
             who
             suffered
             other
             kinds
             of
             Evils
             ;
             for
             it
             follows
             ,
          
           
             
             Ver.
             36.
             
             
               And
               others
               had
               Trial
               of
               cruel
               Mockings
               ,
               and
               Scourgings
               ;
               yea
               moreover
               ,
               of
               Bonds
               and
               Imprisonment
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             are
             three
             different
             Evils
             suffered
             by
             the
             Saints
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Mockings
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Scourgings
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Bonds
                   and
                   Imprisonments
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Text
             are
             three
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Enumeration
                 of
                 these
                 Evils
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 Suffering
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Evils
             were
             ,
             1.
             
             Mockings
             .
             The
             Parties
             mocked
             were
             God's
             Saints
             and
             Prophets
             ;
             the
             Parties
             mocking
             were
             their
             Enemies
             and
             Persecutors
             ,
             which
             proved
             to
             be
             sometimes
             their
             own
             Brethren
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             ,
             Language
             ,
             Kindred
             ,
             Religion
             ;
             and
             amongst
             these
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             basest
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             should
             have
             honoured
             and
             protected
             them
             .
             These
             Mockings
             issue
             out
             of
             Contempt
             ,
             and
             tend
             unto
             the
             Disgrace
             and
             Dishonour
             of
             the
             Party
             mocked
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             a
             Sport
             to
             abuse
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             their
             misery
             :
             These
             Mockings
             are
             sometimes
             in
             words
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             signs
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             both
             .
             And
             because
             to
             a
             grave
             serious
             Person
             ,
             of
             eminent
             Worth
             ,
             some
             of
             these
             Mockings
             are
             very
             bitter
             ,
             cutting
             ,
             cruel
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             Circumstances
             ,
             this
             made
             the
             Sufferings
             more
             glorious
             .
             But
             why
             our
             Translators
             should
             add
             the
             word
             Cruel
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             and
             other
             Authors
             ,
             do
             not
             use
             either
             the
             Verb
             or
             Noun
             in
             that
             sense
             :
             Yet
             to
             proud
             men
             that
             stand
             upon
             their
             Honour
             ,
             Mocking
             is
             far
             more
             grievous
             than
             to
             the
             lowly
             &
             humble
             .
             2.
             
             Scourgings
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Punishment
             also
             of
             great
             disgrace
             &
             somtimes
             of
             cruel
             pain
             ,
             when
             by
             Whips
             ,
             either
             of
             Cords
             or
             Wires
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Skin
             is
             broken
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Flesh
             torn
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             more
             grievous
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             an
             usual
             Punishment
             of
             Slaves
             ,
             of
             vilest
             Persons
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             were
             of
             worst
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             they
             were
             not
             only
             put
             to
             pain
             ,
             but
             to
             open
             shame
             .
             3.
             
             The
             third
             Punishment
             was
             of
             
               Bonds
               and
               Imprisonnsent
               :
               Bonds
            
             were
             Shackles
             ,
             Fe●●ers
             ,
             Chains
             ,
             Manacles
             ,
             wherewith
             their
             feet
             or
             hands
             or
             some
             other
             parts
             were
             bound
             .
             Prisons
             were
             usually
             strong
             places
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             nasfy
             and
             uncomfortable
             ;
             and
             the
             worst
             kind
             of
             them
             were
             deep
             ,
             dark
             ,
             and
             dirty
             Dungeons
             :
             Both
             these
             were
             restraints
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             precious
             and
             desirable
             .
             The
             End
             of
             them
             was
             the
             Reservation
             of
             Malefactors
             or
             suspected
             Persons
             ,
             till
             the
             time
             of
             Trial
             and
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             close
             Imprisonment
             was
             so
             much
             the
             more
             grievous
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             deprived
             of
             all
             comfortable
             Society
             ,
             and
             no
             friends
             suffered
             to
             relieve
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             they
             suffered
             ;
             some
             endured
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             some
             more
             ,
             some
             all
             :
             For
             they
             had
             Trial
             or
             Experience
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             so
             some
             understand
             it
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             sense
             were
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             fear
             them
             threatned
             ,
             but
             feel
             them
             inflicted
             .
             Others
             think
             that
             these
             were
             called
             Trials
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             manifest
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             their
             heavenly
             Vertues
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             certainly
             know
             the
             happiness
             of
             their
             Condition
             ;
             or
             from
             their
             Petsecutors
             ,
             to
             shake
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             renounce
             their
             Fidelity
             to
             God.
             But
             the
             former
             sense
             is
             more
             plain
             and
             genuine
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             using
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             29th
             .
             Verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             and
             it
             signifies
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             onely
             in
             danger
             of
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             present
             pressure
             of
             these
             evils
             .
             Though
             their
             Enemies
             did
             afflict
             and
             vex
             them
             unjustly
             and
             wickedly
             ,
             yet
             they
             suffered
             them
             patiently
             ,
             and
             resolved
             that
             though
             God
             should
             kill
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             thus
             suffered
             these
             things
             by
             Faith
             :
             For
             they
             knew
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             was
             rough
             and
             troublesom
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             Sufferings
             could
             not
             separate
             them
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             great
             Reward
             ,
             but
             prepare
             them
             for
             eternal
             Glory
             :
             For
             they
             vetily
             believed
             that
             there
             was
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             promised
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             Constancy
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Perseverance
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             was
             the
             only
             means
             to
             attain
             Possession
             ;
             and
             they
             knew
             ,
             that
             though
             their
             Sufferings
             were
             grievous
             ,
             yet
             the
             Reward
             would
             infinitely
             recompence
             all
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             36.
             
             The
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Saints
             Sufferings
             is
             continued
             and
             enlarged
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             
             Ver.
             37.
             
             
               They
               were
               stoned
               ,
               sawen
               asunder
               ,
               tempted
               ,
               slain
               with
               the
               Sword
               ;
               they
               wandred
               about
               in
               Sheep-skins
               ,
               and
               Goat-skins
               ,
               destitute
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               tormented
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Text
             we
             find
             several
             sorts
             of
             Sufferers
             ;
             for
             some
             were
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             some
             banished
             ,
             or
             fled
             ,
             and
             wandred
             in
             great
             want
             and
             misery
             ,
             seeking
             to
             save
             their
             Lives
             and
             keep
             a
             good
             Conscience
             :
             So
             that
             they
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 wandred
                 and
                 continued
                 a
                 miserable
                 Life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Those
             that
             dyed
             were
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Either
                 stoned
                 ,
                 or
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Sawen
                   asunder
                
                 ,
                 or
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Tempted
                 ,
                 or
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Slain
                   with
                   the
                   Sword.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             several
             wayes
             whereby
             they
             were
             put
             to
             Death
             :
             And
             those
             capital
             Punishments
             ,
             which
             God
             and
             just
             Law-givers
             determined
             for
             capital
             Offendors
             ,
             were
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             most
             innocent
             and
             best
             Persons
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             Power
             of
             punishing
             Offenders
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             abuse
             of
             it
             is
             most
             intolerable
             ;
             for
             Persecutors
             condemn
             those
             whom
             God
             doth
             justify
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             
               were
               stoned
            
             .
             This
             was
             a
             Punishment
             determined
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Judicial
             Laws
             of
             Moses
             ,
             to
             be
             executed
             upon
             several
             Delinquents
             and
             Transgressors
             :
             Yet
             no
             Judg
             had
             Warrant
             from
             God
             to
             condemn
             any
             innocent
             Person
             to
             this
             kind
             of
             Death
             ;
             yet
             Zacharias
             ,
             for
             charging
             the
             Jews
             with
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             denbuncing
             God's
             Judgments
             against
             them
             ,
             was
             stoned
             to
             Death
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             were
             
               sawen
               asunder
            
             :
             Thus
             some
             say
             Isaiah
             was
             slain
             by
             Manasses
             ,
             this
             was
             a
             cruel
             kind
             of
             Execution
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             were
             tempted
             ,
             so
             many
             printed
             Books
             read
             ;
             yet
             few
             can
             make
             sense
             of
             it
             :
             Others
             think
             it
             should
             be
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               were
               bu●●t
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             more
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Place
             and
             Scope
             ;
             Others
             omit
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Syriack
             ,
             the
             Aethiopick
             ,
             the
             first
             Greek
             Manu-script
             in
             
               New-Colledge
               ,
               Oxford
            
             .
             Neither
             do
             Chrysostom
             or
             Theophylact
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             informs
             us
             ;
             yet
             
               a
               Lapide
            
             finds
             it
             in
             Chrysostom
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             either
             one
             of
             them
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             followed
             several
             Editions
             .
             If
             it
             should
             be
             read
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             hardly
             probable
             ,
             then
             it
             signifies
             ,
             that
             several
             were
             tempted
             by
             some
             cruel
             kind
             of
             Death
             to
             forsake
             their
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             .
             4.
             
             Some
             were
             
               slain
               by
               the
               Sword
            
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             as
             well
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             against
             offending
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Souldier
             against
             Enemies
             :
             Martyrs
             might
             be
             thus
             slain
             ,
             either
             judicially
             or
             extrajudicially
             ,
             without
             any
             formal
             Process
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             for
             many
             times
             they
             laid
             hainous
             Crimes
             to
             their
             Charge
             ,
             suborned
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             so
             sentenced
             them
             to
             Death
             :
             Sometimes
             they
             made
             Justice
             Injustice
             ,
             Obedience
             to
             God
             Disobedience
             to
             Man
             ,
             and
             vertuous
             Acts
             hainous
             Crimes
             ;
             and
             so
             called
             Good
             ,
             Evil
             ;
             and
             Light
             ,
             Darkness
             .
             Yet
             these
             were
             not
             all
             the
             kinds
             of
             capital
             Punishments
             which
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             suffered
             ,
             but
             only
             some
             few
             ;
             for
             the
             Cruelty
             of
             Persecutors
             invented
             others
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             them
             .
             The
             whole
             signifies
             ,
             that
             the
             Lives
             of
             the
             Saints
             and
             Prophets
             were
             taken
             away
             cruelly
             and
             most
             unjustly
             by
             several
             kinds
             of
             tormenting
             Deaths
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             were
             not
             slain
             ,
             but
             lived
             a
             miserable
             Life
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             
               They
               wandred
            
             .
             They
             might
             be
             Wanderers
             ,
             either
             by
             constraint
             ,
             or
             voluntarily
             ;
             by
             Constraint
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             were
             banished
             ,
             or
             forcibly
             dispossessed
             of
             their
             Houses
             and
             dwelling
             places
             ;
             voluntarily
             ,
             as
             when
             for
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             or
             to
             enjoy
             the
             quiet
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             fled
             out
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             places
             of
             their
             Habitation
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             had
             no
             certain
             safe
             place
             of
             Rest
             :
             They
             were
             continually
             flitting
             and
             removing
             ,
             as
             not
             having
             where
             to
             lay
             their
             heads
             .
             1.
             
             In
             this
             wandring
             condition
             they
             were
             destitute
             of
             Rayment
             and
             Cloaths
             ,
             whereby
             they
             might
             cover
             their
             Shame
             ,
             and
             defend
             their
             Bodies
             from
             the
             Injuries
             of
             Heaven
             .
             They
             wanted
             Stuff
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             Stuff
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             have
             them
             made
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             Case
             they
             used
             
               Sheep-skins
               and
               Goat-skins
            
             ;
             which
             Expression
             implyes
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             their
             Cloathing
             was
             very
             mean
             and
             coorse
             ;
             yea
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             shapen
             ,
             sewed
             up
             ,
             and
             sitted
             for
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             only
             wrapped
             about
             some
             principal
             pa●●s
             ,
             leaving
             others
             naked
             .
             These
             did
             not
             deserve
             the
             name
             of
             Garments
             ,
             but
             were
             nothing
             else
             but
             Skin
             upon
             Skin
             ,
             the
             Skin
             of
             Beasts
             upon
             the
             Skin
             of
             Man.
             We
             use
             Apparel
             for
             necessity
             ,
             conveniency
             ,
             decency
             ,
             and
             pomp
             :
             These
             were
             far
             from
             pomp
             ,
             there
             was
             neither
             decency
             not
             
             conveniency
             in
             them
             ;
             they
             did
             hardly
             reach
             so
             far
             as
             necessity
             required
             .
             Though
             great
             is
             the
             Pride
             ,
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             excess
             in
             Apparrel
             of
             many
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             who
             little
             think
             of
             this
             sad
             condition
             of
             God's
             Saints
             ;
             yet
             they
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             they
             may
             be
             stript
             of
             all
             .
             3.
             
             They
             were
             destitute
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             great
             want
             of
             other
             Necessaries
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             doth
             signify
             ,
             very
             poor
             and
             indigent
             :
             for
             they
             had
             left
             all
             their
             Substance
             ,
             or
             it
             was
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             could
             have
             no
             use
             of
             it
             in
             their
             Necessity
             .
             And
             if
             they
             wandred
             amongst
             strangers
             ,
             little
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             ;
             for
             strangers
             are
             many
             times
             used
             strangely
             ,
             and
             few
             are
             sensible
             of
             their
             miseries
             .
             Some
             think
             the
             word
             may
             be
             turned
             
               [
               descerti
               ]
            
             ,
             deserted
             and
             forsaken
             ;
             for
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             few
             dare
             own
             their
             own
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             nearest
             Relations
             .
             Yet
             the
             former
             sense
             seems
             to
             be
             more
             genuine
             ;
             For
             their
             very
             Habit
             did
             signify
             ,
             that
             their
             Penury
             was
             very
             great
             .
             4.
             
             They
             were
             afflicted
             ;
             for
             in
             such
             a
             case
             their
             straits
             must
             be
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             pressures
             and
             perplexities
             of
             Body
             and
             Mind
             very
             great
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             none
             ,
             but
             some
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             in
             their
             case
             ,
             can
             truly
             apprehend
             .
             5.
             
             They
             were
             tormented
             .
             The
             word
             may
             signify
             ,
             they
             were
             ill
             handled
             ,
             sorely
             vexed
             ,
             oppressed
             ,
             and
             brought
             very
             low
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             37.
             
             Yet
             these
             were
             not
             all
             their
             miseries
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             were
             precious
             men
             of
             worth
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             thrust
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             For
             so
             it
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             38.
             
             
               Of
               whom
               the
               World
               was
               not
               worthy
               ;
               they
               wandred
               in
               Deserts
               ,
               and
               in
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               in
               Dens
               and
               Caves
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THe
             first
             words
             seem
             to
             be
             put
             in
             parenthetically
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             words
             following
             agree
             immediately
             with
             the
             37
             verse
             .
             The
             Propositions
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   The
                   World
                   was
                   not
                   worthy
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   wandred
                   in
                   Deserts
                   ,
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   Dens
                   and
                   Caves
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             stands
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             pertinenly
             interlined
             .
             Their
             Persecutors
             did
             vilify
             them
             ,
             and
             thought
             them
             unworthy
             to
             live
             and
             converse
             amongst
             men
             ,
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             suffered
             in
             any
             civil
             or
             religious
             Society
             .
             They
             counted
             them
             the
             dross
             ,
             r●feuse
             ,
             and
             filth
             of
             the
             World.
             Therefore
             they
             banished
             them
             ,
             expelled
             them
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             forced
             them
             out
             of
             their
             Company
             ,
             to
             live
             amongst
             Beasts
             ;
             yet
             they
             were
             persons
             of
             excellent
             worth
             ,
             the
             honour
             and
             grace
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             more
             fit
             for
             Heaven
             then
             Earth
             ,
             the
             only
             persons
             who
             were
             able
             to
             avert
             God's
             wrath
             ,
             and
             for
             whose
             sake
             the
             World
             did
             stand
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             the
             destruction
             and
             conslagration
             of
             the
             World
             was
             delayed
             .
             They
             were
             of
             high
             esteem
             with
             God
             and
             the
             wicked
             World
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             their
             Society
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             ,
             put
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             were
             put
             to
             wander
             .
             Before
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             
               They
               went
               about
            
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             word
             signifies
             ;
             here
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               They
               wandered
            
             .
             Some
             think
             the
             former
             word
             intends
             ,
             that
             they
             went
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             conversed
             with
             men
             ,
             though
             strangers
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             no
             certain
             place
             of
             aboad
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             latter
             denoted
             a
             more
             sad
             and
             desolate
             condition
             ;
             for
             they
             wandred
             out
             of
             all
             wayes
             ,
             and
             in
             places
             neither
             inhabited
             ,
             nor
             well
             habitable
             .
             Yet
             both
             words
             signify
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             fixed
             place
             of
             habitation
             amongst
             men
             :
             But
             then
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             Where
             did
             they
             wander
             ?
             The
             answer
             ,
             in
             places
             inhabited
             by
             men
             ,
             or
             in
             places
             not
             so
             inhabited
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             here
             meant
             .
             For
             they
             wandred
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             deserts
             and
             solitary
             places
             ,
             where
             were
             neither
             Cities
             ,
             nor
             Towns
             ,
             nor
             Villages
             ,
             nor
             Houses
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             any
             poor
             Cottages
             .
             And
             though
             man
             by
             Nature
             be
             a
             sociable
             Creature
             ,
             and
             society
             with
             men
             be
             comfortable
             ;
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             enjoy
             any
             such
             comfort
             .
             To
             converse
             with
             men
             ,
             was
             dangerous
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             society
             ,
             was
             uncomfortable
             ;
             therefore
             to
             avoid
             the
             danger
             ,
             they
             willingly
             did
             forego
             the
             comfort
             .
             2.
             
             They
             wandered
             in
             Mountains
             ,
             which
             also
             are
             solitary
             places
             ,
             and
             remote
             from
             the
             company
             of
             men
             .
             And
             3.
             
             In
             these
             Mountains
             ,
             amongst
             the
             high
             and
             craggy
             Rocks
             ,
             there
             were
             dens
             and
             hollow
             places
             made
             by
             Nature
             ,
             or
             by
             Art.
             4.
             
             Where
             there
             were
             neither
             Deserts
             nor
             Mountains
             ,
             they
             made
             Caves
             and
             Holes
             under
             the
             Ground
             ,
             and
             by
             Art
             and
             Industry
             contrived
             Labyrinths
             ,
             and
             subterraneal
             Passages
             ,
             like
             unto
             
               Roma
               Soterana
            
             .
             Here
             they
             hid
             themselves
             ,
             and
             laid
             up
             such
             Utensils
             and
             Necessaries
             as
             they
             had
             ;
             hither
             they
             did
             in
             time
             of
             danger
             retire
             themselves
             .
             So
             abandoning
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             chose
             such
             desert
             and
             desolate
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             might
             be
             more
             safe
             amongst
             wild
             Beasts
             than
             amongst
             their
             Persecutors
             ;
             where
             they
             might
             enjoy
             peace
             and
             quiet
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             sweet
             communion
             with
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             whom
             
             they
             prized
             and
             preferred
             far
             above
             the
             contents
             of
             the
             World.
             Thus
             David
             hid
             himself
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             of
             Maon
             ,
             and
             of
             Ziph
             ,
             in
             the
             Cave
             of
             Adullam
             ,
             and
             in
             divers
             other
             places
             for
             to
             save
             himself
             from
             the
             persecuting
             rage
             of
             Saul
             .
             Thus
             an
             hundred
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Prophets
             were
             hid
             by
             Obadiah
             by
             fifty
             in
             a
             Cave
             ,
             and
             were
             fed
             with
             Bread
             and
             Water
             .
             Thus
             Elijah
             fled
             from
             Jezabel
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             stayed
             not
             till
             he
             came
             to
             Horeb.
             In
             all
             these
             Sufferings
             ,
             you
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             they
             were
             innocent
             ,
             and
             so
             persecuted
             without
             any
             just
             cause
             .
             2.
             
             They
             encured
             Death
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             miseries
             with
             patient
             and
             chearful
             minds
             .
             3.
             
             In
             all
             this
             they
             preferred
             Christ
             before
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             were
             willing
             to
             suffer
             loss
             of
             All
             ,
             and
             many
             great
             miseries
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             continued
             faithful
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             their
             God.
             4.
             
             They
             did
             all
             this
             by
             Faith.
             For
             they
             believed
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             rested
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             exspected
             the
             great
             Reward
             ,
             and
             were
             assured
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             better
             to
             suffer
             Affliction
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             then
             lose
             the
             eternal
             Comforts
             of
             their
             God.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             38.
             
             Thus
             the
             Catalogue
             and
             Induction
             of
             these
             rare
             Worthies
             is
             finished
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             we
             understand
             the
             universal
             necessity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             it
             in
             the
             rare
             Effects
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             Chapter
             is
             closed
             up
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               39.
               
               
                 And
                 these
                 all
                 having
                 obtained
                 a
                 good
                 Report
                 through
                 Faith
                 ,
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 Promise
                 :
              
            
             
               Ver.
               40.
               
               
                 God
                 having
                 provided
                 some
                 better
                 thing
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 without
                 us
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 perfect
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Times
             wherein
             these
             Worthies
             ,
             and
             those
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             and
             these
             Hebrews
             lived
             ;
             with
             the
             imperfection
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             other
             .
             In
             the
             former
             Verse
             we
             have
             a
             Rhetorical
             Epanalepsis
             ,
             and
             a
             elegant
             Repetition
             of
             the
             main
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             the
             Author
             intended
             to
             prove
             by
             Induction
             .
             For
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             
               That
               by
               Faith
            
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             described
             ,
             
               the
               Elders
               obtained
               a
               good
               Report
               .
            
             This
             he
             repeats
             again
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               These
               all
               having
               obtained
               a
               good
               Report
               through
               Faith.
            
             The
             propositions
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 forementioned
                 Elders
                 
                   obtained
                   a
                   good
                   Report
                   through
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 they
                 
                   received
                   not
                   the
                   Promise
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 parties
                 intended
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 good
                 Report
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 means
                 whereby
                 they
                 obtained
                 this
                 good
                 Report
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             things
             were
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             be
             brief
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             persons
             formerly
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Elders
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Saints
             who
             lived
             in
             former
             time
             .
             This
             was
             a
             general
             term
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             more
             explicitely
             limited
             ,
             and
             enlarged
             by
             pointing
             at
             the
             particular
             persons
             .
             The
             words
             are
             
               [
               all
               these
               ]
            
             ;
             by
             
               [
               these
            
             ]
             are
             meant
             
               Abel
               ,
               Enoch
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             by
             name
             expressed
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             wayes
             implyed
             .
             
               [
               All
               ]
            
             ,
             this
             note
             of
             universality
             puts
             them
             all
             and
             every
             one
             together
             ,
             without
             exclusion
             or
             exception
             of
             any
             one
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             ,
             all
             these
             ,
             obtained
             a
             good
             Report
             ,
             and
             had
             their
             Testimonials
             :
             To
             be
             witnessed
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             commended
             and
             well
             spoken
             of
             by
             a
             Synechdoche
             ,
             as
             you
             formerly
             heard
             ,
             The
             person
             ,
             who
             approved
             and
             testified
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Records
             of
             former
             times
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             good
             ,
             whom
             God
             doth
             commend
             .
             All
             expressed
             by
             name
             ,
             are
             spoken
             of
             expresly
             and
             particularly
             in
             the
             Canonical
             Writings
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             some
             others
             not
             named
             at
             all
             .
             The
             rest
             who
             lived
             after
             the
             Canon
             was
             finished
             ,
             are
             also
             in
             the
             Canon
             commended
             implicitely
             ,
             and
             by
             undoubted
             Consequence
             .
             For
             when
             God
             approves
             any
             Virtues
             and
             virtuous
             Acts
             ,
             he
             approves
             all
             such
             as
             are
             endued
             with
             those
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             manifest
             them
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             conversation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             means
             whereby
             they
             became
             so
             famous
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             good
             report
             ,
             was
             ,
             their
             Faith.
             For
             without
             it
             ,
             they
             neither
             could
             have
             pleased
             God
             ,
             nor
             done
             so
             rare
             and
             glorious
             Works
             ,
             nor
             obtained
             so
             great
             Promises
             ,
             nor
             suffered
             with
             patience
             so
             great
             tryals
             and
             afflictions
             .
             Faith
             was
             the
             fundamental
             Virtue
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             principle
             of
             all
             their
             divine
             Actions
             and
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
           
             These
             obtained
             a
             good
             Report
             ,
             yet
             received
             not
             the
             Promise
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 had
                 a
                 Promise
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 received
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Promise
             ,
             understand
             something
             promised
             ,
             which
             ,
             upon
             God's
             Promise
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             expected
             .
             What
             this
             was
             ,
             is
             doubted
             by
             many
             ;
             some
             will
             have
             it
             to
             be
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             some
             the
             Deliverance
             out
             of
             Limbus
             ;
             where
             it
             's
             imagined
             ,
             their
             Souls
             were
             lodged
             till
             Christ
             descended
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             that
             Lake
             .
             As
             for
             the
             former
             opinion
             ,
             if
             understood
             of
             the
             universal
             Resurrection
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             true
             :
             As
             for
             the
             latter
             ,
             it
             presupposeth
             divers
             things
             ,
             which
             yet
             were
             never
             proved
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             's
             no
             matter
             or
             fit
             object
             of
             a
             divine
             Faith
             :
             it
             's
             a
             meer
             fiction
             ,
             and
             no
             better
             .
             This
             is
             very
             certain
             ,
             and
             clear
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             had
             a
             Promise
             ,
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             exhibited
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             great
             Promise
             ,
             the
             foundation
             and
             chief
             corner-stone
             of
             their
             Faith
             :
             No
             Faith
             but
             in
             him
             could
             please
             God
             ,
             or
             give
             sinful
             man
             any
             hope
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Promise
             they
             received
             not
             ;
             for
             though
             it
             be
             said
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             33.
             
             That
             many
             of
             them
             received
             Promises
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             true
             they
             did
             so
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             was
             not
             exhibited
             in
             their
             times
             ,
             they
             all
             dyed
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Glorification
             of
             Christ
             ,
             The
             Word
             made
             Flesh.
             This
             signifies
             both
             the
             imperfection
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Faith
             ;
             for
             they
             believed
             indeed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Faith
             were
             justified
             and
             saved
             :
             yet
             their
             Faith
             was
             in
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             be
             so
             full
             and
             clear
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Saints
             under
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Christ
             to
             come
             was
             fore-seen
             ,
             and
             fore-accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             effectual
             to
             all
             Believers
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Yet
             this
             doth
             manifest
             the
             excellency
             of
             Faith
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             was
             so
             effectual
             in
             these
             Saints
             before
             the
             exhibition
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             doth
             much
             commend
             these
             Saints
             ,
             who
             seeing
             Christ
             represented
             unto
             them
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             ,
             yet
             did
             so
             firmly
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             Faith
             did
             effect
             so
             glorious
             Works
             ,
             and
             so
             constantly
             endured
             so
             many
             Afflictions
             .
             And
             here
             one
             thing
             specially
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             they
             obtained
             a
             good
             Report
             ,
             was
             not
             a
             meer
             speculative
             assent
             ,
             but
             a
             divine
             ,
             lively
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             working
             Faith
             :
             Such
             must
             ours
             be
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             can
             never
             certainly
             expect
             eternal
             life
             .
             This
             condemns
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             living
             in
             the
             times
             and
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             some
             of
             us
             have
             no
             Faith
             ;
             some
             have
             only
             a
             speculative
             liveless
             Faith
             ,
             some
             have
             only
             a
             weak
             Faith
             ,
             and
             come
             far
             short
             of
             these
             Worthies
             .
             Yet
             we
             have
             their
             example
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             a
             clearer
             Light
             :
             Thus
             far
             concerning
             the
             times
             wherein
             these
             Saints
             lived
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             follows
             God's
             benignity
             and
             favour
             unto
             us
             ,
             who
             live
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             
               [
               For
               God
               hath
               provided
               some
               better
               thing
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               without
               us
               they
               should
               not
               be
               made
               perfect
               .
               ]
            
             Where
             we
             have
             two
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   God
                   provided
                   some
                   better
                   thing
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   were
                   not
                   made
                   perfect
                   without
                   us
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 observe
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             better
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             provided
             by
             God.
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             This
             better
             thing
             is
             the
             exhibition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             made
             the
             latter
             times
             more
             perfect
             and
             more
             happy
             .
             The
             truth
             of
             this
             appears
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             that
             
               [
               Halelujal●
            
             ]
             which
             the
             Angels
             sung
             at
             Christ's
             Nativity
             ,
             when
             they
             brought
             the
             News
             thereof
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             2.
             
             By
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             turning
             unto
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             said
             privately
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Eyes
               ,
               which
               see
               the
               things
               ,
               that
               ye
               see
               .
               For
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               many
               Prophets
               and
               Kings
               have
               desired
               to
               see
               the
               things
               which
               ye
               see
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               seen
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               hear
               the
               things
               which
               ye
               hear
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               heard
               them
               ,
            
             Luke
             10.
             23
             ,
             24.
             3.
             
             The
             joy
             of
             Simeon
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             though
             then
             but
             an
             Infant
             ,
             and
             imbraced
             that
             blessed
             Babe
             in
             his
             arms
             ,
             doth
             manifest
             the
             same
             .
             4.
             
             We
             might
             add
             ,
             that
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             more
             excellent
             ,
             because
             the
             Angels
             came
             to
             School
             on
             Earth
             amongst
             Men
             ,
             to
             learn
             something
             that
             they
             had
             not
             known
             before
             .
             This
             is
             implyed
             by
             these
             words
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               And
               to
               let
               all
               men
               see
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               mystery
               ,
               which
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               hath
               been
               hid
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               created
               all
               things
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               To
               the
               intent
               that
            
             [
             Now
             ]
             
               unto
               Principalities
               and
               Powers
               in
               heavenly
               places
               ,
               might
               be
               known
            
             [
             by
             the
             Church
             ]
             
               the
               manifold
               wisdom
               of
               God
               :
               According
               to
               the
               eternal
               purpose
               ,
               which
               he
               purposed
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             Eph.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             by
             those
             of
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             17.
             
             
               —
               Which
               things
               the
               Angels
               desire
               to
               look
               into
               .
            
             5.
             
             Upon
             the
             exhibition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             the
             rule
             of
             Faith
             was
             more
             fully
             ,
             clearly
             ,
             and
             distinctly
             declared
             (
             as
             the
             former
             places
             do
             signify
             )
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             more
             plentifully
             powred
             down
             from
             Heaven
             .
             So
             that
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             times
             of
             far
             greater
             perfection
             then
             the
             former
             had
             been
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             better
             thing
             was
             provided
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             disposeth
             of
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             as
             knowing
             both
             what
             ,
             and
             when
             is
             most
             fit
             to
             be
             effected
             .
             And
             as
             by
             his
             Wisdom
             he
             contrived
             this
             better
             thing
             ,
             so
             by
             his
             Will
             he
             determined
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             time
             came
             by
             his
             Almighty
             Power
             ,
             he
             accomplished
             what
             he
             had
             provided
             .
             This
             implie●
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Work
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             own
             free
             Will
             he
             made
             this
             provision
             ,
             without
             any
             thoughts
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             provided
             this
             better
             thing
             
               [
               for
               us
               ]
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             Paul
             and
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             lived
             under
             that
             excellent
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             they
             are
             the
             parties
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             benefit
             and
             the
             priviledg
             ,
             which
             the
             Elders
             and
             Ancient
             worthies
             expected
             ,
             but
             never
             received
             in
             their
             times
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             40.
             
             They
             were
             not
             perfected
             without
             us
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             second
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Implies
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   were
                   perfected
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Expresly
                 affirms
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   they
                   were
                   not
                   perfected
                   without
                   us
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             former
             times
             were
             times
             of
             imperfection
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             was
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             revelation
             and
             proposal
             of
             the
             rule
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             more
             dark
             and
             implicite
             ;
             and
             therefore
             before
             Christ's
             exhibition
             ,
             and
             the
             clear
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Saints
             and
             Elders
             of
             Old
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             perfected
             .
             What
             the
             imperfection
             of
             their
             Souls
             and
             Spirits
             separated
             ,
             was
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Christ's
             Ascention
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             so
             clearly
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             ignorant
             in
             part
             of
             that
             perfection
             ,
             which
             they
             then
             acquired
             .
             But
             certainly
             ,
             besides
             that
             some
             of
             them
             were
             raised
             with
             Christ
             ,
             their
             condition
             was
             much
             bettered
             .
             The
             knowledg
             of
             their
             Saviour
             was
             much
             increased
             ,
             and
             their
             joyes
             much
             advanced
             .
             But
             that
             this
             perfection
             should
             be
             their
             deliverance
             out
             of
             the
             dark
             
               [
               Limbus
               ]
            
             ,
             and
             upper
             part
             of
             Hell
             ;
             I
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             Scripture
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             they
             were
             not
             perfected
             without
             us
             ,
             who
             live
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             God
             so
             ordered
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             their
             Faith
             was
             not
             so
             perfect
             as
             ours
             ,
             so
             their
             estate
             should
             not
             be
             bettered
             ,
             till
             the
             glorious
             light
             of
             Heaven
             shined
             out
             upon
             us
             and
             them
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             upon
             us
             both
             together
             .
             If
             they
             were
             not
             made
             perfect
             without
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             received
             not
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             we
             did
             ,
             and
             they
             continued
             constant
             in
             Faith
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             are
             we
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             it
             ,
             bound
             to
             be
             constant
             and
             persevere
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             41.
             
             Though
             we
             find
             many
             examples
             in
             Scripture
             proposed
             for
             imitation
             ,
             and
             several
             Duties
             pressed
             thereupon
             ;
             yet
             we
             find
             no
             place
             in
             this
             kind
             so
             full
             ,
             so
             large
             ,
             so
             particular
             as
             this
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             wherein
             he
             singles
             out
             the
             prime
             and
             choisest
             Worthies
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             have
             lived
             in
             all
             Ages
             before
             Christ
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             it
             's
             a
             kind
             of
             Induction
             ,
             which
             though
             not
             expresly
             ,
             yet
             implicitely
             reacheth
             almost
             a
             general
             .
             For
             examples
             logically
             considered
             ,
             are
             but
             particular
             individuals
             ,
             which
             united
             together
             ,
             make
             up
             a
             
               [
               Totum
               genericum
               ]
            
             ,
             which
             many
             say
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             
               [
               species
               ●●sima
               ]
            
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             not
             quarrel
             about
             words
             .
             Morally
             and
             Theologically
             taken
             ,
             they
             do
             illustrate
             and
             make
             plain
             the
             matter
             whereof
             they
             are
             examples
             ;
             but
             as
             examples
             do
             not
             bind
             ,
             except
             the
             matter
             be
             found
             in
             some
             precept
             in
             force
             ,
             or
             of
             universal
             and
             perpetual
             obligation
             ,
             as
             this
             of
             Faith
             and
             perseverance
             in
             Faith
             is
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             observable
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             only
             give
             us
             examples
             for
             imitation
             ,
             but
             commands
             us
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             added
             to
             the
             precepts
             to
             make
             the
             duty
             more
             evident
             ,
             more
             easy
             ,
             and
             more
             fit
             for
             encouragement
             .
             Surely
             there
             was
             some
             special
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Authour
             should
             so
             inlarge
             in
             this
             topick
             of
             examples
             :
             The
             reason
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             necessity
             of
             Faith
             in
             respect
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             was
             such
             as
             that
             never
             any
             of
             the
             best
             of
             Saints
             could
             attain
             it
             ,
             or
             did
             attain
             it
             without
             this
             Virtue
             .
             Besides
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             danger
             ,
             so
             there
             was
             great
             fear
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             because
             of
             many
             temptations
             .
             And
             it
             's
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             instance
             in
             any
             Ceremonial
             Duty
             ,
             as
             of
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ;
             nor
             in
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             in
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             a
             most
             lively
             and
             working
             Faith
             :
             and
             he
             doth
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             a
             fundamental
             virtue
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             As
             for
             his
             method
             ,
             it
             's
             as
             clear
             as
             such
             a
             matter
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             subject
             is
             handled
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             artifice
             .
             He
             ,
             1.
             
             Describes
             Faith
             ,
             and
             makes
             that
             the
             basis
             and
             foundation
             of
             his
             following
             Discourse
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             let
             them
             know
             what
             the
             duty
             was
             he
             formerly
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             light
             
             to
             the
             Examples
             following
             .
             2.
             
             He
             signifies
             that
             it
             was
             an
             ancient
             and
             general
             vertue
             whereby
             the
             Elders
             became
             so
             famous
             .
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             was
             fit
             in
             producing
             so
             many
             Examples
             to
             observe
             some
             Order
             ,
             and
             so
             begin
             ;
             with
             one
             more
             ancient
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             with
             Abel
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             second
             Son
             of
             the
             first
             Man
             ;
             and
             lest
             it
             might
             be
             said
             that
             there
             were
             many
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             he
             informs
             us
             that
             the
             World
             had
             a
             beginning
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Faith
             we
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             first
             Example
             is
             one
             living
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             draws
             the
             Series
             or
             Catalogue
             down
             to
             latter
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Wherein
                 the
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 Perseverance
                 is
                 continued
                 .
              
            
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             THE
             Analysis
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             easy
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             Exhortation
             continued
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 upto
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Perseverance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Motives
                 whereupon
                 it
                 's
                 urged
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Which
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 former
                 Examples
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Example
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Nature
                 of
                 their
                 Sufferings
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Divers
                 ill
                 Consequents
                 ;
                 if
                 Apostacy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Causes
                 and
                 Occasions
                 thereof
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 avoided
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Excellency
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Church
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Manner
                 of
                 revealing
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Immutability
                 of
                 that
                 happy
                 and
                 glorious
                 Estate
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             Reason
             is
             from
             the
             former
             Examples
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               1.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 we
                 also
                 are
                 encompassed
                 about
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Cloud
                 of
                 Witnesses
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 lay
                 aside
                 every
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sin
                 which
                 doth
                 so
                 easily
                 beset
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 run
                 with
                 Patience
                 the
                 Race
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             former
             Examples
             ,
             inferring
             from
             thence
             an
             hortative
             Conclusion
             :
             For
             they
             are
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Illative
             Particle
             Therefore
             ,
             which
             implies
             ,
             that
             Logically
             considered
             they
             are
             Dianoetical
             .
             So
             that
             in
             them
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Premisses
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             If
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             Text
             Theologically
             ,
             we
             find
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Duty
                 commanded
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 Perseverance
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 perform
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Multitude
                 of
                 Examples
                 proposed
                 for
                 Imitation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             Reason
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             the
             Premisses
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             [
             We
             have
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             or
             are
             compassed
             with
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Witnesses
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Assumption
             of
             the
             Syllogism
             ,
             and
             presupposeth
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             [
             That
             they
             who
             have
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Examples
             ,
             ought
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             ]
             out
             of
             which
             the
             first
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             are
             assumed
             :
             And
             in
             them
             two
             things
             are
             affirmed
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   a
                   great
                   Cloud
                   of
                   Witnesses
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 compassed
                 with
                 this
                 great
                 Cloud
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1
             ,
             There
             were
             Witnesses
             .
             By
             Witnesses
             are
             understood
             the
             rare
             Worthies
             mentioned
             and
             reckoned
             up
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             
               Abel
               ,
               Enoch
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             here
             he
             doth
             not
             severally
             and
             distinctly
             name
             ,
             but
             puts
             them
             in
             one
             Body
             to
             make
             them
             a
             great
             Cloud
             .
             These
             are
             called
             Witnesses
             ,
             not
             only
             passively
             because
             they
             obtained
             a
             good
             Report
             or
             Testimony
             ,
             for
             God
             witnessed
             of
             them
             and
             commended
             them
             ;
             but
             also
             actively
             ,
             because
             they
             testified
             and
             declared
             by
             their
             rare
             Acts
             ,
             and
             many
             Sufferings
             ,
             the
             excellency
             and
             necessity
             of
             Faith
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             it
             they
             became
             Examples
             worthy
             of
             Imitation
             .
             Every
             one
             of
             them
             severally
             ,
             and
             all
             jointly
             ,
             speak
             to
             all
             future
             Generations
             ,
             and
             exhort
             them
             to
             believe
             constantly
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             receive
             the
             like
             Reward
             :
             Yet
             they
             might
             be
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             so
             many
             as
             to
             make
             
               a
               Cloud
            
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             
               a
               Cloud
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             Multitude
             ,
             as
             a
             Cloud
             is
             made
             up
             of
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Vapours
             gathered
             together
             ,
             &
             condensed
             in
             one
             Body
             .
             The
             Expression
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Who
               are
               these
               that
               fly
               as
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               as
               Doves
               to
               their
               Windows
               ?
            
             Isa.
             60.
             8.
             
             The
             place
             speaks
             of
             the
             Multitude
             of
             Converts
             which
             should
             be
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             compared
             for
             their
             Multitude
             to
             
               a
               Cloud
            
             ,
             and
             to
             Doves
             which
             fly
             in
             great
             Companies
             ,
             and
             darken
             the
             Air
             intercepting
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Heavens
             .
             Yet
             they
             were
             not
             only
             a
             Cloud
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             ,
             but
             
               a
               great
               Cloud
            
             ,
             and
             so
             very
             numerous
             ;
             and
             yet
             more
             numerous
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             compass
             them
             on
             every
             side
             .
             All
             these
             did
             compass
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             set
             before
             them
             in
             such
             Multitudes
             as
             Examples
             ,
             and
             proposed
             to
             them
             for
             Imitation
             and
             Encouragement
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             he
             infers
             from
             the
             Euthymetical
             Premisses
             ,
             follows
             ;
             the
             Illation
             implies
             an
             Obligation
             to
             imitate
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Duty
             is
             delivered
             by
             way
             of
             Exhortation
             ;
             For
             it
             was
             their
             Duty
             to
             follow
             their
             Example
             ,
             and
             he
             exhorts
             them
             to
             do
             so
             .
             The
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             hath
             two
             parts
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             must
             lay
             aside
             every
             weight
             ,
             and
             the
             Sin
             which
             doth
             so
             easily
             beset
             them
             .
             2.
             
             
               They
               must
               run
               with
               Patience
               the
               Race
               which
               was
               set
               before
               them
               .
            
             The
             former
             is
             subordinate
             unto
             the
             latter
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             performed
             without
             the
             Performance
             of
             the
             former
             .
             The
             Pharse
             and
             Expression
             is
             Metaphorical
             ,
             and
             taken
             from
             the
             Isthmian
             or
             Olympian
             Games
             ,
             wherein
             certain
             Persons
             did
             strive
             in
             wrastling
             or
             running
             or
             some
             other
             Excercises
             for
             a
             prize
             .
             And
             in
             these
             there
             were
             many
             By-standers
             and
             Spectarors
             ,
             and
             a
             space
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             for
             the
             Agonists
             and
             Contenders
             to
             run
             in
             ,
             and
             a
             Goal
             before
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             by
             constant
             and
             speedy
             running
             did
             reach
             the
             Goal
             first
             ,
             obtained
             the
             Victory
             and
             wan
             the
             Prize
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             they
             laid
             aside
             their
             loose
             and
             heavy
             Garments
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             hindred
             or
             entangled
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             more
             speedily
             ,
             and
             with
             greater
             Expedition
             ,
             finish
             the
             Stage
             and
             Course
             .
             Thus
             much
             premised
             ,
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             ,
             are
             two
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   They
                   must
                   lay
                   aside
                   every
                   weight
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sin
                   that
                   did
                   so
                   easily
                   beset
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   must
                   run
                   with
                   Patience
                   the
                   Race
                   that
                   was
                   set
                   before
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             something
             to
             be
             
               laid
               aside
            
             :
             It
             was
             their
             Duty
             
               [
               removere
               prohibens
            
             ]
             to
             remove
             Impediments
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             Impediments
             ,
             and
             these
             must
             be
             removed
             and
             laid
             aside
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             hinder
             us
             in
             this
             heavenly
             Course
             .
             The
             things
             that
             do
             hinder
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Weight
             and
             Sin.
             By
             the
             former
             ,
             some
             understand
             all
             outward
             ;
             by
             the
             latter
             ,
             all
             inward
             things
             which
             make
             our
             Passage
             slow
             and
             troublesom
             .
             By
             Weight
             no
             doubt
             is
             meant
             something
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             Soul
             is
             as
             heavy
             things
             are
             to
             the
             Body
             :
             Some
             think
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             here
             signifies
             Pride
             ,
             and
             an
             high
             Perswasion
             of
             our
             own
             Perfection
             ,
             as
             though
             we
             had
             finished
             our
             Course
             and
             obtained
             the
             Prize
             .
             This
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Brethrea
               ,
               I
               count
               not
               my self
               to
               have
               apprchended
               ,
               but
               this
               thing
               I
               do
               ,
               forgetting
               those
               things
               that
               are
               behind
               ,
               and
               reaching
               forth
               to
               those
               things
               that
               are
               before
               ;
               I
               press
               towards
               the
               Mark
               for
               the
               high
               prize
               of
               the
               Calling
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             This
             is
             Hensius
             his
             conceir
             .
             Others
             by
             it
             do
             think
             are
             signified
             the
             cares
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             the
             Multitude
             of
             secular
             business
             ,
             the
             many
             Temptations
             and
             Opposition
             ;
             from
             without
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             all
             these
             do
             hindet
             much
             .
             Yet
             by
             Weight
             may
             be
             signified
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             latter
             word
             is
             put
             exegerieally
             to
             interpret
             the
             former
             :
             This
             Sin
             ,
             as
             many
             tell
             us
             ,
             is
             our
             imbred
             Corruption
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             not
             only
             native
             ,
             but
             acquired
             and
             improved
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             only
             our
             Imperfection
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             Weakness
             and
             Want
             of
             Strength
             ,
             but
             a
             positive
             Deprivation
             ,
             which
             ;
             with
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             will
             make
             a
             great
             Opposition
             .
             By
             Reason
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             can
             make
             but
             little
             speed
             ;
             by
             Reason
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             we
             are
             often
             Interrupted
             .
             From
             this
             Corruption
             
             arise
             our
             cares
             ,
             fears
             ,
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             our
             too
             much
             love
             of
             the
             World
             :
             And
             our
             Translation
             takes
             notice
             of
             the
             Article
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             and
             turns
             it
             
               The
               Sin
            
             ,
             which
             some
             will
             have
             to
             be
             original
             Corruption
             and
             Concupiscence
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             import
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             Man
             there
             is
             some
             Predominant
             Sin
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             regenerate
             Person
             some
             Reliques
             of
             that
             Sin
             ,
             from
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             danger
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             it
             followeth
             ,
             it
             will
             so
             
               easily
               beset
               us
            
             .
             It
             's
             like
             our
             Garments
             ,
             which
             enfold
             us
             ,
             and
             stick
             close
             unto
             us
             .
             By
             Reason
             of
             this
             Weight
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Sin
               which
               doth
               easily
               beset
               us
               ,
            
             our
             spiritual
             Strength
             ,
             Vigour
             ,
             and
             Agility
             ,
             are
             much
             abated
             ,
             and
             our
             Course
             towards
             eternal
             Glory
             retarded
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Duty
             is
             ,
             to
             cast
             off
             these
             .
             This
             is
             the
             same
             with
             putting
             off
             the
             Old
             Man
             ,
             and
             mortifying
             the
             inordinate
             Inclinations
             and
             Motions
             both
             of
             the
             concupiscible
             and
             irascible
             part
             ;
             and
             this
             Mortification
             must
             be
             universal
             ,
             
               we
               must
               cast
               off
               every
               weight
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             when
             these
             Impediments
             are
             removed
             ,
             and
             
               every
               Weight
               and
               Sin
               cast
               off
               ,
               to
               run
               with
               Patience
               the
               Race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               .
            
             This
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             glorious
             prize
             set
             before
             us
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             Distance
             between
             it
             and
             us
             .
             3.
             
             That
             there
             is
             a
             space
             or
             way
             through
             which
             we
             must
             pass
             ,
             and
             leads
             directly
             unto
             it
             .
             These
             things
             presupposed
             ,
             the
             Duty
             is
             ,
             
               To
               run
               with
               Patience
               the
               Race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               .
            
             This
             Running
             is
             a
             Motion
             ,
             and
             a
             speedy
             Motion
             too
             ,
             whereby
             we
             measure
             the
             space
             between
             Heaven
             and
             us
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             speedy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             requires
             the
             putting
             forth
             of
             our
             utmost
             Strength
             so
             as
             to
             strive
             ,
             as
             the
             Original
             word
             turned
             Race
             implies
             .
             As
             we
             must
             run
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             speed
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             
               run
               with
               Patience
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             way
             is
             troublesom
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             's
             long
             .
             It
             's
             troblesom
             ,
             because
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             many
             Impediments
             ;
             it
             's
             long
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             Distance
             between
             us
             and
             eternal
             Glory
             .
             Because
             it
             's
             troublesom
             and
             grievous
             to
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             be
             patient
             and
             endure
             ;
             because
             it
             's
             long
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             constant
             :
             and
             though
             the
             Flesh
             may
             much
             desire
             it
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             rest
             ,
             nor
             think
             of
             Rest
             ,
             before
             we
             reach
             the
             Goal
             ,
             and
             be
             possessed
             of
             the
             Prize
             ;
             for
             the
             word
             doth
             not
             only
             signify
             Patience
             ,
             but
             
               continued
               Patience
            
             .
             If
             it
             be
             God's
             Will
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             pass
             unto
             our
             heavenly
             Inheritance
             through
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             wander
             forty
             years
             and
             longer
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             content
             ,
             go
             on
             ,
             not
             rest
             ,
             not
             think
             of
             returning
             into
             Aegypt
             ;
             we
             must
             quietly
             submit
             unto
             his
             good
             Pleasure
             .
             This
             business
             of
             Perseverance
             is
             not
             so
             easy
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             performed
             ,
             except
             we
             receive
             a
             new
             life
             and
             vigour
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             continual
             Assistance
             ;
             besides
             our
             care
             ,
             watchfulness
             ,
             and
             incessant
             labour
             .
             We
             must
             strive
             if
             ever
             we
             will
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             Gate
             ;
             
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               suffereth
               violence
               ,
               and
               the
               violent
               take
               it
               by
               force
               :
            
             Yet
             the
             Prize
             is
             excellent
             ,
             and
             far
             above
             all
             that
             we
             can
             do
             and
             suffer
             ;
             for
             though
             we
             pass
             through
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             yet
             God
             bringeth
             us
             into
             a
             wealthy
             place
             .
             The
             force
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Reason
             is
             very
             strong
             ;
             for
             we
             should
             persevere
             ,
             because
             1.
             
             We
             have
             good
             Examples
             .
             2.
             
             These
             Examples
             are
             many
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             Examples
             of
             rare
             and
             excellent
             Persons
             ,
             some
             of
             the
             best
             that
             ever
             lived
             under
             Heaven
             .
             4.
             
             These
             Examples
             ,
             being
             upon
             Divine
             Record
             ,
             are
             proposed
             unto
             us
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             5.
             
             They
             are
             Patterns
             of
             the
             rarest
             Vertues
             ,
             manifested
             in
             their
             Divine
             and
             Noble
             Acts.
             6.
             
             They
             are
             Precedents
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Words
             and
             Profession
             ,
             but
             in
             Deeds
             and
             bitter
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             do
             manifest
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             this
             Duty
             impossible
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             so
             difficult
             but
             may
             be
             overcome
             through
             Christ
             strengthning
             and
             enabling
             us
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Apostle
             closeth
             up
             this
             Induction
             with
             the
             Example
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             This
             he
             kept
             for
             a
             Reserve
             ,
             as
             far
             above
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             Christ
             was
             the
             purest
             Mirrour
             of
             all
             heavenly
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             exemplified
             in
             Him
             ,
             were
             beyond
             Comparison
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             highest
             Degree
             .
             They
             must
             eye
             the
             other
             Worthies
             much
             ,
             but
             Christ
             more
             ,
             for
             they
             must
             follow
             them
             ,
             and
             run
             their
             Race
             ;
             yet
             in
             running
             they
             must
             be
          
           
             Ver.
             2.
             
             
               Looking
               unto
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               of
               our
               Faith
               ;
               who
               ,
               for
               the
               Joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               endured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               despising
               the
               Shame
               ,
               and
               is
               set
               down
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 Example
                 proposed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             In
             the
             first
             we
             may
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Who
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 is
                 proposed
                 as
                 an
                 Example
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Wherein
                 He
                 is
                 an
                 Example
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Him
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 upon
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Party
             proposed
             for
             an
             Example
             is
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             described
             to
             be
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Author
            
             2.
             
             
               The
               Finisher
            
             
               of
               our
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             That
             which
             we
             must
             look
             upon
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 His
                 Vertues
                 manifested
                 in
                 his
                 Humiliation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 great
                 Reward
                 of
                 these
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 glorious
                 Exaltation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             whole
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             these
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   Author
                   and
                   Finisher
                   of
                   our
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Glory
                   set
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   endured
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   and
                   despised
                   the
                   Shame
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   After
                   that
                   ,
                   despising
                   the
                   Shame
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   endured
                   the
                   Cross
                   ;
                   he
                   sate
                   down
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   In
                   running
                   with
                   Patience
                   the
                   Race
                   that
                   is
                   set
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                
                 We
                 must
                 look
                 upon
                 him
                 thus
                 represented
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               of
               our
               Faith.
            
             This
             is
             not
             meant
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             adequate
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             as
             saving
             ;
             nor
             ,
             that
             if
             Faith
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             habit
             and
             gift
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             plant
             it
             in
             us
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             continueth
             to
             preserve
             it
             till
             it
             be
             finished
             ;
             though
             both
             these
             in
             some
             respects
             are
             true
             .
             But
             Faith
             seems
             here
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             our
             Christian
             Religion
             which
             we
             profess
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             Christian
             Faith
             was
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             never
             any
             time
             since
             the
             first
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Saints
             did
             not
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             certain
             Rule
             of
             their
             Faith
             :
             Yet
             here
             Faith
             is
             taken
             more
             strictly
             for
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             represents
             Christ
             more
             fully
             and
             clearly
             ,
             as
             already
             come
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             as
             having
             finished
             the
             great
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             .
             This
             place
             is
             like
             that
             in
             Chap.
             3.
             1.
             where
             these
             Hebrews
             were
             exhorted
             to
             consider
             the
             Apostle
             and
             the
             High-Priest
             of
             their
             Profession
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             That
             which
             is
             there
             called
             Profession
             ,
             is
             here
             called
             Faith
             ;
             he
             who
             there
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Apostle
               and
               High-Priest
               of
               our
               Profession
               ,
            
             is
             said
             here
             to
             be
             
               the
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               of
               our
               Faith
            
             ;
             as
             though
             he
             were
             
               the
               Author
            
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Finisher
            
             as
             a
             Priest.
             That
             as
             an
             Apostle
             and
             Prophet
             he
             was
             the
             Author
             ,
             Institutor
             ,
             and
             first
             Publisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             is
             evident
             :
             For
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             3.
             that
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               that
               Doctrine
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             began
             first
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             the
             Lord.
             He
             might
             be
             said
             to
             finish
             ,
             perfect
             ,
             and
             confirm
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             when
             he
             sealed
             i●
             with
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             merited
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             known
             ,
             and
             of
             Power
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             effectual
             upon
             our
             hearts
             .
             Again
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Finisher
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             sending
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             making
             known
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             diffusing
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             through
             the
             World.
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             He
             was
             the
             sole
             and
             whole
             efficient
             Cause
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             Character
             given
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Excellency
             of
             the
             Person
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             proposed
             a
             Pattern
             ,
             more
             effectually
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             Imitation
             .
             And
             whom
             should
             we
             follow
             ,
             if
             not
             him
             to
             whom
             we
             have
             so
             near
             Relation
             ,
             and
             upon
             whom
             that
             Religion
             and
             Faith
             whereby
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             doth
             so
             much
             depend
             ,
             for
             the
             institution
             ,
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             perpetual
             continuance
             ?
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             .
             This
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               endured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               despising
               the
               Shame
               .
            
          
           
             Wherein
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Rice
                 ,
                 or
                 Vertue
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Prize
                 ,
                 or
                 Reward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             way
             was
             tough
             ,
             the
             Prize
             was
             excellent
             ;
             yet
             he
             ran
             the
             Race
             ,
             and
             won
             the
             Prize
             .
             That
             which
             made
             the
             way
             so
             troublesom
             was
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             the
             Shame
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             yet
             he
             endured
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             made
             nothing
             of
             the
             Shame
             ,
             but
             run
             through
             Pain
             and
             Shame
             ,
             and
             so
             attained
             the
             eternal
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             .
             By
             Cross
             is
             meant
             ,
             all
             the
             cruel
             pains
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             bitter
             sorrows
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             which
             islued
             from
             ,
             and
             were
             caused
             by
             ,
             all
             these
             Wrongs
             and
             Evils
             inslicted
             upon
             him
             unjustly
             and
             maliciously
             from
             Men
             and
             Devils
             ,
             yet
             justly
             from
             God
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             undertaken
             to
             expiate
             .
             These
             were
             such
             as
             
             never
             any
             man
             did
             suffer
             ,
             which
             never
             any
             Angel
             could
             have
             born
             as
             He
             did
             ;
             thus
             dear
             it
             cost
             our
             Saviour
             to
             propitiate
             for
             our
             Transgressions
             ,
             though
             many
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             Sin.
             By
             shame
             we
             understand
             all
             the
             Abuses
             ,
             Reproaches
             ,
             and
             Indignities
             cast
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             was
             apprehended
             ,
             accused
             ,
             condemned
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             ;
             buffetted
             ,
             hood-winkt
             ,
             spit
             upon
             ,
             scourged
             ,
             reviled
             ,
             derided
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             death
             upon
             a
             Cross
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             most
             ignominious
             death
             of
             all
             others
             .
             And
             the
             more
             excellent
             and
             innocent
             he
             was
             ,
             the
             more
             intolerable
             the
             shame
             .
             All
             this
             must
             be
             laid
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             manifest
             his
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             sacred
             power
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             his
             severest
             justice
             against
             Sin
             ,
             his
             Love
             to
             Man
             in
             transferring
             from
             him
             unto
             Christ
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             that
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             was
             deserved
             by
             our
             Sin
             ;
             and
             to
             let
             men
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             pardon
             Sin
             ,
             except
             his
             Justice
             were
             satisfied
             .
             Therefore
             let
             no
             man
             presume
             to
             Sin
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             afraid
             to
             offend
             his
             God
             and
             Supreme
             Lord
             :
             Yet
             he
             endured
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             implies
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sore
             pressed
             with
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             was
             very
             sensible
             of
             the
             pressure
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             his
             strength
             was
             such
             ,
             as
             he
             bare
             this
             heaviest
             burden
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             greatest
             patience
             .
             He
             did
             not
             yield
             ,
             faint
             ,
             murmur
             ,
             or
             despair
             ;
             he
             overcame
             all
             .
          
           
             He
             despised
             the
             shame
             :
             Some
             high
             Spirits
             dare
             look
             Death
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             whit
             daunted
             or
             appaled
             ;
             yet
             even
             these
             cannot
             brook
             shame
             and
             disgrace
             ;
             they
             will
             rather
             dye
             ,
             then
             suffer
             in
             their
             Honour
             and
             Reputation
             ,
             which
             are
             dear
             unto
             them
             .
             Yet
             Christ
             endured
             the
             shame
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             patience
             and
             constancy
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             made
             nothing
             of
             it
             :
             He
             despised
             it
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             were
             nothing
             ;
             though
             it
             was
             much
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             as
             never
             any
             suffered
             .
             That
             which
             in
             all
             this
             did
             strengthen
             and
             encourage
             him
             ,
             was
             the
             glorious
             prize
             ,
             and
             the
             joy
             set
             before
             him
             .
             This
             joy
             ,
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             ,
             signifies
             that
             happy
             and
             glorious
             estate
             which
             followed
             upon
             his
             Suffering
             ;
             for
             immediately
             upon
             his
             Resurrection
             he
             attained
             an
             estate
             of
             perfection
             ,
             and
             layd
             aside
             his
             mortality
             ,
             and
             the
             infirmities
             of
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             was
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             freed
             from
             all
             Sorrows
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             did
             enjoy
             a
             most
             sweet
             calm
             and
             blessed
             peace
             of
             eternal
             continuance
             ,
             after
             that
             ascends
             above
             all
             Heavens
             ,
             entred
             the
             place
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             had
             fulness
             of
             joy
             in
             his
             Fathers
             presence
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             for
             evermore
             ,
             and
             so
             bathes
             himself
             perpetually
             in
             the
             streams
             of
             eternal
             delights
             .
             This
             joy
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             both
             by
             a
             clear
             representation
             ,
             and
             a
             firm
             promise
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             a
             lively
             apprehension
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             represented
             ;
             and
             a
             certain
             expectation
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             promised
             .
             This
             joy
             and
             blessed
             estate
             so
             apprehended
             ,
             so
             expected
             did
             strengthen
             ,
             revive
             ,
             and
             refresh
             him
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             Suffering
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             burden
             was
             made
             the
             lighter
             ,
             and
             his
             sorrows
             much
             abated
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             he
             was
             so
             patient
             and
             chearful
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             despised
             the
             shame
             .
             This
             patience
             and
             chearfulness
             might
             be
             attributed
             to
             his
             Faith
             ;
             for
             he
             did
             both
             believe
             and
             trust
             in
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             .
             Yet
             this
             Faith
             was
             of
             another
             kind
             then
             ours
             ,
             far
             more
             perfect
             ,
             and
             far
             above
             our
             Sphear
             :
             And
             if
             we
             had
             a
             firmer
             belief
             ,
             more
             lively
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             full
             assurance
             of
             Heaven's
             Joy
             and
             Glory
             ,
             we
             might
             rejoyce
             in
             ,
             Tribulation
             ,
             and
             be
             exceeding
             glad
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             siery
             Flames
             .
             Christ
             knew
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Cross
             and
             shame
             was
             but
             short
             ,
             the
             distance
             between
             him
             and
             eternal
             Joy
             not
             long
             ,
             and
             his
             assurance
             of
             Glory
             very
             great
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             made
             so
             little
             account
             of
             the
             greatest
             evils
             that
             any
             ever
             yet
             did
             suffer
             .
          
           
             Proposit.
             3.
             
             After
             he
             had
             endured
             the
             Cross
             ,
             despising
             the
             shame
             ,
             he
             sate
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             God.
             God's
             Throne
             puts
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             Majesty
             and
             Power
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Supreme
             and
             Universal
             Lord
             ,
             Lawgiver
             ,
             and
             Judge
             of
             the
             World.
             The
             right
             hand
             of
             this
             Throne
             is
             the
             highest
             place
             of
             Honour
             ,
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             next
             unto
             that
             of
             Gods.
             Christ
             was
             set
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             this
             Throne
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             advanced
             and
             mounted
             above
             all
             Angels
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Creatures
             .
             For
             all
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             was
             given
             him
             before
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             was
             solemnly
             invested
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             reign
             and
             exercise
             this
             Power
             as
             Administratour-General
             of
             the
             World.
             This
             glorious
             estate
             was
             the
             great
             Reward
             which
             he
             received
             and
             enjoyed
             after
             that
             he
             had
             endured
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             despised
             the
             shame
             .
             For
             because
             he
             had
             taken
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             been
             Obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             God
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             .
          
           
             Proposit.
             4.
             
             In
             running
             with
             patience
             the
             Race
             that
             is
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             on
             Christ
             thus
             represented
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             Copy
             or
             Pattern
             set
             before
             him
             for
             imitation
             ,
             must
             often
             look
             upon
             the
             Pattern
             or
             Copy
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             excellent
             the
             Pattern
             ,
             the
             more
             carefully
             and
             frequently
             it
             must
             be
             eyed
             and
             observed
             .
             This
             Pattern
             is
             the
             best
             that
             ever
             
             was
             proposed
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             three
             respects
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             person
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             rare
             performance
             of
             the
             hard
             Service
             performed
             so
             patiently
             and
             chearfully
             .
             3.
             
             The
             glorious
             Reward
             ,
             which
             followed
             thereupon
             .
             1.
             
             The
             person
             was
             the
             Authour
             and
             Finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             one
             far
             above
             all
             others
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Pattern
             wherein
             his
             heavenly
             Virtues
             were
             manifest
             ,
             was
             the
             fairest
             and
             most
             excellent
             that
             ever
             was
             given
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Service
             was
             the
             hardest
             that
             ever
             was
             undertaken
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             performed
             with
             the
             greatest
             perfection
             .
             3.
             
             The
             reward
             attained
             and
             enjoyed
             ,
             was
             incomparable
             and
             most
             glorious
             .
             All
             these
             must
             severally
             ,
             and
             seriously
             ,
             and
             frequently
             be
             viewed
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             the
             more
             effectually
             encouraged
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Besides
             what
             had
             been
             said
             of
             Christ
             example
             ,
             there
             was
             something
             in
             it
             farther
             considerable
             ;
             therefore
             he
             goes
             on
             with
             his
             Exhortation
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             3.
             
             
               For
               consider
               him
               that
               endured
               such
               contradiction
               of
               Sinners
               against
               himself
               ,
               lest
               you
               be
               wearied
               and
               faint
               in
               your
               minds
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             here
             seems
             to
             use
             a
             Rhetorical
             Prolepsis
             or
             anticipation
             ,
             for
             to
             prevent
             an
             Objection
             which
             might
             be
             made
             .
             For
             they
             might
             say
             ,
             We
             have
             not
             only
             been
             reproached
             and
             spoiled
             of
             our
             Goods
             ,
             but
             much
             opposed
             ,
             and
             our
             profession
             is
             continually
             contradicted
             .
             So
             the
             Jews
             at
             Rome
             could
             tell
             
               Paul
               ,
               As
               concerning
               this
               Sect
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               every
               where
               it
               's
               spoken
               against
               ,
            
             Acts
             28.
             22.
             
             The
             Answer
             implied
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             
               What
               though
               it
               be
               so
               much
               contradicted
               and
               opposed
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               why
               ye
               should
               be
               wearied
               and
               faint
               in
               your
               minds
               ,
               if
               you
               consider
               Christ
               ,
               who
               endured
               such
               contradiction
               of
               Sinners
               against
               himself
               .
            
             The
             Text
             is
             an
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 perform
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Duty
             ,
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Matter
                 and
                 Object
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Act
                 of
                 consideration
                 .
              
            
          
           
             All
             this
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             Propositions
             ,
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   endured
                   much
                   contradiction
                   of
                   Sinners
                   against
                   himself
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   This
                   they
                   must
                   consider
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   left
                   they
                   be
                   wearied
                   and
                   faint
                   in
                   their
                   minds
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             For
             to
             understand
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             note
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             as
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Christ
                 himself
                 was
                 contradicted
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 contradicted
                 by
                 Sinners
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 He
                 was
                 contradicted
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Yet
                 he
                 endured
                 all
                 this
                 contradiction
                 from
                 Sinners
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Propos.
             1.
             1.
             
             Christ
             himself
             was
             contradicted
             .
             To
             be
             contradicted
             in
             strict
             sense
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             spoken
             against
             ;
             yet
             sometimes
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             more
             largely
             to
             be
             opposed
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             may
             be
             in
             words
             or
             deeds
             .
             This
             contradiction
             presupposeth
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             difference
             in
             Judgment
             .
             2.
             
             For
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             in
             Affection
             ;
             and
             this
             difference
             is
             signified
             usually
             by
             words
             or
             writing
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             .
             It
             's
             either
             just
             or
             unjust
             :
             Just
             ,
             when
             it
             ariseth
             from
             a
             certain
             knowledg
             of
             ,
             and
             a
             firm
             adherence
             unto
             ,
             the
             Truth
             with
             that
             affection
             ,
             that
             the
             party
             contradicting
             cannot
             brook
             the
             contrary
             errour
             .
             Unjust
             ,
             issues
             either
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             the
             contrary
             errour
             received
             into
             a
             man's
             mind
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             it
             's
             joyned
             not
             only
             with
             an
             hatred
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             person
             professing
             it
             :
             Such
             was
             the
             contradiction
             here
             expressed
             .
             The
             party
             contradicted
             was
             not
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             spoken
             against
             ,
             nor
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             and
             they
             spake
             not
             only
             against
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             against
             his
             person
             ,
             and
             his
             divine
             Offices
             .
             They
             not
             only
             denied
             his
             Doctrine
             as
             false
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
             but
             accused
             him
             as
             a
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             a
             seducer
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Moses
             ,
             a
             Blasphemer
             .
             They
             ascribed
             his
             glorious
             Miracles
             to
             Belzebuh
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             :
             They
             denyed
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             the
             Messias
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             contradiction
             was
             from
             Sinners
             .
             For
             though
             he
             was
             innocent
             ,
             and
             never
             deserved
             any
             blame
             ,
             nor
             ever
             gave
             them
             any
             cause
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             many
             wayes
             guilty
             of
             many
             grievous
             sins
             ;
             yet
             they
             did
             oppose
             and
             contradict
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             
             the
             most
             worthy
             suffered
             from
             most
             unworthy
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             cursed
             persons
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             from
             all
             sort
             of
             persons
             ,
             both
             Civil
             ,
             and
             Military
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ;
             and
             from
             these
             of
             all
             ranks
             ,
             even
             very
             abjects
             :
             yet
             they
             who
             most
             opposed
             him
             ,
             were
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             Pharisees
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             under
             pretence
             of
             greatest
             Piety
             ,
             and
             purest
             Holiness
             ,
             were
             the
             most
             cursed
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             and
             abhominable
             Wretches
             under
             Heaven
             .
             They
             were
             proud
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             covetous
             ,
             envious
             ,
             malicious
             ,
             bloody
             wretches
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             most
             damnable
             Hypocrisy
             .
             He
             was
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             they
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             others
             :
             That
             he
             so
             excellent
             ,
             should
             suffer
             from
             them
             so
             vile
             ,
             did
             aggravate
             ;
             as
             their
             Sin
             ,
             so
             his
             Suffering
             very
             much
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             3.
             
             He
             suffered
             much
             .
             For
             
               [
               such
            
             ]
             is
             
               [
               so
               much
            
             ]
             contradiction
             .
             And
             this
             implies
             ,
             that
             it
             ,
             was
             much
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             very
             much
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             in
             respect
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             which
             were
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             they
             very
             many
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Contradictions
             ,
             which
             were
             also
             many
             ,
             frequent
             ,
             bitter
             ,
             base
             ,
             malicious
             ,
             continued
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Life
             ;
             yea
             ,
             after
             his
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             .
             Even
             Paul
             himself
             was
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             ,
             and
             did
             violently
             contradict
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             he
             endured
             all
             this
             ;
             He
             was
             not
             wearied
             ,
             he
             fainted
             not
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             contradiction
             was
             continued
             ,
             so
             was
             his
             patience
             .
             For
             he
             did
             not
             yield
             or
             abate
             the
             least
             of
             his
             heavenly
             zeal
             and
             fervour
             ,
             but
             went
             on
             to
             testify
             the
             Truth
             ,
             to
             confirm
             it
             by
             his
             miraculous
             Works
             ,
             to
             reprove
             Sin
             ,
             to
             convert
             Sinners
             ,
             to
             gather
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             to
             finish
             his
             Fathers
             great
             business
             .
             His
             courage
             and
             constancy
             was
             invincible
             ,
             and
             unparallel'd
             .
          
           
             Propos.
             2.
             
             This
             is
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             considered
             ;
             to
             consider
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             Duty
             .
             What
             consideration
             is
             ,
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             :
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             glances
             ,
             to
             leight
             sleighty
             ,
             superficial
             ,
             momentany
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             cogitations
             of
             a
             serious
             business
             .
             It
             's
             an
             act
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             which
             more
             clearly
             apprehends
             ,
             more
             exactly
             judgeth
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             re-views
             and
             remembers
             them
             often
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             it
             we
             find
             the
             use
             of
             apprehension
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             memory
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             intellective
             faculty
             .
             And
             they
             must
             not
             only
             consider
             what
             these
             Contradictions
             were
             ,
             but
             also
             how
             many
             ,
             and
             sum
             them
             up
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             appear
             not
             only
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             how
             great
             they
             be
             ;
             this
             the
             word
             implies
             .
             The
             end
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             is
             the
             more
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             them
             both
             as
             absolute
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             comparative
             .
             The
             object
             and
             matter
             which
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Christ
             so
             excellent
             ,
             the
             party
             suffering
             .
             2.
             
             The
             thing
             suffered
             ,
             Contradiction
             .
             3.
             
             The
             parties
             from
             whom
             he
             suffered
             ,
             Sinners
             ,
             so
             base
             ,
             so
             unworthy
             .
             4.
             
             How
             much
             ,
             how
             long
             he
             suffered
             .
             5.
             
             How
             patiently
             and
             constantly
             he
             endured
             all
             .
             And
             shall
             he
             ,
             so
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             we
             are
             ,
             endure
             so
             long
             ,
             so
             patiently
             ,
             from
             such
             unworthy
             persons
             ,
             so
             vile
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             contradiction
             ?
             And
             shall
             we
             so
             unworthy
             ,
             not
             endure
             far
             less
             ?
             Was
             not
             He
             most
             innocent
             ,
             and
             more
             glorious
             then
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             We
             poor
             and
             unworthy
             .
             Wretches
             ?
             Are
             our
             Sufferings
             comparable
             to
             his
             ?
             And
             shall
             he
             endure
             ,
             and
             we
             be
             impatient
             under
             so
             light
             a
             burden
             ?
             O
             continue
             patient
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Propos.
             3.
             
             This
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             left
             they
             be
             weary
             and
             faint
             in
             their
             minds
             ;
             wherein
             three
             things
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 dificiency
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 remedy
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 remedy
                 for
                 prevention
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             two-fold
             deficiency
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             Mind
             .
             The
             former
             is
             expressed
             in
             two
             words
             ,
             
               [
               weariness
               and
               fainting
               ]
            
             .
             These
             are
             accidential
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             may
             signify
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             differ
             ,
             it
             's
             but
             gradually
             ;
             and
             weariness
             is
             a
             less
             ,
             fainting
             ,
             an
             higher
             degree
             of
             deficiency
             ;
             which
             may
             arise
             from
             labour
             ,
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             travall
             ,
             which
             abate
             the
             strength
             ,
             weaken
             the
             active
             power
             ,
             and
             dull
             the
             vital
             spirits
             ,
             and
             principle
             of
             motion
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             body
             requires
             some
             rest
             or
             refreshment
             ,
             or
             receiving
             Cordial
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             all
             labour
             ,
             motion
             ,
             resistance
             ,
             toleration
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             vital
             power
             is
             contracted
             ,
             retires
             ,
             and
             leaves
             the
             curward
             parts
             liveless
             and
             sonsless
             .
             This
             is
             the
             deficiency
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             Metaphor
             is
             taken
             :
             For
             ,
             the
             deficiency
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             is
             intended
             ,
             and
             signified
             by
             these
             words
             ;
             therefore
             is
             added
             the
             word
             
               [
               mind
               ,
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               lest
               you
               ●e
               ●●ary
               and
               faint
               in
               your
               mind
               .
            
             This
             implies
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             divine
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             or
             moral
             strength
             and
             fortitude
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             whereby
             it
             's
             enabled
             to
             endure
             Persecutions
             and
             Contradictions
             ,
             though
             many
             ,
             and
             long
             continued
             .
             Yet
             as
             the
             Body
             ,
             so
             the
             Mind
             may
             be
             wearied
             ,
             faint
             ,
             yield
             ,
             ly
             under
             the
             burden
             ,
             and
             entertain
             thoughts
             of
             forsaking
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             forsake
             it
             indeed
             ,
             
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Devils
             design
             ,
             to
             tire
             and
             weary
             them
             out
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             willing
             to
             renounce
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Profession
             whereof
             was
             so
             toublesom
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Remedy
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             whereby
             this
             sad
             Event
             might
             be
             prevented
             was
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             Contradiction
             Christ
             suffered
             from
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             yet
             endured
             with
             Patience
             to
             the
             End.
             This
             ,
             through
             the
             Sanctification
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             would
             refresh
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             and
             revive
             them
             .
             And
             here
             we
             must
             observe
             that
             some
             are
             of
             so
             poor
             a
             spirit
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             will
             yield
             before
             their
             Strength
             fail
             them
             ;
             some
             are
             lazy
             ,
             and
             love
             their
             Ease
             ;
             some
             are
             negligent
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             use
             of
             such
             Helps
             as
             God
             hath
             put
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             great
             Sin
             in
             any
             of
             us
             who
             profess
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             tends
             to
             Apostacy
             :
             For
             God
             requires
             whilst
             we
             have
             any
             strength
             ,
             to
             use
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Therefore
             they
             are
             exhorted
             to
             use
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             consider
             Christ's
             Patience
             and
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             following
             his
             Example
             ,
             not
             sink
             under
             a
             far
             leighter
             burden
             ,
             seeing
             he
             did
             not
             shrink
             under
             a
             far
             more
             heavy
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             Besides
             the
             Example
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             consider
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             4.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               not
               yet
               resisted
               unto
               Blood
               ,
               striving
               against
               Sin.
               
            
          
           
             THough
             this
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             another
             distinct
             Reason
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Branch
             of
             the
             same
             :
             For
             Christ
             had
             resisted
             to
             Blood
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             not
             done
             .
             Yet
             there
             may
             be
             something
             more
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             for
             ,
             not
             only
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             other
             Saints
             far
             inferiour
             to
             Christ
             had
             been
             faithful
             unto
             Death
             ,
             and
             had
             sealed
             their
             Profession
             with
             their
             Blood.
             This
             was
             no
             more
             than
             Duty
             ,
             and
             God
             required
             it
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             faint
             and
             fall
             off
             ,
             before
             that
             Period
             ,
             was
             agrievous
             Sin
             :
             This
             therefore
             presupposeth
             that
             it
             was
             their
             Duty
             to
             resist
             unto
             Blood
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             far
             more
             than
             yet
             they
             had
             endured
             ,
             therefore
             they
             must
             go
             on
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             we
             have
             two
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 did
                 strive
                 against
                 Sin
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 did
                 suffer
                 
                   striving
                   against
                   Sin.
                
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   In
                   striving
                   against
                   Sin
                
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   had
                   not
                   yet
                   resisted
                   unto
                   Blood.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Sin
             is
             not
             meant
             any
             kind
             of
             Sin
             ,
             but
             some
             one
             principal
             ,
             and
             far
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             its
             Apostacy
             ,
             called
             so
             
               [
               Antonomastik
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               s
            
             ]
             by
             way
             of
             Eminency
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             a
             general
             Duty
             of
             all
             Christians
             to
             strive
             against
             all
             Sin
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             no
             sooner
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             have
             renounced
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             bid
             desiance
             and
             proclaimed
             eternal
             Feud
             and
             Hostility
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             fearfully
             assaulted
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             time
             our
             Life
             is
             a
             continued
             Warfare
             ;
             hence
             the
             many
             fearful
             Conflicts
             between
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             within
             us
             .
             The
             Events
             of
             this
             War
             are
             many
             and
             various
             ,
             but
             the
             final
             Issue
             is
             a
             total
             ,
             final
             ,
             eternal
             Victory
             .
             The
             great
             Design
             of
             Satan
             in
             this
             Battle
             is
             ,
             to
             shake
             our
             Faith
             in
             pieces
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             Conquest
             is
             compleat
             :
             Therefore
             said
             our
             Saviour
             to
             
               Peter
               ,
               Simon
               ,
               Simon
               ,
               Behold
               Satan
               hath
               desired
               to
               have
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sift
               you
               as
               Wheat
               :
               But
               I
               have
               prayed
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               thy
               Faith
               fail
               not
               ,
            
             Luk.
             22.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             And
             if
             Christ
             should
             not
             strengthen
             and
             support
             ,
             no
             Man
             could
             stand
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             remember
             and
             consider
             what
             our
             condition
             is
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             state
             of
             War
             and
             not
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             environed
             continually
             with
             potent
             ,
             vigilant
             ,
             and
             cruel
             Enemies
             ,
             which
             seek
             our
             temporal
             and
             eternal
             Ruine
             ;
             in
             this
             respect
             we
             must
             alwayes
             sight
             ,
             and
             strive
             with
             all
             our
             Power
             ,
             and
             stand
             continually
             upon
             our
             Watch
             ,
             pray
             for
             help
             ,
             and
             humbly
             depend
             upon
             our
             God
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             let
             us
             keep
             our
             Faith
             :
             If
             that
             be
             safe
             ,
             all
             is
             safe
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Sins
             pardonable
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             be
             lost
             all
             is
             lost
             ,
             and
             our
             case
             is
             desperate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             in
             this
             War
             they
             had
             
               not
               resisted
               to
               Blood.
            
             By
             Blood
             is
             meant
             Death
             ,
             and
             a
             violent
             taking
             away
             of
             Life
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             had
             resisted
             stoutly
             ,
             and
             suffered
             much
             ,
             yet
             their
             lives
             were
             safe
             .
             Reproaches
             ,
             and
             loss
             of
             Goods
             ,
             were
             grievous
             ;
             yet
             Life
             is
             very
             precious
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             thing
             we
             have
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             it
             's
             far
             more
             than
             Goods
             and
             these
             temporal
             Estates
             ,
             and
             Man
             will
             do
             much
             and
             give
             much
             to
             save
             it
             :
             In
             this
             respect
             Death
             is
             said
             to
             be
             so
             terrible
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             temporal
             Evils
             .
             Upon
             this
             he
             urgeth
             this
             Duty
             of
             Perseverance
             in
             Resistance
             ,
             because
             their
             Life
             was
             due
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             will
             not
             lay
             it
             down
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             cannot
             be
             his
             Disciple
             :
             
               For
               if
               any
               man
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               hate
               not
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               Wife
               ,
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               Sisters
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Life
               also
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               Disciple
               .
            
             Seeing
             therefore
             their
             Duty
             was
             to
             do
             and
             suffer
             far
             more
             than
             yet
             they
             were
             put
             unto
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             
             faint
             under
             the
             loss
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             bea●
             the
             greater
             burden
             :
             And
             as
             this
             was
             their
             Duty
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             ours
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             think
             it
             unreasonable
             to
             be
             put
             unto
             so
             hard
             Service
             ,
             to
             resist
             even
             unto
             Blood
             if
             God
             require
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             cruel
             pains
             ,
             and
             laid
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             God's
             Saints
             did
             cheerfully
             suffer
             loss
             of
             all
             earthly
             Comforts
             and
             of
             life
             it self
             ;
             that
             if
             we
             lose
             our
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             mortal
             and
             momentany
             ,
             we
             find
             a
             Life
             immortal
             ,
             glorious
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             blessed
             ;
             that
             we
             resist
             and
             strive
             not
             for
             our
             temporal
             Estates
             ,
             Wives
             ,
             Children
             ,
             earthly
             Country
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             eternal
             Safety
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Happiness
             ;
             that
             our
             Sufferings
             ,
             though
             far
             greater
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             yet
             are
             but
             leight
             and
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             but
             the
             Glory
             which
             will
             follow
             is
             exceeding
             and
             eternal
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             amends
             for
             all
             .
             Lord
             encrease
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             our
             hearts
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             next
             Argument
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Sufferings
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Chastisements
             upon
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             chastning
             every
             Child
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             for
             their
             Good
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             wherein
             they
             end
             ;
             for
             the
             end
             of
             them
             is
             Peace
             .
             This
             Argument
             we
             find
             proposed
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             excellently
             polished
             .
             It
             begins
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             5.
             
             
               And
               ye
               have
               forgotten
               the
               Exhortation
               ,
               which
               speaketh
               to
               you
               as
               to
               Children
               ,
               My
               Son
               ,
               despise
               not
               thou
               the
               chastening
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               faint
               when
               thou
               art
               rebuked
               ef
               him
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             follow
             unto
             Ver.
             14
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Something
                 presupposed
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Something
                 expressed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             thing
             presupposed
             is
             a
             Text
             ,
             found
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             here
             alledged
             and
             applyed
             to
             these
             Hebrews
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             which
             is
             expressed
             ,
             or
             expresly
             delivered
             ,
             we
             find
             three
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 how
                 this
                 Text
                 is
                 brought
                 in
                 and
                 applied
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Text
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle's
                 Discourse
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             brought
             in
             by
             way
             of
             Reprehension
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             charged
             with
             forgetfulness
             of
             an
             Exhortation
             of
             a
             Father
             to
             them
             as
             Children
             .
             This
             informs
             us
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 words
                 are
                 an
                 Exhortation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 Exhortation
                 is
                 directed
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 directed
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 had
                 forgotten
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             words
             are
             an
             Exhortation
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             both
             what
             an
             Exhortation
             is
             ,
             and
             also
             how
             these
             are
             an
             Exhortation
             .
             An
             Exhortation
             in
             Scripture
             hath
             alwayes
             for
             Object
             some
             Duty
             commanded
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             stirring
             up
             of
             Man
             to
             the
             Performance
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Will
             may
             be
             more
             effectually
             moved
             ,
             the
             Performance
             is
             urged
             upon
             powerful
             Motives
             .
             That
             they
             are
             an
             Exhortation
             may
             easily
             appear
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             the
             general
             nature
             of
             all
             Exhortations
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             Portion
             of
             Scripture
             whence
             these
             words
             are
             taken
             ,
             wherein
             we
             find
             the
             wise
             man
             pressing
             many
             and
             weighty
             Duties
             .
             The
             word
             it self
             here
             used
             in
             the
             Greek
             doth
             sometimes
             signify
             a
             Consolation
             ,
             and
             such
             the
             Text
             is
             ;
             sometimes
             an
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             such
             it
             may
             also
             be
             :
             Yet
             in
             strict
             sense
             it
             is
             a
             Dehortation
             ,
             for
             it
             's
             Negative
             
               [
               despise
               not
               ,
               faint
               not
               ]
               ,
            
             and
             to
             despise
             the
             chastening
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             faint
             under
             his
             Rebuke
             ,
             is
             an
             Evil
             ,
             a
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             forbidden
             in
             God's
             Law
             ,
             and
             here
             dehorted
             f
             om
             :
             But
             yet
             as
             every
             Negative
             implies
             an
             Affirmative
             ,
             so
             doth
             every
             Dehortation
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             some
             Duty
             ;
             and
             the
             Duty
             here
             exhorted
             to
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             our
             Sufferings
             as
             Chastisements
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             his
             Rebukes
             patiently
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Exhortation
             is
             directed
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Exhortatien
               which
               speaketh
               unto
               you
               :
            
             It
             's
             true
             that
             the
             words
             are
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             written
             by
             Solomm
             ,
             and
             seem
             to
             be
             directed
             more
             immediately
             to
             the
             People
             of
             God
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             a
             certain
             Rule
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Duty
             is
             ordinary
             and
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             general
             Concernment
             ,
             and
             commanded
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             God
             the
             universal
             Law-giver
             ,
             then
             it
             concerns
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             exempted
             ;
             nay
             further
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             only
             universal
             ,
             but
             also
             perpetual
             ,
             it
             binds
             all
             men
             of
             all
             timos
             ,
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             what
             God
             speaks
             to
             one
             ,
             he
             
             speaks
             to
             all
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               [
               What
               I
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               say
               to
               all
               ,
               Watch.
               ]
            
             Therefore
             we
             must
             understand
             this
             as
             spoken
             even
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             others
             of
             former
             times
             :
             This
             therefore
             would
             be
             our
             wisdom
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             read
             or
             hear
             of
             exhortations
             to
             duties
             ,
             of
             universal
             and
             perpetual
             Obligation
             ,
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             full
             account
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             them
             doth
             speak
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             's
             directed
             to
             them
             as
             Children
             .
             This
             he
             infers
             from
             the
             word
             
               [
               my
               Son
               ]
            
             ,
             where
             word
             
               [
               Son
               ]
            
             ,
             though
             singular
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             collectively
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             include
             the
             whole
             body
             and
             community
             of
             Sons
             ,
             both
             all
             joyntly
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             severally
             ,
             without
             exception
             .
             This
             implies
             a
             special
             Relation
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             between
             Father
             and
             Children
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             love
             and
             authority
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Duty
             and
             Obligation
             of
             a
             Child
             .
             Yet
             there
             are
             many
             kinds
             of
             Sons
             ,
             as
             natural
             ,
             &
             adopted
             amongst
             men
             ;
             and
             also
             spiritual
             ,
             who
             are
             related
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             here
             meant
             .
             Such
             all
             should
             be
             ,
             but
             many
             are
             nor
             ,
             some
             are
             :
             These
             are
             made
             by
             spiritual
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             gracious
             Adoption
             ;
             and
             so
             soon
             as
             any
             shall
             sincerely
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             justly
             Sons
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             this
             special
             manner
             related
             to
             God.
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             Exhortation
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             directed
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             them
             alone
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             they
             had
             forgotten
             .
             It
             was
             their
             duty
             to
             have
             remembred
             it
             ;
             yet
             they
             did
             not
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             was
             forgotten
             ;
             this
             was
             a
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             
               [
               They
            
             ]
             had
             forgotten
             it
             ;
             this
             was
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             charged
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             Apostle
             :
             actually
             to
             remember
             this
             expresly
             at
             all
             times
             was
             impossible
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             required
             :
             yet
             in
             time
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             when
             God's
             chastising
             and
             rebuking
             hand
             was
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             thought
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             it
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             remember
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             contained
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             remembrance
             here
             required
             meerly
             speculative
             ,
             and
             an
             act
             only
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             also
             practical
             .
             For
             they
             must
             so
             remember
             the
             Duty
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             memory
             without
             this
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             understand
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             Scriptures
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             often
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             do
             understand
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Thus
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             ,
             Prov.
             3.
             11.
             is
             brought
             in
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             matter
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 compellation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 exhortation
                 it self
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             compellation
             is
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             ;
             for
             the
             person
             speaking
             and
             calling
             unto
             us
             ,
             is
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             ;
             the
             parties
             called
             unto
             are
             sinful
             men
             ,
             as
             children
             .
             This
             implies
             a
             great
             condescension
             ,
             and
             a
             special
             love
             on
             God's
             part
             ,
             and
             a
             near
             relation
             and
             happy
             condition
             on
             mans
             part
             .
             How
             low
             did
             the
             glorious
             and
             eternal
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             descend
             to
             look
             upon
             ,
             respect
             ,
             and
             love
             poor
             mortal
             man
             ,
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ;
             who
             had
             defaced
             his
             Image
             imprinted
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             become
             his
             Enemy
             .
             To
             redeem
             him
             with
             the
             precious
             Blood
             of
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             to
             call
             him
             ,
             regenerate
             him
             ,
             adopt
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             Heir
             of
             an
             eternal
             Crown
             ,
             was
             matter
             of
             astonishment
             to
             Angels
             .
             And
             how
             much
             is
             this
             silly
             and
             unworthy
             Creature
             honoured
             ?
             and
             how
             much
             is
             his
             estate
             advanced
             by
             this
             Relation
             ?
             How
             deeply
             is
             he
             engaged
             and
             obliged
             to
             eternal
             gratitude
             and
             obedience
             ?
             David
             might
             well
             admite
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               What
               is
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               takest
               knowledg
               of
               him
               ?
               or
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               thou
               makest
               account
               of
               him
               ?
            
             Psal.
             144.
             3.
             
             This
             compellation
             
               [
               my
               Son
            
             ]
             is
             full
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             a
             mighty
             motive
             and
             incentive
             unto
             perseverance
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             greatest
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             exhortation
             it self
             ,
             we
             may
             consider
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Motive
                 unto
                 performance
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             is
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Not
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 Lord's
                 chastening
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Not
                 to
                 faint
                 under
                 his
                 Rebuke
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Chastisement
                 and
                 Rebuke
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 not
                 despising
                 ,
                 not
                 fainting
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Chastisement
             and
             Rebuke
             are
             here
             taken
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             signify
             their
             Sufferings
             from
             their
             unbelieving
             Brethren
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             they
             signify
             any
             Afflictions
             suffered
             by
             God
             People
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             signifies
             to
             restrain
             or
             correct
             by
             instruction
             ,
             admonition
             ,
             chiding
             ,
             threatning
             ,
             punishing
             .
             So
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             signifies
             to
             blame
             or
             reprove
             :
             Both
             these
             are
             either
             verbal
             or
             real
             ;
             by
             words
             of
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             or
             violence
             of
             the
             Hand
             :
             and
             here
             both
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             latter
             .
             The
             former
             word
             used
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             seems
             to
             allude
             to
             the
             institution
             and
             education
             of
             Children
             ;
             who
             are
             sometimes
             more
             severely
             corrected
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Words
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Rod.
             The
             cause
             of
             Rebuke
             and
             Chastisement
             ,
             is
             some
             fault
             or
             offence
             ;
             the
             end
             is
             ,
             correction
             and
             reformation
             :
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             they
             are
             Punishments
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             Corrections
             ;
             in
             themselves
             they
             are
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             they
             are
             Tryals
             .
             God's
             Children
             have
             their
             failings
             ,
             ignorances
             ,
             negligences
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             are
             guilty
             of
             more
             hainous
             Sins
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             these
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Judge
             ,
             doth
             punish
             ,
             as
             a
             wise
             Master
             tryes
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             loving
             Father
             corrects
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             doth
             prevent
             Sin
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             stirs
             up
             to
             heavenly
             Duties
             ,
             makes
             them
             more
             penitent
             for
             Sin
             past
             ,
             more
             careful
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             prepares
             them
             for
             their
             possession
             of
             their
             eternal
             Inheritance
             .
             Though
             they
             may
             truly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Punishments
             ,
             because
             grievous
             for
             the
             time
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             more
             properly
             Chastisements
             and
             Corrections
             ;
             because
             the
             principal
             thing
             intended
             ,
             is
             their
             future
             good
             .
             As
             they
             come
             from
             their
             Persecutors
             ,
             they
             are
             Wrongs
             ;
             as
             from
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             Effects
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             his
             Justice
             ,
             but
             chiesly
             of
             his
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             despise
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             think
             them
             fortuitous
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             them
             with
             a
             stupid
             or
             sensless
             mind
             ,
             and
             not
             consider
             and
             understand
             they
             come
             from
             God
             ;
             that
             the
             end
             is
             repentance
             and
             amendment
             ,
             that
             the
             cause
             is
             sin
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             these
             things
             ,
             not
             to
             repent
             and
             reform
             ,
             but
             continue
             and
             harden
             our
             hearts
             in
             sin
             :
             For
             this
             is
             not
             to
             regard
             God's
             chastising
             hand
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             right
             use
             of
             our
             Sufferings
             .
             To
             faint
             under
             these
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             weaty
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             and
             to
             incline
             to
             Apostacy
             ,
             because
             our
             Sufferings
             for
             it
             are
             so
             grievous
             ,
             and
             of
             so
             long
             continuance
             .
             And
             in
             this
             negative
             Dehortation
             ,
             is
             implied
             an
             affirmative
             Exhortation
             ;
             and
             the
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             the
             right
             use
             of
             our
             Afflictions
             by
             reformation
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             a
             patient
             and
             constant
             Suffering
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             For
             God's
             des●●n
             in
             these
             ,
             is
             to
             prevent
             Apostacy
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Motive
             and
             Reason
             inclining
             us
             to
             performance
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 For
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 loveth
                 ,
                 he
                 chasteneth
                 ,
                 and
                 scourgeth
                 overy
                 Son
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 receiveth
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             translation
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             between
             the
             Hebrew
             Copies
             which
             we
             now
             have
             ;
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             followeth
             .
             For
             the
             Hebrew
             readeth
             ,
             
               [
               That
               God
               correcteth
               even
               as
               a
               Father
               the
               Son
               ,
               in
               whom
               he
               delighteth
               .
               ]
            
             ;
             but
             the
             S●ptuagint
             otherwise
             ,
             
               [
               That
               he
               chastenth
               and
               scourgeth
               every
               Son
               ,
               whom
               he
               receiveth
               .
               ]
            
             Some
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             Copy
             which
             the
             Seventy
             translated
             ,
             differed
             from
             that
             which
             we
             now
             have
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             sense
             of
             both
             ,
             for
             the
             matter
             and
             substance
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             :
             For
             ,
             to
             chastise
             a
             Son
             whom
             he
             loveth
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             he
             receiveth
             ;
             is
             ,
             to
             correct
             and
             scourge
             as
             a
             Father
             the
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             delighteth
             .
             The
             words
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             themselves
             absolutely
             .
             2.
             
             As
             a
             reason
             of
             that
             which
             went
             before
             .
             1.
             
             In
             themselves
             ,
             the
             matter
             and
             subject
             of
             them
             is
             the
             castigation
             and
             correction
             of
             Children
             .
             And
             here
             correction
             and
             chastigation
             of
             every
             Child
             whom
             God
             receiveth
             is
             the
             Effect
             ,
             and
             his
             love
             is
             the
             Cause
             ;
             and
             from
             this
             Cause
             and
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             inferred
             the
             Effect
             ,
             the
             Chastisement
             of
             every
             Child
             .
             The
             Propositions
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 God
                 loveth
                 and
                 receiveth
                 some
                 as
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 chastiseth
                 every
                 one
                 whom
                 he
                 so
                 loveth
                 and
                 receiveth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             Love
             here
             intended
             ,
             is
             a
             Love
             wherewith
             God
             loves
             us
             as
             Children
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             tender
             love
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             and
             presupposeth
             another
             love
             antecedent
             ,
             whereby
             he
             Regenerates
             ,
             Adopts
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             his
             Children
             :
             this
             latter
             is
             a
             Love
             of
             benevolence
             and
             good
             will
             ,
             issuing
             from
             his
             own
             Goodness
             ;
             and
             that
             most
             freely
             .
             The
             Object
             of
             it
             is
             Man
             ,
             as
             sinful
             ,
             ungodly
             ,
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             nothing
             amiable
             and
             sit
             to
             move
             God
             to
             love
             us
             .
             The
             former
             is
             a
             Love
             of
             complacency
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             amiable
             ,
             and
             a
             sit
             Object
             of
             Love
             :
             This
             Reception
             may
             either
             be
             an
             admission
             of
             us
             into
             the
             number
             of
             Sons
             ,
             which
             is
             adoption
             ;
             or
             his
             acceptation
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             us
             once
             adoped
             ;
             and
             this
             seems
             here
             to
             be
             intended
             :
             This
             paternal
             love
             and
             acceptation
             is
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Effect
             is
             Chastisement
             :
             For
             to
             correct
             ,
             chasten
             ,
             and
             scourge
             a
             Son
             here
             
             are
             the
             same
             .
             And
             here
             it
             's
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             Castigation
             is
             ,
             
               Every
               Son.
            
             2.
             
             That
             it
             's
             an
             Effect
             of
             Fatherly
             Love.
             1.
             
             It
             's
             proper
             to
             a
             Son
             ;
             for
             though
             he
             may
             punish
             and
             afflict
             others
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             chastise
             them
             .
             And
             as
             it
             's
             proper
             unto
             Sons
             ,
             so
             it
             agrees
             to
             every
             Son
             ,
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             is
             excepted
             ;
             for
             as
             all
             are
             castigable
             ,
             so
             all
             are
             castigated
             in
             one
             kind
             or
             another
             ,
             in
             a
             greater
             or
             lesser
             measure
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Castigation
             is
             from
             Love
             ,
             because
             it
             tends
             ,
             conduceth
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             some
             sort
             necessary
             ,
             to
             our
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             good
             .
             God
             knows
             both
             our
             condition
             and
             disposition
             ,
             that
             both
             are
             such
             that
             they
             require
             Chastisement
             and
             Correction
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             many
             Sins
             ,
             and
             of
             Apostacy
             to
             be
             prevented
             .
             Yet
             the
             principal
             Cause
             of
             prevention
             is
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             of
             the
             Rod
             of
             Correction
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             laid
             aside
             wholly
             whilst
             God's
             Children
             are
             in
             the
             Flesh
             :
             But
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Use
             of
             it
             any
             more
             :
             because
             them
             we
             shall
             be
             sanctified
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             considered
             absolutely
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             refer
             them
             to
             what
             went
             before
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             to
             contain
             a
             Motive
             and
             a
             Reason
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             perform
             the
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             .
             And
             the
             force
             of
             it
             is
             very
             great
             ;
             for
             if
             our
             Sufferings
             be
             from
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Love
             to
             us
             as
             his
             Children
             ,
             tending
             to
             our
             good
             ;
             and
             no
             Child
             of
             his
             is
             exempted
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             we
             should
             not
             despise
             them
             ,
             not
             faint
             under
             them
             ;
             but
             God
             himself
             saith
             they
             are
             such
             .
             This
             Reason
             is
             more
             distinctly
             and
             particularly
             unfolded
             and
             urged
             in
             the
             words
             following
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Thus
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             1.
             
             How
             these
             words
             are
             brought
             in
             ,
             2.
             
             What
             the
             Matter
             of
             them
             is
             :
             Now
             ,
             3.
             
             Follows
             the
             Apostle's
             Discourse
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               7.
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 endure
                 Chastening
                 ,
                 God
                 dealeth
                 with
                 you
                 as
                 with
                 Sons
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 what
                 Son
                 is
                 there
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 chasteneth
                 not
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ver.
               8.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 ye
                 be
                 without
                 Chastisement
                 ,
                 whereof
                 all
                 are
                 Partakers
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 ye
                 Bastards
                 and
                 not
                 Sons
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             Discourse
             is
             grounded
             upon
             these
             words
             of
             the
             former
             Text
             
               [
               He
               chastiseth
               every
               Son
               ]
               ,
            
             and
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             his
             Chastisements
             doth
             evidence
             his
             Fatherly
             Affection
             towards
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             accounts
             us
             his
             Children
             and
             not
             Bastards
             .
             The
             Reasons
             which
             he
             finds
             in
             the
             former
             words
             of
             Scripture
             are
             reducible
             to
             three
             .
             The
             first
             is
             taken
             from
             his
             Fatherly
             Affection
             manifested
             in
             Chastisements
             .
             The
             second
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             different
             from
             all
             earthly
             Fathers
             ,
             even
             in
             chastening
             us
             .
             The
             third
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             Issue
             and
             Effect
             of
             Chastisements
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             this
             his
             Principle
             ,
             that
             chastening
             is
             proper
             to
             every
             Child
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             proper
             ,
             that
             it
             agrees
             to
             none
             else
             :
             From
             hence
             he
             argues
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             If
             God
             chastiseth
             all
             Sons
             and
             only
             Sons
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             endure
             Chastening
             ,
             he
             dealeth
             with
             you
             as
             with
             Children
             .
             But
             he
             chasteneth
             all
             Sons
             ,
             and
             only
             Sons
             ;
             Therefore
             if
             you
             endure
             Chastening
             he
             dealeth
             with
             you
             as
             with
             Sons
             .
             The
             Assumption
             ,
             that
             he
             chasteneth
             all
             Sons
             and
             every
             Son
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             Ver.
             7.
             
             That
             he
             chasteneth
             only
             Sons
             is
             implied
             Ver.
             8.
             
             For
             Explination
             I
             will
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Reduce
                 the
                 whole
                 into
                 Propositions
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Inform
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Conclusion
                 inferred
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Propositions
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 With
                 those
                 who
                 
                   endure
                   Chastening
                   ,
                   God
                   dealeth
                   as
                   with
                   Sons
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Son
                   whom
                   the
                   Father
                   chasteneth
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 
                   without
                   Chastening
                   ,
                   whereof
                   all
                   are
                   Partakers
                   ,
                   are
                   Bastards
                   and
                   ●as
                   Sons
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             These
             Propositions
             are
             made
             in
             Thesi
             ,
             though
             we
             find
             them
             here
             in
             Hypothesi
             ,
             as
             applyed
             to
             these
             Hebrews
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Proposition
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Antecedent
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Consequent
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Antecedent
             supposeth
             them
             chastened
             ,
             or
             enduring
             Chastening
             ;
             for
             these
             may
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             because
             enduring
             may
             be
             suffering
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             in
             and
             under
             Afflictions
             they
             may
             be
             considered
             as
             only
             passive
             .
             Yet
             sometimes
             to
             endure
             may
             be
             a
             vertuous
             Act
             of
             
             the
             Soul
             ,
             receiving
             and
             bearing
             Affliction
             as
             a
             Chastening
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             Affliction
             may
             be
             sent
             from
             God
             as
             a
             Chastisement
             ,
             and
             for
             Correction
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             so
             received
             by
             Man.
             Thus
             God
             complains
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             
               They
               received
               not
               Correction
               ,
               they
               turned
               not
               to
               him
               that
               smote
               them
            
             ;
             God
             dealt
             with
             them
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             but
             they
             proved
             undutiful
             Children
             .
             When
             God
             doth
             accompany
             his
             Chastisements
             with
             the
             sanctifying
             power
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             that
             Reformation
             followeth
             ,
             then
             the
             Party
             chastened
             may
             be
             said
             to
             endure
             Affliction
             not
             only
             passively
             but
             actively
             too
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             presupposed
             and
             granted
             ,
             the
             Consequent
             of
             this
             first
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             dealeth
             with
             them
             as
             with
             Children
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             Love
             he
             chasteneth
             them
             for
             their
             spiritual
             Good
             which
             he
             intends
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             Sin
             to
             ly
             upon
             them
             ,
             lest
             it
             prove
             their
             Ruine
             .
             The
             Chastening
             issues
             from
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             End
             is
             their
             Benefit
             and
             Good
             ;
             for
             such
             is
             the
             Chastening
             of
             a
             wise
             and
             good
             Father
             .
             This
             is
             necessarily
             consequent
             upon
             the
             former
             granted
             :
             For
             if
             he
             chastise
             any
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             corrected
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             the
             part
             of
             a
             loving
             Father
             ,
             and
             thereby
             manifests
             that
             he
             accounteth
             them
             as
             Children
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Proposition
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               Son
               which
               the
               Father
               chasteneth
               not
               .
            
             Here
             it
             's
             expressed
             Interrogatively
             ;
             
               For
               what
               Son
               is
               there
               whom
               the
               Father
               chasteneth
               not
               ?
            
             Where
             the
             Rule
             ,
             That
             a
             negative
             Interrogation
             is
             a
             vehement
             Affirmation
             ,
             holds
             good
             .
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             of
             an
             earthly
             or
             an
             heavenly
             Father
             ;
             if
             of
             an
             earthly
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             wise
             and
             good
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             of
             such
             as
             are
             careless
             ,
             or
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             foolishly
             indulgent
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             such
             there
             be
             :
             And
             of
             such
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             many
             Children
             ,
             they
             deal
             thus
             with
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             Fathers
             deal
             thus
             with
             their
             Children
             .
             And
             as
             this
             is
             true
             of
             all
             wise
             earthly
             Parents
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             is
             it
             true
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             :
             For
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Son
             of
             his
             who
             needs
             Correction
             ,
             but
             he
             correcteth
             him
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             did
             not
             love
             him
             .
             The
             rational
             or
             causal
             Conjunction
             for
             ,
             doth
             intimate
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               He
               dealeth
               with
               you
            
             ,
             or
             useth
             you
             
               as
               Children
            
             ,
             that
             by
             Children
             he
             means
             all
             and
             every
             Child
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Proposition
             .
             
               They
               which
               are
               without
               Chastisement
               ,
               whereof
               all
               are
               Partakers
               ,
               are
               Bastards
               and
               not
               Sons
               .
            
             Here
             it
             's
             put
             Hypothetically
             ,
             and
             the
             Proposition
             is
             Connex
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             it
             may
             be
             extended
             to
             an
             universal
             Categorical
             .
             This
             takes
             for
             granted
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             former
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             all
             are
             Partakers
             of
             Chastisement
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             are
             corrected
             .
             This
             presupposed
             ,
             the
             Antecedent
             is
             ,
             that
             some
             are
             without
             Correction
             or
             Chastisement
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             suffers
             them
             to
             go
             on
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             just
             Judgment
             permits
             them
             to
             go
             on
             to
             their
             own
             eternal
             undoing
             :
             The
             Consequent
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             are
             Bastards
             and
             not
             Children
             ,
             and
             so
             accounted
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             denies
             his
             Mercy
             unto
             them
             .
             No
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               Bastard
            
             ,
             may
             be
             either
             a
             Son
             illegitimate
             ,
             or
             if
             Legitimate
             yet
             degenerate
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             is
             no
             Son
             ;
             or
             if
             a
             Son
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             accounted
             ,
             not
             so
             acknowledged
             :
             Many
             such
             there
             be
             ,
             who
             profess
             themselvs
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bear
             that
             glorious
             Name
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             truly
             and
             really
             such
             ,
             and
             God
             doth
             deny
             them
             ;
             therefore
             it
             's
             said
             that
             
               they
               are
               Bastards
               and
               not
               Sons
            
             ;
             where
             it
             's
             implyed
             ,
             that
             by
             Bastards
             are
             meant
             such
             as
             are
             not
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             account
             or
             indeed
             .
             The
             Consequence
             is
             clear
             enough
             ;
             for
             if
             all
             Sons
             are
             Partakers
             of
             Chastisement
             ,
             and
             some
             or
             many
             are
             without
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             God
             chasteneth
             not
             are
             not
             his
             Sons
             ,
             they
             are
             Bastards
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             such
             is
             the
             saddest
             condition
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             for
             no
             man
             in
             this
             Life
             can
             be
             in
             a
             worse
             or
             more
             miserable
             .
             It
             's
             a
             sad
             and
             woful
             thing
             for
             a
             Child
             to
             be
             left
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             suffered
             to
             go
             on
             in
             untoward
             courses
             ;
             but
             far
             more
             sad
             it
             is
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             be
             suffered
             to
             go
             on
             in
             Sin
             without
             any
             Chastisement
             or
             Correction
             :
             There
             is
             no
             Hope
             of
             such
             ;
             God
             seems
             to
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             desert
             them
             ,
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             own
             Lusts
             ,
             deliver
             them
             unto
             Satan
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             must
             needs
             perish
             :
             It
             's
             evident
             ,
             God
             loves
             not
             such
             ,
             nor
             intends
             their
             everlasting
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             leavs
             them
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             World.
             Blessed
             be
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             takes
             a
             more
             special
             care
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             we
             need
             ,
             corrects
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             deals
             with
             us
             as
             with
             Children
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             ,
             which
             he
             intends
             to
             infer
             from
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             God
             out
             of
             a
             Love
             as
             a
             Father
             chasteneth
             us
             as
             he
             doth
             every
             Son
             ,
             and
             only
             his
             Sons
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             our
             Duty
             not
             to
             despise
             the
             Chastening
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nor
             to
             faint
             under
             his
             Rebuke
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             observed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             a
             Father
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             where
             we
             are
             called
             his
             Sons
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             be
             his
             Sons
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             our
             Father
             in
             chastizing
             us
             ,
             and
             far
             above
             our
             earthly
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             chastizing
             :
             For
             thus
             he
             argues
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               9.
               
               
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 Fathers
                 of
                 our
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 corrected
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 gave
                 them
                 reverence
                 :
                 Shall
                 we
                 not
                 much
                 rather
                 be
                 in
                 subjection
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
                 and
                 live
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               10.
               
               
                 For
                 they
                 verily
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 ,
                 chastened
                 us
                 after
                 their
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 Holiness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             are
             virtually
             an
             Exhortation
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             clear
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Duty
             ,
             he
             exhorts
             us
             to
             performance
             .
             The
             Duty
             is
             ,
             subjection
             to
             God
             our
             spiritual
             Father
             Chastising
             us
             :
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             Duty
             is
             delivered
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             ,
             taken
             from
             our
             subjection
             to
             our
             earthly
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             that
             from
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 excellency
                 of
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 above
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 Chastening
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 greater
                 good
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 10.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             reasoning
             in
             form
             ,
             is
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
          
           
             If
             we
             have
             been
             subject
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             our
             Flesh
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             live
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             been
             subject
             to
             the
             one
             Chastening
             us
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Consequence
             he
             proves
             thus
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             our
             earthly
             Fathers
             Chastened
             us
             only
             for
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             and
             after
             their
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             were
             subject
             to
             them
             ;
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             God
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             chastening
             us
             for
             our
             profit
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             were
             subject
             to
             them
             so
             chastening
             us
             for
             a
             few
             dayes
             after
             their
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             much
             more
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             Chastening
             us
             for
             our
             profit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             holiness
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             form
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Argument
             ,
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             consider
             the
             words
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Absolutely
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Comparatively
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             upon
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             turned
             
               [
               furthermore
               ]
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Connexion
             with
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             is
             signified
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             that
             besides
             what
             I
             have
             observed
             out
             of
             the
             former
             Text
             ,
             it
             's
             further
             observable
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             Father
             ,
             who
             both
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             as
             Chastening
             ,
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             then
             any
             earthly
             Father
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             an
             argument
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             great
             force
             ,
             is
             drawn
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             his
             Chastening
             patiently
             .
             This
             premised
             ,
             the
             words
             considered
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             Absolutely
             ,
             declare
             some
             things
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             chastising
             Fathers
             .
             God
             ,
             as
             chastising
             his
             Children
             .
          
           
             Of
             men
             ,
             three
             things
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   We
                   have
                   had
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   our
                   Flesh.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   These
                   corrected
                   us
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   We
                   gave
                   reverence
                   to
                   them
                   correcting
                   us
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               We
               have
               had
               Fathers
               of
               our
               Flesh.
            
             All
             Children
             have
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             respect
             they
             are
             called
             Fathers
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             Children
             .
             There
             are
             Fathers
             Moral
             ,
             Political
             ,
             Physical
             ,
             and
             all
             regenerate
             persons
             have
             a
             Father
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             subordinate
             or
             supreme
             .
             By
             Fathers
             ,
             here
             are
             meant
             ,
             they
             who
             are
             Physical
             or
             Natural
             ,
             who
             under
             God
             ,
             by
             regeneration
             ,
             are
             causes
             of
             our
             natural
             Being
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Fathers
               of
               our
               Flesh
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             most
             do
             understand
             it
             ,
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ;
             thereby
             implying
             ,
             that
             our
             Souls
             are
             not
             by
             Genetation
             or
             
               [
               Ex
               traduce
               ]
            
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             more
             excellent
             and
             immediate
             manner
             from
             God
             creating
             and
             infusing
             them
             ,
             as
             many
             do
             express
             it
             .
             Whether
             these
             be
             proper
             or
             fitting
             expressions
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             here
             debate
             ;
             but
             only
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             immortall
             Soul
             is
             concreated
             with
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             a
             fit
             Receiptacle
             by
             an
             higher
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             excellent
             manner
             then
             we
             do
             or
             can
             know
             .
             This
             doth
             not
             exclude
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             not
             intend
             Fathers
             by
             Adoption
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             be
             added
             to
             difference
             Men
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             earthly
             Fathers
             from
             our
             heavenly
             ;
             who
             makes
             the
             Body
             ,
             yet
             frames
             the
             Soul
             in
             a
             more
             special
             manner
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               These
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Flesh
               did
               correct
               us
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             Parents
             ,
             if
             they
             wisely
             and
             truly
             love
             their
             Children
             ,
             desire
             their
             happiness
             ,
             hope
             for
             comfort
             from
             them
             .
             And
             there
             are
             very
             few
             Children
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             sometimes
             need
             Correction
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Instruction
             .
             Yet
             many
             Parents
             are
             very
             negligent
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             Some
             are
             imprudent
             ,
             some
             are
             too
             indulgent
             and
             remiss
             ;
             some
             are
             careless
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             consider
             what
             the
             Consequents
             of
             this
             neglect
             will
             be
             .
             The
             ignorance
             ,
             imperfection
             ,
             corruption
             of
             Children
             conceived
             and
             born
             in
             Sin
             ,
             require
             in
             their
             Parents
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             care
             .
             Yet
             many
             Children
             are
             duly
             corrected
             ,
             and
             this
             Correction
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             punishment
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             mercy
             ,
             and
             may
             prevent
             many
             sins
             ,
             and
             much
             misery
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             the
             end
             of
             it
             is
             reformation
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             party
             correcting
             may
             in
             respect
             of
             correction
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             sort
             is
             ,
             a
             severe
             Judg
             ;
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             good
             intended
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             loving
             Father
             .
             Happy
             are
             those
             Children
             which
             are
             duly
             corrected
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Being
               corrected
               ,
               we
               gave
               them
               reverence
               .
            
             The
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             seems
             in
             signification
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               with
               humility
               to
               submit
            
             .
             For
             Children
             being
             ashamed
             of
             what
             they
             have
             done
             amisse
             ,
             do
             with
             humility
             submit
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             their
             Fathers
             instruction
             ,
             but
             correction
             .
             And
             though
             they
             would
             take
             it
             ill
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             others
             ,
             yet
             they
             endure
             it
             patiently
             from
             them
             to
             be
             beaten
             and
             scourged
             for
             their
             faults
             .
             And
             all
             Children
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             their
             Fathers
             have
             power
             not
             only
             to
             instruct
             and
             direct
             ,
             but
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             just
             Cause
             ;
             and
             they
             should
             the
             more
             willingly
             subject
             themselves
             ,
             because
             their
             Parents
             are
             under
             God
             ,
             the
             Cause
             of
             their
             Beeing
             ,
             maintain
             them
             ,
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             even
             in
             punishing
             them
             seek
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             These
             absolutely
             declare
             some
             things
             concerning
             Men
             ,
             as
             earthly
             Fathers
             ;
             the
             words
             following
             inform
             us
             of
             some
             things
             concerning
             God
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             our
             Duty
             to
             him
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             three
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Spirits
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   subject
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   live
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               God
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               .
            
             By
             Spirits
             ,
             some
             understand
             spiritual
             intellectual
             substances
             ,
             as
             Angels
             and
             immortal
             Souls
             ;
             yet
             here
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             humane
             Souls
             ,
             as
             contradistinct
             to
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Body
             ,
             mentioned
             before
             .
             And
             the
             Soul
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             invisible
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             intellectual
             Substance
             ,
             of
             a
             far
             more
             curious
             and
             excellent
             constitution
             then
             the
             Body
             .
             Yet
             here
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             ,
             not
             only
             Physically
             as
             a
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             Morally
             ,
             as
             capable
             of
             a
             spiritual
             Felicity
             :
             God
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             this
             Soul
             ,
             this
             Spirit
             ;
             in
             the
             Creation
             whereof
             ,
             the
             earthly
             Father
             hath
             no
             efficiency
             ,
             as
             by
             Generation
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             reach
             so
             noble
             and
             divine
             a
             Substance
             .
             God
             only
             is
             the
             Efficient
             and
             Maker
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             some
             special
             manner
             :
             And
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             he
             hath
             made
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             he
             alone
             hath
             power
             over
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             's
             exempted
             from
             all
             jurisdiction
             both
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             make
             it
             ,
             so
             they
             cannot
             command
             or
             judge
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Conscience
             and
             immortal
             Soul
             is
             only
             subject
             unto
             his
             Imperial
             Dictates
             ,
             especially
             as
             it
             is
             ordinable
             unto
             an
             eternal
             estate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             as
             he
             alone
             hath
             power
             over
             it
             ,
             so
             our
             Spirits
             and
             Souls
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             him
             alone
             .
             For
             where
             there
             is
             Soveraignity
             ,
             there
             subjection
             is
             due
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             's
             due
             to
             him
             alone
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             submit
             freely
             and
             willingly
             to
             him
             alone
             ,
             as
             our
             Supreme
             Lord
             both
             commanding
             ,
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Father
             correcting
             ,
             and
             sanctifyng
             his
             correction
             unto
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               For
               we
               must
               be
               subject
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               live
               .
            
             To
             live
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             enjoy
             a
             physical
             Life
             and
             Beeing
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             happy
             .
             For
             as
             bitter
             Pills
             and
             Portions
             ,
             and
             also
             correcting
             Plaisters
             may
             effectually
             cure
             our
             Bodies
             motrally
             wounded
             or
             diseased
             ;
             so
             the
             Lord's
             Chastisements
             may
             heal
             our
             sick
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             so
             prevent
             spiritual
             Death
             and
             Punishments
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Patient
             must
             be
             willing
             to
             receive
             bitter
             Pills
             and
             Potions
             for
             recovery
             ;
             so
             must
             we
             chearfully
             submit
             unto
             our
             heavenly
             Fathers
             Correction
             ,
             for
             our
             eternal
             safety
             and
             felicity
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             absolute
             consideration
             of
             these
             words
             :
             Now
             follows
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             which
             ,
             presupposing
             some
             agreement
             in
             quality
             ,
             as
             in
             quanity
             of
             imparity
             .
             For
             if
             we
             be
             bound
             to
             obey
             and
             reverence
             our
             earthly
             Fathers
             correcting
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             and
             be
             in
             subjection
             to
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             chastening
             us
             :
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             as
             they
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             power
             over
             us
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             are
             bound
             ,
             if
             to
             them
             
             much
             ,
             then
             to
             him
             much
             more
             :
             They
             are
             only
             Fathers
             of
             our
             Flesh
             and
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             have
             only
             a
             correcting
             power
             over
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             not
             only
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             absolute
             Dominion
             over
             both
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             instruct
             ,
             counsel
             ,
             command
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             correct
             ;
             and
             his
             Correction
             tends
             not
             only
             to
             our
             temporal
             but
             our
             spiritual
             Health
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             and
             Happiness
             .
             This
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             evident
             in
             the
             10th
             Verse
             .
          
           
             Where
             again
             we
             may
             consider
             some
             things
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Absolute
             ,
             concerning
             our
             Earthly
             Heavenly
             Father
             .
             2.
             
             Comparative
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             absolutely
             considered
             ,
             inform
             us
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 
                   our
                   earthly
                   Fathers
                   for
                   a
                   few
                   dayes
                   chastened
                   us
                   after
                   their
                   own
                   pleasure
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   our
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   ,
                   chasteneth
                   us
                   for
                   our
                   profit
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   Partakers
                   of
                   his
                   Holiness
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             former
             Chastisement
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   for
                   a
                   few
                   dayes
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 arbitrary
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   their
                   own
                   pleasure
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             short
             ,
             because
             it
             continues
             only
             for
             the
             time
             f
             our
             Child-hood
             and
             Minority
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             most
             apt
             to
             go
             astray
             ,
             and
             least
             able
             to
             direct
             out
             selves
             .
             In
             these
             tender
             years
             ,
             Children
             may
             receive
             any
             Impression
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             easily
             than
             afterwards
             :
             then
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Vertue
             or
             Vice
             is
             laid
             ;
             and
             if
             Children
             have
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             be
             neglected
             ,
             and
             left
             unto
             themselvs
             ,
             they
             are
             most
             subject
             to
             be
             corrupted
             :
             Therefore
             the●
             they
             have
             most
             need
             of
             Correction
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             more
             easily
             kept
             under
             ;
             yet
             many
             times
             it
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             Fathers
             devoid
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             not
             considering
             what
             is
             best
             and
             most
             truly
             good
             for
             their
             Children
             ,
             out
             of
             Passion
             ,
             and
             rashly
             ,
             not
             aiming
             at
             the
             choise
             End
             ,
             do
             correct
             them
             :
             And
             the
             more
             Power
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             the
             less
             Resistance
             there
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             arbitrary
             and
             irregular
             their
             Chastisements
             prove
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Chastening
             is
             short
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             not
             regulated
             by
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Reason
             ,
             but
             follows
             Fancy
             and
             false
             Imaginations
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             represents
             ,
             as
             just
             and
             good
             ,
             that
             which
             indeed
             is
             evil
             and
             unjust
             .
             The
             Intention
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             manifest
             the
             imperfection
             and
             deficiency
             of
             humane
             Castigation
             ,
             whereby
             it
             differs
             from
             that
             which
             is
             divine
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             2.
             
             God
             
               chasteneth
               ●●
               for
               our
               Profit
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               partake
               of
               his
               Holiness
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             Perfection
             of
             God's
             Correction
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             for
             a
             few
             dayes
             ,
             but
             continues
             for
             term
             of
             Life
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             perfect
             ,
             and
             done
             his
             whole
             Work
             upon
             us
             .
             It
             's
             always
             regulated
             by
             his
             perfect
             Wisdom
             ;
             issues
             from
             purest
             Love
             ;
             tends
             unto
             ,
             and
             ends
             in
             ,
             our
             Happiness
             ;
             It
             's
             no
             wayes
             arbitrary
             ,
             for
             he
             never
             chasteneth
             but
             when
             he
             sets
             cause
             ,
             and
             knows
             certainly
             that
             it
             will
             be
             good
             for
             us
             .
             All
             this
             is
             implyed
             in
             these
             words
             
               [
               for
               our
               profit
               ]
            
             ;
             where
             by
             profit
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             understand
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Mammon
             which
             so
             many
             worship
             ;
             but
             some
             better
             thing
             ,
             some
             spiritual
             and
             divine
             benefit
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             is
             
               a
               Participation
               of
               God's
               Holiness
            
             ,
             which
             Clause
             seems
             to
             be
             exegetical
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             know
             what
             he
             meant
             by
             Profit
             :
             For
             whatsoever
             tends
             to
             make
             us
             spiritually
             better
             ,
             more
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             capable
             of
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             's
             true
             Profit
             .
             God's
             Holiness
             may
             either
             be
             that
             whereby
             she
             is
             holy
             in
             himself
             ,
             o●
             that
             whereby
             weare
             holy
             .
             He
             in
             himself
             is
             essentially
             ,
             infinitely
             ,
             and
             eternally
             holy
             ,
             most
             glorious
             ,
             excellent
             ,
             and
             pure
             in
             himself
             :
             For
             the
             Holiness
             of
             God
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             for
             his
             Excellency
             and
             Glory
             sometimes
             for
             his
             Purity
             and
             perfect
             Righteousness
             ,
             in
             which
             respect
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             That
             he
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             Darkness
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             sin
             ,
             be
             impure
             or
             unjust
             ;
             and
             therefore
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Holiness
             it self
             :
             As
             he
             is
             holy
             in
             himself
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             the
             Efficients
             and
             Fountain
             of
             Holiness
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             he
             makes
             us
             holy
             ;
             yet
             our
             .
             Holiness
             is
             from
             him
             by
             participation
             ,
             and
             participated
             by
             us
             ,
             is
             more
             his
             than
             ours
             .
             To
             be
             Partakers
             of
             his
             Holiness
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             made
             holy
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             so
             purified
             from
             Sin
             ,
             or
             ,
             being
             made
             holy
             ,
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             him
             in
             some
             degree
             here
             ,
             or
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             .
             This
             Holiness
             is
             communicated
             to
             us
             by
             Chastisement
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Sanctisication
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             that
             's
             the
             end
             wherea●
             God
             aims
             ,
             and
             the
             Effect
             which
             he
             produceth
             in
             his
             Children
             :
             His
             Love
             doth
             set
             him
             on
             work
             ,
             his
             Wisdom
             directs
             ,
             and
             his
             Almghty
             Power
             effecteth
             that
             which
             his
             Love
             desireth
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             Absolute
             Consideration
             :
             the
             Comparative
             followeth
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             quantity
             inequal
             ;
             for
             he
             argues
             from
             the
             less
             unto
             the
             greater
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             with
             Patience
             endured
             
               their
               earthly
               Fathers
               chastizing
               them
               for
               a
               few
               dayes
               after
               their
               pleasure
               ,
            
             how
             much
             more
             should
             they
             with
             Patience
             and
             all
             humble
             Subjection
             endure
             their
             heavenly
             Father
             chastizing
             them
             in
             Wisdom
             for
             their
             everlasting
             Good.
             This
             is
             a
             place
             which
             teacheth
             all
             Children
             their
             Duty
             towards
             their
             Parents
             chastening
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             must
             acknowledg
             their
             Power
             ,
             humbly
             submit
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             thankful
             unto
             them
             and
             their
             God
             for
             this
             good
             Work
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             might
             have
             been
             more
             wicked
             and
             more
             miserable
             .
             And
             all
             Fathers
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             their
             Children
             are
             trusted
             in
             their
             hands
             by
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             instructed
             but
             corrected
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             part
             of
             Education
             they
             must
             imitate
             God
             ,
             and
             chasten
             them
             wisely
             in
             Love
             for
             their
             good
             .
             The
             principal
             thing
             to
             be
             remembred
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             seeing
             it
             is
             God
             that
             doth
             chastile
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             greatest
             good
             ;
             therefore
             they
             should
             not
             faint
             in
             their
             Sufferings
             for
             their
             Profession
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             The
             Apostle
             proceeds
             further
             to
             discourse
             on
             the
             Text
             in
             Proverbs
             ,
             which
             speaks
             of
             Chastisement
             .
             Of
             which
             it
             might
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             a
             matter
             not
             of
             Joy
             but
             Grief
             ,
             and
             how
             then
             can
             it
             proceed
             from
             Love
             ,
             and
             be
             any
             wayes
             beneficial
             ?
             By
             way
             of
             prevention
             he
             resolvs
             this
             doubt
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             11.
             
             
               Now
               ,
               no
               Chastening
               for
               the
               present
               seemeth
               to
               be
               joyous
               ,
               but
               grievous
               :
               Nevertheless
               afterward
               ,
               it
               yieldeth
               the
               peaceable
               fruit
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               unto
               them
               that
               are
               exercised
               thereby
               .
            
          
           
             BY
             these
             words
             we
             learn
             what
             the
             End
             and
             Effect
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             Chastening
             is
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             ,
             
               The
               peaceable
               fruit
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             for
             surely
             there
             is
             nothing
             which
             God
             doth
             unto
             his
             Children
             ,
             but
             therein
             he
             intends
             their
             good
             .
             The
             Subject
             Matter
             of
             this
             Passage
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             chastening
             of
             his
             Children
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             considered
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   present
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 which
                 follows
                 afterward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             According
             to
             these
             two
             Considerations
             ,
             we
             have
             two
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 
                   Chastening
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   seeineth
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   joyous
                   ,
                   but
                   grievous
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 
                   nevertheless
                   afterward
                   it
                   yields
                   the
                   peaceable
                   fruit
                   of
                   Righteousness
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   exercised
                   therewith
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Nature
             of
             all
             Chastening
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             Chastening
             his
             Children
             in
             particular
             ,
             is
             here
             assumed
             to
             be
             grievous
             and
             evil
             :
             For
             it
             's
             not
             matter
             of
             Joy
             ,
             but
             Sorrow
             ,
             to
             the
             Party
             suffering
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             Good
             present
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             Joy
             ,
             so
             Evil
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             Sorrow
             :
             Yet
             this
             Evil
             is
             not
             the
             evil
             of
             Sin
             but
             of
             Punishment
             ;
             yet
             it
             's
             for
             Sin
             ,
             as
             deserving
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             and
             prevent
             the
             Punishment
             ;
             and
             when
             Sin
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Party
             chastened
             is
             reformed
             then
             God's
             chastizing
             hand
             is
             taken
             off
             us
             ;
             and
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             shall
             be
             no
             Sin
             ,
             shall
             be
             no
             Chastening
             .
             Yet
             because
             it
             issues
             from
             Love
             ,
             and
             tends
             unto
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Party
             chastened
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Evil
             is
             so
             little
             that
             it
             may
             be
             a
             Question
             whether
             it
             should
             have
             the
             Denomination
             of
             Evil
             :
             For
             this
             Reason
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             terms
             of
             Abatement
             ,
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             so
             only
             
               for
               the
               present
            
             .
             2.
             
             It
             seemeth
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             is
             so
             absolutely
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             high
             degree
             ,
             or
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             conceit
             of
             the
             Sufferer
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             not
             of
             Joy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             not
             to
             be
             Joyous
             ;
             for
             many
             times
             God's
             Saints
             rejoyce
             in
             Tribulation
             ;
             and
             these
             very
             Hebrews
             suffered
             joyfully
             the
             spoiling
             of
             their
             Goods
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             Proposition
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Benefit
             and
             Profit
             of
             Chastisement
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Parties
             that
             reap
             this
             Benefit
             by
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             time
             of
             receiving
             this
             Benefit
             .
             1.
             
             This
             Benefit
             is
             
               the
               peaceable
               fruit
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ;
             where
             
               fruit
               of
               Righteousness
            
             is
             nothing
             but
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             compared
             to
             Fruit
             ,
             as
             every
             Effect
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             fruit
             of
             it's
             Cause
             .
             Man
             is
             the
             Soil
             ,
             God's
             Chastening
             is
             the
             Culture
             or
             good
             Husbandry
             ;
             and
             this
             Man
             ,
             thus
             cultivated
             by
             Chastening
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             yields
             and
             brings
             forth
             this
             Fruit.
             But
             it
             's
             much
             doubted
             what
             this
             
               peaceable
               Righteousness
            
             is
             :
             Some
             think
             that
             Righteousness
             signifies
             heavenly
             Vertues
             ,
             or
             the
             Works
             of
             these
             Vertues
             ;
             for
             
               Justitia
               in
               s●f●
               virtutes
               co●tin●●
               omnes
               ,
            
             and
             righteous
             Works
             are
             vertuous
             Works
             ;
             Others
             conceive
             ,
             that
             by
             Righteousness
             is
             meant
             that
             particular
             Vertue
             of
             Patience
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             proper
             Fruit
             of
             Chastizing
             ,
             Tribulations
             ,
             and
             Afflictions
             ;
             
             
               For
               Tribulation
               worketh
               Patience
            
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             3.
             and
             
               the
               trying
               of
               our
               Faith
               by
               Temptations
               and
               Afflictions
               worketh
               Patience
               ,
            
             saith
             another
             Apostle
             ,
             Jam.
             1.
             3.
             
             And
             Patience
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             peaceable
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             quiet
             ,
             the
             peace
             ,
             the
             calm
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Storms
             of
             Affliction
             .
             But
             to
             understand
             the
             words
             more
             fully
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             End
             of
             God's
             Chastening
             is
             Correction
             ,
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             reducing
             of
             the
             Party
             chastened
             into
             the
             right
             way
             :
             For
             ,
             saith
             
               David
               ,
               Before
               I
               was
               afflicted
               I
               went
               astray
               ,
               but
               now
               I
               have
               kept
               thy
               Word
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119.
             67.
             and
             again
             ,
             
               It
               's
               good
               for
               me
               that
               I
               have
               been
               afflicted
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               learn
               thy
               Statutes
               ,
            
             Ver.
             71.
             
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Afflictions
             ,
             which
             are
             God's
             Chastisements
             ,
             are
             for
             Sin
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             gone
             astray
             .
             2.
             
             The
             End
             and
             Effect
             is
             Obedience
             ,
             keeping
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             learning
             to
             do
             his
             Statutes
             :
             To
             obey
             and
             do
             God's
             Laws
             is
             Righteousness
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             this
             Reformation
             follows
             Peace
             ;
             for
             God's
             Anger
             and
             Chastisements
             ,
             the
             Effects
             thereof
             ,
             do
             cease
             ,
             the
             Conscience
             is
             quiet
             ,
             and
             the
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Party
             corrected
             is
             great
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Chastening
             may
             be
             used
             as
             a
             means
             of
             our
             first
             Conversion
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             unrighteous
             may
             make
             us
             righteous
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             be
             made
             subservient
             to
             the
             Reformation
             of
             one
             converted
             by
             making
             him
             sensible
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             causing
             him
             to
             renew
             his
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             exercise
             and
             improve
             his
             heavenly
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             lay
             dormant
             in
             him
             through
             his
             neglect
             .
             The
             Sum
             of
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             by
             his
             Chastisements
             ,
             joyned
             with
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             makes
             his
             Children
             more
             holy
             and
             righteous
             ,
             and
             also
             more
             happy
             .
             By
             this
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Smiting
             and
             Affliction
             ,
             or
             Chastisement
             ,
             )
             
               shall
               the
               Iniquity
               of
            
             Jacob
             
               be
               purged
            
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             all
             the
             fruit
             to
             take
             away
             Sin
             ,
             Isa.
             27.
             9.
             
             And
             the
             End
             of
             all
             our
             Chastisements
             ,
             which
             we
             suffer
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             this
             Life
             is
             ended
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             perfectly
             righteous
             ,
             and
             attain
             eternal
             Peace
             :
             For
             they
             exercise
             our
             Graces
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             we
             obtain
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             ,
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             Reconciliation
             with
             our
             God.
             2.
             
             The
             Parties
             that
             are
             Partakers
             of
             this
             benefit
             are
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             exercised
             therewith
             :
             There
             is
             an
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             whereby
             men
             are
             made
             stronger
             ,
             more
             active
             ,
             more
             skilful
             in
             the
             thing
             wherein
             they
             are
             exercised
             ,
             and
             by
             continued
             Practice
             are
             enabled
             to
             endure
             and
             hold
             out
             far
             more
             and
             far
             longer
             than
             others
             can
             do
             .
             There
             is
             also
             an
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             the
             School
             of
             Affliction
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             God's
             training
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             the
             stirring
             up
             and
             improving
             of
             their
             heavenly
             vertues
             .
             The
             principal
             Vertue
             he
             intends
             to
             teach
             them
             is
             Patience
             ,
             which
             once
             had
             ,
             and
             brought
             unto
             some
             Perfection
             ,
             is
             a
             rare
             vertue
             .
             This
             is
             an
             hard
             Lesson
             ,
             and
             not
             easily
             learned
             ,
             and
             without
             Exercise
             cannot
             be
             attained
             ;
             yet
             this
             vertue
             once
             made
             habitual
             raiseth
             Man
             to
             an
             high
             degree
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             will
             be
             difficult
             unto
             him
             :
             Therefore
             this
             was
             the
             Exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Let
               Patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               Work
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               perfect
               and
               entire
               wanting
               of
               nothing
               ,
            
             James
             1.
             4.
             
             They
             therefore
             who
             are
             exercised
             by
             Afflictions
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             habitually
             patient
             ,
             are
             they
             who
             receive
             this
             benefit
             ,
             and
             reap
             the
             
               peaceable
               fruit
               of
               Righteousness
            
             .
             3.
             
             Yet
             there
             must
             be
             some
             time
             before
             an
             habit
             be
             acquired
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             That
             ,
             not
             at
             first
             but
             afterward
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             been
             well
             ●v●rcised
             ,
             then
             it
             yieldeth
             this
             
               peaceable
               fruit
            
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
             God
             could
             so
             sanctify
             us
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             instant
             so
             deeply
             implant
             all
             heavenly
             vertues
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             Exercise
             might
             be
             needless
             :
             Yet
             it
             was
             not
             his
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             will
             humble
             us
             ,
             try
             us
             ,
             refine
             us
             ,
             before
             he
             admits
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             of
             Glory
             .
             He
             knew
             this
             was
             good
             for
             us
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             good
             for
             a
             Man
             that
             he
             bear
             the
             Yoke
             in
             his
             Youth
             ;
             
               He
               sitteth
               alone
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               silence
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               born
               it
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             Lament
             .
             3.
             27.
             28.
             
             The
             Sum
             of
             this
             Discourse
             is
             ,
             That
             seeing
             from
             the
             Text
             of
             Solomon
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             God
             out
             of
             Love
             chasteneth
             all
             his
             Children
             ,
             so
             that
             none
             are
             exempted
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             this
             ,
             not
             like
             our
             earthly
             Fathers
             in
             an
             arbitrary
             way
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             certain
             Rule
             of
             perfect
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             more
             holy
             ,
             and
             reap
             
               the
               peaceable
               fruit
               of
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             let
             us
             endure
             it
             with
             Patience
             ,
             and
             patiently
             continue
             to
             the
             End.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             After
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             the
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             main
             Duty
             is
             expressed
             and
             repeated
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 Hands
                 which
                 hang
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 feeble
                 Knees
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               13.
               
               
                 And
                 make
                 strait
                 Paths
                 for
                 your
                 feet
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lame
                 be
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 it
                 rather
                 be
                 heaeled
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             Text
             might
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             Conclusion
             drawn
             from
             the
             former
             Discourse
             ,
             or
             inferred
             from
             the
             last
             words
             of
             Ver.
             13.
             
             If
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             take
             it
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             If
             Suffering
             be
             God's
             Chastening
             ,
             issuing
             from
             Love
             ,
             ordered
             in
             Wisdom
             ,
             ending
             in
             our
             greater
             good
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             
               lift
               up
               the
               hands
               which
               hang
               down
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             If
             from
             the
             latter
             ,
             then
             the
             Argument
             is
             drawn
             from
             the
             ill
             Consequence
             of
             our
             fainting
             Remissness
             ,
             we
             shall
             ,
             like
             
               that
               which
               is
               lame
               ,
               be
               turned
               out
               ●f
               the
               way
               .
            
             In
             the
             words
             themselvs
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             Metaphorical
             terms
             ,
             and
             the
             Similitudes
             seem
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 Wrastlers
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 such
                 as
                 run
                 in
                 a
                 Race
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             former
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             begin
             to
             faint
             ,
             hang
             down
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             cannot
             lift
             them
             up
             ;
             the
             latter
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             wearied
             ,
             become
             
               feeble
               in
               their
               knees
            
             ,
             cannot
             run
             strait
             on
             ,
             but
             turn
             or
             
               are
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
            
             These
             things
             are
             translated
             unto
             the
             Soul
             :
             It
             implies
             ,
             that
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             through
             neglect
             of
             their
             heavenly
             vertues
             ,
             and
             other
             means
             of
             Perseverance
             and
             Prayer
             unto
             God
             ,
             began
             to
             faint
             and
             lag
             in
             their
             heavenly
             Course
             .
             They
             were
             wearied
             much
             ,
             and
             vexed
             with
             the
             Opposition
             of
             their
             unbelieving
             Brethren
             ,
             reproaching
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             threatning
             them
             ,
             and
             spoiling
             them
             of
             their
             Goods
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             waver
             in
             their
             Profession
             :
             They
             perhaps
             entertained
             thoughts
             of
             falling
             away
             ,
             and
             debated
             within
             themselvs
             ,
             whether
             they
             should
             continue
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             to
             doubt
             ,
             and
             be
             unresolved
             ,
             was
             a
             degree
             of
             Apostacy
             :
             This
             was
             in
             them
             a
             Sin
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             words
             are
             an
             Exhortation
             yet
             they
             imply
             a
             Reproof
             .
             The
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             was
             a
             Reformation
             of
             this
             deficiency
             ,
             by
             a
             more
             serious
             consideration
             of
             so
             many
             and
             rare
             Examples
             ;
             the
             nature
             of
             Sufferings
             ,
             they
             were
             Chastisements
             ;
             the
             glorious
             Reward
             of
             Perseverance
             ;
             the
             fearful
             Punishment
             of
             Apostacy
             :
             And
             by
             this
             consideration
             ,
             with
             Prayer
             for
             strength
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             encourage
             themselvs
             ,
             rouze
             up
             their
             drowzy
             Spirits
             ,
             gird
             up
             the
             Loyns
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             go
             on
             and
             finish
             their
             Race
             :
             They
             must
             not
             through
             sloth
             ,
             love
             of
             Ease
             ,
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             now
             begin
             to
             turn
             back
             ,
             and
             so
             lose
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             former
             Labours
             and
             Sufferings
             .
             By
             this
             we
             understand
             our
             frailty
             ,
             and
             how
             ready
             we
             are
             to
             give
             back
             in
             the
             way
             to
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             if
             God
             do
             desert
             us
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             our
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             to
             support
             us
             ,
             except
             we
             give
             him
             Cause
             by
             our
             negligence
             and
             grievous
             Sins
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Reason
             why
             we
             should
             often
             renew
             and
             raise
             up
             those
             Graces
             which
             are
             left
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             lest
             we
             prove
             lame
             ,
             and
             so
             
               be
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
            
             To
             be
             lame
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             lose
             our
             spiritual
             strength
             and
             vigour
             of
             heavenly
             motion
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             our
             Sin
             ,
             because
             we
             diminish
             it
             by
             not
             using
             that
             Power
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             :
             And
             the
             Punishment
             of
             this
             Sin
             is
             ,
             to
             turn
             us
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             reject
             us
             ;
             for
             God
             may
             in
             this
             Case
             justly
             withdraw
             his
             sanctifying
             Power
             ,
             and
             condemn
             us
             as
             unworthy
             of
             that
             eternal
             glorious
             Reward
             to
             which
             he
             called
             us
             .
             Yet
             this
             turning
             out
             may
             be
             considered
             ,
             either
             as
             a
             Punishment
             and
             Judgment
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ,
             who
             willingly
             turns
             out
             of
             the
             way
             and
             makes
             himself
             guilty
             of
             Apostacy
             .
             This
             Lameness
             may
             be
             cured
             ,
             for
             some
             times
             it
             is
             not
             a
             mortal
             and
             desperate
             Disease
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             by
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Penitency
             of
             the
             Party
             may
             be
             healed
             .
             Therefore
             it
             's
             added
             .
             
               But
               let
               it
               rather
               be
               healed
               :
            
             This
             seems
             to
             point
             at
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             ,
             whereby
             Persons
             that
             begin
             to
             fall
             away
             are
             excommunicated
             and
             delivered
             up
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             in
             a
             desperate
             Case
             ;
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             advise
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             is
             any
             hope
             of
             Recovery
             ,
             the
             Church
             should
             endeavour
             to
             make
             them
             penitent
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             absolve
             and
             restore
             them
             upon
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             not
             leave
             them
             to
             perish
             .
             Thus
             the
             ancient
             Church
             dealt
             with
             those
             who
             were
             called
             Lapsi
             :
             And
             according
             to
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               to
               turn
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             to
             censure
             and
             excommunicate
             ,
             and
             
               to
               heal
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             restore
             them
             made
             penitent
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             Though
             Perseverance
             both
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Profession
             thereof
             ,
             be
             the
             principal
             D●ty
             ;
             yet
             Faith
             cannot
             be
             without
             other
             vertues
             ,
             as
             Peace
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             therefore
             he
             adds
             ,
          
           
             
             Ver.
             14.
             
             
               Follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               holiness
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               God.
               
            
          
           
             THe
             reason
             of
             this
             Exhortation
             to
             these
             two
             Duties
             of
             Peace
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             ,
             without
             these
             ,
             our
             Profession
             is
             but
             Hypocrisy
             .
             2.
             
             These
             beautify
             and
             grace
             Christian
             Religion
             much
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             our
             sincerity
             .
             3.
             
             By
             these
             we
             so
             demean
             our selves
             ,
             that
             our
             very
             Adversaries
             can
             have
             no
             just
             occasion
             to
             persecute
             us
             .
             4.
             
             If
             we
             follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             we
             shall
             avoid
             many
             Troubles
             ,
             which
             unadvised
             Zelots
             ,
             busy-Bodies
             ,
             turbulent
             and
             quarrelsom
             Persons
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             &
             other
             good
             Christians
             .
             If
             we
             follow
             holiness
             ,
             we
             shall
             give
             no
             scandal
             unto
             others
             ,
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             prepare
             our selves
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             vision
             and
             fruition
             beautifical
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             our
             full
             hapiness
             .
             So
             that
             there
             was
             special
             reason
             for
             to
             add
             these
             Exhortations
             :
             But
             to
             consider
             the
             words
             in
             themselves
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             them
             a
             two-fold
             Duty
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 peace
                 with
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 holiness
                 towards
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 peace
                 is
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 parties
                 with
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 peace
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 following
                 of
                 this
                 peace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Peace
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             not
             agreement
             with
             every
             one
             in
             opinion
             ,
             affection
             ,
             practise
             ;
             for
             many
             have
             false
             opinions
             ,
             corruptions
             in
             affections
             ,
             and
             their
             practise
             is
             ungodly
             .
             But
             peace
             is
             a
             virtue
             whereby
             we
             live
             quietly
             :
             It
             issues
             from
             the
             loving
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             as
             our selves
             .
             It
             's
             opposed
             to
             a
             turbulent
             disposition
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             qualities
             ,
             motions
             ,
             passions
             ,
             which
             cause
             dissension
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             without
             humility
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             patience
             ,
             forbearance
             ,
             kindness
             :
             It
             so
             orders
             all
             words
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             they
             tend
             to
             preserve
             concord
             ,
             and
             it
             gives
             no
             just
             cause
             of
             offence
             to
             any
             .
             It
             labours
             to
             make
             up
             Breaches
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             Differences
             :
             It
             's
             an
             excellent
             virtue
             ,
             and
             is
             hardly
             separable
             from
             any
             Duty
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             ;
             therefore
             some
             have
             thought
             ,
             that
             by
             Peace
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             signified
             the
             observation
             of
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             moral
             Law
             ,
             which
             prescribes
             the
             duty
             of
             man
             to
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             parties
             with
             whom
             we
             must
             have
             peace
             ,
             are
             
               [
               all
               men
               ]
            
             .
             For
             as
             we
             must
             love
             all
             men
             ,
             even
             Strangers
             ,
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             Persecutors
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             have
             peace
             with
             all
             ,
             yet
             so
             far
             as
             this
             concord
             agrees
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             For
             we
             must
             agree
             with
             no
             person
             in
             that
             which
             is
             evill
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             have
             a
             special
             care
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             best
             :
             If
             we
             differ
             from
             any
             man
             in
             that
             which
             is
             lawful
             ,
             we
             offend
             .
             This
             peace
             presupposeth
             society
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             bond
             that
             knits
             together
             multitudes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             must
             follow
             peace
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             followeth
             and
             pursueth
             some
             thing
             running
             from
             him
             ,
             for
             to
             take
             it
             ;
             it
             's
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Exhortation
             :
             
               Seek
               peace
               ,
               and
               pursue
               it
               ,
            
             Psal.
             34.
             14.
             
             The
             phrase
             implies
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             very
             difficult
             thing
             to
             have
             peace
             with
             a
             few
             ,
             much
             more
             with
             all
             .
             For
             we
             find
             that
             true
             ,
             
               That
               when
               we
               are
               for
               Peace
               ,
               and
               speak
               for
               it
               ,
               most
               men
               are
               for
               War
               ,
            
             Psal.
             120.
             7.
             
             The
             means
             whereby
             we
             may
             lay
             hold
             of
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             eschew
             Evil
             ,
             and
             do
             Good
             ;
             to
             keep
             our
             Tongues
             from
             Evil
             ,
             and
             our
             Lips
             from
             speaking
             Guil.
             For
             we
             must
             not
             comply
             with
             any
             person
             in
             his
             Errours
             ,
             or
             his
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             neglect
             to
             reprove
             him
             or
             oppose
             him
             in
             his
             iniquity
             ,
             for
             our
             own
             quiet
             .
             Yet
             to
             be
             just
             and
             merciful
             ,
             and
             kind
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             and
             lawful
             means
             ,
             and
             very
             effectual
             to
             obtain
             peace
             .
             And
             in
             this
             way
             we
             must
             do
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             diligence
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             issues
             answer
             not
             our
             defires
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             we
             have
             done
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             discharged
             our
             Conscience
             ;
             God
             doth
             not
             bind
             us
             to
             impossibilities
             :
             For
             the
             Command
             is
             not
             absolute
             ,
             but
             given
             with
             this
             Proviso
             ,
             
               If
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               you
               lieth
               ,
               live
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
             The
             sum
             of
             all
             is
             this
             ,
             We
             must
             give
             no
             just
             occasion
             or
             cause
             of
             difference
             to
             any
             person
             ,
             but
             use
             all
             lawful
             wayes
             ,
             and
             just
             means
             to
             procure
             peace
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             must
             follow
             holiness
             ,
             &c.
             where
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 holiness
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 perform
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   without
                   it
                   no
                   man
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             Some
             think
             these
             words
             are
             added
             to
             limit
             and
             direct
             our
             pursuance
             of
             peace
             ,
             wherein
             we
             must
             be
             so
             innocent
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             offend
             our
             God.
             Some
             think
             holiness
             to
             be
             sincerity
             
             in
             the
             religious
             Service
             and
             Worship
             of
             our
             God
             :
             For
             all
             Worship
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             is
             unholy
             ,
             if
             not
             performed
             with
             a
             sincere
             heart
             ;
             which
             being
             washed
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             with
             the
             Spirit
             out
             of
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             hates
             Sin
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
             The
             principal
             subject
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             is
             the
             will
             and
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             qualification
             ,
             whereby
             it
             's
             conformed
             ,
             and
             made
             like
             to
             God.
             It
             is
             the
             supernatural
             light
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             and
             purity
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             purifies
             all
             acts
             and
             operations
             ,
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             .
             It
             's
             that
             whereby
             we
             devote
             and
             consecrate
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             union
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             :
             It
             's
             opposed
             not
             only
             to
             profaness
             ,
             but
             hypocrisy
             and
             iniquity
             .
             This
             holiness
             we
             must
             follow
             and
             pursue
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             a
             difficult
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             holy
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             the
             difficulty
             ,
             the
             greater
             must
             be
             our
             care
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             to
             continue
             holy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Reason
             hereof
             is
             ,
             because
             
               without
               it
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               God.
            
             This
             implies
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 without
                 holiness
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 by
                 holiness
                 ,
                 this
                 happiness
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 because
                 without
                 holiness
                 it
                 cannot
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 holiness
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 follow
                 holiness
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 peace
                 with
                 Man.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             three
             first
             are
             absolute
             ;
             1.
             
             To
             see
             God
             ,
             as
             many
             understand
             it
             ,
             is
             immediately
             and
             clearly
             to
             behold
             God's
             Glory
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             priviledg
             reserved
             for
             Heaven
             .
             Thus
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             they
             call
             intuitive
             Knowledg
             ,
             and
             beatifical
             Vision
             ,
             from
             which
             unspeakable
             joyes
             ,
             and
             eternal
             delights
             do
             ever
             issue
             .
             Yet
             it
             's
             an
             Hebrew
             expression
             ,
             and
             signifies
             to
             enjoy
             ;
             therefore
             to
             see
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             enjoy
             him
             ,
             and
             have
             some
             special
             union
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             derive
             some
             happiness
             from
             him
             ;
             either
             by
             Grace
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             Glory
             in
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             communion
             cannot
             be
             obtained
             without
             holiness
             .
             For
             all
             Communion
             presupposeth
             union
             ,
             all
             union
             agreement
             ,
             and
             without
             holiness
             there
             can
             be
             no
             agreement
             ,
             no
             union
             ,
             no
             communion
             with
             God.
             For
             he
             is
             holy
             ,
             and
             requires
             holiness
             in
             all
             them
             that
             draw
             near
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             to
             worship
             him
             :
             He
             is
             Light
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             no
             Darkness
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             He
             is
             pure
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             holy
             :
             and
             as
             there
             is
             no
             fellowship
             of
             Light
             and
             Darkness
             ;
             so
             they
             who
             walk
             in
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             are
             polluted
             with
             Sin
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             fellowship
             with
             him
             .
             So
             that
             without
             holiness
             we
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             fellowship
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             holiness
             we
             may
             see
             him
             and
             enjoy
             him
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             holiness
             ,
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             enjoyment
             .
             The
             more
             holy
             we
             are
             ,
             the
             nearer
             fellowship
             we
             have
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             derive
             more
             joy
             and
             comfort
             from
             him
             .
             That
             by
             this
             holiness
             ,
             this
             sight
             and
             enjoyment
             may
             be
             obtained
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             Christ's
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Blessed
               are
               the
               pure
               in
               heart
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               see
               God.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Seeing
             there
             can
             be
             no
             vision
             or
             fruition
             of
             God
             without
             holiness
             ;
             therefore
             our
             Duty
             is
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             holy
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             the
             Duty
             urged
             upon
             this
             ground
             .
             The
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             's
             not
             said
             ,
             
               [
               by
               holiness
               we
               may
               see
               God
               ]
               ,
            
             but
             
               [
               without
               hol●ness
               we
               cannot
               see
               God
               ]
               ,
            
             is
             to
             signify
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             purity
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             without
             which
             this
             blessed
             fruition
             cannot
             be
             attained
             .
             Every
             one
             that
             knows
             how
             blessed
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             to
             be
             near
             unto
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             doth
             purify
             himself
             as
             he
             is
             pure
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             it
             highly
             concerns
             us
             all
             to
             keep
             our
             hearts
             right
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             should
             be
             our
             chiefest
             work
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             as
             we
             desire
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             God
             here
             ,
             or
             see
             his
             Face
             in
             the
             Light
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             by
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ's
             Blood
             ,
             and
             constant
             prayer
             for
             sanctification
             to
             cleanse
             our
             hearts
             from
             all
             impurity
             .
             For
             the
             more
             pure
             we
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             capable
             we
             shall
             be
             of
             this
             great
             benefit
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             are
             once
             fully
             purified
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             admitted
             into
             his
             glorious
             presence
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             him
             for
             evermore
             .
             And
             this
             must
             be
             a
             certain
             principle
             ,
             That
             he
             that
             will
             be
             happy
             as
             God
             is
             ,
             must
             be
             ,
             holy
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             That
             they
             might
             continue
             holy
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Exhortation
             is
             ;
          
           
             Ver.
             15.
             
             
               Looking
               diligently
               ,
               lost
               any
               man
               fail
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               lest
               any
               root
               of
               bitterness
               springing
               up
               trouble
               you
               ,
               and
               thereby
               many
               be
               defiled
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             may
             be
             understood
             either
             of
             private
             care
             and
             vigilancy
             of
             one
             over
             another
             ,
             or
             of
             publick
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             both
             ;
             especially
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             is
             to
             prevent
             Apostacy
             and
             Scandal
             .
             And
             here
             are
             observable
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 Danger
                 or
                 Evil
                 to
                 be
                 prevented
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 prevention
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Evil
             seems
             in
             this
             Text
             to
             be
             Apostacy
             ;
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             Scandal
             .
             If
             we
             reduce
             the
             whole
             to
             Propositions
             ,
             they
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 fail
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 might
                 grow
                 up
                 amongst
                 them
                 a
                 root
                 of
                 bitterness
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 By
                 this
                 Root
                 growing
                 up
                 ,
                 many
                 might
                 be
                 defiled
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 must
                 be
                 careful
                 and
                 vigilant
                 to
                 prevent
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             
               fall
               short
            
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             By
             Grace
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             special
             favour
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             was
             revealed
             and
             promised
             remission
             of
             Sin
             and
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             which
             Doctrine
             they
             professed
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             they
             expected
             to
             receive
             these
             incomparable
             mercies
             upon
             their
             Belief
             .
             To
             come
             short
             of
             this
             Grace
             with
             some
             ,
             is
             to
             faint
             and
             recede
             from
             their
             Profession
             ,
             especially
             because
             of
             persecution
             or
             seduction
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             else
             at
             least
             some
             degree
             thereof
             :
             and
             if
             any
             do
             thus
             either
             out
             of
             doubting
             ,
             or
             the
             love
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             he
             deprives
             himself
             of
             that
             excellent
             benefit
             ,
             which
             by
             perseverance
             he
             might
             have
             obtained
             .
             There
             was
             great
             danger
             of
             this
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             of
             their
             frailty
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             many
             temptations
             of
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             might
             grow
             up
             amongst
             them
             a
             Root
             of
             bitterness
             .
             A
             Root
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             is
             a
             bitter
             Root
             ;
             and
             a
             bitter
             Root
             is
             some
             person
             infected
             with
             heresy
             ;
             which
             is
             one
             kind
             of
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             Apostacy
             which
             begins
             in
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             receiving
             some
             ●●●our
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             goes
             on
             in
             the
             Will
             ,
             resolving
             to
             deny
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             is
             finished
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             that
             Heresy
             .
             Such
             heresies
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             many
             subtil
             Seducters
             ,
             and
             the
             ignorance
             of
             Professors
             ,
             with
             other
             temptations
             ,
             might
             easily
             by
             degrees
             grow
             up
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             manifest
             themselves
             .
             Whereas
             it
             's
             added
             ,
             
               [
               Left
               any
               such
               ●oot
               sprining
               up
               trouble
               you
               ]
            
             It
             's
             very
             likely
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostle
             followed
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             which
             thus
             translate
             the
             place
             ,
             
               [
               Left
               there
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               Rest
               springing
               up
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               ,
            
             in
             gall
             and
             bitterness
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Transcribes
             turned
             the
             words
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             into
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             which
             signifies
             to
             trouble
             .
             3.
             
             We
             must
             note
             ,
             That
             the
             Root
             of
             Gall
             and
             Wormwood
             in
             Moses
             ,
             signifies
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             who
             violates
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             turning
             to
             Idols
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             to
             fail
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             Root
             of
             bitterness
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             both
             intend
             Apostates
             and
             Apostacy
             .
             We
             must
             not
             here
             too
             curiously
             distinguish
             between
             Apostacy
             and
             Heresy
             ;
             for
             though
             some
             Heresy
             is
             not
             Apostacy
             ,
             yet
             some
             is
             ;
             because
             it
             denies
             the
             fundamental
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             this
             Root
             of
             bitterness
             many
             may
             be
             defiled
             .
             For
             a
             little
             leaven
             seaveneth
             the
             whole
             Lump
             .
             Heresy
             and
             Apostacy
             are
             like
             Wormwood
             and
             Gall
             ,
             a
             little
             of
             them
             will
             make
             bitter
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             Water
             ,
             Wine
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Drink
             or
             Meat
             :
             One
             evil
             example
             may
             do
             much
             hurt
             ,
             many
             will
             do
             more
             .
             One
             Heretick
             or
             Apostate
             ,
             especially
             if
             eminent
             ,
             may
             draw
             many
             after
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             false
             Doctrine
             .
             The
             Dragon
             is
             said
             with
             his
             tail
             to
             draw
             down
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Stats
             :
             〈◊〉
             could
             cause
             all
             Israel
             to
             Sin.
             How
             much
             mischief
             was
             done
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Cerinthus
               ,
               Ebion
               ,
               Valentius
               ,
            
             and
             other
             Hereticks
             ?
             Therefore
             by
             one
             ,
             many
             may
             be
             polluted
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             prevent
             this
             danger
             ,
             they
             must
             look
             diligently
             .
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             1.
             
             Every
             man
             must
             have
             a
             care
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             his
             own
             Soul.
             2.
             
             They
             must
             watch
             one
             over
             another
             :
             and
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             any
             inclining
             to
             Apostacy
             ,
             or
             beginning
             to
             doubt
             of
             ,
             or
             decline
             his
             Profession
             ,
             they
             must
             by
             good
             example
             ,
             instruction
             ,
             admonition
             ,
             reproof
             ,
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             seek
             to
             〈◊〉
             him
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             being
             trusted
             with
             man's
             Soul
             ,
             must
             be
             very
             watchful
             above
             all
             other
             ;
             must
             exhost
             ,
             reprove
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             wholesome
             Doctrine
             ,
             inform
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             strengthen
             the
             weak
             ,
             reform
             the
             erroneous
             ,
             encourage
             the
             faint
             ,
             and
             suffer
             no
             such
             bitter
             Root
             to
             spring
             up
             amongst
             his
             People
             .
             4.
             
             They
             that
             have
             the
             power
             of
             discipline
             ,
             upon
             information
             must
             by
             Admonition
             and
             fighter
             Censures
             first
             seek
             to
             reclaim
             a
             sinning
             Brother
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             so
             they
             cannot
             rectify
             him
             ,
             they
             must
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             left
             others
             be
             infected
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             As
             Apostacy
             ,
             so
             Scandal
             must
             be
             prevented
             ;
             therefore
             he
             add
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               16.
               
               
                 Lest
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Fornicatour
                 ,
                 or
                 profane
                 person
                 ,
                 as
              
               Esau
               ,
               
                 who
                 for
                 one
                 morsel
                 of
                 meat
                 sold
                 his
                 brithright
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               17.
               
               
                 For
                 ye
                 know
                 how
                 that
                 afterwards
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 inherited
                 the
                 Blessing
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 rerejected
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 found
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 sought
                 it
                 carefully
                 with
                 tears
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             we
             have
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 Evil
                 to
                 be
                 prevented
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 prevention
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             prevention
             is
             the
             same
             you
             heard
             before
             .
             For
             the
             words
             
               [
               looking
               diligently
            
             ]
             are
             to
             be
             re-iterated
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             must
             have
             a
             care
             of
             himself
             ,
             watch
             over
             others
             ;
             and
             the
             Minister
             must
             especially
             watch
             over
             his
             Flock
             ,
             and
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             trusted
             with
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             must
             use
             all
             means
             to
             make
             the
             parties
             guilty
             ,
             penitent
             and
             sensible
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             impenitent
             ,
             they
             must
             cast
             them
             out
             .
          
           
             The
             Scandal
             to
             be
             prevented
             ,
             is
             two-fold
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Fornication
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Profaness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             two
             are
             expresly
             named
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             some
             amongst
             them
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             many
             or
             some
             of
             them
             propense
             and
             inclined
             unto
             them
             .
             Yet
             by
             these
             all
             other
             Scandals
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             in
             a
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             must
             look
             diligently
             ,
             lest
             there
             be
             any
             Fornicatour
             .
             By
             Fornication
             in
             Scripture
             is
             signified
             not
             only
             simple
             Fornification
             between
             single
             persons
             ,
             but
             also
             Whoredome
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Incest
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             Lewdness
             and
             Uncleanness
             .
             And
             Christians
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             Sin
             ;
             especially
             because
             they
             are
             called
             to
             Holiness
             :
             their
             Bodies
             are
             redeemed
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             consecrated
             to
             God
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Profaness
             is
             the
             second
             Sin
             to
             be
             eschewed
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 General
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 profane
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 Particular
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 profane
                 ,
                 as
                 Esau.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Profane
             is
             opposed
             to
             holy
             :
             and
             as
             that
             which
             is
             holy
             is
             pure
             ;
             so
             that
             which
             is
             profane
             is
             impure
             and
             polluted
             .
             As
             there
             be
             things
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             persons
             that
             are
             profane
             Profane
             things
             are
             such
             as
             are
             common
             ,
             base
             ,
             contemptible
             ,
             not
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             set
             apart
             for
             any
             religious
             Use
             :
             Profane
             persons
             are
             such
             as
             are
             irreligious
             ,
             polluted
             with
             Sin
             ,
             who
             fear
             not
             God
             ,
             contemn
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             contempt
             profane
             them
             .
             And
             this
             profaness
             of
             persons
             is
             sometimes
             plain
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             some
             degree
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             on
             rather
             a
             Sin
             issuing
             from
             an
             Atheistical
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Profaness
             in
             particular
             is
             here
             the
             profaness
             of
             Esau
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             no
             profane
             person
             amongst
             them
             like
             unto
             Esau.
             This
             instance
             he
             gives
             not
             only
             that
             they
             might
             understand
             what
             the
             Sin
             is
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             they
             might
             abhorr
             it
             .
             In
             Esau
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             Sin
             in
             General
             .
             Particular
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Punishment
             and
             Consequent
             of
             this
             Sin.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Sin
             in
             general
             was
             profaness
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             History
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             disposition
             of
             his
             heart
             was
             irreligious
             and
             profane
             ,
             and
             his
             practise
             did
             manifest
             the
             same
             .
             His
             marriage
             ,
             and
             his
             purpose
             to
             murther
             his
             Brother
             were
             sufficient
             evidence
             .
             Yet
             the
             particular
             here
             expressed
             ,
             was
             the
             selling
             of
             his
             Birthright
             for
             a
             morsel
             of
             meat
             :
             This
             was
             a
             plain
             contempt
             of
             his
             Birthright
             ,
             as
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             To
             understand
             this
             the
             better
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             this
             Brithright
             was
             .
             2.
             
             His
             sale
             of
             it
             .
             1.
             
             This
             primogeniture
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             meant
             by
             Birthright
             ,
             anciently
             had
             certain
             Priviledges
             .
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             dominion
             over
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Father
             .
             2.
             
             A
             double
             portion
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Priest-hood
             .
             Yet
             besides
             these
             in
             the
             Birthright
             ,
             there
             was
             something
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             his
             Fathers
             Blessing
             ,
             which
             included
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Messias
             ;
             and
             these
             were
             sacred
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             value
             .
             So
             much
             is
             intimated
             by
             his
             seeking
             of
             it
             with
             tears
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Birthright
             he
             sold
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             morsel
             of
             meat
             .
          
           
           
             By
             which
             words
             we
             understand
             his
             Contempt
             of
             this
             sacred
             Birth-right
             ;
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             sold
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             voluntarily
             parted
             with
             it
             ;
             for
             sale
             is
             voluntary
             .
             2.
             
             He
             sold
             it
             at
             a
             very
             vile
             Rate
             ,
             even
             for
             one
             Morsel
             of
             Meat
             ,
             one
             Meal
             to
             satisfy
             his
             Appetite
             .
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             
               He
               did
               eat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               rose
               up
               ,
               and
               went
               his
               way
               ;
               thus
            
             Esau
             
               despised
               his
               Birth-right
            
             ,
             Gen.
             25.
             34.
             
             This
             was
             his
             Profaness
             in
             particular
             .
             By
             this
             we
             easily
             understand
             ,
             that
             Profaness
             is
             a
             Contempt
             of
             that
             which
             is
             sacred
             .
             And
             many
             may
             exceed
             in
             Reverence
             and
             Devotion
             of
             outward
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Observation
             of
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             guilty
             of
             this
             Sin
             ,
             whilest
             they
             make
             their
             Belly
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             prefer
             earthly
             Profits
             or
             Pleasures
             before
             those
             heavenly
             Blessings
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             and
             God
             hath
             promised
             .
             These
             two
             ,
             Fornication
             and
             Profianess
             ,
             may
             be
             termed
             Apostacy
             in
             Practice
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             in
             Profession
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Punishment
             follows
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             an
             irrecoverable
             loss
             of
             the
             Blessing
             .
             The
             words
             contain
             two
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Esat
                 lost
                 the
                 Blessing
                 irrecoverably
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 knew
                 this
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             lost
             it
             irrecoverably
             is
             evident
             ;
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             would
             have
             inherited
             it
             ,
             and
             was
             rejected
             .
             2.
             
             He
             sought
             it
             carefully
             with
             tears
             ,
             and
             found
             no
             place
             for
             Repentance
             .
             All
             this
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             the
             History
             of
             Isaac
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             and
             Esau
             his
             Sons
             ;
             for
             Jacob
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Direction
             of
             his
             Mother
             Rebeccah
             ,
             obtains
             the
             Blessing
             from
             
               Isaac
               :
               Esau
            
             comes
             after
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             receive
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             made
             full
             account
             .
             But
             the
             Blessing
             being
             already
             passed
             upon
             his
             Brother
             ,
             his
             expectation
             was
             disappointed
             :
             Upon
             this
             he
             weeps
             ,
             he
             petitions
             ,
             and
             with
             greatest
             Importunity
             ;
             yet
             all
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             too
             late
             ,
             the
             Blessing
             was
             gone
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             done
             could
             not
             be
             undone
             .
             That
             which
             was
             done
             unwittingly
             by
             Isaac
             was
             confirmed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             irrecoverable
             and
             unalterable
             .
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             There
             was
             no
             place
             found
             for
             Repentance
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Blessing
             of
             Jacob
             stood
             firm
             and
             could
             not
             be
             altered
             ;
             no
             place
             was
             found
             for
             
             Esau's
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             in
             vain
             ;
             no
             place
             was
             found
             for
             
             Isaa●'s
             Repentance
             ,
             for
             the
             Blessing
             could
             not
             be
             revoked
             ,
             nor
             transferred
             from
             Jacob
             to
             his
             Brother
             :
             For
             so
             he
             said
             .
             
               I
               have
               blessed
               him
               ;
               yėa
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             Gen.
             27.
             33.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             they
             knew
             ;
             for
             ,
             being
             Hebrews
             ,
             they
             took
             Moses
             for
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             were
             acquainted
             with
             his
             Writings
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             with
             this
             History
             of
             their
             Father
             Jacob
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             were
             descended
             .
             He
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             well
             known
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Example
             they
             might
             take
             heed
             of
             Profaness
             ,
             that
             grievous
             Sin
             ,
             lest
             in
             the
             End
             they
             suffer
             the
             like
             Punishment
             :
             For
             if
             any
             of
             them
             should
             be
             profane
             ,
             and
             despise
             the
             Blessing
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             tendred
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             should
             preferr
             their
             Credit
             ,
             the
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             Possession
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             and
             other
             temporal
             advantages
             ,
             before
             this
             glorious
             Reward
             ,
             their
             Punishment
             in
             the
             End
             would
             be
             grievous
             ;
             because
             they
             should
             not
             only
             lose
             the
             Blessing
             irrecoverably
             ,
             but
             also
             suffer
             eternally
             .
             And
             all
             such
             as
             prefer
             the
             World
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             earthly
             Blessings
             before
             heavenly
             ,
             are
             profane
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             their
             Profession
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             The
             Author
             willing
             to
             omit
             nothing
             that
             might
             confirm
             them
             in
             their
             Profession
             ,
             and
             prevent
             their
             Apostecy
             ,
             argues
             further
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               18.
               
               
                 For
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Mount
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 teuched
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 burned
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 Blackness
                 ,
                 and
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 Tempest
              
               ;
            
             
               Ver.
               19.
               
               
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 Voice
                 they
                 that
                 heard
                 ,
                 entreated
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 spoken
                 to
                 them
                 any
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               20.
               
               
                 For
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 commanded
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Beast
                 touch
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 stoned
                 ,
                 or
                 thrust
                 thorow
                 with
                 a
                 Dart.
                 
              
            
             
               Ver.
               21.
               
               
                 And
                 so
                 terrible
                 was
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 that
              
               Moses
               
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 exceedingly
                 fear
                 and
                 quake
                 .
              
            
          
           
             TO
             find
             the
             Connexion
             of
             these
             with
             the
             former
             words
             is
             difficult
             ;
             because
             they
             seem
             to
             come
             in
             abruptly
             ,
             without
             any
             dependance
             upon
             the
             antecedent
             Discourse
             .
             Some
             think
             these
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             follow
             unto
             Ver.
             25.
             are
             the
             same
             with
             those
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               under
               Grace
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             14.
             and
             likewise
             with
             those
             ,
             
               You
               have
               not
               received
               the
               Spirit
               of
               B●●dage
               to
               fear
               again
               ,
            
             cap.
             8.
             15.
             
             For
             ,
             as
             these
             two
             Passages
             ,
             so
             this
             Text
             speaks
             of
             the
             different
             Estate
             of
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             so
             doth
             this
             .
             And
             if
             compared
             together
             ,
             they
             do
             assert
             and
             implicitly
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             State
             of
             the
             one
             is
             far
             more
             excellent
             and
             hapyy
             than
             the
             Estate
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             confirm
             these
             Hebrews
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             perswade
             them
             to
             Perseverance
             in
             their
             Christian
             Profession
             and
             Practice
             ,
             then
             this
             is
             an
             effectual
             and
             convincing
             Argument
             to
             perswade
             ,
             and
             a
             forcible
             Motive
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             unto
             Perseverance
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Estate
             of
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             be
             so
             much
             more
             excellent
             than
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Estate
             of
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             have
             a
             special
             care
             to
             persevere
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             The
             Reason
             of
             the
             Consequence
             we
             find
             Ver.
             25.
             
             
               For
               if
               they
               escaped
               not
               ,
               who
               refused
               him
               that
               spake
               on
               Earth
            
             (
             when
             he
             gave
             the
             Law
             )
             ,
             
               much
               more
               shall
               not
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               turn
               away
               from
               him
               that
               speaketh
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Apostle
             presupposeth
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             greater
             the
             Sin
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             the
             Punishment
             is
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             's
             a
             greater
             Sin
             to
             reject
             and
             transgress
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             than
             to
             reject
             and
             transgress
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             from
             these
             presupposed
             ,
             he
             inferrs
             ,
             That
             as
             they
             would
             escape
             a
             far
             greater
             and
             severer
             Punishment
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             avoid
             the
             far
             greater
             Sin
             of
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Gospel
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Order
             and
             Method
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             this
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             compares
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             By
             this
             Comparison
             manifests
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Gospel
             above
             the
             Law.
             3.
             
             From
             this
             manifested
             ,
             he
             inferrs
             the
             Duty
             ,
             
               They
               must
               not
               reject
               the
               Gospel
               and
               fall
               away
               .
            
             4.
             
             He
             urgeth
             the
             Performance
             of
             the
             Duty
             from
             the
             severe
             and
             terrible
             Punishment
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             suffered
             by
             such
             as
             perform
             it
             not
             .
             So
             that
             from
             the
             18th
             .
             Verse
             to
             the
             25th
             .
             we
             have
             the
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             25th
             .
             the
             Use.
             This
             Argument
             hath
             great
             Affinity
             with
             that
             we
             find
             used
             Chap.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             This
             being
             the
             Coherence
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Apostle
             may
             be
             understood
             :
             Let
             us
             consider
             the
             words
             themselvs
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             observe
             the
             Doctrine
             concerning
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 passing
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Use
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Manner
                 of
                 Promulgation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 fear
                 it
                 caused
                 in
                 Israel
                 and
                 Moses
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Their
                 freedom
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             According
             to
             these
             three
             things
             we
             have
             three
             Propositions
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Promulgation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 was
                 terrible
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Being
                 terrible
                 ,
                 it
                 caused
                 both
                 Israel
                 and
                 Moses
                 to
                 fear
                 exceedingly
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 These
                 Hebrews
                 were
                 freed
                 from
                 this
                 Law.
                 
              
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             For
             to
             understand
             the
             manner
             of
             Promulgation
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             general
             was
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             in
             particular
             Sinai
             ,
             a
             Mountain
             in
             Arabia
             the
             Desert
             .
             This
             Mountain
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               [
               palpabilis
               ,
               tactilis
               ,
            
             ]
             touchable
             ,
             or
             which
             may
             be
             touched
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             visible
             and
             sensible
             ,
             a
             Mountain
             bodily
             accessible
             ,
             though
             not
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             on
             Earth
             .
             This
             is
             added
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             between
             this
             Hill
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             Zion
             ,
             which
             is
             sometimes
             called
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Gospel
             was
             revealed
             ;
             therefore
             when
             Christ
             revealed
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             he
             spake
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             when
             God
             gave
             the
             Law
             on
             the
             Mountain
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             to
             speak
             on
             Earth
             ,
             Ver.
             25.
             
             This
             place
             was
             not
             terrible
             in
             it self
             but
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Fire
             wherewith
             it
             burned
             at
             that
             time
             :
             For
             some
             Mountains
             ,
             where
             there
             are
             Vulcans
             ,
             as
             upon
             
               Vesuvius
               ,
               Aetna
               ,
               Hecla
            
             ,
             the
             Pike
             of
             Tenariff
             ,
             and
             many
             in
             America
             and
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             to
             burn
             with
             Fire
             is
             usual
             ,
             But
             this
             Burning
             was
             extraordinary
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             for
             
               the
               Mountain
               then
               did
               burn
               with
               fire
               ,
            
             Deut.
             5.
             23.
             yea
             ,
             
               it
               did
               burn
               with
               fire
               up
               to
               the
               midst
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Deut.
             4.
             11.
             as
             though
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             had
             been
             on
             a
             flame
             :
             And
             this
             was
             some
             resemblance
             of
             that
             dreadful
             Fire
             ,
             which
             shall
             consume
             the
             combustible
             World
             at
             the
             latter
             day
             .
             The
             flaming
             Fire
             gave
             Light
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             Blackness
             and
             Darkness
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             caused
             by
             thick
             Clouds
             and
             Smoak
             which
             covered
             the
             Mountain
             ;
             for
             ●as
             before
             ,
             
               it
               burnt
               with
               Fire
               unto
               the
               midst
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               with
               Darkness
               ,
               Clouds
               ,
               and
               thick
               Darkness
               ,
            
             Deut.
             4.
             11.
             
             For
             Mount
             Sinai
             was
             altogether
             on
             a
             Smoak
             ,
             
               because
               the
               Lord
               descended
               upon
               it
               in
               Fire
               ,
               and
               the
               smoak
               thereof
               ascended
               as
               the
               Smoak
               of
               a
               Furnace
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Mount
               quaked
               greatly
               ,
            
             Exod.
             19.
             18.
             
             
               There
               were
               also
               Thundrings
               and
               Lightnings
               ,
               and
               the
               Noise
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               the
               Mountain
               smoaking
               ,
            
             Chap.
             20.
             18.
             
             This
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             that
             utter
             Darkness
             of
             Hell.
             Besides
             ,
             there
             were
             Tempests
             and
             terrible
             Storms
             ,
             a
             Sign
             of
             God's
             fearful
             Indignation
             ,
             which
             shall
             fall
             upon
             the
             Wicked
             .
             The
             Sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             the
             Voice
             of
             words
             ,
             did
             encrease
             the
             terrour
             ;
             for
             
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               was
               exceeding
               loud
               ,
            
             Exod.
             19.
             16.
             
             And
             
               all
               the
               People
               saw
               the
               Thundrings
               ,
               and
               the
               Lightnings
               ,
               and
               the
               Sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
            
             Chap.
             20.
             18.
             
             This
             Trumpet
             did
             summon
             the
             People
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             did
             prepare
             them
             for
             to
             receive
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             their
             doom
             if
             they
             should
             transgress
             it
             :
             As
             this
             was
             a
             Legislative
             ,
             so
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             Judicial
             Trumpet
             to
             convent
             the
             whole
             World
             to
             appear
             before
             the
             Judgment-seat
             of
             Christ
             ;
             An
             Arch-Angel
             shall
             sound
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             the
             Noise
             shall
             be
             loud
             and
             miraculous
             .
             When
             the
             People
             were
             prepared
             ,
             on
             the
             third
             day
             the
             Trumpet
             sounded
             ,
             and
             then
             followed
             the
             Voice
             of
             words
             ;
             for
             God
             ,
             condescending
             to
             the
             Capacity
             of
             Man
             ,
             gave
             the
             Law
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             spake
             in
             an
             audible
             Voice
             in
             the
             Language
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             understand
             it
             .
             As
             the
             Sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             so
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             was
             loud
             ,
             majestick
             ,
             terrible
             ,
             like
             Thunder
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Words
             or
             Commands
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             dreadful
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Sound
             but
             the
             Matter
             .
             This
             dread
             and
             terrour
             did
             appear
             in
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             heard
             entreated
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             should
             not
             be
             spoken
             to
             them
             any
             more
             ;
             for
             they
             said
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               Speak
               thou
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               hear
               ;
               but
               let
               not
               God
               speak
               with
               us
               ,
               lest
               we
               dy
               ,
               Exod.
            
             20.
             19.
             
             And
             again
             they
             said
             ,
             
               Now
               therefore
               why
               should
               we
               dy
               ?
               for
               this
               great
               Fire
               will
               consume
               us
               :
               If
               we
               hear
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               any
               more
               ,
               we
               shall
               dy
               ,
            
             Deut.
             5.
             25.
             
             
               Let
               me
               not
               hear
               again
               the
               Voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               my
               God
               ;
               neither
               let
               me
               see
               this
               great
               Fire
               any
               more
               that
               I
               dy
               not
               ,
            
             Chap.
             18.
             16.
             2.
             
             They
             could
             not
             endure
             it
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             evident
             from
             their
             fear
             of
             Death
             .
             And
             if
             Israel
             could
             not
             endure
             this
             Voice
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             will
             Wicked
             men
             endure
             to
             see
             Christ
             come
             from
             Heaven
             in
             flaming
             Fire
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             his
             Sentence
             ,
             
               Go
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               Fire
               ,
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
            
             the
             most
             dreadful
             words
             that
             ever
             God
             spake
             ,
             or
             Man
             did
             hear
             or
             shall
             hear
             .
             The
             terrour
             was
             yet
             greater
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             a
             Line
             drawn
             ,
             and
             a
             Range
             sixed
             ,
             to
             keep
             both
             Man
             and
             Beast
             at
             a
             Distance
             from
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             Moses
             was
             commanded
             to
             set
             these
             bounds
             before-hand
             to
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             if
             either
             Man
             or
             Beast
             came
             within
             the
             Range
             ,
             they
             were
             stricken
             dead
             instantly
             by
             Lightning
             or
             Thunderbolts
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             why
             this
             Law
             was
             given
             in
             this
             manner
             are
             many
             ;
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             signify
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Supream
             Lawgiver
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             inight
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Laws
             given
             were
             not
             the
             Laws
             of
             men
             but
             of
             the
             great
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             And
             the
             more
             clearly
             he
             did
             manifest
             himself
             ,
             the
             greater
             Authority
             the
             Law
             must
             needs
             have
             .
             2.
             
             Great
             and
             weighty
             things
             are
             done
             with
             greatest
             solemnity
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             the
             solemnity
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             Impression
             is
             made
             upon
             mens
             hearts
             .
             3.
             
             Seeing
             the
             very
             Promulgation
             
             and
             giving
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             so
             dreadful
             ,
             how
             dreadful
             must
             the
             Transgression
             be
             ;
             this
             was
             a
             mighty
             Motive
             to
             incline
             them
             to
             Obedience
             .
             Therefore
             Moses
             said
             ,
             that
             
               God
               was
               come
               to
               prove
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               fear
               might
               be
               before
               their
               faces
               ,
               that
               they
               sin
               not
               ,
            
             Exod
             .
             20.
             20.
             4.
             
             This
             did
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             little
             Comfort
             was
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             that
             Law
             ,
             which
             did
             so
             strictly
             command
             ,
             and
             ministred
             no
             Power
             to
             obey
             ,
             had
             no
             Promise
             of
             Pardon
             ;
             therefore
             they
             should
             more
             earnestly
             desire
             and
             look
             for
             that
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             by
             whom
             God
             would
             speak
             unto
             them
             more
             comfortably
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             they
             might
             have
             free
             access
             and
             boldness
             to
             come
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             made
             accessible
             by
             his
             Blood.
             This
             was
             a
             Law
             or
             Covenant
             rather
             of
             Justice
             than
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             of
             Fear
             than
             of
             Hope
             ,
             of
             Servitude
             and
             Bondage
             rather
             than
             of
             Liberty
             :
             It
             was
             made
             to
             discover
             Sin
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             exceeding
             sinful
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             School-master
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             was
             the
             terrible
             manner
             of
             Promulgation
             ,
             the
             Effect
             whereof
             was
             fear
             and
             terror
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             very
             great
             and
             exceeding
             ;
             and
             that
             1.
             
             In
             the
             People
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             before
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             endure
             either
             the
             Voice
             or
             the
             strict
             Commands
             and
             Comminations
             :
             They
             endured
             it
             a
             little
             ,
             but
             could
             endure
             no
             longer
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             present
             death
             .
             2.
             
             And
             that
             which
             was
             more
             ,
             in
             Moses
             ;
             for
             ,
             so
             terrible
             was
             the
             sight
             ,
             that
             Moses
             feared
             ,
             did
             quake
             ,
             
               did
               fear
               and
               quake
               exceedingly
            
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             so
             ,
             and
             expressed
             his
             great
             fear
             .
             And
             how
             terrible
             must
             that
             sight
             be
             which
             did
             strike
             such
             a
             terrour
             into
             a
             man
             so
             holy
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             constant
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             familiarly
             acquainted
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             alone
             at
             that
             time
             should
             comfort
             and
             encourage
             the
             People
             :
             That
             Moses
             said
             thus
             we
             do
             not
             read
             ,
             yet
             that
             which
             is
             affirmed
             by
             a
             man
             inspired
             ,
             as
             inspired
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             were
             not
             come
             to
             this
             Mount
             to
             receive
             so
             terrible
             a
             Law
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             freed
             from
             all
             these
             Terrours
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Curses
             threatned
             ,
             and
             had
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             fall
             off
             to
             Judaism
             ,
             and
             return
             to
             that
             dreadful
             Mount
             and
             consuming
             Fire
             any
             more
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             Thus
             far
             of
             the
             terrour
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             as
             were
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             freedom
             of
             these
             Hebrews
             from
             it
             :
             Now
             follows
             the
             condition
             of
             them
             as
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             living
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Before
             their
             Conversion
             they
             were
             in
             Minority
             ,
             Servitude
             ,
             and
             continual
             Fear
             ;
             but
             since
             they
             are
             in
             a
             more
             happy
             condition
             ,
             as
             being
             translated
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God's
             dear
             Son
             ,
             wherein
             they
             enjoyed
             incomparable
             Priviledges
             ,
             spiritual
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             many
             sweet
             Comforts
             .
             To
             understand
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             22.
             
             
               But
               ye
               are
               come
               unto
               Mount
            
             Zion
             ,
             
               the
               City
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               the
               heavenly
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               and
               an
               innumerable
               Company
               of
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             follow
             unto
             the
             five
             and
             twentieth
             Verse
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Description
                 of
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 eternal
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Enjoyment
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Admission
                 into
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Description
             some
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Place
             2.
             
             The
             Persons
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             The
             Place
             is
             
               Zion
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               the
               new
            
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             The
             Persons
             are
             ,
             Subjects
             ,
             Soveraign
             .
          
           
             The
             Subjects
             are
             Angels
             .
             Men.
             Living
             .
             Departed
             .
             The
             Soveraign
             is
             God
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Judg.
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Priest
             and
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             certain
             Place
             and
             certain
             Persons
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             come
             unto
             this
             Place
             ,
             these
             Persons
             .
             Here
             we
             have
             a
             Zion
             ,
             a
             City
             ,
             a
             Jerusalem
             ;
             this
             Zion
             is
             a
             Mount
             ,
             this
             City
             is
             the
             City
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             this
             Jerusalem
             is
             the
             heavenly
             
               Jerusalem
               .
               Zion
            
             the
             Mount
             ,
             
               the
               City
               of
               the
               Living
               God
               ,
               the
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             here
             are
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             they
             
             may
             signify
             the
             Place
             or
             the
             Persons
             ,
             or
             the
             Association
             of
             Persons
             in
             such
             a
             Place
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             signify
             grammatically
             and
             properly
             ,
             or
             Rhetorically
             and
             Tropically
             .
             Grammatically
             ,
             Zion
             opposed
             to
             Sinai
             is
             a
             Mount
             in
             Jerusalem
             ;
             where
             was
             first
             a
             Fort
             of
             the
             Jebusites
             ,
             then
             the
             Royal
             Palace
             of
             King
             David
             ,
             who
             adorned
             it
             with
             other
             Buildings
             ,
             and
             thence
             it
             was
             called
             
               The
               City
               of
            
             David
             :
             On
             the
             North
             of
             this
             Mount
             some
             say
             the
             Temple
             was
             built
             ;
             and
             because
             that
             was
             the
             Palace
             and
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             according
             to
             some
             Writers
             ,
             it
             was
             styled
             
               The
               City
               of
               the
               great
               King
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             because
             God
             did
             choose
             that
             place
             for
             his
             special
             presence
             ,
             it
             had
             the
             Name
             of
             
               The
               City
               of
               the
               Living
               God.
               Shindler
            
             observs
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             City
             was
             called
             Jerusalem
             in
             the
             Dual
             Number
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             two
             parts
             ;
             the
             one
             was
             the
             City
             of
             David
             on
             Mount
             Zion
             ,
             the
             other
             
               the
               City
               of
               Vision
            
             on
             Moriah
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             was
             inclosed
             .
             But
             not
             to
             stand
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             Zion
             and
             Jerusalem
             are
             taken
             for
             one
             City
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             former
             times
             did
             honour
             above
             all
             Cities
             in
             the
             World.
             Therefore
             sung
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               Why
               leap
               ye
               ,
               ye
               high
               Hills
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               Hill
               which
               God
               desireth
               to
               dwell
               in
               :
               yea
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               dwell
               in
               it
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Psal.
             68.
             16.
             
             For
             by
             God's
             special
             Residence
             in
             this
             place
             it
             was
             advanced
             above
             all
             other
             Cities
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             magnificent
             :
             But
             this
             was
             her
             greatest
             Glory
             ,
             That
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             presented
             there
             ,
             preached
             there
             ,
             and
             there
             did
             glorious
             Works
             ;
             there
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             there
             the
             Gospel
             began
             first
             to
             be
             preached
             ,
             and
             thence
             it
             came
             out
             into
             all
             the
             World.
             According
             to
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             old
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Evangelical
             Prophet
             wrote
             ,
             
               And
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               Mountain
               of
               the
               Lord's
               House
               shall
               be
               established
               in
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               and
               exalted
               above
               the
               Hills
               ,
               and
               all
               Nations
               shall
               flow
               unto
               it
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               for
               out
               of
            
             Zion
             
               shall
               go
               forth
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Isa.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Where
             ,
             by
             
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             understand
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Grammatical
             sense
             .
             Rhetorically
             Zion
             and
             the
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             often
             signify
             the
             Church
             Militant
             and
             Triumphant
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             God's
             spiritual
             and
             supernatural
             presence
             and
             habitation
             in
             the
             same
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             this
             Church
             locally
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             our
             Pilgrimage
             is
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             place
             of
             our
             Rest
             and
             perpetual
             Abode
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             receive
             our
             spiritual
             Being
             ,
             where
             we
             must
             converse
             ,
             and
             whither
             we
             tend
             ;
             in
             these
             respects
             Heaven
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             place
             whither
             upon
             our
             first
             Conversion
             we
             come
             .
             The
             Persons
             which
             make
             up
             this
             Body
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             Inhabitants
             ,
             are
             more
             intended
             by
             this
             Zion
             and
             this
             City
             ;
             yet
             they
             cannot
             make
             up
             this
             Politick
             Body
             ,
             Society
             ,
             and
             Common-weal
             ,
             but
             as
             associated
             under
             their
             Soveraign
             ,
             God-Redeemer
             .
             And
             to
             distinguish
             this
             Zion
             and
             City
             of
             Jerusalem
             from
             that
             which
             was
             on
             Earth
             ,
             situate
             and
             lying
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             in
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             and
             Benjamin
             ,
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               The
               heavenly
               Jerusalem
            
             which
             is
             above
             ,
             and
             the
             Mother
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             which
             one
             day
             shall
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             a
             Bride
             prepared
             for
             her
             Husband
             ;
             and
             God
             ,
             who
             dwells
             in
             her
             by
             Grace
             ,
             shall
             then
             dwell
             in
             her
             by
             Glory
             ,
             and
             bless
             her
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             .
             To
             come
             to
             this
             City
             and
             Kingdom
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             and
             incorporated
             into
             the
             same
             ,
             upon
             our
             sincere
             Faith
             in
             Christ.
             In
             this
             City
             we
             find
             many
             Persons
             ,
             amongst
             whom
             the
             most
             eminent
             are
             the
             Angels
             ,
             those
             holy
             ,
             immortal
             ,
             and
             blessed
             Spirits
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             ever
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             environ
             his
             glorious
             Throne
             :
             These
             are
             not
             few
             but
             many
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             an
             innumerable
             Company
             or
             Multitude
             ,
             
               for
               the
               Chariots
               of
               God
               are
               twenty
               thousand
               ,
               even
               thousands
               or
               (
               many
               thousands
               )
               of
               Angels
               ,
            
             Psal.
             68.
             17.
             
             
               The
               number
               of
               the
               Angels
               round
               about
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               are
               ten
               thousand
               times
               ten
               thousand
               ,
               even
               thousands
               of
               thousands
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             5.
             11.
             
             To
             come
             to
             these
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             their
             Society
             ,
             and
             every
             true
             Believer
             upon
             his
             Regeneration
             begins
             to
             have
             Communion
             with
             these
             blessed
             Spirits
             ;
             for
             regenerate
             Men
             and
             Angels
             are
             fellow-Citizens
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             fellow-Subjects
             of
             the
             same
             Kingdom
             .
             They
             are
             above
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             a
             great
             Distance
             from
             them
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             present
             Estate
             ,
             yet
             some
             of
             them
             are
             very
             near
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             see
             them
             ,
             nor
             speak
             unto
             them
             ,
             nor
             familiarly
             converse
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             love
             us
             ,
             have
             a
             special
             care
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             them
             are
             ministring
             Spirits
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             Heirs
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             Yet
             there
             are
             other
             Subjects
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             a
             lower
             and
             inferiour
             Ranck
             ,
             and
             a
             Supream
             Lord
             and
             Judg
             of
             all
             :
             For
             we
             come
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               23
               
                 To
                 the
                 general
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 first-born
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 made
                 perfect
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             have
             God
             the
             Soveraign
             both
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ;
             the
             Men
             who
             are
             Subjects
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             are
             the
             Living
             or
             Dead
             ;
             both
             ,
             in
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             Power
             .
             Some
             Copies
             and
             Translations
             joyn
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             the
             word
             Angels
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             
               [
               You
               are
               come
               to
               Myriads
               ,
               the
               general
               assembly
               of
               Angels
               .
               ]
            
             But
             others
             read
             as
             we
             do
             in
             our
             English
             :
             The
             sense
             is
             not
             much
             altered
             by
             this
             difference
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             general
             Assembly
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             a
             general
             Assembly
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             different
             ;
             yet
             both
             make
             but
             one
             Body
             and
             Community
             of
             Subjects
             in
             this
             heavenly
             and
             spiritual
             Polity
             .
             The
             Propositions
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 general
                 Assembly
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 first-born
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 God
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 Spirits
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 made
                 perfect
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 these
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             first
             we
             have
             the
             first-born
             ;
             these
             are
             written
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             these
             are
             a
             great
             Assembly
             and
             Church
             .
             1.
             
             The
             first-born
             in
             this
             place
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             regenerated
             and
             adopted
             ;
             for
             here
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             by
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             .
             They
             are
             God's
             first-born
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             the
             spiritual
             priviledges
             of
             primogeniture
             ;
             they
             are
             Heirs
             ,
             and
             also
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             signifies
             their
             excellent
             dignity
             above
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             near
             relation
             to
             God
             and
             Christ.
             2.
             
             These
             first-born
             are
             written
             or
             enroll'd
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             having
             their
             Names
             written
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             Luke
             10.
             20.
             
             Rev.
             20.
             12.
             and
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Lamb.
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             Phrase
             is
             ,
             that
             upon
             their
             serious
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             God
             doth
             account
             them
             as
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             of
             Glory
             ;
             therefore
             it
             imports
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             Their
             title
             unto
             everlasting
             Glory
             .
             2.
             
             The
             certainty
             of
             the
             possession
             in
             due
             time
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             alteration
             of
             their
             Condition
             .
             They
             are
             destined
             to
             an
             eternal
             Inheritance
             ,
             by
             an
             immutable
             decree
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             Names
             are
             said
             to
             be
             written
             in
             this
             Book
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             blotted
             or
             rased
             out
             again
             .
             This
             enrolment
             is
             but
             virtual
             ,
             which
             upon
             their
             new
             Birth
             becomes
             actual
             :
             This
             is
             a
             great
             priviledg
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             Names
             enrolled
             in
             the
             Register
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             never
             shall
             be
             changed
             ;
             and
             an
             unspeakable
             comfort
             ,
             by
             our
             sincere
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             to
             know
             it
             .
             3.
             
             There
             is
             the
             Church
             of
             these
             first-born
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             many
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             called
             ,
             chosen
             ,
             congregated
             ,
             and
             united
             into
             one
             spiritual
             Body
             politick
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             Society
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Church
             is
             so
             often
             compared
             to
             a
             Body
             ,
             which
             hath
             many
             members
             :
             yet
             all
             these
             united
             ,
             make
             but
             one
             Systeme
             ,
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             members
             and
             parts
             whereof
             are
             not
             natural
             but
             naturalized
             ,
             and
             by
             free
             Grace
             ingrafted
             .
             4.
             
             They
             are
             a
             general
             Assembly
             ,
             made
             up
             of
             many
             different
             persons
             ,
             gathered
             together
             out
             of
             several
             Countries
             into
             one
             Body
             ,
             though
             not
             into
             one
             place
             .
             Some
             think
             the
             Apostle
             alludes
             unto
             the
             Olympian
             ,
             and
             other
             Assemblies
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             wherein
             many
             from
             many
             places
             met
             together
             .
             Some
             were
             Schollars
             ,
             as
             Philosophers
             ,
             Poets
             ,
             Orators
             ,
             who
             did
             exercise
             their
             wit
             ;
             some
             did
             manifest
             their
             activity
             in
             running
             ,
             wrastling
             ,
             and
             other
             bodily
             Exercises
             :
             they
             had
             also
             their
             Delights
             and
             Recreations
             .
             But
             the
             Analogy
             is
             not
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             one
             general
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             represent
             the
             Church
             as
             Catholick
             and
             Universal
             .
             For
             these
             are
             a
             number
             gathered
             and
             redeemed
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             out
             of
             every
             Kindred
             ,
             and
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             Nation
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             multitude
             not
             only
             of
             Jews
             but
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             can
             number
             ,
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             Kindreds
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             and
             Tongues
             ,
             Rev.
             5.
             9
             ,
             &
             7
             ,
             9.
             
             They
             were
             come
             to
             these
             ,
             and
             were
             incorporated
             into
             this
             Society
             ,
             and
             made
             Subjects
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             first-born
             of
             God
             ,
             had
             a
             title
             to
             the
             same
             heavenly
             Inheritance
             ,
             and
             their
             Names
             were
             enrolled
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             destin'd
             to
             eternal
             Glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             were
             come
             to
             God
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             :
             What
             is
             the
             Body
             without
             an
             Head
             ?
             a
             Kingdom
             or
             multitude
             of
             Subjects
             without
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Basis
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             the
             Center
             of
             them
             all
             wherein
             they
             are
             united
             ,
             and
             the
             Corner-stone
             ,
             that
             doth
             support
             them
             ?
             Therefore
             in
             this
             most
             excellent
             ,
             Society
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             King
             and
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             
             this
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             styled
             the
             Judg
             of
             all
             .
             In
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               to
               judg
            
             is
             
               to
               rule
               and
               govern
            
             ;
             and
             a
             Judg
             is
             a
             Ruler
             and
             Governour
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             here
             :
             Yet
             there
             are
             inferiour
             and
             subordinate
             Rulers
             ,
             and
             also
             supream
             and
             universal
             .
             Such
             God
             is
             ,
             for
             all
             things
             are
             subject
             to
             his
             Power
             ;
             yet
             he
             hath
             a
             special
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Lord
             and
             Redeemer
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             the
             Supream
             Governour
             of
             this
             general
             Assembly
             and
             Church
             of
             the
             first-born
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             only
             his
             Servants
             and
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             his
             Sons
             and
             Heirs
             of
             Glory
             .
             He
             is
             their
             Lord
             and
             Father
             ,
             their
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             their
             Judg
             ;
             he
             takes
             a
             special
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Laws
             doth
             order
             them
             to
             eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             End
             rewards
             them
             with
             Glory
             .
             He
             is
             Almighty
             in
             Power
             ,
             exactly
             just
             ,
             wonderfully
             wise
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             merciful
             ,
             and
             exerciseth
             his
             Perfections
             in
             promoting
             their
             eternal
             Bliss
             :
             And
             they
             were
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             admitted
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             received
             &
             into
             his
             Protection
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             resolved
             ,
             to
             destroy
             all
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             give
             everlasting
             Peace
             :
             His
             Angels
             must
             guard
             them
             ,
             all
             Creatures
             serve
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             must
             work
             together
             for
             their
             good
             :
             He
             continually
             sits
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Smoak
             and
             Fire
             as
             upon
             Mount
             Si●ai
             ;
             he
             is
             compassed
             with
             Light
             ,
             and
             ever
             shines
             upon
             them
             with
             his
             favour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             were
             come
             unto
             the
             Spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             .
             Those
             Spirits
             were
             not
             Angels
             ,
             but
             the
             Souls
             of
             Men
             ;
             yet
             not
             in
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             uncloathed
             and
             divested
             of
             their
             Bodies
             :
             Yet
             there
             were
             Millions
             upon
             Millions
             of
             separated
             Souls
             before
             their
             times
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             these
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             dying
             in
             their
             Sins
             ;
             but
             these
             were
             the
             Souls
             and
             Spirits
             of
             just
             men
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             mortal
             Life
             upon
             Earth
             were
             upright
             ,
             walked
             with
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             an
             universal
             Obedience
             ;
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             perfectly
             righteous
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             but
             were
             justified
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             cleansed
             from
             all
             Sin
             by
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             they
             departed
             this
             World
             :
             For
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             which
             were
             made
             perfect
             .
             To
             be
             
               made
               perfect
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             washed
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consecrated
             ,
             as
             many
             in
             this
             Life
             are
             ;
             yet
             these
             had
             finished
             their
             time
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             capable
             of
             a
             nearer
             Communion
             with
             God
             than
             we
             Mortals
             are
             :
             Though
             these
             were
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             Militant
             ,
             yet
             they
             had
             not
             attained
             an
             Estate
             of
             full
             Perfection
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             not
             received
             their
             full
             Reward
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             secure
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ;
             and
             were
             nearer
             unto
             God
             and
             eternal
             Bliss
             than
             we
             on
             Earth
             can
             be
             .
             These
             were
             the
             Spirits
             of
             just
             men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             the
             believing
             Hebrews
             were
             come
             :
             For
             ,
             wheresoever
             or
             howsoever
             God
             had
             disposed
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             within
             the
             Verges
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             in
             ,
             but
             of
             ,
             this
             society
             ,
             and
             fellow-Members
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             .
             They
             were
             come
             unto
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             same
             place
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             must
             expect
             to
             be
             by
             Death
             removed
             ,
             and
             more
             nearly
             associated
             with
             them
             when
             the
             time
             of
             their
             Consecration
             should
             be
             finished
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             should
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             Sin
             and
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             their
             condition
             would
             be
             comfortable
             and
             most
             certain
             .
             Our
             Converse
             with
             Saints
             departed
             is
             very
             little
             or
             none
             ,
             though
             some
             Communion
             there
             is
             between
             them
             and
             us
             living
             upon
             Earth
             :
             We
             and
             they
             have
             the
             same
             God
             and
             Sovereign
             ,
             the
             same
             Head
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             Charity
             ,
             the
             same
             desire
             and
             hope
             of
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             They
             were
             also
             come
          
           
             
               Ver.
               24.
               
               To
               Jesus
               
                 the
                 Mediator
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Sprinkling
                 ,
                 that
                 speaketh
                 better
                 things
                 than
                 that
                 of
              
               Abel
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Text
             informs
             us
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 
                   Jesus
                   is
                   the
                   Mediatour
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Covenant
                   by
                   his
                   Blood.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   This
                   Blood
                   of
                   Sprinkling
                   speaks
                   better
                   things
                   than
                   that
                   of
                
                 Abel
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Mediatour
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Blood
                   of
                   Sprinkling
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               by
               his
               Blood.
            
             Of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             it
             ,
             you
             have
             formerly
             heard
             Chap.
             8.
             6.
             
             &
             Cap.
             9.
             15.
             
             It
             's
             written
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             ordained
             by
             Angels
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             19.
             
             This
             Mediatour
             was
             Moses
             ,
             who
             1.
             
             Signifies
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             to
             Israel
             in
             his
             stipulation
             of
             Subjection
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             his
             Promise
             to
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             his
             peculiar
             People
             ,
             and
             return
             the
             Promise
             and
             Restipulation
             of
             that
             People
             unto
             God
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             5.
             
          
           
           
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             2.
             
             He
             confirms
             this
             Covenant
             by
             sprinkling
             of
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             34
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             In
             this
             he
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             new
             and
             better
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             procure
             it
             ,
             confirm
             it
             ,
             make
             it
             effectual
             :
             Some
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             procure
             ;
             it
             by
             his
             Blood
             and
             Sacrifice
             satisfying
             God's
             Justice
             ,
             and
             meriting
             his
             Mercy
             for
             sinful
             Man.
             He
             makes
             it
             effectual
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             proposing
             it
             unto
             Man
             ,
             and
             pressing
             the
             keeping
             of
             it
             upon
             powerful
             Motives
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             done
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             2.
             
             He
             enables
             Man
             by
             the
             Spirit
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             3.
             
             Upon
             his
             keeping
             of
             it
             by
             his
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             ,
             he
             makes
             Intercession
             for
             Man
             repenting
             and
             believing
             ,
             and
             obtains
             Pardon
             of
             his
             Sins
             and
             Defects
             ,
             and
             Acceptation
             of
             his
             endeavours
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             End
             ,
             he
             ,
             as
             a
             Judg
             ,
             gives
             Possession
             of
             eternal
             Life
             :
             So
             that
             after
             once
             the
             Covenant
             is
             procured
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophet
             he
             proposeth
             and
             declareth
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             he
             makes
             Intercession
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             and
             Judg
             he
             gives
             Possession
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Christ
             is
             a
             Mediatour
             in
             proper
             and
             more
             strict
             sense
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             and
             Death
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Promises
             thereof
             are
             made
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             consideration
             of
             ,
             this
             Blood
             and
             Death
             ,
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             Expiation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             or
             hope
             of
             Pardon
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Promises
             were
             made
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             condition
             of
             Faith
             in
             his
             Blood
             ;
             yet
             they
             had
             been
             vain
             and
             unprofitable
             to
             Man
             ,
             if
             Christ
             in
             fulness
             of
             time
             had
             not
             shed
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Death
             made
             this
             Covenant
             firm
             and
             unalterable
             for
             ever
             :
             And
             as
             this
             Blood
             ,
             satisfying
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             and
             meriting
             his
             favour
             and
             all
             Mercies
             necessary
             for
             our
             happiness
             ,
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ;
             so
             this
             Blood
             ,
             by
             Christ's
             Intercession
             sprinkled
             upon
             our
             Souls
             ,
             makes
             this
             Covenant
             effectual
             :
             So
             that
             as
             this
             Blood
             being
             shed
             procures
             and
             confirms
             this
             Covenant
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             this
             Blood
             pleades
             before
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             confirms
             this
             Covenant
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             effectual
             to
             our
             Salvation
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             though
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             and
             a
             King
             may
             do
             something
             about
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             yet
             it
             mainly
             depends
             upon
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Priest
             he
             is
             a
             Mediatour
             .
             Take
             away
             this
             Blood
             shed
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Covenant
             ;
             take
             away
             the
             pleading
             of
             this
             Blood
             before
             the
             Judgment-Seat
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             efficacy
             of
             this
             Covenant
             to
             us
             in
             particular
             :
             And
             here
             ,
             as
             we
             must
             distinguish
             of
             this
             Blood
             ,
             as
             shed
             ,
             as
             pleaded
             ,
             and
             as
             sprinkled
             ;
             so
             we
             must
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             procured
             ,
             as
             made
             ,
             as
             confirmed
             ;
             as
             likewise
             of
             it
             as
             kept
             ,
             and
             as
             made
             effectual
             unto
             us
             .
             In
             all
             these
             respects
             it
             depends
             upon
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             by
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             this
             Blood
             he
             is
             a
             Mediatour
             .
             And
             it
             is
             further
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             a
             Mediatour
             is
             one
             that
             deals
             and
             acts
             between
             two
             Parties
             ,
             and
             is
             distinct
             from
             both
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             The
             Parties
             here
             ,
             are
             God
             and
             sinful
             Man
             :
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             is
             different
             from
             both
             ;
             for
             ,
             though
             he
             agrees
             with
             both
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             business
             he
             is
             neither
             .
             The
             End
             of
             this
             Mediation
             is
             ,
             Reconciliation
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             offended
             and
             the
             Subject
             offending
             :
             God
             offended
             will
             not
             hear
             of
             Reconciliation
             but
             upon
             certain
             terms
             ;
             as
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             Justice
             by
             Blood
             ,
             the
             Repentance
             of
             Man
             offending
             ,
             casting
             himself
             wholly
             upon
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             the
             Intercession
             of
             a
             just
             Party
             ,
             which
             had
             shed
             his
             Blood
             for
             Sins
             .
             Christ
             therefore
             being
             the
             Word
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             offers
             his
             pure
             and
             unspotted
             Blood
             in
             behalf
             of
             Man
             to
             satisfy
             Justice
             ,
             and
             this
             Blood
             is
             accepted
             ;
             he
             makes
             Intercession
             for
             Man
             repenting
             ,
             and
             relying
             upon
             this
             Blood
             and
             God's
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Reconciliation
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             proves
             effectuall
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Mediatour
             coming
             between
             God
             angry
             and
             Man
             guilty
             ,
             and
             interposing
             between
             Man
             repenting
             and
             God
             sollicited
             by
             this
             High-Priest
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               This
               Blood
               of
               Sprinkling
               speaketh
               better
               things
               thau
               the
               Blood
               of
            
             Abel
             .
             This
             Blood
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             End
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             principal
             Effect
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             cleanse
             away
             Sin
             :
             yet
             this
             it
             cannot
             do
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             first
             shed
             ,
             and
             then
             sprinkled
             .
             Once
             shed
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             cleansing
             Power
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             yet
             actually
             cleanseth
             and
             purifieth
             no
             man
             till
             it
             be
             sprinkled
             upon
             him
             .
             
               The
               Blood
               of
               sprinkling
            
             is
             Blood
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             upon
             the
             unclean
             to
             make
             clean
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Blood
             of
             Sprinkling
             is
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             cleansing
             and
             purifying
             Blood
             :
             Yet
             there
             was
             a
             sprinkling
             of
             Blood
             in
             the
             Sanction
             and
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             
               Blood
               of
               Sprinkling
            
             here
             may
             be
             the
             Blood
             of
             Confirmation
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             
               (
               Chap.
            
             9.
             16
             ,
             17.
             )
             a
             Testament
             is
             of
             force
             after
             men
             are
             dead
             ;
             so
             upon
             and
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             the
             new
             Covenant
             was
             made
             firm
             ,
             valid
             ,
             and
             in
             full
             force
             and
             power
             for
             that
             end
             God
             intended
             it
             .
             If
             Christ
             had
             not
             dyed
             God
             might
             have
             abrogated
             or
             altered
             his
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             upon
             his
             death
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             stand
             to
             it
             for
             
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             Title
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Inh●r●tance
             is
             good
             to
             all
             such
             as
             observe
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             Expression
             it
             is
             very
             probable
             the
             Apostle
             alludes
             to
             the
             Legal
             Purifications
             by
             Water
             ,
             Ashes
             ,
             Blood
             ,
             which
             being
             sprinkled
             upon
             such
             as
             were
             Legally
             unclean
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             Lepers
             ,
             did
             purify
             them
             .
             The
             like
             Effect
             Christ's
             Blood
             hath
             upon
             all
             such
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             it
             ;
             therefore
             do
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               doth
               ,
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               Sin
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             7.
             and
             to
             cleanse
             is
             to
             forgive
             ,
             to
             be
             cleansed
             is
             to
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             as
             is
             implyed
             in
             that
             Text
             ,
             
               If
               we
               confess
               our
               Sins
               ,
               he
               is
               faithfull
               and
               just
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               to
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               Unrighteousness
               ,
            
             Ver.
             9.
             
             This
             Blood
             is
             sprinkled
             upon
             such
             as
             confess
             ,
             repent
             ,
             believe
             ,
             pray
             ,
             receive
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             The
             means
             of
             sprinkling
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             principally
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             worketh
             or
             increaseth
             and
             strengthneth
             Faith
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             's
             sprinkled
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             so
             applyed
             as
             that
             the
             Person
             receiveth
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christ's
             Passion
             ,
             one
             Effect
             ,
             and
             the
             principal
             ,
             is
             Remission
             of
             Sin
             and
             Sanctification
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             woful
             Consequents
             thereof
             ;
             for
             
               this
               Blood
               speaketh
               better
               things
               than
               that
               of
            
             Abel
             .
             
             Abel's
             Blood
             was
             shed
             ,
             so
             was
             Christ's
             ;
             
             Abel's
             Blood
             shed
             speaketh
             ,
             so
             Christ's
             Blood
             shed
             speaketh
             ;
             
             Abel's
             Blood
             speaketh
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             Christ's
             speaketh
             to
             him
             likewise
             ;
             they
             both
             speak
             loud
             ,
             and
             cry
             so
             that
             God
             hears
             :
             
             Abel's
             Blood
             was
             precious
             ,
             Christ's
             far
             more
             precious
             ,
             and
             the
             Cry
             of
             both
             is
             heard
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Thus
             far
             they
             agree
             ,
             yet
             differ
             much
             ;
             for
             the
             one
             cryes
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             Judgment
             ;
             the
             one
             cryes
             against
             Man
             that
             did
             shed
             it
             ,
             the
             other
             for
             Man
             though
             his
             Sins
             did
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             shed
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             
             Cain's
             Murther
             of
             his
             Brother
             Abel
             did
             so
             much
             offend
             God
             that
             it
             moved
             him
             to
             revenge
             it
             ;
             Christ's
             death
             ,
             as
             caused
             by
             the
             cursed
             ,
             cruel
             ,
             impenitent
             Jews
             ,
             did
             so
             far
             provoke
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             fearfully
             punished
             them
             and
             their
             Children
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             
               Let
               his
               Blood
               be
               upon
               us
               and
               our
               Children
            
             ;
             yet
             ,
             as
             suffered
             for
             the
             Sin
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             offered
             unto
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             pleasing
             ,
             so
             precious
             ,
             and
             so
             highly
             accepted
             ,
             that
             for
             ,
             and
             in
             condsieration
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             was
             effectually
             moved
             both
             to
             reward
             him
             ,
             and
             pardon
             all
             penitent
             and
             believing
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             evermore
             .
             This
             Blood
             spake
             when
             it
             was
             shed
             ,
             and
             speaks
             effectually
             when
             pleaded
             before
             the
             eternal
             Judg.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             were
             come
             to
             this
             Mediator
             ,
             to
             this
             Blood.
             They
             were
             not
             come
             to
             the
             Mount
             of
             Fire
             ,
             Smoak
             ,
             Darkness
             ,
             Terrour
             ,
             Death
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             no
             Mediator
             to
             make
             their
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             no
             blood
             to
             cry
             for
             Metcy
             and
             cleanse
             them
             from
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             free
             them
             from
             eternal
             Death
             .
             But
             they
             were
             come
             into
             that
             Society
             ,
             where
             Christ
             was
             their
             Mediator
             and
             Priest
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Free
             Mercy
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Life
             ;
             where
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             sprinkled
             upon
             their
             Souls
             ,
             did
             cry
             aloud
             to
             Heaven
             for
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             did
             cleanse
             them
             from
             all
             Sin
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             now
             since
             ,
             they
             were
             received
             into
             an
             heavenly
             Society
             ,
             (
             where
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             of
             men
             both
             living
             and
             dead
             ,
             were
             their
             fellow-Subjects
             ;
             God
             Redeemer
             sitting
             in
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             their
             Soveraign
             ;
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             their
             Priest
             ,
             who
             shed
             his
             Blood
             to
             wash
             away
             their
             Sins
             :
             and
             though
             they
             had
             many
             Offences
             ,
             yet
             upon
             their
             Repentance
             would
             make
             Reconciliation
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             had
             many
             failings
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             righteous
             Advocate
             with
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             would
             plead
             their
             Cause
             with
             his
             own
             Blood
             ,
             procure
             their
             pardon
             according
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             should
             be
             justified
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             ;
             )
             there
             was
             no
             Reason
             in
             the
             World
             to
             return
             to
             Sinai
             and
             the
             Law
             again
             ,
             and
             forsake
             the
             best
             and
             happiest
             Kingdom
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             eternal
             Righteousness
             and
             Peace
             :
             If
             they
             did
             ,
             Heaven
             might
             be
             astonished
             ,
             and
             Earth
             amazed
             ,
             at
             their
             Folly.
             In
             this
             with
             that
             which
             follows
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             seems
             to
             sum
             up
             briefly
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             all
             the
             former
             Arguments
             taken
             from
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Prophetical
             Office
             ,
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             the
             Priest-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             this
             in
             that
             manner
             that
             he
             clearly
             takes
             away
             all
             colour
             of
             excuse
             from
             such
             as
             should
             incline
             to
             Apostacy
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             Therefore
             he
             further
             argues
             thus
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             25.
             
             
               See
               that
               ye
               refuse
               not
               him
               that
               speaketh
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               escaped
               not
               ,
               who
               refused
               him
               that
               spake
               on
               Earth
               ,
               much
               more
               shall
               not
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               turn
               away
               from
               him
               that
               speaketh
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             words
             are
             a
             Dehortation
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Sin
                 dehorted
                 from
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Sin
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   refuse
                   him
                   that
                   speaketh
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 greater
                 Punishment
                 to
                 be
                 suffered
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 refuse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             refuse
             him
             that
             speaketh
             ,
             implyes
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Christ
             doth
             speak
             ,
             and
             God
             by
             him
             .
             To
             speak
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             reveal
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             spoken
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             command
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             with
             a
             Promise
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             a
             Commination
             of
             eternal
             Death
             unavoidable
             .
             To
             refuse
             him
             that
             thus
             speaketh
             ,
             is
             ,
             either
             to
             reject
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             not
             receive
             it
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             once
             received
             it
             ,
             to
             renounce
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Refusal
             includes
             both
             Unbelief
             ,
             and
             also
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Christian
             Profession
             :
             But
             they
             who
             had
             made
             Profession
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             must
             not
             refuse
             to
             continue
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             renounce
             it
             to
             the
             dishonour
             and
             Contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             greatest
             Mercy
             had
             tendred
             Salvation
             upon
             fairest
             terms
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Reason
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             hainousness
             of
             the
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             grievousness
             of
             the
             Punishment
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             set
             forth
             by
             a
             Comparison
             in
             Quantity
             :
             And
             this
             Comparison
             presupposeth
             many
             things
             ;
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             God
             did
             speak
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             now
             again
             in
             these
             last
             dayes
             ;
             then
             by
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             now
             by
             Christ
             his
             Son.
             2.
             
             That
             when
             he
             gave
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             former
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             spake
             on
             Earth
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             spake
             by
             Christ
             he
             spake
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             he
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             returned
             to
             Heaven
             again
             ,
             and
             from
             Heaven
             sent
             down
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             and
             by
             that
             Spirit
             in
             them
             revealed
             the
             Gospel
             .
             3.
             
             That
             some
             Sins
             are
             more
             hainous
             than
             others
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             hainous
             the
             Sin
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             heavy
             the
             Punishment
             will
             be
             .
             4.
             
             That
             to
             refuse
             God
             speaking
             on
             Earth
             was
             a
             grievous
             Sin
             ,
             and
             deserved
             a
             grievous
             Punishment
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             refuse
             him
             speaking
             from
             Heaven
             is
             a
             great
             Sin
             ,
             and
             renders
             the
             Refuser
             liable
             to
             fearful
             Punishment
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             latter
             is
             a
             more
             grievous
             Sin
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             deservs
             a
             greater
             Punishment
             .
             These
             things
             presupposed
             ,
             the
             Reason
             is
             clear
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             in
             any
             wise
             take
             heed
             of
             rejecting
             or
             renouncing
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             because
             ,
             if
             they
             who
             transgressed
             the
             Law
             given
             on
             Earth
             were
             severely
             punished
             ,
             then
             they
             ,
             if
             guilty
             of
             a
             far
             greater
             Sin
             ,
             as
             all
             such
             are
             who
             refuse
             the
             Gospel
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             they
             must
             suffer
             a
             far
             greater
             Penalty
             ,
             and
             no
             wayes
             could
             they
             escape
             it
             .
             This
             differs
             something
             from
             the
             Argument
             used
             Chap.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             for
             that
             compares
             the
             Law
             delivered
             by
             Angels
             ,
             with
             the
             Gospel
             spoken
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             Christ
             above
             the
             Angels
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             Argument
             :
             But
             here
             God's
             speaking
             on
             Earth
             by
             Angels
             ,
             is
             compared
             with
             God's
             speaking
             from
             Heaven
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             Excellency
             of
             Heaven
             from
             whence
             the
             Gospel
             was
             revealed
             ,
             above
             the
             Earth
             where
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             ,
             is
             made
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Reason
             :
             And
             God
             ,
             by
             giving
             the
             Law
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             did
             intimate
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             some
             Excellency
             in
             the
             Gospel
             which
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             which
             was
             not
             in
             the
             old
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             God
             could
             have
             revealed
             them
             both
             on
             Earth
             or
             both
             from
             Heaven
             .
             Let
             us
             apply
             this
             unto
             our
             selvs
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             Who
             speaks
             unto
             us
             .
             2.
             
             What
             he
             speaks
             .
             3.
             
             From
             whence
             he
             speaks
             .
             1.
             
             It
             's
             not
             Man
             ,
             but
             God
             ;
             not
             Moses
             ,
             but
             Christ
             :
             The
             Law
             indeed
             was
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             by
             Jesus
             Christ.
             The
             Majesty
             and
             Power
             of
             him
             who
             speaks
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             Angels
             are
             bound
             to
             attend
             and
             obey
             with
             all
             humble
             Submission
             ;
             and
             shall
             we
             Worms
             ,
             nay
             Dust
             and
             Ashes
             ,
             refuse
             to
             hear
             this
             glorious
             Lord
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             Matter
             that
             he
             speaks
             and
             we
             hear
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             the
             most
             sweet
             ,
             the
             most
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             excellent
             ;
             never
             better
             things
             seen
             ,
             or
             heard
             ,
             or
             understood
             by
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man.
             The
             Gospel
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             profoundest
             Wisdom
             ,
             of
             greatest
             Love
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             of
             highest
             Concernment
             ,
             and
             most
             conducing
             to
             our
             everlasting
             good
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             reject
             it
             ?
             Shall
             we
             sin
             against
             so
             great
             a
             Majesty
             ,
             so
             great
             a
             Mercy
             ?
             Sins
             against
             the
             Mercies
             of
             God
             so
             freely
             tendred
             to
             us
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             hainous
             of
             all
             others
             :
             Let
             us
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             these
             Sins
             ,
             and
             those
             Punishments
             which
             they
             must
             suffer
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             them
             .
             3.
             
             He
             speaks
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             Mystery
             hid
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             was
             brought
             unto
             us
             from
             the
             Bosom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             it
             's
             the
             clearest
             manifestation
             of
             God's
             deepest
             Counsels
             concerring
             Man's
             eternal
             Estate
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             greatest
             Love
             to
             sinful
             Wretches
             ,
             the
             brightest
             Light
             that
             ever
             shined
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             yet
             we
             hear
             it
             ,
             and
             most
             men
             regard
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             reject
             it
             to
             their
             everlasting
             Woe
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             The
             Apostle
             draws
             to
             a
             Conclusion
             ,
             and
             urgeth
             Perseverance
             by
             another
             Argument
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               26.
               
               
                 Whose
                 Voice
                 then
                 shook
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Yet
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 I
                 shake
                 not
                 the
                 Earth
                 only
                 but
                 Heaven
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               27.
               
               
                 And
                 this
                 Word
                 ,
                 Yet
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 shaken
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 shaken
                 may
                 remain
                 .
              
            
          
           
             GOD
             shook
             the
             Earth
             when
             he
             gave
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             shaking
             the
             Authour
             takes
             occasion
             from
             the
             words
             of
             Haggai
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Immutability
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Administration
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             .
             In
             the
             Text
             the
             Proposition
             concerning
             this
             Immutability
             is
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Cleared
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Applyed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Verses
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             doth
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Affirm
                 the
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 giving
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Alledgeth
                 God's
                 Promise
                 of
                 another
                 shaking
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Earth
                 but
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 that
                 Promise
                 he
                 infers
                 the
                 Immutability
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelical
                 Administration
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Propositions
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             are
             two
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 God
                 
                   then
                   shook
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 that
                 
                   then
                   shook
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   promised
                   to
                   shake
                   once
                   more
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   Earth
                   but
                   Heaven
                   also
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               God
               then
               shook
               the
               Earth
            
             .
             The
             Adverb
             
               [
               then
            
             ]
             points
             at
             the
             time
             of
             giving
             the
             Law
             on
             Mount
             Sinai
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             former
             ;
             Verse
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             spake
             on
             Earth
             in
             the
             Hearing
             of
             all
             Israel
             .
             That
             then
             he
             shook
             the
             Earth
             ,
             is
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             History
             ;
             Mount
             
               Sinai
               was
               all
               on
               a
               S●●ak
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Mount
               quaked
               greatly
               ,
            
             Exod.
             19.
             18.
             
             With
             this
             agrees
             that
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               When
               thou
               O
               God
               wentest
               before
               thy
               People
               ,
               when
               thou
               didst
               march
               through
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               The
               Earth
               shook
               ,
               the
               Heavens
               also
               dropped
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ;
               even
            
             Sinai
             
               it self
               was
               moved
               at
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             Psal.
             68.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             The
             principal
             things
             then
             signified
             by
             this
             shaking
             the
             Mount
             and
             the
             Earth
             were
             two
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Alteration
             of
             the
             former
             Administration
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             The
             Constitution
             of
             that
             Order
             ,
             which
             continued
             untill
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             Then
             God
             made
             a
             great
             Alteration
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             divided
             the
             Red
             Sea
             ,
             and
             shook
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             in
             several
             Nations
             .
             2.
             
             He
             reduced
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             into
             a
             Polity
             both
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             gave
             them
             Laws
             Moral
             ,
             Ceremonial
             ,
             Judicial
             ,
             ordained
             a
             Priest-hood
             ,
             instituted
             a
             Form
             of
             Worship
             to
             continue
             till
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             Thus
             
               then
               he
               shook
               the
               Earth
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               promised
               once
               more
               to
               shake
               not
               only
               the
               Earth
               but
               Heaven
               .
            
             Where
             the
             Subject
             is
             Shaking
             ,
             and
             presupposeth
             one
             Shaking
             past
             ,
             and
             informs
             us
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             far
             greater
             :
             The
             former
             was
             only
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             latter
             of
             Heaven
             too
             .
             This
             Shaking
             is
             the
             thing
             promised
             ;
             the
             Promise
             was
             made
             first
             ,
             the
             Performance
             followeth
             several
             hundred
             years
             afterwards
             .
             The
             Promise
             we
             find
             in
             Haggai
             the
             Prophet
             ;
             the
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               For
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               Yet
               once
               it
               is
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               shake
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               dry
               Land.
               And
               I
               will
               shake
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               the
               Desire
               of
               all
               Nations
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               this
               House
               with
               Glory
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Hag.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Occasion
             of
             these
             words
             was
             this
             ;
             the
             People
             of
             Judah
             returned
             out
             of
             Captivity
             ,
             rebuilt
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             the
             same
             with
             great
             Joy
             ,
             yet
             so
             that
             many
             in
             this
             Solemnity
             did
             weep
             ;
             for
             the
             ancient
             People
             which
             had
             seen
             the
             former
             House
             built
             by
             Solomon
             ,
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             far
             more
             magnificent
             than
             this
             latter
             Temple
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             wayes
             comparable
             to
             the
             former
             .
             God
             ,
             to
             comfort
             these
             dejected
             Jews
             ,
             makes
             a
             Promise
             to
             make
             this
             latter
             House
             far
             more
             glorious
             than
             the
             former
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             should
             honour
             it
             with
             his
             presence
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Apostle
             neither
             follows
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             nor
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             precisely
             ;
             yet
             he
             takes
             that
             which
             was
             for
             his
             purpose
             ,
             and
             retains
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             rather
             expounds
             ,
             than
             translates
             or
             cites
             ,
             the
             
             Prophet
             ;
             for
             ●ie
             signifies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             words
             are
             a
             Promsse
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Shaking
             promised
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             was
             greater
             than
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             then
             God's
             Voice
             shook
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             would
             shake
             not
             only
             the
             Earth
             but
             the
             Heavens
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             dry
             Land
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             only
             different
             parts
             of
             the
             same
             Globe
             .
             By
             all
             this
             we
             understand
             the
             mighty
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Voice
             can
             shake
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             the
             strongest
             Mountains
             ;
             who
             can
             shake
             not
             only
             Earth
             but
             Heaven
             ;
             who
             can
             make
             great
             Alteration
             in
             the
             World
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             yet
             the
             proud
             and
             stony
             Heart
             of
             Man
             is
             little
             moved
             at
             the
             word
             of
             this
             glorious
             God.
             But
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             full
             Explication
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             what
             this
             shaking
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             this
             was
             fulfilled
             .
             1.
             
             This
             Shaking
             is
             a
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             he
             makes
             great
             Alterations
             and
             Commotions
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             preparing
             for
             something
             to
             follow
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             he
             usually
             manifests
             his
             glorious
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             ;
             Yet
             these
             Alterations
             are
             seldom
             made
             without
             some
             prodigious
             and
             miraculous
             Works
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             many
             times
             amaze
             and
             terrify
             mortal
             men
             .
             Thus
             ,
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             when
             this
             Promise
             was
             fulfilled
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             prodigious
             and
             dreadful
             Signs
             i●
             Heaven
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ;
             before
             the
             Civil
             Warrs
             between
             Pompey
             and
             Cesar
             ;
             and
             that
             between
             Augustus
             and
             
               Brutus
               ,
               Cassius
               ,
               Lepidus
               ,
               Antony
               .
            
             Upon
             these
             followed
             the
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Roman
             Government
             ,
             and
             an
             universal
             Peace
             .
             At
             Christ's
             Birth
             the
             universal
             Enrollment
             was
             a
             great
             Commotion
             amongst
             men
             ;
             the
             Angels
             from
             Heaven
             singing
             and
             celebrating
             Christ's
             Nativity
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             Star
             seen
             of
             the
             wise
             men
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             and
             directing
             them
             to
             the
             place
             where
             Christ
             was
             born
             ,
             imply
             an
             extraordinary
             Commotion
             in
             Heaven
             .
             When
             Christ
             suffered
             and
             dyed
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             were
             darkned
             ,
             the
             Earth
             did
             quake
             ,
             the
             Rocks
             were
             rent
             asunder
             ,
             and
             the
             Graves
             were
             opened
             ;
             and
             at
             his
             Resurrection
             there
             was
             an
             Earth-quake
             ,
             and
             a
             glorious
             Angel
             descended
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             that
             even
             then
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             Heaven
             were
             shaken
             :
             and
             so
             they
             were
             before
             the
             Ruine
             and
             Destruction
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             But
             the
             principal
             performance
             of
             this
             Promise
             was
             ,
             the
             Alteration
             made
             by
             taking
             away
             the
             Law
             and
             bringing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             Then
             Heaven
             was
             shaken
             ;
             for
             Christ
             ascended
             ,
             entred
             ,
             sate
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             began
             to
             reign
             and
             make
             Intercession
             ,
             the
             Angels
             and
             all
             the
             Holls
             of
             Heaven
             became
             Subject
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             Creature
             ;
             were
             at
             his
             Command
             .
             Then
             the
             Earth
             was
             shaken
             ;
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             descended
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             was
             preached
             to
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             Levitical
             Service
             and
             Priest-hood
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             Idolat●y
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             beaten
             down
             ,
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             are
             converted
             and
             became
             Christian.
             So
             that
             this
             Shaking
             was
             an
             Alteration
             in
             Religion
             and
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             universal
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             The
             latter
             part
             of
             the
             Text
             is
             a
             Discourse
             of
             the
             Apostle
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Propher
             ,
             wherein
             he
             1.
             
             Takes
             notice
             of
             the
             word
             
               Yet
               once
               more
            
             .
             2.
             
             Informs
             us
             what
             it
             signifies
             and
             imports
             .
             
               Yet
               once
               more
            
             hath
             no
             sense
             without
             the
             Verb
             
               I
               will
               shake
            
             ,
             which
             is
             therefore
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             The
             Action
             is
             
               Shaking
               ,
               yet
               once
               more
            
             the
             Circumstance
             :
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             once
             shaken
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             shake
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             not
             shake
             it
             but
             Heaven
             also
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             far
             greater
             Alteration
             ;
             yet
             I
             will
             but
             do
             this
             once
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             From
             hence
             in
             the
             second
             place
             the
             Apostle
             inferrs
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             whatsoever
             was
             removed
             and
             abolished
             in
             this
             latter
             Shaking
             ,
             was
             removed
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             ,
             2.
             
             Whatsoever
             was
             then
             brought
             in
             ,
             must
             stand
             unalterable
             for
             ever
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             is
             signified
             by
             that
             word
             
               Yet
               once
               more
            
             .
             If
             the
             words
             be
             reduced
             to
             Propositions
             they
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 removing
                 of
                 things
                 shaken
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 things
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 things
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 shaken
                 ,
                 which
                 remain
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 former
                 things
                 were
                 removed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 might
                 remain
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 All
                 this
                 was
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God's
                 Promise
                 ,
                 
                   Yet
                   once
                   more
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             removing
             ,
             &c.
             1.
             
             
               We
               have
               things
               shaken
            
             :
             The
             things
             are
             the
             Levitical
             Law
             ,
             Priest-hood
             ,
             Tabernacle
             ,
             Service
             ,
             and
             the
             Administration
             of
             God's
             Kingdom
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Covenant
             .
             These
             things
             were
             shaken
             ,
             moved
             ,
             and
             altered
             ;
             yet
             an
             Alteration
             may
             be
             of
             the
             Substance
             or
             Accidents
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             of
             the
             Substance
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             so
             moved
             that
             they
             were
             removed
             ,
             the
             very
             Substance
             and
             Being
             of
             them
             was
             so
             changed
             that
             they
             were
             wholly
             taken
             away
             ;
             for
             as
             one
             Law
             may
             be
             so
             made
             as
             to
             repeal
             and
             wholly
             abrogate
             another
             ,
             so
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Administration
             of
             Christ
             were
             so
             brought
             in
             by
             God
             as
             they
             took
             away
             and
             wholly
             abolished
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
           
             It
             's
             further
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             
               a
               removing
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               of
               things
               made
            
             ;
             which
             some
             do
             so
             understand
             as
             though
             the
             things
             made
             were
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             Temple
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Utensils
             of
             both
             ;
             which
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             made
             according
             to
             the
             Pattern
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             yet
             were
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             things
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             and
             but
             Shadows
             of
             far
             better
             things
             ,
             which
             once
             exhibited
             ,
             these
             must
             needs
             vanish
             :
             Yet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             signify
             things
             finished
             and
             past
             ,
             never
             to
             return
             again
             .
             The
             Hebrew
             wo●d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             often
             turned
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             signify
             to
             destroy
             ,
             suppress
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             End
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             were
             things
             which
             could
             not
             be
             shaken
             ,
             which
             remained
             .
             Things
             not
             shaken
             or
             moved
             are
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Administration
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             after
             his
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             These
             are
             not
             shaken
             nor
             altered
             ,
             either
             in
             part
             or
             whole
             ,
             in
             Substantials
             or
             Accidentals
             ;
             but
             they
             remain
             in
             full
             force
             ,
             and
             shall
             so
             continue
             unto
             the
             End.
             No
             other
             Doctrine
             ,
             Manner
             of
             Worship
             ,
             Order
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             or
             Administration
             must
             be
             expected
             ;
             for
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             shall
             continue
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             till
             time
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             God's
             purpose
             in
             the
             bringing
             in
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             former
             things
             were
             removed
             ,
             that
             these
             might
             be
             introduced
             and
             established
             When
             two
             things
             cannot
             stand
             together
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             removed
             that
             the
             other
             might
             take
             place
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Case
             in
             particular
             .
             The
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             are
             inconsistent
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             Legal
             and
             Evangelical
             Administration
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             stand
             in
             force
             together
             ;
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             nulling
             the
             one
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             the
             other
             cannot
             be
             established
             .
             Now
             ,
             though
             the
             Law
             was
             suitable
             to
             former
             times
             of
             Minb●ity
             and
             Imperfection
             ,
             yet
             ,
             being
             imperfect
             and
             full
             of
             shadows
             ,
             there
             was
             great
             Reason
             it
             should
             be
             removed
             when
             the
             Substance
             of
             those
             shadows
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             far
             more
             perfect
             ,
             was
             exhibited
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             of
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             way
             might
             be
             made
             for
             the
             latter
             as
             far
             more
             excellent
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Reason
             why
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             especially
             Paul
             ,
             did
             labour
             so
             much
             not
             only
             to
             prove
             the
             Imperfection
             ,
             but
             to
             endeavour
             the
             Abolition
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             after
             the
             Gospel
             was
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             Removal
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             Gospel
             and
             a
             more
             perfect
             Administration
             ,
             was
             signified
             by
             that
             word
             of
             the
             Propher
             
               Yet
               once
               more
            
             :
             For
             if
             God
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             will
             again
             shake
             Earth
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             omitted
             the
             word
             
               once
               more
            
             ,
             then
             there
             had
             been
             in
             that
             Promise
             no
             ground
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Inference
             to
             prove
             the
             stability
             and
             immutability
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             seeing
             the
             word
             
               yet
               once
               more
            
             is
             [
             added
             ,
             his
             Inference
             was
             firm
             and
             valid
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             knew
             that
             God's
             meaning
             was
             not
             basely
             this
             
               I
               will
               once
               more
            
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             once
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             never
             again
             ,
             shake
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             For
             ,
             from
             the
             Expression
             thus
             understood
             it
             doth
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             if
             in
             this
             one
             shaking
             he
             〈◊〉
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             stand
             firm
             for
             ever
             ;
             because
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             〈◊〉
             ,
             no
             Alteration
             in
             matter
             of
             Religion
             to
             the
             World's
             End.
             This
             is
             a
             strong
             place
             against
             M●●●-nens
             ,
             and
             the
             cursed
             Innovators
             of
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Immutability
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             hath
             been
             cleared
             ;
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             to
             these
             Hebrews
             follows
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               28.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 receiving
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 let
                 ●●
                 have
                 Grace
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 serve
                 God
                 〈◊〉
                 with
                 reverence
                 and
                 godly
                 fear
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               29.
               
               
                 For
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 Fire
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THE
             illative
             Particle
             
               [
               Wherefore
            
             ]
             doth
             inform
             us
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             follow
             upon
             the
             former
             as
             a
             Conclusion
             from
             the
             Premisses
             ;
             yet
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             not
             in
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             follow
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             words
             in
             themselves
             ,
             we
             have
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 Use
                 in
                 those
                 which
                 follow
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Use
             is
             an
             Exhortation
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   have
                   Grace
                   to
                   serve
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 how
                 we
                 must
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   ●●dy
                   fear
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   our
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   consuming
                   Fire
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
           
             The
             Doctrine
             is
             this
             ,
             
               [
               Paul
               and
               thsee
               Hebrews
               received
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               moved
               ,
               ]
            
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             first
             to
             be
             explained
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulty
             lies
             in
             this
             phrase
             of
             receiving
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Kingdom
             cannot
             be
             moved
             .
             3.
             
             They
             received
             it
             .
             1.
             
             There
             are
             many
             temporal
             Kingdoms
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             Spiritual
             and
             Divine
             .
             The
             King
             is
             God
             ,
             the
             Administratour-General
             is
             Christ
             ;
             who
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             is
             so
             one
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             King
             as
             he
             is
             ;
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             believing
             Saints
             ;
             the
             rules
             of
             Goverment
             are
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             priviledges
             and
             benefits
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             are
             the
             blessings
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Kingdom
             cannot
             be
             moved
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             movable
             or
             alterable
             ,
             because
             Prince
             ,
             People
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Administration
             continue
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             present
             manner
             of
             Administration
             shall
             not
             determine
             ,
             till
             God
             be
             all
             in
             all
             :
             That
             it
             cannot
             be
             moved
             ,
             but
             remains
             stable
             ,
             you
             have
             heard
             before
             .
             3.
             
             They
             had
             received
             this
             Kingdom
             :
             A
             Kingdom
             may
             be
             received
             either
             by
             a
             Prince
             to
             Govern
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             Subjects
             to
             be
             Governed
             ;
             the
             former
             is
             not
             ,
             the
             latter
             is
             intended
             .
             For
             Subjects
             to
             receive
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             may
             be
             either
             a
             Duty
             or
             a
             Benefit
             ;
             as
             a
             Duty
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             submit
             unto
             the
             Power
             and
             Laws
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             :
             as
             a
             Benefit
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             a
             Subject
             to
             enjoy
             the
             priviledges
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             happiness
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             Both
             may
             be
             here
             meant
             ,
             and
             the
             benefit
             presupposing
             the
             Duty
             fully
             and
             finally
             performed
             may
             be
             and
             shall
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             reign
             with
             Christ
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             the
             eminent
             and
             excellent
             estate
             of
             Glory
             following
             upon
             a
             final
             Victory
             over
             all
             Enemies
             ,
             even
             Death
             it self
             subdued
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Kingdom
             .
             This
             expression
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             that
             of
             the
             Prophet
             :
             
               But
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               High
               shall
               take
               [
               or
               receive
               ]
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               shall
               possesse
               the
               Kingdom
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             Dan.
             7.
             18.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             here
             is
             mention
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             former
             Discourse
             from
             ver
             .
             22.
             to
             this
             Text
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             excellent
             administration
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ;
             unto
             which
             ,
             God
             by
             his
             Grace
             and
             Calling
             upon
             their
             receiving
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             had
             translated
             and
             admitted
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             
             This
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             ;
             the
             Exhortation
             followeth
             ,
             Where
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             is
             to
             have
             Grace
             to
             serve
             God.
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 having
                 of
                 this
                 Grace
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 having
                 it
                 to
                 serve
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Grace
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Gospel
             so
             called
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             11.
             2.
             
             Faith
             and
             Belief
             .
             3.
             
             The
             profession
             of
             this
             Faith.
             4.
             
             The
             sanetifying
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             all
             true
             Believers
             and
             Professors
             have
             ;
             and
             this
             presupposeth
             all
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             infolds
             them
             .
             2.
             
             To
             have
             this
             Grace
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             this
             sanctifying
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             it
             ,
             keep
             it
             ,
             exercise
             it
             more
             and
             more
             :
             And
             though
             some
             Coples
             read
             it
             Indicatively
             
               [
               we
               have
               ]
            
             ,
             yet
             most
             read
             it
             
               [
               let
               us
               have
               ]
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             us
             hold
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             end
             why
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             and
             hold
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             we
             may
             serve
             God.
             This
             implies
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Soveraign
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             our
             duty
             is
             continually
             to
             serve
             our
             Lord
             and
             King.
             To
             serve
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             with
             all
             humility
             to
             adore
             his
             excellent
             Majesty
             ;
             but
             also
             sincerely
             ,
             wholly
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             to
             submit
             unto
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             Laws
             .
             This
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             we
             are
             not
             our
             own
             Masters
             ,
             or
             at
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             we
             would
             .
             But
             God
             is
             our
             Master
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obedience
             by
             his
             Laws
             .
             2.
             
             That
             without
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             continued
             and
             held
             fast
             ,
             we
             cannot
             serve
             our
             God
             constantly
             :
             without
             Grace
             ,
             we
             cannot
             serve
             him
             ;
             without
             Grace
             held
             fast
             ,
             we
             cannot
             serve
             him
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             how
             we
             must
             serve
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             serve
             him
             acceptably
             with
             reverence
             and
             goldly
             fear
             .
             In
             general
             ,
             our
             Service
             must
             be
             acceptable
             ;
             in
             particular
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             ,
             which
             render
             it
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             it
             cannot
             be
             accepted
             .
             Men
             may
             fear
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             perform
             some
             religious
             Service
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             prove
             acceptable
             .
             For
             some
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             a
             pure
             and
             sanctified
             heart
             ;
             some
             serve
             God
             in
             outward
             Circumstantials
             and
             Rituals
             ,
             not
             in
             Substantials
             ;
             some
             serve
             God
             with
             a
             profane
             and
             wicked
             heart
             ;
             some
             serve
             him
             ignorantly
             or
             negligently
             ,
             without
             servency
             and
             due
             affection
             .
             The
             Pharisee
             could
             give
             Alms
             ,
             Fast
             ,
             Pray
             ,
             pay
             Tythe
             of
             Mint
             ,
             Anniseed
             ,
             Cumin
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             weighty
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             Justice
             ,
             Judgment
             ,
             Mercy
             ;
             they
             could
             and
             did
             draw
             near
             to
             God
             with
             their
             Lips
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             far
             from
             God
             with
             their
             hearts
             :
             they
             served
             God
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Traditions
             of
             men
             .
             The
             Jews
             were
             zealous
             ,
             and
             devout
             in
             Ceremonials
             ;
             yet
             their
             hearts
             were
             polluted
             ,
             and
             
             their
             hands
             full
             of
             Blood.
             Therefore
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             no
             profane
             man
             or
             hypocrite
             ,
             or
             indisposed
             person
             can
             serve
             God
             acceptably
             .
             To
             do
             this
             ,
             doth
             presuppose
             man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             an
             heart
             prepared
             and
             rightly
             disposed
             ;
             the
             person
             must
             first
             be
             accepted
             ,
             before
             the
             work
             can
             please
             God.
             And
             as
             the
             Person
             ,
             so
             the
             Service
             must
             be
             rightly
             qualified
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             proceeds
             from
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             conformable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             tends
             unto
             his
             Glory
             .
             And
             if
             We
             and
             our
             Service
             be
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             though
             our
             infirmities
             be
             many
             ;
             yet
             so
             great
             is
             God's
             mercy
             ,
             that
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             he
             will
             accept
             both
             us
             and
             it
             :
             we
             must
             not
             presume
             upon
             his
             mercy
             ;
             but
             yet
             we
             must
             rely
             upon
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             a
             special
             care
             to
             shun
             that
             which
             offends
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             holy
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             have
             done
             our
             best
             ,
             humbly
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             pray
             for
             pardon
             of
             defects
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             of
             our
             sincere
             endeavours
             :
             Yet
             we
             cannot
             serve
             God
             thus
             acceptably
             ,
             without
             reverence
             and
             godly
             feat
             .
             Reverence
             ,
             in
             God's
             Service
             ,
             looks
             at
             his
             excellency
             and
             glorious
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             own
             unworthiness
             ,
             and
             the
             infinite
             distance
             between
             Him
             and
             Us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             adore
             God's
             excellent
             Majesty
             with
             deep
             humility
             ,
             abasing
             our selves
             very
             low
             ,
             being
             afraid
             and
             ashamed
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             sense
             of
             our
             own
             vileness
             ,
             to
             come
             near
             him
             ,
             except
             in
             his
             great
             mercy
             and
             free
             grace
             he
             vouchsafe
             access
             :
             Signs
             of
             this
             reverence
             ,
             is
             cut
             kneeling
             ,
             bowing
             ,
             covering
             our
             faces
             ,
             prostration
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             gestures
             .
             And
             if
             we
             were
             either
             apprehensive
             and
             sensible
             of
             our
             own
             vileness
             ,
             or
             God's
             excellency
             ,
             how
             could
             we
             possibly
             be
             so
             profane
             and
             unreverent
             in
             his
             Worship
             ?
             Godly
             fear
             may
             be
             the
             same
             with
             Reverence
             ,
             or
             distinct
             from
             it
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Greek
             signifies
             sometimes
             caution
             ,
             sometimes
             devotion
             ,
             sometimes
             fear
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             religious
             fear
             ,
             and
             care
             not
             to
             offend
             ,
             but
             to
             please
             him
             .
             Both
             reverence
             and
             fear
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             may
             farther
             be
             ,
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             care
             and
             diligence
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             please
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             accepted
             of
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             honour
             with
             the
             greatest
             humility
             is
             due
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             Supreme
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             Majesty
             is
             infinite
             and
             eternal
             ;
             so
             the
             greatest
             caution
             must
             be
             used
             in
             his
             Worship
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             be
             sanctified
             in
             all
             them
             that
             draw
             near
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             the
             manner
             how
             he
             will
             be
             served
             ,
             by
             all
             such
             as
             are
             admitted
             Subjects
             of
             this
             unmoveable
             and
             unchangeable
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               He
               is
               a
               consuming
               Fire
            
             :
             These
             words
             are
             improper
             and
             metaphorical
             ;
             and
             a
             Metaphor
             is
             a
             contract
             Similitude
             ,
             which
             here
             we
             find
             .
             In
             such
             Comparisons
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             things
             compared
             ,
             as
             like
             and
             agreeing
             .
             2.
             
             The
             thing
             wherein
             they
             do
             agree
             .
             The
             things
             here
             compared
             ,
             are
             God
             and
             Fire
             ;
             God
             is
             like
             to
             Fire
             .
             The
             thing
             wherein
             they
             agree
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             consuming
             .
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             like
             unto
             Fire
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             like
             to
             it
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             That
             ,
             so
             He
             ,
             hath
             a
             consuming
             force
             ,
             Many
             are
             the
             qualities
             and
             effects
             of
             Fire
             ,
             but
             this
             one
             is
             singled
             to
             represent
             the
             terrour
             of
             God.
             For
             though
             that
             flery
             Law
             ,
             which
             God
             gave
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             fire
             burning
             up
             to
             Heaven
             be
             removed
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             sweetest
             mercy
             and
             freest
             grace
             ,
             there
             are
             threatnings
             of
             unquenchable
             Fire
             and
             eternal
             Flames
             .
             Therefore
             this
             expression
             signifies
             his
             punishing
             and
             vindictive
             Justice
             ;
             the
             Subjects
             whereof
             are
             profane
             ,
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             unbelieving
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             disobedient
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             refuse
             the
             tender
             of
             saving
             mercy
             .
             The
             effect
             of
             this
             Justice
             ,
             upon
             these
             Offenders
             ,
             are
             severe
             and
             everlasting
             punishments
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             or
             conceived
             ;
             but
             are
             represented
             by
             the
             raging
             flames
             ,
             and
             ●●erce
             burning
             of
             the
             most
             violent
             Fire
             which
             cannot
             be
             quenched
             .
             And
             as
             the
             torment
             of
             violent
             hottest
             flames
             is
             the
             most
             grievous
             ,
             so
             these
             punishments
             are
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             the
             Sufferers
             be
             immortal
             ,
             and
             immortally
             sensible
             ,
             the
             Torment
             will
             be
             not
             only
             grievous
             ,
             but
             perpetual
             .
             The
             sum
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             punishment
             of
             delinquent
             and
             disloyal
             Subjects
             ,
             which
             the
             Judge
             shall
             execute
             ,
             and
             they
             suffer
             ,
             is
             extreme
             and
             everlasting
             .
             The
             force
             of
             the
             Reason
             is
             great
             ;
             for
             as
             men
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             everlasting
             ,
             tormenting
             ,
             and
             consuming
             Flames
             ;
             so
             let
             them
             have
             a
             special
             care
             to
             serve
             God
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             in
             due
             manner
             .
             This
             implies
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             glorious
             Reward
             of
             eternal
             Light
             ,
             and
             delight
             to
             all
             such
             as
             shall
             like
             loyal
             Subjects
             continue
             constant
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             acceptable
             Service
             of
             this
             glorious
             and
             eternal
             Soveraign
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             PRofession
             without
             Practise
             ;
             Faith
             without
             good
             works
             cannot
             attain
             the
             fruition
             of
             that
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             merited
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             promised
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Chapter
             exhorts
             to
             Love
             ,
             good
             Works
             ,
             constancy
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             other
             Duties
             .
             He
             begins
             with
             Love
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               1.
               
               
                 Let
                 brotherly
                 Love
                 continue
                 .
              
               ]
            
          
           
             THe
             Analysis
             of
             this
             Chapter
             is
             easy
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 hortatory
                 part
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Duties
             exhorted
             unto
             with
             several
             Motives
             ,
             are
             reduced
             to
             a
             kind
             of
             order
             by
             divers
             Expositors
             :
             Yet
             as
             this
             is
             not
             exactly
             done
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             needless
             to
             do
             it
             .
             We
             may
             indeed
             enumerate
             the
             Duties
             ,
             and
             reduce
             them
             to
             their
             proper
             places
             and
             heads
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             very
             easie
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Yet
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Apostle
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             mention
             all
             Duties
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             were
             most
             requisite
             at
             that
             time
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             those
             persons
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             strictly
             follow
             the
             method
             of
             the
             moral
             Law
             ,
             but
             takes
             liberty
             to
             place
             them
             in
             that
             order
             which
             he
             thought
             most
             convenient
             .
             For
             he
             knew
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             to
             be
             the
             principal
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             sufficient
             for
             him
             to
             press
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             know
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Exhortation
             is
             to
             
               brotherly
               Love.
            
             The
             Duty
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Brotherly
               love
            
             .
             2.
             
             Continuance
             in
             it
             .
             Brotherly
             love
             ,
             is
             love
             of
             the
             Brethren
             :
             For
             there
             are
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             these
             must
             be
             loved
             .
             To
             love
             our
             Neighbour
             as
             our selves
             ,
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             second
             Table
             of
             the
             moral
             Law.
             And
             as
             there
             are
             several
             degrees
             of
             Neighbours
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             of
             Love
             :
             Neighbours
             ,
             in
             full
             extent
             ,
             include
             Strangers
             ,
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             as
             are
             capable
             of
             our
             Love
             :
             Of
             these
             ,
             some
             are
             more
             nearly
             linckt
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             Brethren
             .
             Yet
             these
             are
             either
             natural
             ,
             political
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             ;
             here
             spiritual
             Brethren
             are
             meant
             ,
             who
             have
             God
             to
             be
             their
             Father
             ,
             Jerusalem
             above
             to
             be
             their
             Mother
             ,
             are
             born
             of
             the
             same
             incorruptible
             seed
             ,
             animated
             with
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             a
             divine
             Nature
             .
             This
             spiritual
             consangunity
             is
             a
             principle
             of
             spiritual
             Love
             ,
             and
             this
             Divine
             Nature
             an
             object
             of
             a
             more
             ardent
             affection
             .
             Though
             therefore
             we
             must
             love
             others
             truly
             ,
             and
             as
             our selves
             ;
             yet
             these
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             Christians
             ,
             we
             must
             love
             more
             then
             others
             .
             And
             though
             we
             know
             no
             man's
             heart
             and
             reins
             ,
             yet
             such
             as
             appear
             ,
             and
             manifest
             themselves
             by
             their
             profession
             and
             practise
             to
             be
             Saints
             ,
             we
             must
             love
             as
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             be
             not
             such
             ,
             and
             we
             mistake
             ,
             yet
             our
             Love
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             This
             Love
             is
             not
             only
             a
             complacency
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             an
             esteem
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             as
             having
             more
             of
             God
             in
             them
             then
             other
             men
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             effectually
             desire
             their
             good
             and
             happiness
             ,
             and
             when
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             really
             promote
             it
             .
             It
             must
             be
             a
             real
             ,
             and
             a
             giving
             ,
             and
             a
             suffering
             love
             :
             For
             as
             Christ
             laid
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             lay
             down
             our
             Lives
             for
             the
             Brethren
             :
             And
             we
             must
             not
             love
             only
             in
             word
             and
             tongue
             ,
             but
             in
             deed
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             By
             vertue
             of
             this
             Love
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             us
             a
             secret
             Sympathy
             ,
             which
             will
             manifest
             it self
             by
             rejoycing
             with
             them
             that
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             mourning
             with
             them
             that
             mourn
             .
             Yet
             this
             spiritual
             Love
             ,
             and
             divine
             Affection
             ,
             is
             found
             in
             few
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             not
             so
             fervent
             and
             effectual
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             :
             Self-love
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             do
             much
             abate
             it
             :
             And
             as
             the
             Brethren
             love
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             so
             the
             World
             hates
             them
             ,
             and
             counts
             them
             their
             greatest
             Enemies
             .
             This
             is
             the
             love
             ;
             we
             must
             love
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             love
             must
             remain
             and
             continue
             in
             them
             .
             This
             doth
             presuppose
             ,
             that
             they
             formerly
             had
             loved
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             evident
             enough
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             ministred
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             did
             minister
             ,
             Chap.
             6.
             10.
             and
             became
             Companions
             of
             
             such
             as
             were
             teproached
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             34.
             
             And
             their
             Duty
             was
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             had
             begun
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             the
             End
             :
             Life
             and
             Love
             must
             end
             together
             ,
             whilest
             we
             live
             we
             must
             love
             the
             Brethren
             .
             And
             the
             words
             are
             not
             onely
             
             Paul's
             Exhortation
             ,
             but
             God's
             Command
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             universal
             ,
             and
             binds
             us
             as
             well
             as
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Duty
             is
             Hospitality
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             2.
             
             
               Be
               not
               forgetful
               to
               entertain
               Strangers
               ;
               for
               thereby
               some
               have
               entertained
               Angels
               unawares
               .
            
          
           
             VVHere
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   entertain
                   Strangers
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Motive
                 is
                 ,
                 Because
                 
                   some
                   have
                   thereby
                   been
                   so
                   happy
                   as
                   to
                   entertain
                   Angels
                   unawares
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Object
             of
             this
             Duty
             is
             ,
             Strangers
             ;
             the
             Duty
             it self
             is
             ,
             
               to
               entertain
               them
            
             ;
             the
             Cayeat
             is
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               forget
            
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Strangers
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             may
             be
             either
             Christians
             ,
             or
             others
             ;
             both
             are
             an
             Object
             of
             Charity
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             former
             :
             We
             are
             Strangers
             when
             we
             are
             from
             home
             in
             another
             Place
             or
             Country
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             few
             Friends
             ,
             are
             not
             well
             known
             :
             And
             being
             amongst
             Strangers
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             neither
             harbour
             nor
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             a
             miserable
             Condition
             ,
             and
             a
             proper
             Object
             of
             Hospitality
             .
             Though
             this
             extends
             to
             others
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             principally
             understood
             of
             such
             as
             in
             these
             times
             were
             persecuted
             and
             scattered
             in
             strange
             Countries
             ,
             and
             being
             spoiled
             of
             their
             Goods
             were
             in
             great
             necessity
             ,
             not
             knowing
             sometimes
             where
             to
             have
             the
             next
             Lodging
             or
             Morsel
             of
             Bread
             :
             These
             are
             principally
             meant
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             entertained
             .
             
               To
               entertain
            
             them
             ,
             is
             ,
             freely
             to
             take
             them
             into
             our
             Houses
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             our
             ability
             supply
             their
             Wants
             ;
             for
             ,
             where
             should
             these
             receive
             Comfort
             or
             Relief
             ,
             but
             with
             Christian
             Brethren
             ?
             Some
             might
             pretend
             themselves
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             and
             that
             falsly
             ,
             and
             so
             abuse
             the
             Charity
             of
             well-meaning
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             there
             were
             several
             wayes
             whereby
             poor
             Christians
             and
             their
             sad
             Condition
             might
             be
             known
             :
             And
             if
             they
             were
             once
             known
             ,
             we
             must
             
               not
               forget
            
             this
             Duty
             ;
             to
             forget
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             neglect
             it
             ;
             
               not
               to
               forget
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Motive
             or
             Reason
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             by
             the
             performing
             of
             this
             Duty
             
               some
               have
               entertained
               Angels
               unawares
            
             .
             The
             Persons
             who
             are
             here
             understood
             were
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             ,
             both
             pious
             and
             righteous
             men
             of
             great
             Civility
             and
             Humanity
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             considered
             the
             Condition
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             as
             being
             Strangers
             themselves
             ,
             and
             dealt
             with
             them
             accordingly
             .
             These
             received
             and
             entertained
             Angels
             ,
             who
             being
             sent
             by
             God
             did
             appear
             first
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             then
             to
             Lot
             :
             Their
             business
             was
             to
             destroy
             
               Sodom
               ,
               Gomorrah
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Cities
             of
             the
             Plaines
             :
             Yet
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             this
             Judgment
             ,
             God
             remembred
             Abraham
             and
             Lot
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             his
             tender
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             gave
             these
             Angels
             a
             Charge
             and
             Instructions
             to
             preserve
             them
             .
             They
             first
             came
             to
             Abraham
             in
             the
             appearance
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             he
             invites
             them
             and
             entertains
             them
             ;
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             they
             came
             to
             Sodom
             where
             they
             were
             invited
             and
             entertained
             under
             the
             same
             Notion
             ;
             yet
             they
             were
             truly
             and
             really
             Angels
             ,
             though
             conceived
             to
             be
             Men
             :
             Therefore
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             they
             entertained
             them
             unawares
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             wittingly
             and
             willingly
             they
             received
             them
             as
             Men
             ,
             yet
             they
             knew
             them
             not
             at
             first
             to
             be
             Angels
             .
             The
             force
             of
             this
             Reason
             to
             perswade
             Hospitality
             ,
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             Guests
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             benefit
             they
             received
             by
             them
             .
             1.
             
             It
             was
             an
             Honour
             and
             a
             special
             Grace
             ,
             that
             the
             glorious
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             immortal
             Inhabitants
             of
             Heaven
             should
             enter
             their
             Houses
             and
             Tents
             ,
             accept
             of
             their
             Invitation
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             familiar
             with
             them
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             benefit
             they
             received
             by
             them
             ;
             for
             first
             they
             came
             from
             Heaven
             to
             Abraham
             to
             let
             him
             know
             his
             Wife
             Sarah
             should
             bear
             him
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             short
             time
             God
             would
             perform
             his
             Promise
             unto
             him
             :
             This
             was
             a
             great
             Blessing
             ,
             much
             expected
             and
             desired
             of
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             and
             now
             determined
             assuredly
             to
             a
             certain
             Period
             within
             the
             present
             Year
             ;
             besides
             ,
             God
             acquainted
             him
             by
             these
             Angels
             with
             his
             Intention
             to
             destroy
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             yet
             upon
             his
             Intercession
             to
             save
             the
             Righteous
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             Prayer
             may
             be
             conceived
             to
             be
             effectual
             for
             saving
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             City
             ,
             yet
             his
             Kinsman
             in
             it
             .
             Lot
             also
             had
             the
             Honour
             and
             the
             Benefit
             too
             ;
             for
             ,
             by
             his
             blessed
             Guests
             he
             was
             saved
             not
             only
             from
             the
             cursed
             Sodomites
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Flames
             that
             destroyed
             that
             City
             .
             Yet
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             What
             was
             this
             to
             these
             Hebrews
             ?
             or
             ,
             What
             is
             it
             to
             us
             ?
             It
             was
             a
             rare
             thing
             ,
             and
             not
             expected
             of
             these
             Saints
             and
             beloved
             Servants
             of
             God
             :
             Yet
             it
             is
             much
             to
             
             us
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             receiving
             Strangers
             out
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             and
             Love
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             receive
             precious
             Saints
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             some
             blessed
             Angels
             which
             have
             a
             special
             Charge
             to
             keep
             and
             guard
             them
             in
             that
             condition
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             Cup
             of
             cold
             Water
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             will
             so
             great
             a
             Work
             of
             Mercy
             be
             remembred
             :
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             by
             receiving
             them
             ,
             we
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             who
             will
             acknowledg
             this
             kindness
             as
             done
             to
             Him
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             final
             Judgment
             He
             will
             acknowledge
             before
             all
             Men
             ,
             all
             Angels
             ,
             and
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             that
             this
             Work
             of
             Mercy
             done
             to
             His
             was
             done
             to
             Him.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Yet
             there
             is
             another
             Work
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             he
             exhorts
             them
             unto
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             3.
             
             
               Remember
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Bonds
               ,
               '
               as
               bound
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               them
               which
               suffer
               Adversity
               ,
               as
               being
               your
               selvs
               also
               in
               the
               Body
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Exhortation
             we
             have
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 perform
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Duty
             there
             be
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Some
                 Persons
                 to
                 be
                 remembred
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Persons
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             and
             the
             Reasons
             applyed
             severally
             .
             1.
             
             There
             are
             Persons
             bound
             ;
             and
             here
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             1.
             
             Their
             Condition
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Cause
             .
             1.
             
             Their
             Condition
             in
             general
             is
             miserable
             ;
             in
             particular
             ,
             they
             are
             restrained
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             precious
             thing
             .
             The
             misery
             of
             them
             that
             are
             bound
             may
             be
             greater
             or
             less
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Imprisonment
             ,
             or
             their
             Usage
             ,
             or
             Absence
             from
             such
             as
             would
             relieve
             them
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Accidents
             .
             The
             Place
             may
             be
             a
             Dungeon
             ,
             or
             filthy
             and
             nasty
             ,
             or
             very
             grievous
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             wicked
             fellow-Prisoners
             .
             Their
             Usage
             may
             be
             very
             bad
             ,
             because
             they
             may
             be
             denyed
             Food
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             their
             friends
             not
             suffered
             to
             come
             to
             them
             or
             relieve
             them
             ,
             or
             they
             may
             be
             scourged
             and
             abused
             :
             They
             may
             be
             so
             consined
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             Friends
             may
             be
             ignorant
             both
             of
             the
             Place
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             their
             Condition
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Cause
             in
             this
             place
             may
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             and
             God's
             Servants
             ;
             thus
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             ,
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Disoiples
             were
             cast
             in
             Prison
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             Profession
             or
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             this
             was
             to
             suffer
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             and
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             good
             Cause
             .
             This
             Imprisonment
             ,
             if
             just
             ,
             was
             a
             disgrace
             ,
             a
             securing
             of
             Malefactors
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             mischief
             ,
             but
             to
             reserve
             them
             for
             Trial
             and
             Punishment
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             it
             was
             a
             Punishment
             in
             it self
             ;
             and
             was
             never
             intended
             for
             innocent
             but
             for
             criminous
             and
             guilty
             Persons
             .
             These
             must
             be
             remembred
             ,
             and
             their
             Case
             and
             Cause
             considered
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             be
             visited
             ,
             comforted
             ,
             encouraged
             ,
             relieved
             ,
             or
             released
             ,
             eased
             ,
             and
             delivered
             :
             Thus
             to
             remember
             is
             an
             Act
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             but
             the
             Will
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Executive
             Power
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             word
             is
             taken
             both
             Metonymically
             and
             Synechdochically
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             ,
             must
             remember
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             bound
             ,
             or
             
               in
               Bonds
            
             .
             This
             implies
             the
             Manner
             how
             they
             must
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             Reason
             why
             they
             must
             remember
             them
             :
             We
             must
             love
             our
             Neighbour
             as
             our selves
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             cannot
             so
             well
             do
             ,
             except
             we
             make
             our
             selvs
             ohe
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             condition
             ours
             so
             as
             that
             we
             may
             do
             as
             we
             would
             be
             done
             unto
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
             when
             we
             seriously
             suppose
             our
             selvs
             bound
             ,
             even
             then
             when
             we
             are
             free
             and
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             far
             more
             sensible
             of
             their
             misery
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             more
             effectually
             moved
             to
             Compassion
             ;
             therefore
             some
             observe
             ,
             that
             
               Misericordia
               ,
               est
               miseria
               aliena
               in
               corde
               nostro
               :
            
             For
             when
             the
             Misery
             of
             others
             is
             not
             only
             in
             our
             Memory
             but
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             are
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             moved
             to
             relieve
             and
             comfort
             them
             :
             This
             is
             the
             manner
             of
             Remembrance
             .
             The
             Reason
             implied
             is
             ,
             That
             seeing
             they
             are
             one
             Person
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             bound
             we
             are
             bound
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             one
             part
             of
             us
             is
             in
             Bonds
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             would
             be
             sensible
             of
             our
             misery
             ,
             and
             would
             use
             all
             means
             to
             release
             and
             relieve
             our selves
             ,
             so
             we
             should
             endeavour
             to
             help
             and
             deliver
             them
             :
             They
             are
             part
             of
             our selves
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             remember
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             we
             are
             one
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             same
             Condition
             with
             them
             so
             far
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             Bonds
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             it
             may
             be
             our
             Case
             ;
             and
             this
             should
             perswade
             
             us
             much
             to
             do
             our
             Duty
             :
             For
             we
             being
             in
             Bonds
             will
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             help
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             set
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             bound
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Duty
             is
             ,
             to
             remember
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Adversity
             :
             This
             implies
             that
             there
             are
             many
             kinds
             of
             Afflictions
             ,
             besides
             Bonds
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             one
             kind
             of
             misery
             :
             and
             that
             of
             Bonds
             is
             not
             alwayes
             single
             ,
             but
             joyned
             often
             with
             other
             Vexation
             ;
             and
             Adversities
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             not
             only
             they
             that
             are
             in
             Bonds
             ,
             but
             others
             in
             other
             Adversities
             ,
             must
             be
             remembred
             ,
             and
             so
             relieved
             and
             comforted
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             use
             all
             our
             Power
             and
             Ability
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             to
             remove
             their
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Condition
             more
             comfortable
             :
             For
             the
             Providence
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             doth
             so
             order
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Body
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             not
             be
             afflicted
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             but
             whilest
             some
             are
             afflicted
             others
             are
             free
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             relieve
             and
             comfort
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             so
             exercise
             their
             Grace
             ;
             and
             manifest
             their
             Vertues
             :
             And
             the
             Afflictions
             of
             our
             Brethren
             will
             discover
             either
             our
             sincerity
             or
             hypocrisy
             .
             The
             Reason
             why
             we
             should
             remember
             these
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             in
             the
             Body
             :
             To
             
               be
               in
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             are
             Scripture-Phrases
             ,
             and
             signify
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             They
             imply
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             some
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             the
             one
             living
             ,
             the
             other
             dead
             :
             For
             while
             we
             are
             living
             on
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             part
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Tabernacle
             and
             Mansion
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             But
             Death
             separates
             them
             ,
             and
             divests
             and
             dispossesseth
             the
             Soul.
             This
             Soul
             in
             it
             solf
             is
             above
             the
             Power
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             no
             mortal
             hand
             can
             reach
             it
             ,
             not
             touch
             it
             immediately
             ;
             yet
             because
             of
             the
             Body
             which
             is
             so
             nearly
             united
             unto
             it
             ,
             men
             may
             vex
             and
             torment
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             much
             ,
             and
             whilest
             it
             's
             in
             the
             Body
             it
             's
             liable
             to
             these
             Vexations
             ;
             and
             the
             Body
             ,
             whilest
             it
             's
             enlivened
             by
             the
             Soul
             ,
             is
             sensible
             of
             many
             miseries
             :
             But
             when
             these
             are
             parted
             by
             Death
             ,
             both
             are
             free
             from
             all
             sense
             of
             these
             Afflictions
             .
             Therefore
             said
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             That
             
               when
               men
               have
               killed
               the
               Body
               ,
               after
               that
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               more
               that
               they
               can
               do
               ,
            
             Luke
             12.
             4.
             
             All
             this
             being
             presupposed
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             Compassion
             towards
             their
             afflicted
             Brethren
             ,
             puts
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             present
             condition
             :
             
               They
               were
               yet
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             same
             Adversities
             ,
             and
             cannot
             promise
             to
             themselvs
             security
             from
             them
             for
             a
             day
             or
             an
             hour
             ;
             therefore
             they
             must
             pity
             them
             as
             themselves
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             means
             to
             comfort
             ,
             help
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             .
             Thus
             to
             remember
             our
             Brethren
             
               in
               Bonds
               and
               Adversity
            
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             all
             such
             as
             profess
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             own
             the
             Name
             of
             Christian
             ;
             yet
             few
             perform
             what
             by
             their
             Profession
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             .
             Where
             are
             our
             Bowels
             of
             Compassion
             ?
             Where
             is
             our
             Christian
             Charity
             ?
             We
             should
             remember
             ,
             that
             as
             Christ
             pitied
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             should
             pity
             our
             distressed
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             shew
             Mercy
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             desire
             God
             in
             the
             time
             of
             our
             distress
             to
             have
             Mercy
             upon
             us
             .
             But
             many
             who
             are
             Christians
             in
             Name
             are
             devoid
             not
             only
             of
             Christian
             Compassion
             and
             Charity
             ;
             but
             of
             Humanity
             and
             Civility
             ,
             which
             have
             bin
             found
             in
             very
             Heathens
             and
             Mahometans
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             These
             were
             Duties
             which
             we
             owe
             unto
             others
             ,
             especially
             to
             our
             Christian
             Brethren
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             to
             Duties
             of
             another
             kind
             ,
             as
             first
             of
             Chastity
             .
          
           
             
               Ver.
               4.
               
               
                 Marriage
                 is
                 honourable
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bed
                 undefiled
                 ;
                 but
                 Wheremongers
                 and
                 Adulterers
                 God
                 will
                 judg
                 .
              
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Duty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Chastity
                 and
                 Fidelity
                 in
                 Marriage
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 chaste
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Whoremongers
                   and
                   Adulterers
                   God
                   will
                   judg
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             is
             expressed
             in
             most
             Copies
             and
             Translations
             Indicatively
             ,
             not
             Imperatively
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             not
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               Marriage
               be
               honourable
               in
               all
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             ,
             
               It
               is
               honourable
            
             :
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             material
             ;
             for
             ,
             suppose
             the
             Indicative-Reading
             should
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             a
             Duty
             is
             plainly
             implied
             ;
             for
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Texts
             both
             antecedent
             and
             consequent
             are
             hortative
             to
             Duties
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Marriage
             should
             be
             
               honourable
               ,
               and
               the
               Bed
               be
               undefiled
               ,
            
             is
             certainly
             a
             Duty
             ,
             and
             an
             Exhortation
             thereunto
             is
             implied
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Reason
             added
             doth
             prove
             as
             much
             .
             The
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             is
             Chastity
             ,
             and
             Chastity
             is
             two-fold
             ;
             first
             ,
             of
             single
             ,
             then
             of
             married
             Persons
             :
             This
             is
             of
             married
             Persons
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             God's
             Constitution
             and
             their
             own
             Contract
             give
             their
             Bodies
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             and
             are
             bound
             to
             be
             faithful
             :
             And
             this
             Fidelity
             is
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             honour
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             whilest
             they
             
             keep
             the
             Marriage-Bed
             undefiled
             .
             When
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               Marriage
               is
               honourable
               ,
               and
               the
               Bed
               undefiled
            
             ;
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             Marriage
             ought
             to
             be
             honourable
             ,
             and
             the
             Bed
             ought
             to
             be
             undefiled
             .
             Not
             only
             Adultery
             ,
             but
             also
             Fornication
             and
             all
             Uncleanness
             dishonour
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             evident
             from
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               your
               Sanctification
               that
               you
               should
               abstain
               from
               Fornication
               :
               That
               every
               one
               of
               you
               should
               know
               how
               to
               possess
               his
               Vesselin
               Sanctification
               and
               Honour
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             by
             Vessel
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             is
             meant
             
               the
               Body
            
             .
             3.
             
             That
             by
             Sanctification
             in
             that
             ●lice
             is
             understood
             Chastity
             ,
             as
             opposed
             to
             the
             Lust
             of
             Concupiscence
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             Sanctification
             is
             the
             Honour
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             therefore
             when
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             That
             
               he
               that
               commi●●eth
               Fornication
               ,
               sinneth
               against
               his
               own
               Body
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             
               He
               dishonoureth
               his
               own
               Body
            
             .
             As
             Marriage
             must
             be
             honourable
             ,
             so
             the
             Bed
             must
             be
             undefiled
             ;
             which
             latter
             words
             explain
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             then
             is
             
               Marriage
               honourable
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Marriage-Bed
             is
             kept
             undefiled
             :
             For
             ,
             by
             Bed
             is
             meant
             the
             Marriage-Bed
             ,
             and
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Parties
             married
             ;
             to
             be
             undefiled
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             polluted
             by
             Adultery
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             it
             's
             dishonoured
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Honour
             of
             it
             is
             preserved
             .
             So
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             whole
             is
             this
             ,
             Let
             married
             Persons
             be
             faithful
             one
             unto
             another
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             of
             dishonouring
             their
             Bodies
             by
             Adultery
             .
             To
             signify
             this
             Duty
             to
             be
             general
             ,
             and
             to
             bind
             all
             such
             as
             are
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             he
             faith
             ,
             
               Marriage
               is
            
             ,
             and
             by
             God's
             Institution
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             
               honourable
               in
               all
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             married
             Persons
             both
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             whilest
             they
             are
             Man
             and
             Wife
             :
             And
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             honourable
             ,
             so
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             undefiled
             
               in
               all
            
             .
             In
             these
             words
             ,
             Whoredom
             and
             Adultery
             are
             prohibited
             and
             ehorted
             from
             .
             This
             Chastity
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             Christians
             more
             than
             of
             other
             Persons
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             God's
             Institution
             ,
             and
             their
             Bodies
             are
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Reason
             and
             Motive
             is
             ,
             because
             
               Whore-●ougers
               and
               Adulterers
            
             ,
             who
             dishonour
             their
             Bodies
             and
             defile
             the
             Marriage-Bed
             ,
             
               God
               will
               Judge
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             punish
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Dissuasive
             is
             
               [
               à
               Poena
            
             ]
             from
             the
             Punishment
             which
             God
             will
             certainly
             inflict
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             certainly
             suffer
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             chaste
             but
             prove
             guilty
             of
             Adultery
             .
             This
             Punishment
             is
             not
             only
             eternal
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             not
             ;
             but
             also
             temporal
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             repeht
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             in
             David
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             he
             repented
             ,
             yet
             suffered
             grievously
             for
             his
             Adultery
             .
             [
             More
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             Chastity
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             may
             be
             read
             in
             my
             
               [
               Th●c-Politica
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             §
             .
             5
             ,
             The
             fifth
             Duty
             pressed
             upon
             them
             ,
             followeth
          
           
             
               Ver.
               5.
               
               
                 Let
                 your
                 Conversation
                 be
                 without
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 ye
                 have
                 ;
                 For
                 He
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 never
                 leave
                 thee
                 nor
                 for
                 sake
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               6.
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 boldly
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 my
                 Helper
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 fear
                 what
                 Man
                 shall
                 do
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 perform
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Duty
                 is
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Negative
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   covetous
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Astirmative
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   contented
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             if
             we
             look
             at
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             consider
             the
             words
             ,
             they
             are
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Prohibition
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Precept
                 .
              
            
          
           
             If
             we
             look
             upon
             the
             Performance
             of
             the
             Duty
             as
             expressed
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Dehortation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Dehortation
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Let
               your
               Conversation
               be
               without
               Covetousness
               :
            
             The
             meaning
             whereof
             in
             brief
             is
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               cove●ou●
            
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             turned
             by
             our
             English
             Translators
             Conversation
             ;
             by
             the
             Viugar
             and
             
               Vatablus
               ,
               [
               Mores
            
             ,
             Manners
             ]
             ;
             by
             the
             Syriack
             and
             Arabick
             ,
             
               [
               Mens
               ,
               Animus
            
             ,
             the
             Mind
             .
             ]
             All
             these
             may
             be
             easily
             reconciled
             ;
             for
             Conversation
             signifies
             humane
             Actions
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             habitually
             morally-good
             or
             evil
             ;
             these
             as
             Habits
             are
             termed
             by
             the
             Moralists
             ,
             Mores
             ,
             Manners
             or
             Customs
             ,
             as
             vertuous
             or
             vicious
             :
             And
             because
             the
             Principle
             of
             these
             Actions
             are
             the
             Mind
             ,
             as
             taken
             for
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             Will
             ;
             therefore
             the
             word
             may
             be
             turned
             [
             mind
             or
             affection
             ]
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             word
             in
             Greek
             doth
             
             sometime
             signify
             .
             Some
             do
             understand
             by
             the
             Original
             word
             ,
             the
             means
             whereby
             we
             seek
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             we
             use
             ,
             spare
             ,
             or
             spend
             them
             .
             And
             this
             sense
             differs
             not
             much
             from
             the
             former
             :
             This
             Duty
             doth
             presuppose
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             right
             Judgment
             of
             these
             worldly
             Goods
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             themselves
             ,
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             are
             given
             ,
             the
             manner
             how
             they
             are
             justly
             acquired
             ,
             used
             ,
             expended
             .
             2.
             
             A
             right
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             this
             Judgment
             .
             These
             things
             presupposed
             ,
             we
             may
             the
             better
             inquire
             into
             the
             nature
             of
             Covetousness
             ,
             which
             is
             defined
             by
             many
             to
             be
             ,
             An
             immoderate
             love
             and
             desire
             of
             these
             earthly
             Goods
             .
             The
             object
             and
             matter
             therefore
             in
             general
             is
             these
             earthly
             Goods
             ,
             whether
             corporeal
             ,
             movable
             ,
             or
             immovable
             ,
             or
             incorporeal
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             civil
             Law.
             These
             are
             considered
             as
             conducing
             to
             the
             preservation
             and
             continuance
             of
             man's
             Life
             ;
             therefore
             called
             our
             Livelyhood
             :
             The
             principal
             things
             ,
             as
             most
             necessary
             and
             more
             immediately
             preserving
             Life
             ,
             are
             Food
             and
             Raimen●
             .
             And
             because
             Mony
             answers
             in
             value
             ,
             and
             the
             esteem
             of
             men
             ,
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             called
             Goods
             ,
             and
             by
             It
             upon
             exchange
             they
             may
             be
             purchased
             and
             acquited
             ;
             therefore
             covetousness
             is
             called
             sometimes
             
               the
               love
               of
               many
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             
             And
             here
             our
             Conversation
             must
             be
             free
             from
             the
             love
             of
             mony
             ;
             so
             the
             Original
             is
             :
             The
             proper
             act
             of
             Covetousness
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             mind
             of
             man
             ,
             conceiving
             and
             judging
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             more
             necessary
             or
             excellent
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             overvaluing
             ,
             and
             setting
             too
             high
             a
             price
             on
             them
             ,
             2.
             
             Affecting
             ,
             loving
             ,
             and
             desiring
             them
             immoderately
             above
             the
             worth
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             measure
             which
             God
             hath
             prescribed
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             Of
             this
             Sin
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             kinds
             and
             degrees
             :
             For
             some
             cover
             superfluity
             and
             abundance
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             content
             with
             Necessaries
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             maintain
             their
             pride
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             for
             both
             are
             costly
             .
             In
             these
             ,
             Covetousnes
             is
             a
             grievous
             Sin
             ;
             yet
             not
             predominant
             ,
             but
             subservient
             to
             their
             love
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             more
             affect
             .
             Others
             highly
             esteem
             and
             admire
             Wealth
             ,
             as
             some
             excellent
             thing
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             could
             make
             them
             happy
             .
             These
             not
             considering
             the
             baseness
             ,
             uncertainty
             ,
             and
             emptiness
             of
             this
             worldly
             trash
             ,
             do
             insatiably
             thirst
             after
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             chiefest
             good
             man
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             or
             can
             attain
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             flat
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             Mammon
             is
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             they
             serve
             with
             as
             great
             devotion
             ,
             as
             Saints
             do
             the
             true
             and
             living
             God.
             Others
             fearing
             want
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             judging
             their
             estates
             poor
             and
             insufficient
             ,
             do
             distract
             themselves
             with
             fruitless
             cares
             and
             thoughts
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             Life
             .
             These
             being
             weak
             in
             Faith
             ,
             do
             not
             consider
             that
             their
             heavenly
             Father
             knows
             they
             have
             need
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             provide
             Bread
             for
             his
             Children
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             they
             first
             seek
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Righte
             c●sness
             thereof
             ,
             these
             things
             shall
             be
             added
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             guilty
             of
             this
             Sin.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Covetousness
             that
             seems
             to
             be
             here
             intended
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             following
             do
             imply
             .
             Some
             of
             God's
             own
             Children
             ,
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             can
             hardly
             be
             excused
             :
             For
             whosoever
             loves
             and
             desires
             these
             earthly
             Necessaries
             more
             then
             God
             allows
             ,
             and
             dare
             not
             trust
             in
             their
             heavenly
             Father
             for
             daily
             Bread
             ,
             are
             certainly
             covetous
             though
             not
             in
             so
             high
             degree
             as
             others
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             remember
             both
             the
             advice
             which
             Christ
             gives
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             unto
             us
             ,
             
               Take
               ●●
               thought
               ,
               saying
               ,
               What
               shall
               we
               ent
               ?
               or
               what
               shall
               we
               drink
               ?
               or
               wherewith
               shall
               we
               be
               clothed
               ?
            
             and
             also
             the
             gracious
             promises
             wherewith
             he
             seeks
             to
             strengthen
             out
             hearts
             against
             these
             cares
             and
             thoughts
             of
             the
             World.
             We
             can
             see
             and
             censure
             this
             Sin
             in
             others
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             our selves
             ;
             for
             it
             steals
             insensibly
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             first
             doth
             not
             appear
             to
             be
             what
             it
             is
             .
             Therefore
             some
             have
             taken
             very
             good
             pains
             in
             discovering
             of
             it
             by
             certain
             proper
             Marks
             and
             Characters
             .
             But
             to
             speak
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Causes
             and
             Effects
             of
             this
             Sin
             in
             general
             ,
             in
             this
             place
             is
             not
             so
             pertinent
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             other
             Texts
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             Authours
             ,
             who
             have
             treated
             more
             at
             large
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             exhortation
             follows
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               But
               be
               content
               with
               such
               things
               as
               ye
               have
               .
            
             This
             discretive
             particle
             
               [
               but
            
             ]
             implie
             ,
             that
             Cove●ousness
             and
             contentment
             are
             Contrary
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             heart
             .
             This
             presupposeth
             ,
             1.
             
             They
             had
             something
             for
             the
             present
             .
             2.
             
             Perswadeth
             to
             contentment
             with
             that
             they
             had
             .
             What
             they
             had
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             expressed
             ;
             yet
             some
             had
             more
             ,
             some
             had
             less
             ,
             and
             some
             very
             little
             :
             yet
             he
             that
             had
             the
             least
             ,
             had
             Food
             and
             Raiment
             ,
             and
             did
             live
             ,
             and
             so
             live
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             time
             to
             serve
             his
             God
             ,
             seek
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             his
             Soul.
             Such
             as
             had
             less
             ,
             might
             be
             perplexed
             with
             fear
             and
             doubt
             of
             want
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             resolve
             upon
             a
             course
             to
             supply
             their
             wants
             ,
             and
             to
             distract
             themselves
             .
             Lest
             any
             should
             do
             thus
             or
             be
             thus
             perplexed
             ,
             he
             exhorts
             every
             one
             ,
             even
             him
             that
             had
             the
             
             least
             to
             be
             contented
             ,
             with
             what
             he
             had
             .
             This
             contentment
             is
             opposed
             to
             murnuring
             against
             God
             ,
             to
             distrusting
             and
             distracting
             cares
             ,
             to
             covetous
             desires
             ,
             to
             all
             disquiet
             of
             mind
             about
             these
             earthly
             things
             .
             It
             's
             a
             quiet
             temper
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             relying
             upon
             God's
             merciful
             providence
             ,
             and
             gracious
             promises
             for
             support
             and
             necessaries
             .
             This
             Faith
             and
             Reliance
             is
             grounded
             upon
             certain
             principles
             of
             Divine
             Truth
             ;
             As
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             brought
             nothing
             into
             this
             World
             ,
             neither
             must
             we
             carry
             any
             thing
             out
             .
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Life
             was
             given
             us
             to
             seek
             a
             better
             .
             3.
             
             That
             these
             earthly
             necessaries
             are
             given
             us
             to
             preserve
             this
             Life
             .
             4.
             
             That
             all
             ,
             besides
             Food
             and
             Raiment
             ,
             which
             maintain
             this
             life
             are
             not
             necessary
             .
             5.
             
             That
             God
             careth
             for
             his
             People
             ,
             as
             knowing
             that
             we
             have
             need
             of
             these
             things
             .
             6.
             
             That
             if
             we
             be
             godly
             ,
             and
             first
             seek
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             hath
             bound
             himself
             to
             give
             us
             these
             things
             .
             For
             godliness
             hath
             the
             promises
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
             Upon
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             the
             heart
             quieteth
             it self
             in
             God
             ,
             is
             content
             with
             little
             ,
             mind
             ,
             the
             greatest
             business
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             for
             these
             earthly
             necessaries
             casteth
             all
             care
             ●on
             God.
             For
             he
             knows
             he
             is
             but
             a
             Pilgrim
             and
             Stranger
             here
             ,
             seeking
             after
             a
             better
             Conntry
             ,
             and
             cares
             not
             much
             for
             earthly
             Treasure
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             lay
             up
             Treasure
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             knows
             for
             certain
             ,
             
               That
               godliness
               with
               contentment
               is
               great
               gain
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             After
             the
             Duty
             ,
             follows
             the
             Reason
             or
             Motive
             ,
             where
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 God
                 doth
                 promise
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 Man
                 may
                 expect
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             God's
             Engagement
             unto
             Man.
             2.
             
             Man's
             Confidence
             and
             Security
             upon
             this
             Engagement
             .
             The
             promise
             we
             find
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             Deut.
             31.
             6.
             
             (
             2.
             )
             
               Ibid.
               v.
            
             8.
             
             (
             3.
             )
             Joshua
             1.
             5
             ,
             11.
             
             (
             4.
             )
             1
             Chron.
             28.
             20.
             
             But
             these
             very
             words
             ,
             with
             the
             five
             Negative
             Particles
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             third
             person
             are
             found
             no
             where
             but
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             Deut.
             31.
             9.
             
             The
             words
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Septuagint
             and
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             turned
             verbatins
             ,
             word
             by
             word
             ,
             run
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               not
               leave
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               ,
               not
               ,
               not
               forsake
               thee
               .
            
             As
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             God
             related
             by
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Verbs
             are
             of
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             as
             spoken
             by
             God
             himself
             to
             Joshua
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             the
             first
             .
             In
             Hebrew
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             places
             ,
             the
             Verbs
             are
             the
             same
             .
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             words
             are
             a
             Promise
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             are
             a
             Promise
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             The
             matter
             Promised
             is
             God's
             special
             presence
             and
             providence
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Condition
             and
             Necessity
             .
             4.
             
             To
             assure
             us
             of
             both
             .
             He
             ,
             1.
             
             Useth
             the
             Negatives
             ,
             
               [
               not
               leave
               ,
               not
               forsake
               ]
               ,
            
             which
             implies
             the
             affirmative
             without
             the
             least
             failing
             ;
             and
             this
             manner
             of
             expression
             is
             more
             full
             and
             peremptory
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Promise
             more
             strongly
             obliging
             .
             2.
             
             He
             was
             not
             content
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               leave
               thee
            
             ,
             but
             adds
             further
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               forsake
               thee
            
             .
             3.
             
             He
             ,
             prefixeth
             two
             Negatives
             before
             the
             first
             Verb
             ,
             and
             three
             before
             the
             second
             .
             4.
             
             Though
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             the
             Negatives
             be
             simple
             ;
             yet
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             knew
             that
             the
             fives
             Negatives
             were
             included
             in
             the
             Verbs
             .
             5.
             
             The
             sum
             of
             the
             Promise
             is
             ,
             
               That
               God
               would
               in
               no
               wise
               ,
            
             not
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             ,
             neglect
             or
             desert
             his
             People
             ,
             or
             withdraw
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             his
             Power
             ,
             or
             any
             wayes
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             degree
             ,
             remit
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             most
             certainly
             and
             effectually
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             help
             them
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             their
             necessity
             required
             .
             6.
             
             Though
             this
             Promise
             doth
             extend
             to
             God's
             presence
             and
             providence
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             requisite
             and
             necessary
             ;
             yet
             here
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             more
             particularly
             confined
             to
             that
             part
             of
             providence
             whereby
             God
             supplies
             their
             wants
             in
             Necessaries
             :
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             doth
             rather
             include
             then
             exclude
             his
             protection
             against
             Dangers
             and
             Enemies
             .
             This
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             the
             force
             of
             the
             reason
             contained
             in
             them
             is
             very
             strong
             ,
             both
             to
             dehort
             from
             Cove●ousness
             ,
             and
             exhort
             to
             Contentedness
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             in
             the
             World
             why
             we
             should
             either
             cover
             these
             earthly
             Goods
             inordinately
             or
             immoderately
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             distract
             and
             vex
             our
             minds
             ;
             or
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             contented
             with
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             though
             little
             ,
             seeing
             God
             hath
             so
             deeply
             and
             strongly
             engaged
             himself
             to
             be
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             for
             us
             .
             If
             we
             had
             Faith
             to
             believe
             this
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             qualified
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             could
             truly
             apply
             it
             to
             our selves
             ,
             it
             would
             effectually
             quiet
             our
             minds
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             Necessities
             ,
             S●raits
             ,
             and
             Perplexities
             .
             For
             the
             words
             being
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             fully
             and
             perfectly
             expressing
             his
             mind
             and
             purpose
             ,
             delivered
             by
             way
             of
             Promise
             ,
             whereby
             he
             so
             strongly
             obligeth
             himself
             ,
             extending
             to
             all
             persons
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             keeping
             the
             Conditions
             thereof
             ,
             including
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             all
             conditions
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             helps
             and
             assistance
             ,
             are
             abundantly
             sufficient
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             covetous
             thoughts
             and
             cares
             ,
             and
             to
             content
             the
             mind
             with
             any
             estate
             .
             For
             whilst
             we
             have
             our
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             Perfection
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             
             Food
             ,
             Raiment
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             in
             this
             our
             time
             of
             Pilgrimage
             ,
             untill
             we
             come
             to
             our
             abiding
             City
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             After
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             ,
             follows
             the
             Confidence
             of
             Man
             grounded
             upon
             this
             Promise
             :
             For
             we
             may
             boldly
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               Helper
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               fear
               what
               Man
               shall
               do
               unto
               me
               .
            
             Where
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
             1.
             
             Whence
             the
             words
             are
             taken
             .
             2.
             
             What
             the
             Substance
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             do
             import
             .
             1.
             
             We
             find
             words
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             Psal.
             56.
             4
             ,
             11.
             
             Yet
             the
             very
             same
             without
             any
             variance
             we
             rea●
             ,
             Psal.
             118.
             6.
             if
             we
             follow
             the
             Septuaginr
             .
             The
             words
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             are
             Elleiptical
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             up
             and
             expounded
             from
             the
             Verse
             following
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             words
             are
             turned
             by
             
               Hierom
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Lord
            
             ;
             by
             
               Pag●ine
               ,
               The
               Lord
               is
               with
               me
            
             ;
             by
             
               Pr●tensis
               ,
               The
               Lord
               is
               for
               me
               :
            
             The
             Septuagint
             give
             the
             sense
             ,
             That
             the
             Lord
             was
             my
             Lord
             ,
             with
             me
             ,
             for
             me
             ,
             to
             help
             me
             :
             For
             it
             follows
             ,
             Ver.
             7.
             
             Thou
             are
             amongst
             or
             with
             them
             that
             help
             me
             .
             For
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             Vatablus
             hath
             it
             ,
             to
             on
             stand
             our
             side
             ,
             is
             for
             God
             to
             be
             our
             Help
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Matter
             of
             the
             words
             are
             God's
             Help
             ,
             Man's
             Safety
             and
             Security
             :
             The
             Psalm
             is
             understood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Church
             and
             People
             .
             Here
             the
             Apostle
             applies
             it
             to
             God's
             People
             :
             1.
             
             These
             have
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             signified
             by
             the
             word
             
               Man
               ,
               What
               Man
               may
               do
               against
               me
               .
            
             2.
             
             These
             men
             being
             Enemies
             do
             much
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             attempt
             to
             do
             much
             ;
             for
             wicked
             men
             together
             with
             the
             Devil
             are
             great
             Enemies
             to
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             and
             his
             Subjects
             .
             The
             Devil
             designs
             their
             spiritual
             ;
             the
             wicked
             their
             temporal
             Ruine
             ;
             and
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             one
             is
             subservient
             to
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Devil
             makes
             Use
             of
             temporal
             Persecutions
             to
             shake
             their
             Faith
             ;
             both
             have
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             thrust
             sore
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             consult
             and
             combine
             their
             forces
             to
             destroy
             it
             :
             They
             fine
             God's
             Servants
             ,
             imprison
             them
             ,
             banish
             them
             ,
             torture
             them
             ,
             murther
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             spoil
             others
             ,
             make
             them
             poor
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             very
             low
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             a
             Morsel
             of
             Bread.
             3.
             
             Yet
             God
             is
             with
             them
             ,
             stands
             for
             them
             ,
             helps
             them
             ,
             strengthens
             and
             protects
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             see
             them
             perish
             or
             want
             Bread
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             Safety
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Danger
             ,
             Joy
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Sorrow
             .
             Bread
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Famine
             .
             If
             they
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
             he
             will
             save
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             raise
             up
             the
             Body
             again
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Sufferings
             shall
             conduce
             to
             their
             eternal
             Happiness
             .
             4.
             
             If
             God
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Help
             ;
             they
             need
             not
             fear
             any
             thing
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             worst
             that
             Man
             can
             do
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             confident
             of
             Safety
             and
             Deliverance
             ;
             they
             need
             not
             much
             desire
             the
             best
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             nor
             fear
             the
             worst
             .
             5.
             
             They
             may
             think
             ,
             believe
             ,
             say
             ,
             and
             be
             assured
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             their
             Help
             .
             And
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             promised
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             them
             or
             forsake
             them
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             they
             be
             covetous
             or
             fearful
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             either
             .
             Thus
             the
             Apostle
             disswades
             from
             Covetousnesse
             and
             perswades
             to
             Contentedness
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             most
             powerful
             Reasons
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             were
             well
             acquainted
             .
             And
             though
             both
             the
             places
             are
             restrained
             to
             this
             particular
             Duty
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             of
             far
             greater
             latitude
             ,
             and
             minister
             effectual
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             next
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             is
             ,
             the
             Imitation
             of
             their
             Teachers
             in
          
           
             
               Ver.
               7.
               
               
                 Remember
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 Rule
                 over
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 spoken
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 whose
                 Faith
                 follow
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 Conversation
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               8.
               
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             may
             be
             considered
             in
             their
             general
             Coherence
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             an
             Exhortation
             to
             another
             distinct
             Duty
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             particular
             Connexion
             with
             the
             Text
             immediately
             antecedent
             ;
             for
             their
             Guides
             and
             Teachers
             have
             given
             them
             an
             Example
             ,
             in
             that
             not
             being
             covetous
             ,
             but
             contented
             alwayes
             with
             their
             present
             Estate
             though
             poor
             ,
             they
             continued
             constant
             in
             the
             Profession
             and
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             necessities
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             doubt
             of
             God's
             Presence
             and
             Providence
             ,
             nor
             fear
             what
             Man
             could
             do
             unto
             them
             :
             The
             former
             Connexion
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             latter
             probable
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Duty
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Three
                 Acts.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Their
                 three
                 Objects
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 subordination
                 of
                 these
                 Acts
                 upon
                 these
                 Objects
                 ,
                 one
                 unto
                 another
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Acts
             are
             ,
             Remembrance
             ,
             Consideration
             ,
             Imitation
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Object
             of
             their
             Remembrance
             was
             ,
             their
             Guides
             ,
             which
             
               had
               spoken
               to
               them
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             the
             Object
             of
             their
             Consideration
             was
             ,
             
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Conversation
            
             ;
             the
             Object
             of
             their
             Imitation
             was
             ,
             their
             Faith.
             3.
             
             The
             Subordination
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             remember
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             consider
             ;
             consider
             ;
             that
             they
             may
             imitate
             .
             They
             must
             remember
             their
             Guides
             ,
             who
             had
             taught
             them
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             they
             must
             
               remember
               them
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             
               consider
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Conversation
            
             ;
             they
             must
             
               consider
               the
               End
               of
               their
               Conversation
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             
               follow
               their
               Faith.
            
             In
             the
             first
             Act
             upon
             the
             first
             Object
             we
             may
             observe
             three
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 had
                 their
                 Guides
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 had
                 
                   spoken
                   unto
                   them
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 These
                 they
                 must
                 remember
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             had
             their
             Guides
             :
             These
             were
             the
             Apostles
             especially
             and
             principally
             ,
             and
             also
             others
             ,
             both
             extraordinary
             and
             ordinary
             Dispensets
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             These
             were
             Guides
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             direct
             them
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             by
             Christ
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             God
             to
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             for
             without
             a
             Guide
             ,
             sinful
             ,
             blind
             ,
             and
             ignorant
             Wretches
             know
             nothing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             God
             ,
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             leading
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             wander
             in
             the
             wide
             way
             which
             leadeth
             unto
             Destruction
             .
             These
             Guides
             are
             said
             to
             be
             Overseers
             ,
             which
             have
             a
             Charge
             of
             men's
             Souls
             committed
             unto
             them
             for
             Direction
             unto
             eternal
             Bliss
             ;
             and
             also
             Rulers
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Power
             and
             Authority
             whereby
             they
             may
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             command
             them
             to
             obey
             his
             Laws
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             the
             People
             are
             subject
             unto
             them
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             hear
             and
             receive
             them
             ,
             they
             receive
             Christ
             who
             sent
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             who
             sent
             Christ
             :
             And
             whosoever
             receiveth
             not
             but
             despiseth
             them
             ,
             desplseth
             Christ
             and
             God
             who
             sent
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             Guides
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             be
             ignorant
             who
             they
             were
             ,
             were
             such
             as
             
               had
               spoken
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               unto
               them
               .
            
             The
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             is
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             which
             we
             call
             
               The
               Gospel
            
             ,
             which
             is
             concerning
             Christ
             exhibited
             ,
             humbled
             ,
             exalted
             ,
             and
             reigning
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             contained
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Scripture
             we
             call
             
               The
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             This
             Doctrine
             is
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             speaks
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             it
             was
             revealed
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             .
             This
             Word
             they
             had
             spoken
             and
             declared
             both
             by
             Word
             and
             Writing
             ,
             and
             that
             infallibly
             according
             as
             by
             Inspiration
             they
             had
             received
             an
             immediate
             Knowledg
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             their
             infallible
             Doctrine
             was
             the
             Rule
             of
             inferiour
             Teachers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             they
             must
             remember
             :
             Some
             of
             these
             might
             be
             living
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             dead
             ;
             both
             must
             be
             remembred
             .
             
               To
               remember
            
             in
             this
             place
             is
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             ,
             which
             presupposeth
             a
             former
             Act
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Reiteration
             of
             the
             same
             Act
             upon
             the
             same
             Object
             .
             These
             must
             be
             remembred
             not
             only
             as
             Men
             ,
             but
             as
             Guides
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             as
             had
             spoken
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             even
             unto
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             had
             heard
             them
             ,
             and
             learned
             from
             them
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             :
             Yet
             amongst
             these
             they
             must
             principally
             remember
             the
             most
             eminent
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             those
             by
             whom
             they
             had
             believed
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             men
             begin
             once
             to
             forget
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             they
             will
             soon
             forget
             their
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             their
             Duty
             to
             which
             their
             former
             Remembrance
             was
             subservient
             ,
             is
             ,
             the
             Consideration
             of
             
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Conversation
            
             .
             Their
             Conversation
             and
             Course
             of
             life
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             was
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             they
             taught
             ,
             their
             Preaching
             and
             their
             Practice
             were
             suitable
             ;
             and
             as
             their
             Conversation
             was
             good
             ,
             so
             the
             End
             was
             answerable
             :
             In
             that
             Faith
             they
             lived
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             they
             dyed
             ;
             and
             as
             their
             Life
             was
             holy
             ,
             so
             their
             Death
             was
             happy
             .
             In
             these
             words
             some
             observe
             two
             things
             ;
             1.
             
             That
             these
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             at
             least
             had
             sealed
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             their
             Blood
             ,
             and
             dyed
             Martyrs
             .
             2.
             
             That
             they
             had
             been
             constant
             in
             the
             Profession
             and
             Practice
             of
             that
             heavenly
             Truth
             which
             they
             had
             preached
             and
             taught
             to
             others
             .
             This
             Constancy
             and
             blessed
             Issue
             of
             their
             Conversation
             they
             are
             exhorted
             to
             consider
             and
             seriously
             review
             with
             the
             Eyes
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             as
             a
             rare
             and
             excellent
             Pattern
             worthy
             their
             Imitation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             if
             they
             were
             so
             worthy
             Imitation
             ,
             it
             was
             their
             Duty
             in
             the
             third
             place
             to
             
               follow
               their
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             preached
             ,
             believed
             ,
             professed
             ,
             practised
             ,
             unto
             Death
             ;
             and
             which
             they
             confirmed
             by
             their
             Suffering
             :
             This
             is
             the
             true
             End
             of
             hearing
             
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Use
             of
             all
             good
             Examples
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             us
             and
             set
             before
             our
             Eyes
             for
             this
             very
             End
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             do
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             taught
             us
             both
             by
             their
             Words
             and
             Works
             ,
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             .
             We
             must
             follow
             the
             Example
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             above
             others
             ,
             of
             such
             Guides
             as
             these
             were
             ;
             amongst
             these
             Guides
             ,
             the
             most
             eminent
             in
             Truth
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Perseverance
             ,
             because
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             Life
             did
             agree
             and
             contiued
             suitable
             to
             the
             End.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             It
             followeth
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               same
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             words
             seem
             to
             stand
             absolute
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             without
             any
             dependance
             upon
             ,
             or
             Connexion
             with
             ,
             the
             Context
             antecedent
             or
             consequent
             ;
             and
             this
             hath
             given
             occasion
             to
             many
             several
             and
             different
             Expositions
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Ancients
             consider
             them
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             and
             understand
             them
             of
             Christ
             as
             God
             ;
             and
             from
             them
             prove
             his
             God-head
             by
             his
             perpetual
             Existence
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             by
             his
             immutability
             ,
             because
             he
             alwayes
             is
             the
             same
             .
             Some
             understand
             this
             of
             Christ
             as
             Redeemer
             ,
             whose
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             in
             redeeming
             and
             saving
             all
             such
             as
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             first
             time
             that
             he
             was
             promised
             unto
             the
             World's
             End
             ;
             for
             he
             saved
             all
             those
             who
             believed
             in
             him
             for
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             who
             believe
             in
             him
             already
             come
             and
             exhibited
             .
             Both
             these
             senses
             are
             true
             ;
             but
             whether
             intended
             here
             or
             no
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             Question
             .
             But
             most
             Expositors
             consider
             the
             words
             in
             Coherence
             ,
             either
             with
             that
             which
             goes
             before
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             follows
             ;
             1.
             
             With
             that
             which
             goes
             before
             ;
             and
             that
             two
             wayes
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             as
             Christ
             the
             Word
             ,
             not
             incarnate
             or
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             spake
             to
             Joshua
             ,
             and
             promised
             not
             to
             leave
             him
             and
             forsake
             him
             ;
             so
             ,
             if
             they
             follow
             the
             Faith
             of
             their
             Guides
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             persevere
             in
             the
             same
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             Christ
             will
             be
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             leave
             them
             nor
             forsake
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Faith
             of
             their
             Guides
             was
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             concerning
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             an
             eternal
             ,
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             never-failing
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             this
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             they
             must
             follow
             ,
             and
             then
             Christ
             will
             be
             to
             them
             the
             same
             he
             was
             to
             their
             Guides
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             save
             them
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             the
             words
             not
             only
             signify
             what
             kind
             of
             Faith
             that
             of
             their
             Teachers
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             Object
             and
             Foundation
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             contain
             a
             Reason
             why
             they
             should
             follow
             it
             :
             For
             their
             Faith
             was
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             saving
             Faith
             for
             ever
             ,
             as
             he
             Himself
             is
             the
             same
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             Aethiopick
             Version
             favours
             this
             sense
             in
             part
             ;
             for
             thus
             they
             translate
             the
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Follow
               me
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             ]
             So
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             ,
             Christ
             is
             Faith
             in
             Christ.
             But
             others
             understand
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             same
             as
             Christ
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             never
             shall
             be
             changed
             :
             Therefore
             they
             must
             follow
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             turn
             from
             it
             .
             Christ
             may
             ,
             by
             a
             Metonymy
             ,
             signify
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             Object
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Subject
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             :
             This
             Vatablus
             terms
             an
             Enallage
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Exhortation
             following
             :
          
           
             To
             apply
             this
             to
             our selves
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             have
             a
             care
             often
             to
             remember
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             their
             Successours
             ,
             who
             have
             taught
             us
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             considering
             their
             happy
             Departure
             out
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             with
             the
             Joy
             and
             Comfort
             which
             they
             found
             in
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             let
             us
             follow
             their
             Doctrine
             and
             their
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             which
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             same
             End
             ,
             and
             find
             the
             same
             Comfort
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             the
             same
             to
             us
             which
             he
             was
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             as
             He
             ,
             so
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             unchangeable
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             follow
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             shall
             find
             this
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             Because
             the
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             
               the
               same
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             dehorteth
             them
             thus
             ,
          
           
           
             Ver.
             9.
             
             
               Be
               not
               carried
               about
               with
               divers
               and
               strange
               Doctrines
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               that
               the
               heart
               be
               established
               with
               Grace
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               meats
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               profited
               them
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               occupied
               therein
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             THese
             words
             are
             a
             Dehortation
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             we
             may
             consider
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Sin
                 dehorted
                 from
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Sin
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             
               carried
               about
               with
               divers
               and
               strange
               Doctrines
               .
            
             Doctrines
             ,
             divers
             and
             strange
             ,
             are
             all
             such
             as
             are
             different
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             perpetual
             and
             immutable
             truth
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             uniform
             &
             the
             same
             .
             Therefore
             the
             word
             divers
             may
             signify
             such
             as
             are
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             different
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             as
             all
             false
             and
             heretical
             Doctrines
             are
             ;
             though
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             signifies
             new
             or
             absurd
             ,
             and
             such
             all
             errors
             in
             Religion
             are
             .
             They
             are
             new
             ,
             because
             invented
             and
             vented
             after
             the
             Truth
             was
             revealed
             ;
             and
             absurd
             ,
             because
             all
             such
             are
             irrational
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             very
             gross
             .
             They
             are
             also
             strange
             ,
             as
             having
             not
             the
             same
             Original
             with
             the
             Truth
             ,
             which
             was
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             of
             another
             stamp
             and
             quality
             .
             By
             these
             ,
             some
             think
             ,
             he
             means
             Judaism
             and
             Philosophy
             ,
             and
             the
             Errors
             and
             Superstitions
             of
             the
             Morinthians
             and
             Cerinthians
             ,
             who
             attempted
             to
             make
             up
             one
             Body
             of
             Religion
             ,
             by
             joyning
             Judaism
             and
             Christianism
             together
             ;
             yet
             not
             only
             these
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             Heresies
             whatsoever
             are
             here
             intended
             .
             They
             must
             not
             be
             carried
             away
             ,
             or
             about
             with
             these
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             Duty
             :
             The
             Metaphor
             seems
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             Wethercocks
             or
             Ships
             ,
             which
             turn
             every
             way
             as
             the
             Wind
             carries
             them
             ;
             to
             be
             so
             carried
             about
             ,
             implies
             that
             they
             turn
             from
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             believe
             these
             false
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             deceived
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             may
             signify
             ;
             and
             it
             signifies
             the
             inconstancy
             of
             such
             as
             receive
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             firm
             and
             fixed
             in
             the
             saving
             Truth
             .
             For
             if
             we
             once
             turn
             away
             from
             that
             ,
             we
             fall
             first
             into
             one
             Error
             ,
             then
             into
             another
             ;
             and
             are
             first
             of
             one
             Sect
             ,
             after
             that
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             can
             settle
             no
             where
             .
             We
             have
             had
             sad
             experience
             of
             this
             in
             our
             times
             ,
             wherein
             many
             forsaking
             their
             Orthodox
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             the
             antient
             and
             apostolical
             Doctrine
             ,
             turned
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Seekers
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             men
             above
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Sacraments
             ;
             Sabbaths
             .
             Such
             we
             must
             not
             be
             ,
             not
             so
             erroneous
             ,
             heretical
             ,
             unstable
             :
             This
             Text
             agrees
             with
             many
             others
             ;
             as
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
             Ephes.
             4.
             14.
             
             Colos.
             2.
             8
             ,
             16.
             and
             many
             more
             ,
             noted
             by
             Curcella●s
             .
             Great
             is
             our
             frailty
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             imperfection
             of
             our
             Understanding
             ,
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             the
             subtilty
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             Seducers
             ;
             therefore
             let
             us
             he
             well
             informed
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             live
             according
             to
             the
             Truth
             certainly
             known
             ,
             pray
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             to
             guide
             us
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             wit
             or
             learning
             ,
             without
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             preserve
             us
             from
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             carry
             us
             away
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             cause
             us
             to
             wander
             in
             by-wayes
             ,
             that
             lead
             our
             Souls
             into
             Destruction
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             can
             save
             us
             .
             2.
             
             These
             strange
             Doctrines
             cannot
             promote
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             's
             good
             the
             heart
             be
             established
             with
             Grace
             ,
             not
             with
             Meats
             .
             By
             Grace
             may
             understand
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             so
             it
             's
             taken
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             11.
             
             And
             it
             's
             called
             Grace
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             the
             Word
             or
             Doctrine
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             24
             ,
             32.
             which
             manifests
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             Knowledg
             and
             Love
             of
             it
             is
             a
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             of
             God.
             To
             have
             the
             heart
             established
             therewith
             ,
             is
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             believe
             it
             ,
             be
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             adhere
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             our
             care
             in
             seeking
             eternal
             Life
             .
             And
             then
             the
             heart
             is
             thus
             established
             with
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             writes
             it
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             know
             it
             more
             clearly
             ,
             and
             are
             effectually
             moved
             to
             follow
             and
             practise
             it
             .
             It
             must
             be
             deeply
             imprinted
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             must
             be
             firmly
             fixt
             in
             it
             :
             And
             this
             is
             good
             and
             profitable
             for
             Sanctification
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             meats
             are
             not
             so
             .
             By
             Meats
             ,
             is
             understood
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Meats
             ;
             and
             by
             Doctrine
             of
             Meats
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             Doctrine
             of
             Ceremonies
             :
             such
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             yet
             all
             abolished
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Jews
             were
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             sanctified
             by
             the
             observation
             of
             Mosaical
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             the
             Traditions
             of
             their
             Elders
             .
             This
             also
             was
             the
             perswasion
             of
             all
             Superstitious
             Wretches
             ,
             whether
             Heathens
             or
             Hereticks
             :
             For
             Meats
             may
             here
             signify
             not
             only
             false
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Ceremonial
             Observations
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             other
             various
             ,
             strange
             ,
             and
             different
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             Superstitions
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             were
             not
             stablished
             by
             Grace
             .
             And
             though
             men's
             hearts
             be
             never
             so
             pertinaciously
             fixed
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             
             could
             not
             advance
             their
             Salvation
             .
             For
             it
             followeth
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             profited
             such
             as
             were
             occupied
             or
             (
             as
             the
             Greek
             word
             signifies
             )
             walked
             therein
             .
             To
             walk
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             profess
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             practise
             constantly
             to
             observe
             them
             :
             Not
             to
             profit
             them
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             sanctify
             ,
             justify
             them
             ,
             or
             make
             them
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             For
             that
             is
             truly
             profitable
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             man
             more
             holy
             ,
             brings
             him
             nearer
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             renders
             him
             more
             capable
             of
             eternal
             Life
             .
             The
             sum
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             all
             false
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             establishment
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             certainly
             conduceth
             to
             eternal
             Life
             .
             2.
             
             The
             belief
             ,
             profession
             ,
             practice
             of
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             cannot
             further
             our
             happiness
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             There
             is
             another
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             must
             not
             return
             to
             Judaism
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             different
             from
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             10.
             
             
               We
               have
               an
               Altar
               ,
               whereof
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               eat
               ,
               which
               serve
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             have
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             benefit
             or
             priviledg
             .
             2.
             
             A
             right
             unto
             it
             ,
             granted
             unto
             Christians
             .
             denied
             unto
             Jews
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Propositions
             are
             two
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   We
                   have
                   an
                   Altar
                
                 .
                 1
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   who
                   serve
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                   have
                   no
                   right
                   to
                   eat
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Altar
             here
             is
             the
             Priest
             or
             Sacrifice
             offered
             upon
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             by
             ,
             the
             Altar
             .
             The
             Sacrifice
             is
             that
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             slain
             and
             offered
             by
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             spot
             unto
             God.
             To
             have
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             a
             right
             unto
             it
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             eat
             and
             be
             partakers
             of
             it
             :
             The
             expression
             and
             phrase
             is
             Legal
             and
             Levitical
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Law
             there
             were
             certain
             Sacrifices
             ,
             whereof
             part
             was
             given
             and
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             part
             was
             given
             to
             the
             Priests
             to
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             part
             was
             allowed
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             brought
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             eat
             thereof
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             or
             the
             Temple
             :
             The
             same
             Custom
             many
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             .
             To
             this
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             allude
             ,
             and
             doth
             imply
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             was
             slain
             and
             offered
             unto
             God
             to
             expiate
             Sin
             ,
             given
             unto
             man
             in
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             Food
             to
             preserve
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             unto
             eternal
             Life
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Jews
             only
             had
             right
             to
             eat
             of
             their
             Sacrifices
             ;
             so
             Christians
             ,
             and
             only
             Christians
             ,
             have
             right
             unto
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             true
             and
             lively
             Faith
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             may
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             this
             meat
             alone
             doth
             profit
             those
             alone
             ,
             whose
             hearts
             are
             established
             with
             or
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             eat
             of
             this
             Altar
             and
             
               Sacrifice
               ,
               they
               who
               serve
               the
               Tabernacle
               have
               no
               right
               .
            
             They
             who
             served
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             were
             unbelieving
             Jews
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             who
             adhered
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             rejected
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             receive
             Christ
             for
             their
             Saviour
             .
             These
             could
             have
             no
             right
             unto
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice●
             for
             it
             was
             ordained
             only
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             such
             as
             should
             believe
             on
             him
             .
             But
             these
             Jews
             out
             of
             a
             perverse
             belief
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             would
             not
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             seek
             righteousness
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ.
             So
             that
             Israel
             ,
             following
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             Righteousnes
             ,
             attained
             not
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Righteousness
             .
             And
             why
             ?
             they
             sought
             not
             Righteousness
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             School-master
             to
             Christ.
             They
             were
             so
             confident
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             for
             Justification
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             that
             they
             thought
             Christ
             not
             only
             needless
             ,
             but
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Moses
             ,
             and
             all
             Christians
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             persecuted
             to
             Death
             .
             The
             force
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             Argument
             is
             ,
             That
             if
             their
             heart
             was
             not
             established
             with
             Grave
             ,
             but
             carried
             about
             with
             divers
             and
             strange
             Doctrines
             ;
             they
             deprived
             themselves
             of
             the
             inestimable
             benefit
             of
             Christ's
             Sacrifice
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Faith
             without
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             no
             benefit
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             without
             Faith
             ;
             for
             all
             right
             unto
             ,
             and
             participation
             of
             ,
             this
             Sacrifice
             is
             by
             Faith
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             That
             they
             that
             serve
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             have
             no
             right
             to
             eat
             of
             this
             Altar
             ,
             he
             proves
             thus
             ;
          
           
             
             
               Ver.
               11.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 those
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 whose
                 Blood
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 by
                 the
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 are
                 burnt
                 without
                 the
                 Camp.
                 ]
              
            
             
               Ver.
               12.
               
               
                 Wherefore
                 Jesus
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 sanctify
                 the
                 People
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Blood
                 ,
                 suffered
                 without
                 the
                 Gate
                 .
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             unbelieving
             Jew
             to
             have
             no
             right
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             practical
             Conclusion
             and
             Application
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             unto
             our selves
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             verses
             following
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Argument
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Proposition
                 and
                 the
                 Type
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reddition
                 and
                 Anti-type
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             were
             several
             Beasts
             Sacrificed
             ,
             whose
             Bodies
             were
             burnt
             without
             the
             Camp
             ,
             yet
             their
             Blood
             was
             not
             brought
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             ;
             therefore
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             thought
             the
             Apostle
             intended
             any
             Sacrifice
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             general
             Expiation
             ,
             whereof
             we
             read
             ,
             Lev.
             16.
             
             For
             though
             this
             doth
             agree
             to
             other
             Sacrifices
             ,
             that
             their
             Blood
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             Sanctuary
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             upon
             the
             horns
             of
             the
             Altar
             of
             Incense
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Veil
             ,
             and
             their
             Bodies
             were
             burnt
             without
             the
             Camp
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             understand
             from
             Exod.
             29.
             
             Lev.
             4.
             
             Yet
             of
             this
             Sacrifice
             ,
             it
             's
             clearly
             written
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Blood
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             inward
             Sanctuary
             ,
             within
             the
             second
             Veil
             ,
             and
             was
             sprinkled
             upon
             the
             Mercy-seat
             .
             2.
             
             This
             was
             done
             by
             the
             High-Priest
             alone
             ,
             and
             could
             be
             done
             by
             none
             else
             .
             3.
             
             This
             Blood
             was
             brought
             in
             and
             sprinkled
             for
             Expiation
             and
             Reconciliation
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Bodies
             of
             these
             Sacrifices
             were
             burnt
             without
             the
             Camp.
             This
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             was
             a
             more
             lively
             resemblance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             propitiation
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World.
             The
             principal
             thing
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             notice
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             burning
             of
             their
             Bodies
             out
             of
             the
             Camp
             ;
             for
             the
             Camp
             was
             that
             plot
             of
             Ground
             which
             was
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             Tents
             and
             Habitations
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             .
             All
             this
             was
             counted
             holy
             ,
             and
             all
             unclean
             persons
             and
             things
             were
             to
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             because
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             were
             laid
             upon
             these
             Beasts
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             unclean
             ,
             accursed
             :
             and
             God
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             all
             Sinners
             are
             accursed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             tormented
             with
             eternal
             fire
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             express
             his
             detestation
             of
             Sin
             ,
             he
             caused
             these
             Bodies
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             be
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             Camp.
             2.
             
             To
             be
             burned
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             was
             the
             Type
             ,
             the
             Anti-type
             was
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             affirmed
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             Suffered
             without
             the
             Gate
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             Suffered
             there
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctify
             the
             People
             by
             his
             Blood.
             To
             Suffer
             ,
             here
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Crucified
             and
             dye
             upon
             the
             Cross
             :
             Without
             the
             Gate
             ,
             signifies
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             he
             Suffered
             and
             was
             Crucified
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             ,
             it
             was
             Golgotha
             ,
             which
             was
             without
             the
             Gate
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             which
             was
             called
             the
             holy
             City
             ,
             because
             God
             chose
             that
             City
             to
             put
             his
             Name
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             consecrate
             it
             ;
             this
             answered
             to
             the
             holy
             Camp.
             The
             reason
             ,
             why
             God
             thus
             in
             his
             wise
             providence
             did
             order
             it
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             Christ
             had
             taken
             upon
             him
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             laid
             on
             him
             the
             Iniquities
             of
             us
             all
             .
             One
             sad
             consequent
             of
             Sin
             not
             pardoned
             ,
             is
             ,
             a
             Curse
             and
             Excommunication
             out
             of
             God's
             presence
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             person
             cursed
             is
             put
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             all
             communion
             with
             Saints
             and
             God.
             Therefore
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               was
               made
               a
               Curse
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
             The
             end
             of
             this
             Suffering
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             the
             Gate
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             he
             might
             sanctify
             the
             People
             .
             The
             People
             are
             all
             such
             as
             believe
             in
             him
             ;
             To
             sanctify
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             free
             them
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             of
             Sin
             :
             For
             he
             was
             made
             a
             Curse
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeem
             us
             from
             the
             Curse
             due
             unto
             us
             for
             our
             Sins
             ;
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             immediately
             by
             his
             Blood
             being
             shed
             ,
             and
             his
             Death
             ,
             which
             virtually
             and
             efficiently
             took
             away
             Sin
             ,
             and
             procures
             actual
             Remission
             and
             Sanctification
             upon
             our
             Faith.
             For
             his
             Suffering
             out
             of
             the
             Gate
             made
             Sin
             pardonable
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             endured
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             deserved
             by
             us
             ,
             removable
             .
             But
             when
             by
             Faith
             it
             's
             sprinkled
             upon
             our
             Souls
             ,
             we
             are
             actually
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             the
             punishment
             actually
             removed
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             not
             punish
             Sin
             both
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             us
             believing
             :
             The
             comparison
             is
             in
             similitude
             ,
             and
             like
             quality
             .
             The
             things
             wherein
             the
             Type
             and
             Anti-type
             agree
             ,
             are
             these
             .
             In
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             general
             Expiation
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Blood
             is
             brought
             into
             the
             holy
             
             Place
             ;
             so
             Christ
             by
             his
             own
             Blood
             entred
             the
             holy
             place
             of
             Heaven
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Blood
             did
             expiate
             Sin
             ;
             so
             this
             doth
             obtain
             eternal
             Expiation
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             are
             sanctified
             by
             it
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Bodies
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             were
             burnt
             without
             the
             Camp
             ;
             so
             Christ
             suffered
             upon
             the
             Cross
             without
             the
             Gate
             of
             Jerusalem
             .
             4.
             
             As
             they
             who
             serve
             at
             the
             Tabernacle
             had
             no
             Right
             not
             Licence
             to
             eat
             of
             those
             Sacrifices
             whose
             Bodies
             were
             burned
             without
             the
             Camp
             ;
             so
             no
             Jews
             that
             will
             not
             leave
             Judaism
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             that
             will
             not
             go
             out
             of
             the
             World
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             can
             have
             any
             Right
             to
             eat
             of
             this
             Altar
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             draws
             a
             practical
             Conclusion
             from
             the
             former
             words
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               13.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 forth
                 therefore
                 unto
                 him
                 without
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 bearing
                 his
                 Reproach
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               14.
               
               
                 For
                 here
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 continuing
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 seek
                 one
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             Text
             is
             an
             Exhortation
             ;
             and
             therein
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             :
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereupon
                 it
                 's
                 urged
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             is
             two-fold
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 
                   go
                   forth
                   to
                   him
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 We
                 must
                 
                   bear
                   his
                   Reproach
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             must
             come
             forth
             of
             the
             Camp
             or
             City
             to
             him
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Camp
             or
             City
             is
             Judaism
             ,
             and
             all
             erroneous
             Sects
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             we
             must
             separate
             from
             all
             things
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Truth
             and
             Christ.
             This
             is
             not
             expressed
             ,
             but
             implied
             .
             2.
             
             Out
             of
             this
             Camp
             or
             City
             we
             must
             come
             forth
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             do
             when
             we
             renounce
             all
             Errours
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             earthly
             Affections
             :
             Our
             Opinions
             and
             Errours
             in
             Religion
             are
             so
             many
             Idols
             setup
             in
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             the
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             we
             so
             much
             affect
             and
             dearly
             love
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             us
             by
             Nature
             contrary
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             :
             We
             have
             something
             in
             our
             hearts
             which
             keeps
             us
             from
             our
             God
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             truly
             converted
             .
             3.
             
             To
             come
             forth
             to
             Christ
             therefore
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             rightly
             informed
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             the
             saving
             Truth
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             right
             Information
             ,
             to
             love
             him
             above
             all
             ,
             as
             far
             more
             necessary
             ,
             excellent
             ,
             and
             beneficial
             than
             any
             thing
             ,
             than
             all
             things
             else
             .
             This
             is
             the
             same
             with
             denying
             ourselvs
             ,
             forsaking
             all
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             hating
             Father
             ,
             Mother
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             Sisters
             ,
             and
             Life
             itself
             ,
             out
             of
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             forsake
             all
             for
             his
             sake
             :
             For
             ,
             lay
             all
             of
             these
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             and
             rarest
             Contents
             of
             the
             World
             together
             on
             oneside
             ,
             and
             Christ
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             base
             ,
             uncertain
             ,
             vain
             ,
             empty
             things
             ,
             Dross
             and
             Dung
             ,
             and
             nothing
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             infinitely
             precious
             ,
             and
             incomparably
             more
             excellent
             than
             all
             ,
             and
             more
             beneficial
             to
             a
             poor
             guilty
             Sinner
             .
             
               To
               come
               forth
               to
               him
            
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             change
             the
             Place
             but
             our
             Hearts
             ;
             it
             's
             a
             Motion
             not
             of
             the
             Body
             but
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             once
             knew
             the
             Beauty
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             had
             tasted
             of
             his
             Sweetness
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             ravished
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             could
             not
             keep
             us
             from
             him
             ;
             In
             him
             alone
             true
             Happiness
             is
             to
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Duty
             is
             ,
             
               to
               bear
               his
               Reproach
            
             :
             Here
             is
             Reproach
             ,
             his
             Reproach
             ,
             the
             bearing
             of
             his
             Reproach
             .
             In
             this
             the
             Author
             alludes
             unto
             the
             bearing
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             greatest
             Shame
             and
             Disgrace
             any
             man
             could
             be
             put
             unto
             .
             To
             endure
             Shame
             and
             Disgrace
             ,
             and
             suffer
             in
             our
             Reputation
             ,
             Credit
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             good
             Name
             is
             a
             very
             grievous
             Evil
             ,
             and
             few
             can
             endure
             it
             ,
             and
             some
             can
             better
             suffer
             Death
             than
             Ignominy
             and
             Disgrace
             .
             The
             Cross
             was
             not
             only
             a
             matter
             of
             Reproach
             ,
             but
             of
             grievous
             pain
             and
             torment
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             Epitome
             of
             all
             positive
             Evils
             ;
             and
             therefore
             by
             Reproach
             is
             signified
             all
             kind
             of
             afflictions
             and
             miseries
             which
             we
             may
             suffer
             from
             men
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             obnoxious
             unto
             in
             this
             Life
             :
             Yet
             this
             Reproach
             and
             this
             Cross
             here
             meant
             must
             be
             his
             Reproach
             ,
             his
             Cross.
             If
             we
             suffer
             Punishment
             for
             our
             own
             Crime
             ,
             and
             through
             our
             own
             Folly
             ,
             then
             it
             's
             not
             Christ's
             Cross
             :
             Simon
             of
             Cyrene
             did
             not
             bear
             his
             own
             but
             Christ's
             Cross
             ,
             and
             followed
             him
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Reproach
             and
             Cross
             laid
             upon
             us
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             because
             we
             profess
             his
             Truth
             ,
             obey
             his
             Laws
             ,
             oppose
             Sin
             and
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             refuse
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             World
             in
             any
             Sin
             ,
             renounce
             all
             Errours
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             wicked
             Customs
             of
             
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             out
             of
             Love
             to
             Christ.
             To
             bear
             this
             Cross
             ,
             is
             not
             meerly
             to
             suffer
             any
             wayes
             ,
             but
             to
             suffer
             the
             worst
             Man
             can
             do
             unto
             us
             with
             Patience
             ,
             with
             Constancy
             ,
             with
             Joy
             ;
             and
             to
             think
             our
             selve●
             happy
             ,
             and
             much
             honoured
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             ●nd
             in
             so
             noble
             a
             Cause
             .
             This
             requires
             a
             divine
             Faith
             well
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Word
             and
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             special
             Assistance
             of
             the
             d●vine
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             these
             will
             strengthen
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             willing
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             before
             we
             offend
             our
             God
             and
             lose
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             former
             Verse
             considered
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             or
             Proposition
             are
             a
             Conclusion
             deducible
             from
             antecedent
             Premisses
             :
             but
             as
             containing
             a
             Duty
             to
             be
             performed
             they
             are
             inferred
             from
             the
             14.
             
             Ver.
             where
             we
             have
             a
             Reason
             given
             us
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             come
             forth
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             two-fold
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 
                   we
                   have
                   here
                   no
                   abiding
                   City
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 
                   we
                   seek
                   one
                   to
                   come
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               We
               have
               no
               abiding
               City
            
             .
             By
             City
             understand
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             place
             fit
             for
             comfortable
             and
             safe
             habitation
             .
             2.
             
             An
             Estate
             answerable
             unto
             this
             Habitation
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             live
             happily
             in
             this
             place
             :
             For
             ,
             neither
             can
             an
             Estate
             without
             a
             place
             ,
             nor
             a
             place
             without
             an
             Estate
             ,
             make
             our
             condition
             good
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             we
             desire
             .
             An
             
               abiding
               City
            
             is
             a
             place
             of
             eternal
             Rest
             and
             Safety
             ,
             which
             in
             it self
             stands
             firm
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             shall
             never
             remove
             or
             be
             dispossessed
             :
             As
             it
             is
             such
             a
             Place
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             an
             Estate
             not
             only
             of
             all
             necessaries
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             things
             delectable
             and
             desirable
             ,
             with
             plenty
             of
             them
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             man
             fully
             happy
             ;
             and
             as
             these
             things
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             so
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             them
             is
             everlasting
             :
             Yet
             here
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             City
             ,
             no
             such
             Place
             ,
             no
             such
             Estate
             ,
             And
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             so
             we
             have
             it
             not
             ;
             for
             nothing
             can
             be
             had
             or
             enjoyed
             where
             it
             is
             not
             .
             We
             may
             have
             many
             great
             and
             glorious
             things
             on
             Earth
             ;
             for
             here
             are
             goodly
             Estates
             ,
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             vast
             Empires
             ,
             strong
             and
             beautiful
             Cities
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             and
             Habitations
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             them
             ;
             yet
             these
             are
             not
             abiding
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             Owners
             ;
             Experience
             of
             all
             times
             ,
             besides
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             teach
             us
             this
             certain
             Truth
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             we
             knowing
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             City
             here
             ,
             seek
             no
             such
             thing
             here
             ,
             because
             no
             such
             thing
             can
             be
             had
             here
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               But
               we
               seek
               one
               to
               come
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             such
             thing
             here
             ,
             neither
             have
             we
             any
             such
             City
             on
             Earth
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             such
             a
             City
             ,
             though
             not
             here
             ,
             yet
             else-where
             ;
             though
             not
             present
             ,
             yet
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             we
             seek
             it
             .
             There
             is
             one
             ,
             a
             Place
             of
             everlasting
             Rest
             ,
             and
             firm
             Mansions
             in
             our
             Father's
             House
             ,
             and
             a
             glorious
             Estate
             of
             full
             and
             perfect
             Happiness
             ,
             far
             above
             the
             Conceit
             and
             Imagination
             of
             mortal
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             Possession
             both
             of
             the
             Place
             and
             Estate
             shall
             be
             everlasting
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             and
             Owners
             of
             this
             City
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             .
             Yet
             it
             's
             
               to
               come
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             is
             here
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             enjoyed
             in
             this
             present
             mortal
             life
             ;
             the
             full
             and
             perfect
             Fruition
             is
             reserved
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             Resurrection
             and
             Immortality
             .
             And
             
               we
               seek
               it
            
             ;
             this
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             believe
             there
             is
             such
             an
             Estate
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             sure
             Ground
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             said
             so
             .
             2.
             
             That
             we
             knowing
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Glory
             of
             it
             ,
             do
             much
             desire
             and
             long
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             ,
             once
             possessed
             ,
             will
             make
             us
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             blessed
             .
             3.
             
             That
             we
             have
             some
             hope
             of
             the
             attainment
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             certain
             ,
             as
             being
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Promise
             of
             God
             confirmed
             to
             us
             by
             an
             Oath
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             present
             Title
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             Vale
             of
             Tears
             .
             This
             Belief
             ,
             this
             Hope
             ,
             this
             Title
             ,
             these
             first-Fruits
             ,
             set
             us
             on
             seeking
             of
             this
             City
             ;
             and
             all
             our
             Life-time
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             Seeking
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             our
             great
             business
             ;
             all
             our
             other
             Works
             and
             Labours
             are
             but
             upon
             the
             by
             ,
             or
             subordinate
             to
             this
             .
             This
             Seeking
             is
             the
             Exercise
             of
             our
             u●most
             Power
             ,
             with
             greatest
             diligence
             in
             the
             Use
             of
             those
             means
             God
             hath
             ordained
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             that
             blessed
             Condition
             ,
             which
             was
             prepared
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             fully
             enjoyed
             in
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             :
             The
             outward
             means
             are
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ;
             the
             inward
             Knowledg
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             new
             Obedience
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             outward
             ,
             and
             Improvement
             of
             the
             inward
             means
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             capable
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             being
             th●s
             explained
             ;
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Reasons
             and
             Motives
             therein
             contained
             ,
             which
             are
             two
             :
             1.
             
             
               We
               have
               no
               abiding
               City
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               We
               seek
               one
               to
               come
            
             .
             1.
             
             If
             we
             have
             nothing
             certain
             and
             constant
             here
             ,
             Why
             should
             we
             be
             willing
             to
             abide
             here
             where
             we
             have
             no
             abiding
             ,
             nor
             enjoy
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             abiding
             and
             permanent
             ?
             
             All
             things
             are
             Vanity
             of
             Vanities
             ,
             even
             most
             vain
             ,
             flitting
             ,
             and
             empty
             of
             all
             solid
             Goodness
             .
             Every
             thing
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             excellent
             and
             lasting
             ,
             is
             subject
             to
             waste
             and
             consumption
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             wax
             old
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             change
             them
             as
             a
             Garment
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Vesture
             shall
             they
             be
             changed
             :
             And
             as
             all
             things
             are
             mutable
             and
             perishing
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             so
             our
             Possession
             of
             them
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             and
             how
             many
             wayes
             may
             we
             be
             dispossessed
             of
             them
             ?
             And
             shall
             it
             trouble
             us
             to
             part
             with
             that
             which
             one
             day
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             ,
             must
             be
             taken
             from
             us
             ?
             and
             to
             leave
             that
             place
             which
             suddenly
             must
             be
             left
             ?
             For
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             death
             ,
             if
             not
             sooner
             ,
             shall
             we
             be
             stript
             of
             all
             ,
             take
             our
             leave
             with
             dearest
             Friends
             ;
             and
             all
             things
             and
             persons
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             near
             and
             dear
             unto
             us
             ,
             must
             be
             left
             behind
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             must
             remove
             hence
             and
             be
             no
             more
             seen
             .
             And
             why
             should
             the
             thoughts
             of
             bearing
             his
             Reproach
             torment
             our
             minds
             ?
             For
             Christ
             hath
             born
             it
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             burden
             is
             but
             leight
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             ly
             long
             upon
             our
             backs
             ;
             for
             no
             Sufferings
             can
             extend
             beyond
             this
             mortal
             Life
             .
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Reason
             is
             very
             effectual
             ;
             for
             we
             
               have
               an
               abiding
               City
               to
               come
               .
            
             Christ
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             ,
             
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               endured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               Shame
            
             ;
             and
             why
             should
             not
             we
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ?
             We
             can
             lose
             nothing
             of
             much
             value
             ,
             but
             for
             what
             we
             lose
             we
             shall
             receive
             many
             things
             incomparably
             better
             ;
             for
             Treasure
             :
             on
             Earth
             ,
             Treasure
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             a
             Mortal
             Life
             ,
             an
             Immortal
             ;
             for
             uncertain
             and
             fading
             things
             ,
             certain
             and
             everlasting
             ;
             for
             a
             removable
             Tabernacle
             ,
             an
             everlasting
             Temple
             ;
             for
             a
             Wilderness
             ,
             an
             ever-blessed
             Canaan
             .
             And
             every
             step
             of
             our
             Remove
             out
             of
             this
             World
             is
             but
             an
             Approach
             unto
             our
             abiding
             City
             ;
             where
             will
             be
             no
             Reproach
             ,
             no
             Cross
             ,
             no
             Suffering
             ;
             but
             perpetual
             Ease
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Safety
             ,
             Happiness
             :
             And
             if
             we
             had
             any
             effectuall
             Faith
             and
             lively
             Hope
             of
             these
             eternal
             Mansions
             and
             this
             glorious
             Estate
             ,
             how
             easy
             were
             it
             for
             us
             even
             with
             Joy
             to
             go
             out
             of
             this
             Camp
             ,
             this
             City
             ,
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               bearing
               his
               Reproach
            
             ?
             For
             want
             of
             Consideration
             we
             have
             no
             lively
             clear
             Apprehension
             ,
             no
             firm
             Belief
             and
             effectual
             Hope
             of
             this
             heavenly
             City
             .
             Some
             press
             this
             Duty
             upon
             other
             Reasons
             implied
             in
             the
             former
             words
             ;
             namely
             ,
             because
             ,
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             be
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             We
             are
             sanctified
             by
             his
             Blood.
             3.
             
             He
             went
             out
             of
             the
             City
             first
             ,
             carrying
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             gave
             us
             an
             Example
             .
             Yet
             these
             may
             inferr
             and
             prove
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Duty
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             so
             powerful
             Motives
             stirring
             up
             to
             Performance
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             The
             next
             Duty
             we
             are
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             we
             find
          
           
             Ver.
             15.
             
             
               By
               him
               therefore
               let
               us
               offer
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
               to
               God
               continually
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               Lips
               ,
               confessing
               unto
               his
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             LET
             us
             consider
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Context
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Text.
                 
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Context
             ,
             and
             Connexion
             with
             the
             former
             words
             ,
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             Illative
             Therefore
             ,
             which
             usually
             inferrs
             a
             Conclusion
             from
             some
             Premisses
             Antecedent
             ;
             and
             most
             Expositors
             do
             take
             this
             Text
             to
             be
             a
             Conclusion
             ;
             but
             what
             the
             Premisses
             ,
             be
             they
             do
             not
             agree
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             think
             they
             referr
             to
             Ver.
             10.
             
             We
             have
             an
             Altar
             ,
             though
             not
             Mosaical
             and
             Levitical
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             offer
             upon
             it
             some
             Moral
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             not
             Carnal
             Sacrifice
             :
             Others
             inferr
             it
             from
             Ver.
             12.
             where
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             We
             are
             sanctified
             by
             Christ's
             Blood
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             offer
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             Priests
             were
             first
             sanctified
             and
             consecrated
             by
             Blood
             before
             they
             could
             minister
             and
             Sacrifice
             :
             Others
             make
             it
             part
             of
             the
             formet
             Duty
             Ver.
             13.
             and
             urged
             upon
             Motives
             in
             the
             14th
             .
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             Seeing
             
               we
               have
               no
               abiding
               City
               here
               ,
               but
               seek
               one
               to
               come
               ,
            
             which
             is
             purchased
             by
             Christ's
             Blood
             ;
             let
             us
             not
             only
             
               go
               forth
               to
               him
               bearing
               his
               Reproach
               ,
            
             but
             let
             us
             also
             do
             this
             with
             Praise
             and
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             in
             that
             we
             are
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             for
             him
             and
             with
             him
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             agree
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Coloss.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12.
             where
             Prayer
             is
             made
             for
             strength
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             suffer
             with
             Patience
             ,
             long-Suffering
             ,
             and
             Joyfulness
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             that
             they
             were
             made
             fit
             to
             have
             part
             of
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Light
             :
             And
             it
             's
             true
             that
             this
             Conclusion
             may
             be
             inferred
             from
             these
             severally
             ,
             or
             from
             all
             jointly
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             That
             seeing
             we
             have
             an
             Altar
             ,
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             are
             sanctified
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             made
             capable
             of
             an
             abiding
             City
             to
             come
             ;
             therefore
             let
             us
             offer
             ,
             and
             offer
             this
             Sacrifice
             of
             Praise
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             him
             :
             Yet
             the
             Cónjunction
             thereforē
             may
             be
             expletive
             here
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             it
             is
             ,
             
             and
             the
             words
             have
             no
             Reference
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             but
             be
             a
             new
             Exhortation
             distinct
             from
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             added
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Text
             in
             it self
             is
             an
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             therein
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Praise
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Directions
                 how
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 these
                 :
              
            
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             offered
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Christ.
             2.
             
             To
             God.
             3.
             
             Continually
             .
             4.
             
             
               To
               his
               Name
            
             .
          
           
             Yet
             the
             Directions
             concerning
             the
             manner
             are
             properly
             two
             :
             It
             must
             be
             offered
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Christ.
             2.
             
             Continually
             .
             If
             we
             reduce
             these
             into
             divine
             Axioms
             or
             Propositions
             ,
             we
             may
             digest
             them
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Praise
                 and
                 Thanks-giving
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 Praise
                 is
                 
                   the
                   fruit
                   of
                   our
                   Lips
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 Thanks-giving
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   This
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Praise
                   must
                   be
                   offered
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                
                 with
                 Thanks-giving
                 
                   to
                   his
                   Name
                
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 Sacrifice
                 must
                 be
                 offered
                 by
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 offered
                 continually
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
            
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             Praise
             ,
             and
             this
             Praise
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             Praise
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             a
             Duty
             to
             be
             performed
             to
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Hath
             for
             Object
             some
             divine
             Vertues
             and
             Perfections
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             manifested
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Word
             ,
             or
             Works
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             and
             also
             apprehended
             by
             us
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             an
             Acknowledgment
             of
             these
             Perfections
             as
             proper
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             most
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             outward
             Expression
             of
             this
             Acknowledgment
             ,
             as
             by
             word
             of
             Mouth
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             .
             2.
             
             This
             Praise
             is
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             because
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Praise
             is
             
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               Lips
            
             ,
             because
             by
             our
             words
             which
             issue
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             we
             express
             our
             inward
             thoughts
             and
             high
             Apprehensions
             of
             the
             same
             :
             Therefore
             our
             Tongue
             in
             Hebrew
             is
             said
             to
             be
             our
             Glory
             ;
             and
             the
             Reason
             given
             by
             some
             is
             not
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             by
             our
             Speech
             and
             Language
             we
             excel
             irrational
             Creatures
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             was
             given
             us
             to
             praise
             and
             glorify
             God
             :
             And
             as
             our
             Understanding
             is
             given
             us
             to
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             him
             ;
             so
             our
             Speech
             was
             given
             us
             to
             speak
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             declare
             his
             wondrous
             Works
             ,
             and
             his
             excellent
             Perfections
             manifested
             therein
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             ,
             Praise
             is
             said
             to
             be
             a
             speaking
             well
             of
             the
             person
             or
             thing
             to
             be
             praised
             .
             This
             Expression
             is
             made
             either
             in
             private
             or
             publick
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             is
             the
             principal
             :
             It
             is
             made
             either
             in
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             in
             our
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             ,
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Voice
             is
             louder
             ,
             sweeter
             ,
             and
             melodious
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Vocal
             Musick
             ,
             sometimes
             joyned
             with
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Instrumental
             :
             The
             Reason
             why
             in
             Assemblies
             we
             use
             this
             Vocal
             Praise
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             inform
             others
             ,
             and
             stirr
             them
             up
             to
             praise
             God
             joyntly
             with
             us
             .
             Thanks-giving
             also
             is
             the
             
               Fruit
               of
               our
               Lips
            
             ,
             wherein
             we
             use
             our
             Voice
             as
             in
             Praise
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Praise
             and
             Thanks-giving
             are
             the
             same
             ;
             therefore
             the
             word
             here
             used
             signifies
             Confession
             ,
             which
             presupposing
             our
             inward
             Acknowledgment
             ,
             is
             an
             outward
             Declaration
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Yet
             Thanks-giving
             strictly
             taken
             ,
             is
             different
             from
             Praise
             ;
             for
             the
             object
             of
             it
             is
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             beneficial
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             manifesting
             his
             mercy
             ,
             love
             ,
             and
             kindness
             ;
             and
             the
             act
             of
             it
             is
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             kindness
             ,
             and
             an
             expression
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             this
             is
             also
             a
             
               Fruit
               of
               our
               Lips
            
             as
             well
             as
             Praise
             ,
             and
             is
             signified
             outwardly
             for
             the
             same
             Reasons
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             inward
             Acknowledgment
             of
             Praise
             is
             expressed
             :
             This
             Phrase
             
               [
               Fruit
               of
               our
               Lips
            
             ]
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             Isa.
             57.
             19.
             but
             especially
             Hosea
             14.
             2.
             where
             the
             word
             Calves
             is
             turned
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             Fruit.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Sacrifice
             of
             Praise
             and
             Thanks-giving
             must
             be
             offered
             to
             God
             and
             to
             his
             Name
             .
             A
             Sacrifice
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             largely
             for
             an
             Oblation
             or
             Offering
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             a
             Sacrifice
             is
             an
             Offering
             of
             something
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             Supream
             Lord.
             Praise
             therefore
             ,
             and
             so
             Thanksgiving
             being
             something
             offered
             to
             God
             as
             Supream
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             ;
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             a
             Deity
             .
             Praise
             is
             due
             to
             Him
             ,
             as
             Supream
             in
             some
             Perfections
             ;
             Thanks
             as
             to
             the
             Supream
             Benefactor
             ,
             and
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Goodness
             ,
             Blessings
             ,
             Mercies
             .
             These
             are
             due
             to
             him
             as
             he
             is
             Supream
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             offer
             these
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             first
             Commandment
             ,
             which
             requireth
             Love
             ,
             Fear
             ,
             Praise
             ,
             Thanks-giving
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             other
             Duties
             to
             be
             performed
             to
             Him
             alone
             ,
             as
             Supream
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             .
             The
             Reason
             why
             the
             Authour
             mentions
             Sacrifice
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             Because
             all
             Religions
             require
             Sacrifices
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             a
             God
             whether
             true
             or
             imaginary
             ;
             and
             God
             required
             in
             the
             Law
             several
             
             kinds
             of
             Sacrifices
             ,
             both
             Ilastical
             and
             Eucharistical
             to
             be
             offered
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             these
             Hebrews
             might
             say
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             so
             abrogated
             ,
             that
             all
             Sacrifices
             and
             Offerings
             to
             God
             are
             taken
             away
             ?
             Hath
             Christian
             Religion
             no
             such
             thing
             ?
             Is
             it
             singular
             in
             this
             particular
             ?
             To
             this
             the
             Apostle
             answers
             ,
             that
             indeed
             all
             Sacrifices
             of
             Bullocks
             ,
             Goats
             ,
             Lambs
             ,
             Rams
             ,
             which
             were
             carnal
             are
             taken
             away
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             more
             excellent
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             are
             moral
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             of
             which
             praise
             and
             thanksgiving
             are
             not
             the
             least
             ,
             to
             be
             offered
             unto
             God
             as
             Supreme
             Lord.
             
               For
               you
               are
               an
               holy
               Priest-hood
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               spiritual
               Sacrifices
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
             Where
             it
             's
             expresly
             signified
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             must
             be
             Sacrifices
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             .
             Yet
             ,
             2.
             
             These
             Sacrifices
             must
             not
             be
             carnal
             ,
             but
             spiritual
             .
             And
             under
             the
             Law
             God
             required
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             Blood
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             Psal.
             50.
             14.
             and
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             God
             and
             mercy
             ,
             more
             then
             those
             Legal
             Sacrifices
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             Hos.
             6.
             6.
             and
             the
             Sacrifices
             of
             a
             broken
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             a
             broken
             and
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             51.
             17.
             
             This
             Sacrifice
             of
             praise
             was
             and
             is
             most
             solemnly
             to
             be
             offered
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             inestimable
             blessing
             of
             Redemption
             by
             that
             great
             Sacrifice
             offered
             upon
             the
             Cross.
             Therefore
             that
             Sacrament
             was
             called
             the
             Eucharist
             or
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             a
             Commemoration
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             .
             And
             this
             might
             be
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Antients
             so
             often
             called
             it
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Heathens
             nor
             Jews
             had
             any
             reason
             to
             upbraid
             them
             with
             the
             want
             or
             neglect
             of
             Sacrifice
             .
             It
             must
             be
             offered
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             alone
             ,
             as
             Supreme
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Name
             :
             where
             ,
             by
             Name
             may
             be
             signified
             either
             his
             Majesty
             and
             Supremacy
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             offering
             unto
             God
             ;
             or
             it
             may
             signify
             his
             Glory
             :
             and
             then
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             offered
             to
             him
             to
             manifest
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             to
             ascribe
             all
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             excellency
             and
             Perfection
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             Sacrifice
             must
             be
             offered
             by
             Christ.
             By
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             1.
             
             As
             having
             propitiated
             God
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             Throne
             accessible
             .
             For
             by
             him
             
               we
               have
               access
               by
               Faith
               ,
               into
               this
               Grace
               wherein
               we
               stand
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
             
               Through
               him
               we
               have
               access
               ,
               by
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.
             18.
             
             
               And
               in
               him
               we
               have
               boldness
               ,
               and
               access
               with
               confidence
               ,
               by
               Faith
               of
               him
               ,
            
             Col.
             3.
             12.
             
             For
             how
             should
             sinful
             guilty
             man
             ,
             dare
             to
             approach
             into
             his
             presence
             of
             an
             holy
             and
             just
             Lord
             ,
             if
             satisfaction
             be
             not
             made
             first
             unto
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             offended
             by
             Sin.
             2.
             
             By
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             having
             merited
             God's
             favour
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             of
             our
             Services
             ;
             for
             without
             this
             Merit
             ,
             we
             are
             unworthy
             to
             enter
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             our
             best
             Services
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             without
             his
             merit
             are
             not
             acceptable
             .
             3.
             
             By
             him
             ,
             as
             our
             Mediatour
             and
             Intercessour
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             our
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             1.
             
             As
             no
             man
             under
             the
             Law
             could
             offer
             his
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Priest
             ;
             so
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             offer
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             Praises
             ,
             Alms
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             spiritual
             Sacrifice
             unto
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ
             as
             his
             High-Priest
             ,
             who
             offers
             them
             unto
             God.
             John
             ,
             in
             a
             Vision
             ,
             sawin
             Heaven
             an
             Angel
             standing
             at
             the
             Altar
             ,
             having
             a
             golden
             Censer
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             given
             him
             much
             Incense
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             offer
             it
             with
             the
             Prayers
             of
             all
             Saints
             upon
             the
             golden
             Altar
             which
             was
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             Rev.
             8.
             3.
             
             This
             Angel
             is
             Christ
             our
             High-Priest
             ,
             who
             offers
             the
             Prayers
             of
             all
             his
             Saints
             perfumed
             with
             the
             Incense
             of
             his
             merits
             ,
             mhich
             makes
             them
             as
             offered
             by
             him
             so
             acceptable
             ,
             and
             so
             effectual
             .
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             conclude
             our
             prayers
             in
             Christ's
             Name
             ,
             and
             desire
             that
             they
             may
             be
             heard
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             must
             offer
             this
             Sacrifice
             
               [
               continually
               ]
            
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             must
             be
             like
             the
             Euchitae
             ,
             which
             would
             do
             nothing
             but
             pray
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             must
             keep
             a
             constant
             Course
             ,
             and
             observe
             a
             certain
             order
             in
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             both
             in
             private
             and
             publick
             .
             For
             God
             is
             continually
             ,
             beneficial
             unto
             us
             ,
             blessing
             and
             delivering
             his
             People
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             by
             new
             mercies
             giving
             new
             matter
             of
             praise
             and
             thanksgiving
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             some
             mercies
             so
             general
             and
             so
             beneficial
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             never
             be
             forgotten
             ;
             but
             remembred
             before
             God
             every
             day
             .
             This
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             Exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             
               To
               give
               thanks
            
             [
             alwayes
             ]
             
               for
               all
               things
               unto
               God
               and
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Eph.
             5.
             20.
             
             We
             read
             ,
             that
             the
             four
             Beasts
             :
             which
             were
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             did
             not
             rest
             Day
             and
             Night
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               come
               ,
            
             Rev.
             4.
             8.
             
             For
             this
             is
             one
             continual
             Imployment
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             militant
             ,
             to
             give
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             to
             God
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             more
             lively
             apprehension
             we
             have
             of
             God's
             perfection
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             sensible
             of
             his
             love
             and
             mercy
             we
             shall
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             excellent
             and
             acceptable
             this
             Service
             will
             prove
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             There
             is
             another
             Sacrifice
             to
             be
             offered
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             another
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
             Ver.
             16.
             
             
               But
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               ,
               forget
               not
               :
               for
               with
               such
               Sacrifices
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             VVHere
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 ;
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Motive
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             is
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               forget
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               .
            
             This
             hath
             some
             affinity
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             is
             fitly
             subjoyned
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             God
             be
             beneficial
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             communicate
             his
             goodness
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             be
             benesicial
             unto
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             especially
             his
             poor
             Saints
             ,
             and
             communicate
             of
             those
             Goods
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             not
             given
             us
             a
             greater
             measure
             of
             his
             Blessings
             ,
             either
             to
             hoard
             them
             up
             ,
             or
             spend
             them
             vainly
             and
             sinfully
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             to
             maintain
             our
             pride
             and
             pleasure
             .
             We
             are
             but
             Stewards
             ,
             and
             only
             trusted
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             must
             give
             an
             account
             ;
             2.
             
             There
             were
             Eucharistical
             Sacrifices
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             wherein
             they
             must
             remember
             the
             Levit
             ,
             the
             Poor
             ,
             the
             Fatherless
             ,
             the
             Widow
             ;
             such
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             and
             God
             requires
             them
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             3.
             
             By
             doing
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             we
             manifest
             our
             praise
             and
             thankgiving
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             real
             and
             sincere
             ;
             for
             I
             cannot
             think
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             can
             be
             truly
             thankful
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             merciful
             to
             his
             Brother
             .
             The
             matter
             of
             this
             Duty
             ,
             is
             something
             of
             these
             worldly
             Goods
             which
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             are
             justly
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             may
             spare
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             if
             but
             the
             poor
             Widow's
             mite
             :
             for
             God
             requires
             our
             Charity
             according
             to
             our
             portion
             ,
             we
             must
             give
             willingly
             and
             plentifully
             .
             The
             Objects
             of
             this
             our
             Charity
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             want
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             able
             to
             relieve
             ;
             and
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             the
             poor
             Saints
             of
             Christ.
             This
             Duty
             must
             not
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             neglected
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             have
             a
             special
             care
             to
             exercise
             our
             Charity
             ,
             as
             God
             shall
             call
             for
             it
             .
             Though
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             relieve
             others
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Men
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             deeply
             obliged
             unto
             it
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             left
             at
             liberty
             ,
             to
             give
             or
             not
             give
             :
             it
             's
             an
             universal
             Duty
             ,
             and
             lies
             upon
             us
             and
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             upon
             them
             more
             then
             upon
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             and
             motive
             is
             ,
             
               With
               such
               Sacrifices
               God
               is
               well
               pleased
               .
            
             Where
             it
             's
             implyed
             ,
             every
             work
             of
             Charity
             should
             be
             a
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             so
             given
             to
             Man
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             offered
             to
             God.
             So
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             done
             out
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             Command
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             ,
             Alms
             are
             part
             of
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             given
             and
             offered
             to
             God
             at
             the
             perception
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             added
             unto
             their
             thanksgiving
             .
             Therefore
             they
             were
             called
             Oblations
             ,
             and
             also
             were
             reckoned
             as
             works
             of
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             Sacrifice
             ,
             if
             offered
             aright
             ,
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ;
             there
             are
             Sacrifices
             which
             God
             is
             not
             well
             pleased
             with
             ;
             for
             some
             he
             abhominates
             ,
             some
             he
             regards
             not
             ,
             but
             this
             he
             accepts
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             very
             pleasing
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             the
             benevolence
             and
             charity
             of
             the
             Philippians
             sent
             to
             Paul
             ,
             was
             an
             Odour
             of
             sweet
             smell
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             acceptable
             and
             well-pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             18.
             
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Sacrifice
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             acceptable
             and
             well-pleasing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             very
             much
             and
             highly
             accepted
             of
             God.
             It
             's
             called
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             the
             ministration
             of
             divine
             Service
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             12.
             
             Thatit
             is
             thus
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             hecommands
             it
             ,
             commends
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             often
             and
             much
             ,
             promiseth
             to
             reward
             it
             with
             temporal
             and
             spiritual
             Blessings
             ,
             takes
             that
             which
             is
             given
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             as
             lent
             unto
             himself
             ,
             and
             becomes
             Debtor
             to
             repay
             it
             :
             Christ
             takes
             that
             done
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             was
             done
             to
             his
             poor
             Saints
             ,
             and
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             Cup
             of
             cold
             water
             should
             not
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             magnisies
             the
             Widow's
             mite
             cast
             into
             the
             Treasury
             .
             And
             how
             willing
             and
             ready
             should
             we
             be
             to
             perform
             that
             Duty
             ,
             which
             God
             so
             much
             accepts
             !
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             The
             last
             Exhortation
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             17.
             
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               uour
               Selves
               ;
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               Souls
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               must
               give
               account
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               do
               it
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               grief
               :
               for
               that
               is
               unprofitable
               for
               you
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             CHrist
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             his
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             ordering
             of
             men
             unto
             everlasting
             Life
             ,
             hath
             his
             Officers
             under
             him
             .
             For
             though
             by
             his
             Spirit
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Men
             or
             Angels
             ,
             he
             could
             save
             us
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             make
             use
             of
             
             Min
             ,
             and
             by
             Man
             convert
             Man
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             everlasting
             Glory
             .
             Therefore
             when
             he
             ascended
             up
             on
             high
             ,
             to
             take
             possession
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             gave
             Gifts
             to
             Men
             ,
             and
             gave
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             some
             Evangelists
             ,
             some
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             for
             the
             building
             up
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             In
             laying
             the
             foundation
             ,
             he
             used
             extraordinary
             ;
             in
             building
             upon
             the
             foundation
             ,
             ordinary
             Officers
             :
             and
             this
             Text
             is
             concerning
             both
             ;
             the
             work
             of
             these
             Officers
             ,
             and
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             People
             subject
             unto
             them
             :
             In
             that
             as
             being
             an
             Exhortation
             ,
             we
             have
             ,
             as
             in
             most
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Duty
                 exhorted
                 unto
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Motives
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             is
             ,
             
               To
               obey
               them
               who
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               our selves
               .
            
             The
             parties
             who
             must
             perform
             this
             Duty
             are
             Christian
             People
             ,
             as
             having
             Rules
             over
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             Flock
             under
             their
             Shepheards
             ,
             Subjects
             under
             their
             Governours
             .
             The
             parties
             to
             whom
             the
             Duty
             must
             be
             performed
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             have
             the
             Rule
             over
             them
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             called
             Guides
             ,
             which
             taught
             unto
             them
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             here
             such
             as
             watch
             over
             their
             Souls
             .
             All
             this
             implies
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Superiors
             ,
             Governours
             ,
             Officers
             ;
             and
             to
             distinguish
             them
             from
             Civil
             Magistrates
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             trusted
             with
             men's
             Souls
             ,
             not
             their
             Bodies
             and
             Estates
             ;
             these
             are
             Officers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             extraordinary
             or
             ordinary
             ;
             of
             what
             order
             ,
             ranck
             ,
             or
             quality
             soever
             ,
             if
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             :
             yet
             ordinary
             are
             here
             chiefly
             meant
             .
             These
             are
             called
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ;
             Their
             work
             chiefly
             is
             in
             Word
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             These
             most
             be
             fitly
             qualified
             for
             knowledg
             ,
             life
             ,
             utterance
             ;
             and
             approved
             by
             such
             as
             being
             sufficient
             to
             judg
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             appointed
             by
             the
             Church
             for
             that
             work
             .
             They
             should
             be
             such
             as
             against
             whom
             no
             exception
             can
             justy
             be
             taken
             :
             And
             this
             is
             said
             to
             be
             their
             Vocation
             ,
             upon
             which
             usually
             follows
             Ordination
             ,
             by
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ,
             a
             certain
             form
             of
             words
             and
             prayer
             .
             These
             are
             acts
             of
             the
             Church
             designing
             ,
             and
             engaging
             fit
             persons
             ;
             but
             their
             power
             is
             from
             Christ
             :
             All
             this
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             ordinary
             Pastors
             :
             These
             are
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             the
             Duty
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             ;
             The
             duty
             is
             Obedience
             and
             Subjection
             .
             Obedience
             presupposeth
             Commands
             ,
             and
             subjection
             Power
             :
             The
             Commands
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             Power
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             .
             The
             Power
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             made
             Overseers
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
             And
             it
             's
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             Christ
             plainly
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               whosoever
               heareth
               and
               receiveth
               them
               ,
               heareth
               and
               receiveth
               Christ
               ,
               and
               God
               who
               sent
               Christ
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               despiseth
               them
               ,
               despiseth
               Christ
               ,
               and
               God
               who
               sent
               him
               ,
            
             Matth.
             10.
             40.
             
             Luke
             10.
             16.
             
             And
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             of
             their
             Successors
             :
             Yet
             this
             presupposeth
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             all
             things
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Commission
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             exercising
             their
             Power
             according
             to
             his
             Command
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Reasons
             are
             taken
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 their
                 Work.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 their
                 Account
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             work
             is
             to
             watch
             over
             their
             Souls
             ;
             and
             here
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             subject
             of
             their
             work
             ,
             are
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             Soul
             is
             the
             principal
             and
             more
             noble
             part
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             here
             it
             's
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             immortal
             ,
             and
             capable
             of
             an
             eternal
             estate
             of
             felicity
             or
             misery
             .
             And
             here
             they
             are
             considered
             ,
             as
             in
             great
             danger
             of
             eternal
             punishment
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Minister
             must
             be
             to
             prevent
             it
             so
             far
             as
             he
             can
             .
             This
             is
             done
             by
             watching
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Metaphor
             taken
             from
             a
             Shepheard
             ,
             or
             a
             Scout
             ,
             or
             Sentinel
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             the
             one
             should
             do
             for
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             his
             Country
             ,
             to
             save
             and
             preserve
             them
             ;
             this
             he
             must
             do
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             mens
             Soul.
             For
             mens
             Souls
             are
             as
             Sheep
             without
             a
             Shepheard
             ,
             wandring
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             Sin
             ,
             in
             danger
             of
             Satan
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             and
             Death
             ;
             d●st●●ute
             of
             all
             necessary
             saving
             Blessings
             ,
             and
             all
             power
             either
             to
             direct
             or
             protect
             themselves
             .
             And
             this
             Watching
             includes
             many
             works
             ,
             as
             instruction
             of
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             reproof
             of
             the
             Guilty
             ,
             threatening
             the
             Stubborn
             ,
             strengthening
             the
             Weak
             ,
             comforting
             the
             Sorrowful
             ,
             directing
             all
             ,
             giving
             good
             example
             to
             all
             ,
             encouraging
             all
             ;
             praying
             for
             all
             .
             To
             Watch
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             for
             Doctrine
             and
             Worship
             ,
             in
             the
             right
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             Some
             understand
             by
             these
             Guides
             and
             Rulers
             ,
             all
             other
             Officers
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             for
             Discipline
             ;
             but
             these
             may
             be
             other
             besides
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             principally
             intended
             .
             Seeing
             these
             watch
             ,
             and
             that
             over
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             damnation
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             considered
             as
             most
             necessary
             of
             all
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             esteemed
             highly
             in
             love
             
             for
             their
             works
             sake
             .
             People
             do
             little
             consider
             how
             great
             a
             blessing
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             happiness
             to
             Man
             ,
             good
             and
             faithful
             Ministers
             are
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             once
             find
             the
             power
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             prize
             them
             as
             Messengers
             and
             Angels
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             out
             of
             great
             mercy
             for
             their
             eternal
             good
             .
             Yet
             the
             best
             are
             most
             hated
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             despised
             by
             Men
             ,
             reviled
             ,
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             martyred
             :
             Yet
             we
             must
             not
             think
             this
             any
             strange
             thing
             ,
             seeing
             they
             called
             Christ
             Beelzebub
             ,
             and
             counted
             the
             Apostles
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             off-scouring
             of
             all
             things
             .
             But
             the
             insufficiency
             and
             infidelity
             of
             vicious
             ,
             lazy
             ,
             ambitious
             ,
             covetous
             Wretches
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             give
             some
             occasion
             of
             contempt
             ,
             cannot
             excuse
             the
             wickedness
             of
             the
             World
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             Watching
             over
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             reason
             ;
             so
             the
             second
             is
             taken
             from
             their
             Account
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Ministers
             or
             the
             People
             committed
             to
             their
             Charge
             :
             where
             it
             's
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             good
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             who
             hath
             been
             faithful
             ;
             and
             yet
             bad
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             disobedient
             :
             Yet
             here
             the
             account
             is
             chiefly
             considered
             ,
             with
             reference
             to
             the
             People
             .
             And
             it
             is
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             Good
             ,
             and
             made
             with
             joy
             ,
             which
             is
             profitable
             .
             2.
             
             Bad
             ,
             and
             made
             with
             grief
             ,
             which
             is
             unprofitable
             to
             the
             People
             .
             This
             implies
             ,
             that
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             they
             receive
             power
             from
             Christ
             ;
             so
             they
             receive
             Mandates
             with
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             are
             deeply
             charged
             ;
             and
             wo
             unto
             Paul
             ,
             if
             he
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             such
             will
             be
             guilty
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             their
             own
             sins
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Blood
             and
             Damnation
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Souls
             ;
             this
             is
             an
             heavy
             Charge
             .
             This
             implies
             ,
             they
             are
             Stewards
             ,
             and
             the
             Flock
             is
             not
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             Christ's
             ,
             who
             trusted
             them
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             will
             call
             them
             to
             account
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             prove
             faithful
             or
             unfaithful
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             deal
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             punish
             or
             reward
             them
             more
             then
             other
             men
             :
             and
             surely
             if
             we
             did
             remember
             this
             Account
             ,
             or
             loved
             Christ
             ,
             we
             would
             feed
             his
             Flock
             ,
             which
             cost
             him
             so
             dear
             ,
             even
             his
             own
             Life
             and
             Blood.
             And
             the
             People
             should
             consider
             the
             expence
             of
             Christ's
             Blood
             ,
             the
             charge
             ,
             the
             study
             ,
             the
             pains
             ,
             the
             prayers
             of
             their
             faithful
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             this
             consideration
             should
             work
             much
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             perswade
             them
             to
             obedience
             and
             submission
             ,
             because
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Duty
             will
             end
             in
             the
             Ministers
             joy
             ,
             and
             their
             profit
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             a
             great
             grief
             to
             their
             Guides
             to
             see
             the
             People
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             labour
             lost
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             joy
             to
             see
             them
             converted
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             an
             estate
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             can
             say
             ,
             These
             Souls
             I
             have
             gained
             and
             saved
             from
             Hell
             ;
             and
             can
             present
             them
             blameless
             ,
             as
             washed
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             Judgment-seat
             of
             God.
             And
             as
             it
             is
             a
             joy
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             profit
             and
             great
             advantage
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             their
             joy
             shall
             end
             in
             the
             Peoples
             Salvation
             ,
             who
             will
             bless
             the
             Day
             ,
             that
             ever
             they
             hearkened
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             receiving
             them
             ,
             received
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             who
             sent
             him
             .
             But
             then
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             the
             People
             be
             disobedient
             ,
             though
             the
             Ministers
             conscience
             will
             acquit
             him
             ,
             and
             Christ
             will
             richly
             reward
             his
             fidelity
             and
             pains
             ;
             yet
             it
             will
             trouble
             him
             much
             to
             see
             his
             Labours
             lost
             ,
             the
             People's
             Souls
             ,
             whose
             Salvation
             he
             so
             much
             desired
             ,
             and
             laboured
             for
             ,
             to
             perish
             .
             And
             as
             this
             will
             be
             a
             grief
             to
             him
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             an
             unspeakable
             dammage
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             shall
             lose
             the
             fairest
             opportunity
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             condemned
             to
             eternal
             punishments
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             more
             grievous
             ,
             because
             their
             sin
             was
             greater
             then
             the
             sin
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             who
             never
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             the
             greatest
             punishments
             in
             Hell
             shall
             ly
             upon
             such
             as
             continued
             impenitent
             and
             unbelieving
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             a
             powerful
             Ministry
             .
             
               For
               it
               shall
               be
               more
               tolerable
               for
            
             Tyre
             and
             Zidon
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               then
               for
            
             Bethsaida
             and
             Corazin
             ;
             
               and
               for
            
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrha
             ,
             
               than
               for
            
             Capemaum
             .
             These
             are
             mighty
             and
             powerful
             reasons
             ;
             and
             if
             People
             would
             lay
             them
             to
             heart
             ,
             they
             would
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             disobedience
             to
             their
             Guides
             .
             Where
             it
             's
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             which
             ver
             .
             7.
             is
             turned
             Guides
             ,
             is
             here
             translated
             Rulers
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             meerly
             Guides
             ,
             to
             direct
             ,
             but
             Rulers
             ,
             instructed
             with
             power
             to
             command
             ,
             and
             forbid
             ,
             to
             bind
             and
             loose
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             former
             place
             the
             Authour
             seems
             to
             speak
             of
             such
             as
             were
             Dead
             ,
             and
             here
             of
             such
             as
             are
             Living
             .
             And
             some
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             last
             Exhortation
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             for
             other
             Duties
             not
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             referred
             them
             to
             their
             present
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             Thus
             far
             the
             Epistle
             hath
             been
             continued
             in
             the
             main
             Matter
             and
             Substance
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             an
             excellent
             and
             profound
             Discourse
             concerning
             Christ's
             Prophetical
             and
             Sacerdotal
             Office
             ,
             joyned
             with
             an
             Exhortation
             unto
             Perseverance
             in
             their
             Christian
             Profession
             and
             Practice
             .
             That
             little
             which
             remains
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Conclusion
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             parts
             or
             particulars
             ;
             as
          
           
             
               
                 
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Request
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 Intercession
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 An
                 Exhortation
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 An
                 Information
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 Salutation
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 A
                 Benediction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Request
             we
             have
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               18.
               
               
                 Pray
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 trust
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 willing
                 to
                 live
                 honestly
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               19.
               
               
                 But
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 the
                 rather
                 do
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 you
                 the
                 sooner
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 thing
                 requested
                 by
                 Paul
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 was
                 their
                 Prayers
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Request
                 :
                 And
              
            
          
           
             It
             was
             two-fold
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             was
             capable
             of
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             a
             fit
             Object
             of
             the
             same
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             their
             Prayers
             he
             might
             the
             sooner
             be
             restored
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             desires
             their
             Prayers
             for
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             others
             as
             well
             as
             for
             our
             selvs
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             should
             pray
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             Guides
             thereof
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             Good
             ,
             Edification
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Welfare
             of
             it
             doth
             so
             much
             depend
             .
             2.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Man
             living
             but
             needs
             the
             Prayers
             of
             others
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             the
             best
             and
             most
             eminent
             ,
             not
             Ministers
             ,
             not
             Apostles
             ,
             not
             Paul
             ;
             nay
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             Agony
             desired
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             3.
             
             That
             though
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             mention
             or
             express
             what
             in
             particular
             they
             must
             seek
             of
             God
             by
             Prayer
             for
             him
             ,
             yet
             this
             was
             easily
             understood
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             other
             places
             what
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Prayers
             for
             him
             must
             be
             ;
             they
             must
             pray
             for
             Utterance
             ,
             Boldness
             ,
             Success
             in
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Deliverance
             from
             wicked
             and
             absurd
             men
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             for
             his
             Liberty
             and
             Enlargement
             ,
             as
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             And
             he
             implies
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             may
             be
             obtained
             by
             their
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Reason
             which
             might
             perswade
             them
             to
             perform
             this
             Office
             of
             Love
             ,
             was
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             was
             not
             altogether
             unworthy
             of
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             nor
             any
             wayes
             uncapable
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             Petitions
             :
             For
             there
             are
             some
             whom
             no
             Prayers
             and
             Intercession
             can
             help
             or
             profit
             ;
             though
             
               Moses
               ,
               Joh
               ,
               Daniel
            
             ,
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             hear
             .
             But
             he
             was
             none
             of
             these
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             perswaded
             he
             had
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             perswasion
             was
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             
               willing
               in
               all
               things
               to
               live
               honestly
               .
            
             Here
             some
             observe
             his
             Modesty
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             
               I
               have
            
             ,
             but
             
               I
               trust
               I
               have
               a
               good
               Conscience
            
             ;
             not
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             he
             lived
             honestly
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             do
             so
             .
             A
             good
             Conscience
             in
             this
             place
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             Conscience
             rightly
             informed
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             Life
             as
             agreeable
             thereunto
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Conscience
             that
             could
             restify
             of
             the
             sincere
             Intention
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             and
             the
             Righteousnes
             of
             his
             Actions
             without
             Errour
             .
             3.
             
             It
             may
             be
             a
             Conscience
             also
             which
             did
             rightly
             dictate
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             on
             to
             do
             good
             .
             *
             Such
             a
             Conscience
             his
             was
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             perswaded
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             by
             due
             Examination
             a
             Man
             may
             know
             his
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             Conscience
             may
             know
             it self
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             Testimony
             of
             himself
             might
             be
             ,
             because
             some
             did
             accuse
             him
             that
             he
             was
             an
             Apostate
             from
             Judaism
             ,
             and
             turned
             Christian
             out
             of
             hatred
             to
             Moses
             and
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Design
             not
             of
             Sincerity
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             conscious
             to
             his
             Intentions
             ,
             and
             the
             Grounds
             of
             Conversion
             knew
             this
             Accusation
             to
             be
             false
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             this
             Trust
             was
             this
             ,
             he
             was
             
               willing
               in
               all
               things
               to
               live
               honestly
               :
               To
               live
               honestly
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             to
             direct
             our
             Lives
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             for
             true
             Honesty
             is
             a
             divine
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             a
             Life
             regulated
             constantly
             and
             universally
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             though
             no
             man
             attains
             to
             this
             Perfection
             of
             Honesty
             in
             this
             Life
             ,
             because
             every
             one
             hath
             his
             failings
             ,
             and
             none
             lives
             and
             sins
             not
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             be
             willing
             to
             live
             so
             as
             to
             be
             perfectly
             honest
             .
             The
             Will
             is
             the
             Imperiall
             Power
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             first
             Mover
             ,
             and
             Principle
             of
             Moral
             Actions
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             disposed
             and
             constantly
             bent
             ,
             so
             the
             Life
             is
             good
             or
             bad
             .
             
             Paul's
             heart
             was
             rightly
             disposed
             ,
             
             and
             predominantly
             bent
             unto
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             he
             knew
             it
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             his
             proper
             Work
             of
             his
             Apostle-ship
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             he
             first
             undertook
             ,
             and
             afterward
             continued
             upon
             right
             Grounds
             ,
             strong
             Convictions
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Sincerity
             and
             Integrity
             of
             his
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             was
             another
             Reason
             which
             might
             make
             their
             Prayers
             in
             his
             behalf
             more
             frequent
             and
             ardent
             ,
             and
             stir
             them
             up
             unto
             this
             Work
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             Hope
             of
             his
             more
             timely
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Restitution
             unto
             them
             .
             This
             implies
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             Bonds
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             some
             Hope
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             their
             Prayers
             might
             obtain
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             hasten
             .
             Some
             think
             he
             was
             then
             promised
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             not
             yet
             fully
             discharged
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             was
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             yet
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Reason
             is
             from
             the
             comfort
             and
             benefit
             which
             might
             redound
             to
             them
             upon
             his
             Release
             .
             When
             James
             was
             slain
             and
             Peter
             imprisoned
             ,
             earnest
             and
             continual
             Prayer
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Church
             for
             his
             Release
             ,
             and
             this
             Prayer
             was
             so
             successfull
             and
             effectual
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             miraculously
             delivered
             and
             restored
             unto
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             great
             Comfort
             and
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             it
             's
             certain
             ,
             many
             Prayers
             were
             made
             for
             
             Paul's
             Liberty
             ,
             when
             a
             Prisoner
             at
             Rome
             :
             For
             they
             thought
             it
             a
             great
             Prejudice
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             a
             Dammage
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             an
             hinderance
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             many
             Souls
             ,
             that
             so
             vigilant
             ,
             laborious
             ,
             faithful
             ,
             zealous
             ,
             and
             eminent
             an
             Apostle
             should
             be
             imprisoned
             and
             consined
             .
             And
             Paul
             himself
             knew
             that
             his
             Liberty
             and
             his
             Presence
             would
             be
             both
             a
             great
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             Benefit
             ,
             not
             only
             unto
             these
             Hebrews
             ,
             but
             to
             many
             other
             Christians
             and
             Disciples
             .
             Therefore
             he
             requests
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             desired
             the
             Comfort
             and
             Benefit
             of
             his
             presence
             amongst
             them
             upon
             his
             speedy
             Release
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             frequently
             and
             servently
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             
             The
             next
             part
             of
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             the
             Apostle's
             Prayer
             ,
          
           
             
               Ver.
               20.
               
               
                 Now
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 Peace
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 Shepherd
                 of
                 the
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               Ver.
               21.
               
               
                 Make
                 you
                 perfect
                 in
                 every
                 good
                 Work
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 working
                 in
                 you
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 well-pleasing
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 Glory
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             THESE
             words
             are
             a
             perfect
             Prayer
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             have
             two
             principal
             parts
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Petition
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Doxology
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Yet
             these
             may
             be
             made
             four
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Compellation
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 invocated
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Petition
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 invocating
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Doxology
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 and
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Yet
             the
             first
             and
             last
             of
             these
             four
             belong
             both
             to
             the
             Petition
             and
             Doxology
             .
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             Petition
             ,
             which
             ,
             presupposing
             Adoration
             ,
             begins
             with
             the
             Compellation
             and
             goes
             on
             with
             the
             Petition
             .
             In
             the
             Compellation
             we
             have
             a
             Description
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Party
             prayed
             to
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             from
             his
             Titles
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             Peace
             ;
             and
             ,
             2.
             
             Of
             Power
             .
             He
             is
             first
             acknowledged
             
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             as
             in
             another
             place
             
               the
               God
               of
               all
               Grace
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             10.
             
             The
             God
             of
             all
             Peace
             and
             Grace
             may
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             most
             gracious
             and
             loving
             God.
             Yet
             if
             Peace
             be
             taken
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             for
             perfect
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             all
             Blessings
             ,
             then
             
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
            
             is
             that
             God
             which
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             perfect
             ,
             full
             ,
             eternal
             Happiness
             ;
             yet
             such
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             gracious
             God
             and
             loving
             Father
             reconciled
             and
             propitiated
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             As
             he
             is
             a
             
               God
               of
               Peace
            
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             this
             Power
             is
             set
             forth
             by
             that
             glorious
             Work
             of
             raising
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             for
             therein
             was
             manifested
             the
             exceeding
             greatness
             of
             his
             Power
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             working
             of
             the
             s●●e
             ,
             when
             he
             raised
             Christ
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             Party
             whom
             he
             raised
             was
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             he
             describes
             from
             his
             Relation
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             
               the
               great
               Shepherd
               of
               the
               Sheep
               ,
               through
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               .
            
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               everlasting
               Covenant
               .
            
             2.
             
             By
             or
             through
             this
             Blood
             Christ
             became
             
               the
               great
               Shepherd
               of
               the
               Sheep
               .
            
             3.
             
             
               God
               raised
               this
               great
               Shepherd
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             1.
             
             The
             Covenant
             is
             the
             Law
             and
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             God
             binds
             himself
             to
             sinful
             Man
             by
             excellent
             Promise
             upon
             the
             Conditions
             of
             Repentance
             
             and
             Faith
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             remission
             of
             all
             his
             Sins
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             Life
             ;
             Of
             this
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             Chap.
             8.
             
             This
             Covenant
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             because
             ,
             though
             the
             Covenant
             made
             with
             Israel
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             was
             abolished
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             unalterable
             ,
             and
             shall
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             alone
             ,
             the
             Called
             attain
             both
             the
             title
             and
             possession
             of
             the
             eternal
             Inheritance
             .
             The
             Blood
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             called
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Mark
             13.
             22.
             
             Luke
             22.
             20.
             is
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             was
             shed
             ,
             as
             for
             other
             ends
             ,
             so
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             this
             Covenant
             .
             And
             the
             Blood
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             confirmed
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             it
             made
             it
             effectual
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             reach
             the
             end
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             eternal
             Salvation
             of
             sinful
             man.
             For
             by
             this
             Blood
             being
             shed
             ,
             he
             satisfied
             divine
             Justice
             ,
             and
             made
             Sin
             remissible
             ,
             and
             merited
             the
             mercies
             promised
             ,
             the
             promises
             themselves
             ,
             the
             terms
             and
             conditions
             ,
             and
             power
             to
             perform
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             Blood
             pleaded
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             conditions
             ,
             he
             obtains
             actual
             Remission
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             actual
             fruition
             of
             their
             eternal
             Inheritance
             .
             The
             former
             Covenant
             with
             Israel
             was
             indeed
             confirmed
             with
             Blood
             of
             Sacrifices
             ;
             yet
             because
             that
             Blood
             could
             not
             expiate
             Sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Levitical
             High-Priest
             could
             not
             enter
             Heaven
             to
             plead
             any
             such
             expiatory
             Blood
             ;
             therefore
             that
             Covenant
             was
             not
             everlasting
             .
             In
             respect
             of
             this
             Blood
             ,
             purging
             mens
             Consciences
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             Christ
             was
             made
             the
             Mediatour
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             :
             of
             which
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             Chap.
             9.
             15.
             
             By
             this
             Blood
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               great
               Shepheard
               of
               the
               Sheep
               :
            
             For
             because
             Christ
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             became
             obedient
             unto
             Death
             ,
             the
             Death
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             shed
             his
             Blood
             ;
             therefore
             God
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             a
             Name
             above
             every
             Name
             .
             And
             therefore
             did
             his
             Father
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             an
             eternal
             Shepheard
             of
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             his
             Sheep
             ,
             Joh.
             10.
             17.
             
             For
             this
             very
             cause
             his
             Father
             gave
             him
             Po●er
             over
             all
             Flesh
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             give
             eternal
             Life
             to
             as
             many
             as
             he
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             2.
             
             So
             that
             by
             this
             Blood
             ,
             he
             became
             the
             Shepheard
             ,
             the
             Great
             Shepheard
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             Shepheards
             ;
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             but
             Servants
             under
             him
             ;
             the
             Sheep
             are
             not
             theirs
             ,
             but
             Christ's
             ,
             who
             bought
             them
             by
             his
             Blood.
             And
             God
             raised
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             and
             chief
             Shepheard
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             keep
             them
             ,
             raise
             them
             up
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             them
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             This
             Shepheard
             was
             raised
             by
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             raised
             him
             From
             the
             Dead
             ,
             but
             made
             him
             King
             and
             Priest
             for
             ever
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             chief
             Shepheard
             .
             This
             is
             more
             at
             large
             described
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             for
             that
             place
             doth
             expound
             this
             for
             one
             part
             .
             For
             if
             we
             consider
             Christ
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             the
             Object
             of
             God's
             almighty
             Power
             :
             We
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             Humiliation
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Exaltation
             .
             His
             Humiliation
             is
             signified
             by
             his
             Blood
             and
             Death
             ,
             whereby
             the
             new
             and
             everlasting
             Covenant
             is
             confirmed
             :
             Thus
             humbled
             ,
             thus
             Dead
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             subject
             of
             God's
             almighty
             Power
             ,
             which
             did
             manifest
             it self
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             raising
             him
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
             2.
             
             By
             making
             him
             the
             great
             Shepheard
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             King
             ,
             advancing
             him
             above
             the
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Principalities
             ,
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Dominions
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             Names
             and
             Powers
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             to
             be
             Head
             and
             Shepheard
             of
             the
             Church-Universal
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             gives
             God
             these
             titles
             of
             Peace
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             instanceth
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Exaltation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             glorious
             Effects
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             continued
             sanctification
             and
             perfection
             of
             man
             once
             regenerate
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             desired
             in
             the
             Petition
             following
             ,
             depends
             upon
             this
             mercy
             and
             power
             as
             having
             raised
             and
             advanced
             Christ
             first
             ,
             that
             by
             him
             thus
             raised
             and
             exalted
             ,
             he
             may
             first
             sanctify
             us
             fully
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             us
             everlasting
             Glory
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               God
               out
               of
               his
               great
               mercy
               and
               love
               had
               quickned
               the
               believing
            
             Ephesians
             ,
             
               being
               formerly
               dead
               in
               Sins
               &
               Trespasses
               ,
               together
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               raised
               them
               up
               together
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               in
               heavenly
               places
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             he
             quickened
             Christ
             being
             dead
             ,
             raised
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             heavenly
             places
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             quickened
             them
             being
             dead
             in
             Sins
             and
             Trespasses
             ,
             raised
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             in
             heavenly
             places
             together
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ.
             3.
             
             That
             both
             these
             were
             done
             by
             the
             same
             mercy
             and
             power
             first
             exercised
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             upon
             them
             .
             After
             the
             Adoration
             and
             Compellation
             ,
             follows
             the
             Petition
             ,
             wherein
             the
             principal
             thing
             desired
             is
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             Regeneration
             continued
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             perform
             a
             constant
             and
             universal
             Obedience●
             which
             was
             a
             means
             to
             attain
             the
             possession
             of
             eternal
             Glory
             .
             Where
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostle
             having
             requested
             their
             prayers
             formerly
             ,
             doth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             being
             
             not
             requested
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             pray
             for
             them
             .
             2.
             
             That
             having
             exhorted
             them
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             several
             Duties
             ,
             and
             the
             exercise
             of
             several
             Virtues
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             that
             without
             the
             sanctifying
             Grace
             of
             God
             they
             could
             not
             perform
             these
             Duties
             constantly
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             he
             prayes
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             God's
             sanctifying
             power
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             without
             it
             cannot
             do
             .
             3.
             
             That
             seeing
             the
             Duties
             exhorted
             unto
             were
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             many
             more
             ,
             he
             desires
             God
             to
             perfect
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             these
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             good
             Work
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             perform
             an
             universal
             Obedience
             .
             These
             things
             first
             observed
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             we
             must
             consider
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             Duty
             which
             is
             to
             be
             perfect
             in
             every
             good
             Work
             ,
             to
             do
             God's
             Will
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             well
             pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             God's
             Power
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             enabled
             to
             do
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             sought
             for
             by
             prayer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Duty
             ,
             1.
             
             Hath
             for
             the
             Rule
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             This
             Will
             is
             observed
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             every
             good
             Work.
             3.
             
             Every
             good
             work
             thus
             done
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             well-pleasing
             unto
             God.
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             meant
             his
             legislative
             and
             commanding
             Will
             ,
             whereby
             he
             signifies
             unto
             man
             what
             is
             just
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             binds
             him
             to
             observe
             these
             his
             Laws
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             our
             binding
             Rule
             our
             Duty
             is
             to
             observe
             it
             ;
             and
             we
             observe
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             every
             good
             Work.
             The
             works
             of
             man
             are
             the
             actions
             and
             operations
             of
             Man
             ,
             as
             a
             rational
             Creature
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Will
             of
             God.
             These
             works
             may
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             are
             good
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             conformable
             to
             the
             Will
             and
             Law
             of
             God
             :
             and
             this
             goodness
             presupposeth
             knowledg
             of
             this
             Will
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             disposition
             and
             qualification
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             For
             if
             the
             heart
             be
             not
             good
             ,
             the
             work
             ,
             which
             is
             qualified
             by
             the
             heart
             ,
             cannot
             be
             good
             .
             But
             it
             's
             not
             sufficient
             to
             do
             some
             ,
             but
             every
             good
             work
             :
             For
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             command
             all
             good
             works
             ,
             and
             require
             that
             every
             work
             of
             man
             be
             good
             .
             This
             is
             universal
             Obedience
             ;
             for
             the
             Law
             binds
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             gives
             no
             liberty
             to
             do
             evil
             ,
             or
             transgress
             at
             any
             time
             .
             3.
             
             Every
             good
             work
             ,
             as
             good
             ,
             is
             well
             pleasing
             to
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Will
             :
             for
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             Consequent
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             end
             whereat
             man
             must
             aim
             .
             Yet
             it
             cannot
             please
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             Faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             
               For
               without
               Faith
               ,
               it
               's
               impossible
               to
               please
               God.
            
             Though
             these
             word
             ;
             
               [
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ]
             may
             be
             referred
             also
             to
             the
             Prayer
             ,
             wherein
             they
             desire
             sanctifying
             power
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             sanctifying
             power
             desired
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             two
             words
             ,
             1.
             
             Perfecting
             .
             2.
             
             Working
             .
             1.
             
             The
             work
             of
             God
             must
             perfect
             us
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             do
             any
             good
             ;
             the
             word
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             ,
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             signifies
             to
             uphold
             ,
             stablish
             ,
             direct
             ,
             compose
             and
             make
             up
             a
             thing
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             set
             it
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             finish
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             the
             end
             it
             was
             made
             .
             Thus
             to
             compose
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             a
             man
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             to
             sanctify
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             a
             power
             to
             do
             every
             good
             work
             :
             and
             this
             is
             a
             work
             of
             the
             regenerating
             Spirit
             of
             God
             abiding
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             renewing
             us
             more
             and
             more
             .
             In
             this
             respect
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             God's
             
               workmanship
               ,
               created
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               unto
               good
               Works
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.
             10.
             
             Yet
             this
             is
             not
             here
             meant
             of
             the
             first
             Regeneration
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             continuance
             and
             increase
             of
             this
             sanctifying
             Grace
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             us
             more
             and
             more
             .
             As
             preservation
             and
             providence
             is
             to
             Creation
             ,
             so
             this
             work
             of
             perfecting
             is
             to
             the
             first
             Regeneration
             ;
             and
             as
             we
             are
             at
             first
             created
             unto
             good
             Works
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             perfected
             in
             Christ.
             Another
             thing
             desired
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             
               [
               working
               in
               us
               that
               which
               is
               well
               pleasing
               unto
               him
               ]
            
             ;
             this
             signifies
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             only
             give
             us
             Power
             ,
             but
             continually
             co-operate
             and
             work
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             us
             ,
             without
             whose
             co-operation
             ,
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             that
             will
             please
             him
             .
             
               For
               it
               is
               he
               that
               works
               in
               us
               ,
               both
               the
               Will
               and
               the
               Deed
               of
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             
             This
             prayer
             in
             effect
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             we
             read
             ,
             was
             made
             for
             the
             Colossians
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             and
             Timothy
             did
             not
             cease
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             desire
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledg
             of
             God's
             Will
             in
             all
             spiritual
             Wisdom
             and
             Understanding
             .
             
               That
               ye
               might
               walk
               worthy
               of
               the
               Lord
               unto
               all
               pleasing
               ,
               being
               fritful
               in
               every
               good
               Work
               ,
               increasing
               in
               the
               knowledg
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Col.
             1.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Where
             we
             have
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             Obedience
             .
             2.
             
             Being
             fruitful
             in
             every
             good
             Work
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             with
             doing
             every
             good
             Work
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             observation
             of
             God's
             Will.
             3.
             
             They
             must
             walk
             worthy
             to
             all
             pleasing
             ;
             so
             here
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             that
             which
             is
             well
             pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             Man
             :
             And
             as
             here
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             we
             please
             him
             ;
             so
             there
             we
             please
             him
             ,
             by
             being
             
             fruitful
             in
             every
             good
             work
             .
             4.
             
             As
             here
             they
             could
             not
             please
             God
             ,
             except
             God
             perfect
             them
             ,
             and
             work
             in
             them
             ;
             so
             there
             ,
             neither
             could
             the
             Colossians
             please
             God
             ,
             without
             spiritual
             Knowledg
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Understanding
             of
             God's
             Will
             :
             for
             Knowledg
             ,
             spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             Understanding
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             appears
             ;
             Prov.
             2.
             6.
             
             Where
             we
             find
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Septuag●nt
             taken
             up
             by
             the
             Apostle
             .
             5.
             
             As
             there
             this
             Grace
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             fulness
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             sught
             by
             prayer
             ;
             so
             this
             continuance
             of
             God's
             sanctifying
             Grace
             ,
             is
             prayed
             for
             here
             .
             This
             prayer
             informs
             us
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             in
             doing
             all
             our
             good
             works
             ,
             we
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             power
             given
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             continued
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             working
             it self
             :
             both
             will
             and
             deed
             are
             from
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             makes
             us
             of
             unwilling
             ,
             willing
             ;
             and
             causeth
             us
             actually
             to
             do
             that
             which
             we
             do
             .
             2.
             
             That
             we
             cannot
             obtain
             any
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             Good
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             him
             :
             
               For
               without
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               ye
               can
               do
               nothing
            
             .
             This
             Petition
             is
             reducible
             to
             that
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               on
               Earth
               as
               it
               is
               done
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Doxology
             followeth
             ,
             
               [
               To
               whom
               be
               Glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               ]
            
             This
             presupposeth
             ,
             1.
             
             God's
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             perfections
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             glorious
             for
             ever
             in
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             The
             manifestation
             of
             these
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             perfections
             .
             3.
             
             The
             acknowledgment
             of
             this
             glory
             manifested
             in
             his
             works
             unto
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             ascribe
             praise
             ,
             honour
             ,
             thanks
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             due
             .
             4.
             
             The
             ascribing
             of
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             due
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             :
             This
             may
             be
             understood
             by
             that
             of
             the
             
               Apocalyptist
               ,
               Thou
               art
               worthy
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               to
               receive
               Glory
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               and
               Power
               ;
               for
               thou
               hast
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               for
               thy
               Will
               and
               pleasure
               they
               are
               and
               were
               created
               ,
            
             Rev.
             4.
             11.
             
             Where
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             God
             did
             manifest
             his
             excellency
             and
             perfections
             by
             his
             glorious
             works
             .
             2.
             
             That
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Power
             was
             due
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             deserved
             by
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             worthy
             to
             receive
             it
             both
             from
             Men
             and
             Angels
             .
             3.
             
             This
             they
             acknowledg
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             acknowledgment
             return
             and
             give
             them
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             here
             this
             Glory
             may
             be
             understood
             as
             given
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             great
             and
             blessed
             Work
             of
             raising
             Christ
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             the
             great
             Shepheard
             of
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             for
             their
             eternal
             Salvation
             .
             As
             when
             we
             depart
             out
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             Kings
             and
             great
             Ones
             ,
             we
             bow
             and
             bless
             them
             ;
             so
             when
             we
             have
             made
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             presented
             our
             Petitions
             to
             the
             great
             Soveraigh
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             abruptly
             and
             rudely
             turn
             our
             backs
             ,
             and
             so
             depart
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             humility
             bless
             and
             glorify
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             him
             worthy
             of
             eternal
             praise
             :
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Ceremonies
             used
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Heaven
             .
             The
             Petition
             presented
             ,
             is
             sealed
             up
             with
             
               [
               Amen
               ]
            
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             added
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Petition
             ,
             but
             the
             Doxology
             ;
             it
             's
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             seems
             to
             request
             that
             God
             would
             subscribe
             his
             
               [
               Fiat
            
             ]
             to
             our
             Petitions
             ,
             and
             so
             seal
             up
             and
             confirm
             our
             Prayer
             .
             We
             find
             it
             used
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             to
             signify
             our
             consent
             with
             others
             in
             what
             they
             had
             said
             or
             pray'd
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             's
             implyed
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             used
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             16.
             
             It
             's
             a
             word
             of
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             ,
             as
             Prayer
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             both
             ;
             and
             though
             our
             Prayer
             be
             long
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             an
             Abridgment
             ,
             and
             contains
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             repeats
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             prayes
             the
             whole
             prayer
             over
             again
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             The
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Close
             ,
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Exhortation
             or
             entreaty
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             22.
             
             
               And
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               suffer
               the
               Word
               of
               Exhortation
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               written
               a
               Letter
               unto
               you
               in
               few
               words
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             ,
             we
             have
             two
             Propositions
             ;
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Paul
                 had
                 written
                 unto
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 beseecheth
                 or
                 entreates
                 them
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Exhortation
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 written
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             he
             had
             written
             ,
             and
             sent
             unto
             them
             in
             writing
             ,
             was
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             the
             largest
             Epistle
             of
             all
             the
             Epistles
             general
             of
             
               James
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               John
            
             ,
             and
             Jude
             ;
             and
             of
             
             Paul's
             ,
             except
             two
             ;
             that
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             Yet
             he
             terms
             it
             brief
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             hortatory
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             brief
             ,
             though
             the
             whole
             be
             somewhat
             large
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             matter
             and
             subject
             ,
             it
             required
             a
             very
             large
             Discourse
             ;
             yet
             he
             comprised
             much
             matter
             concerning
             the
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             ,
             both
             prophetical
             and
             facerdotal
             ,
             in
             a
             few
             words
             .
             For
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             he
             omits
             many
             things
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             of
             their
             incapacity
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             had
             confined
             himself
             to
             such
             things
             as
             were
             most
             pertinent
             ,
             necessary
             ,
             and
             of
             greatest
             concernment
             .
             And
             by
             this
             his
             practice
             he
             seems
             to
             condemn
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             unnecessarily
             enlarge
             their
             Discourses
             upon
             a
             certain
             distinct
             subject
             by
             impertinent
             ,
             
             needless
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             empty
             and
             unprofitable
             Digressions
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             copious
             Inventions
             ,
             and
             yet
             of
             no
             solid
             Judgment
             ,
             use
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             his
             Discourse
             was
             brief
             and
             contracted
             ,
             and
             not
             likely
             either
             to
             oppress
             their
             Memory
             or
             confound
             their
             Judgment
             ,
             he
             beseecheth
             them
             as
             Brethren
             (
             for
             that
             's
             his
             loving
             Compellation
             )
             to
             suffer
             it
             :
             He
             calls
             it
             a
             word
             of
             Exhortation
             .
             By
             a
             Word
             ,
             is
             meant
             an
             orderly
             ,
             solid
             ,
             and
             Methodical
             Discourse
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             
               Word
               of
               Exhortation
            
             may
             be
             understood
             a
             Discourse
             of
             Comfort
             ,
             as
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             
               Syriack
               ,
               Arabick
            
             ,
             turn
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             of
             Reproof
             ,
             Instruction
             ,
             Admonition
             :
             For
             the
             word
             may
             imply
             ,
             if
             not
             directly
             signify
             ,
             all
             ;
             for
             Sermons
             and
             whole
             Discourses
             had
             the
             Name
             of
             Exhortation
             ,
             though
             we
             find
             in
             them
             many
             other
             things
             .
             Howsoever
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             
               the
               whole
               Epistle
            
             ,
             which
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             last
             part
             from
             Chap.
             10.
             19.
             is
             chiefly
             hortative
             and
             consolatory
             .
             They
             must
             suffer
             this
             ,
             so
             our
             Translators
             and
             some
             others
             turn
             the
             word
             ;
             which
             gave
             occasion
             to
             some
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             Paul
             was
             more
             offensive
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             than
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             so
             much
             taken
             with
             the
             Law
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             had
             been
             so
             long
             accustomed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             both
             conceals
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             desires
             them
             to
             bear
             with
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             offended
             with
             it
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             was
             so
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             's
             certain
             that
             the
             word
             here
             used
             signifies
             not
             only
             to
             suffer
             and
             tolerate
             but
             to
             receive
             ,
             hear
             ,
             and
             obey
             ;
             and
             so
             certainly
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             here
             :
             For
             if
             they
             did
             not
             thus
             receive
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Exhortation
             with
             Attention
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             Epistle
             had
             been
             in
             vain
             and
             unprofitable
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             might
             have
             commanded
             them
             as
             Inferiours
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             his
             Apostolical
             Power
             ,
             yet
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             he
             thought
             good
             to
             entreat
             them
             as
             Brethren
             .
             And
             this
             might
             the
             rather
             perswade
             them
             ,
             because
             his
             Discourse
             was
             brief
             ,
             and
             contained
             much
             profitable
             and
             necessary
             matter
             in
             a
             few
             words
             :
             This
             implies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             receive
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             readily
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             Attention
             ,
             and
             with
             Thankfulness
             of
             heart
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             so
             great
             a
             Blessing
             .
             2.
             
             Yet
             such
             is
             our
             Corruption
             and
             depraved
             disposition
             ,
             that
             a
             short
             Discourse
             though
             full
             of
             heavenly
             matter
             is
             tedious
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             soon
             weary
             of
             it
             :
             But
             profane
             and
             wicked
             Persons
             will
             not
             endure
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             The
             fourth
             thing
             is
             Information
             concerning
             Timothy
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             23.
             
             
               Know
               ye
               that
               our
               Brother
            
             Timothy
             
               it
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               with
               whom
               ,
               if
               he
               come
               shortly
               ,
               I
               will
               see
               you
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             was
             Intelligence
             and
             good
             News
             ;
             the
             Subject
             of
             it
             was
             Timothy
             and
             himself
             .
             Of
             Timothy
             he
             delivers
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 set
                 at
                 Liberty
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Gives
                 some
                 hope
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 shortly
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Of
             himself
             he
             promiseth
             ,
             upon
             condition
             of
             
             Timothy's
             speedy
             coming
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Come
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 See
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 hope
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 see
                 both
                 him
                 and
                 Timothy
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 their
                 blessed
                 Society
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Timothy
             was
             set
             at
             Libetry
             :
             Who
             this
             Timothy
             was
             ,
             both
             by
             Birth
             ,
             Education
             ,
             Office
             ,
             and
             Employment
             ,
             we
             we
             may
             easily
             understand
             from
             
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             especially
             from
             two
             written
             and
             directed
             to
             him
             in
             particular
             :
             He
             was
             a
             Jew
             by
             his
             Mother
             ,
             a
             Christian
             by
             
             Paul's
             Conversion
             of
             him
             ,
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             and
             an
             Assistant
             unto
             Paul
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             was
             but
             young
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             eminent
             and
             famous
             in
             the
             Churches
             planted
             by
             Paul
             ,
             a
             Person
             of
             Integrity
             and
             Fidelity
             .
             This
             Timothy
             was
             set
             at
             Liberty
             ;
             which
             implies
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             bound
             imprisoned
             ,
             or
             some
             wayes
             restrained
             of
             his
             Liberty
             ;
             but
             where
             and
             how
             ,
             is
             not
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             :
             Yet
             now
             he
             was
             set
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             God
             had
             delivered
             him
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             know
             it
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             Joy
             and
             Comfort
             .
             It
             was
             a
             sad
             thing
             that
             such
             a
             Man
             as
             Timothy
             ,
             so
             faithful
             ,
             so
             serviceable
             ,
             to
             Paul
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             restrained
             ;
             and
             he
             knew
             ,
             that
             to
             hear
             and
             have
             certain
             Intelligence
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             released
             ,
             must
             needs
             comfort
             and
             rejoice
             their
             hearts
             :
             So
             also
             we
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             of
             the
             Liberty
             and
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             pious
             and
             eminent
             Ministers
             ,
             should
             be
             glad
             and
             should
             render
             Thanks
             unto
             our
             God
             ,
             for
             so
             great
             a
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             there
             was
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             Comfort
             ;
             for
             he
             gives
             them
             hope
             ,
             that
             as
             Timothy
             
             was
             ser
             at
             Liberty
             so
             he
             would
             come
             unto
             them
             shortly
             ,
             and
             would
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             Visit
             in
             his
             own
             Person
             .
             And
             not
             only
             Timothy
             ,
             but
             he
             himself
             would
             come
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             see
             them
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             mutually
             comfort
             and
             rejoice
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             this
             Meeting
             and
             Society
             would
             be
             sweer
             .
             To
             hear
             of
             their
             Liberty
             was
             good
             News
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             certified
             of
             their
             speedy
             coming
             together
             to
             see
             them
             was
             better
             :
             God's
             Servants
             cannot
             alwayes
             converse
             together
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             Happiness
             is
             reserved
             for
             Heaven
             ;
             yet
             their
             hearts
             do
             rise
             and
             much
             rejoyce
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             see
             and
             enjoy
             one
             anther
             ,
             though
             but
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             The
             fifth
             part
             of
             the
             Close
             of
             this
             Letter
             is
             spent
             in
             Salutations
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             24.
             
             
               Salute
               all
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Rule
               even
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               .
               They
               of
            
             Italy
             
               salute
               you
            
             .
          
           
             THE
             Saulutations
             are
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Paul.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 them
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             Paul
             and
             they
             of
             Italy
             were
             the
             Persons
             saluting
             ;
             and
             their
             Guides
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Saints
             were
             the
             Persons
             saluted
             .
             True
             and
             hearty
             Salutations
             are
             an
             Expression
             of
             our
             Love
             and
             good
             Affection
             towards
             the
             Persons
             saluted
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             either
             of
             Persons
             present
             or
             absent
             .
             When
             we
             salute
             Persons
             present
             ,
             we
             express
             our
             Affection
             by
             words
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Health
             ,
             Happiness
             ,
             and
             by
             Embracements
             ,
             or
             Kisses
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Time
             and
             Places
             :
             But
             when
             Friends
             are
             absent
             ,
             we
             signify
             our
             good
             desires
             by
             Writing
             ,
             or
             words
             of
             Messengers
             ,
             and
             so
             embrace
             one
             another
             at
             a
             Distance
             .
             There
             are
             some
             who
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             Salutation
             ,
             to
             whom
             we
             must
             not
             say
             ,
             
               God
               speed
            
             ,
             2
             Joh.
             10.
             
             Some
             are
             capable
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             a
             Christian
             Salutation
             ,
             because
             not
             capable
             of
             spiritual
             Grace
             and
             Peace
             in
             Christ
             :
             Yet
             these
             Salutations
             are
             Christian
             ,
             1.
             
             From
             Paul
             a
             Christian
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             Christians
             .
             2.
             
             From
             the
             Saints
             and
             Christians
             of
             Italy
             to
             the
             Saints
             and
             believing
             
               Hebrews
               .
               Paul
            
             is
             the
             first
             in
             sending
             Salutations
             ;
             the
             Persons
             by
             him
             saluted
             are
             ,
             1.
             
             Their
             Guides
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             put
             in
             the
             first
             place
             because
             of
             their
             Office
             and
             Eminency
             .
             2.
             
             The
             People
             ,
             which
             by
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Society
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             Saints
             .
             The
             Persons
             saluting
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             Paul
             ,
             were
             they
             of
             Italy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Believers
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Churches
             in
             Italy
             ;
             the
             Persons
             saluted
             are
             the
             same
             saluted
             before
             .
             To
             salute
             anciently
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             and
             Israelites
             was
             to
             wish
             Peace
             ;
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Grace
               and
               Peace
            
             .
             The
             Syriack
             turns
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Desire
               ye
               the
               Peace
               of
               your
               Guides
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             he
             is
             singular
             .
             These
             Salutations
             ,
             though
             good
             in
             themselvs
             ,
             are
             much
             abused
             ,
             and
             made
             words
             of
             Course
             and
             Custom
             ,
             or
             turned
             into
             Complements
             devoid
             of
             reall
             and
             hearty
             Love.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             The
             last
             part
             of
             the
             Conclusion
             is
             a
             Benediction
             in
             these
             few
             words
             ,
          
           
             Ver.
             25.
             
             
               Grace
               be
               with
               you
               all
            
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             THis
             is
             so
             a
             Salutation
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Benediction
             pronounced
             with
             Apostolical
             Power
             ,
             and
             was
             effectual
             upon
             all
             such
             as
             are
             capable
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Benediction
             proper
             to
             Paul
             ,
             and
             usually
             if
             not
             alwayes
             written
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             (
             which
             then
             was
             well
             known
             in
             many
             Churches
             )
             ,
             though
             the
             Epistle
             it self
             might
             be
             written
             by
             some
             other
             ,
             whom
             he
             used
             for
             his
             Scribe
             .
             It
             is
             so
             proper
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             it
             used
             by
             none
             other
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             neither
             James
             ,
             nor
             John
             ,
             nor
             Peter
             ,
             nor
             Jude
             :
             Only
             John
             doth
             conclude
             and
             shut
             up
             the
             Revelation
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             not
             written
             with
             
             Paul's
             own
             hand
             :
             And
             by
             this
             in
             those
             times
             this
             Epistle
             might
             certainly
             be
             known
             to
             be
             his
             .
             We
             use
             to
             salute
             one
             another
             at
             our
             first
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             also
             at
             our
             Parting
             ,
             which
             latter
             is
             called
             a
             Valediction
             .
             So
             Paul
             in
             all
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             excepting
             this
             ,
             begins
             with
             
               Grace
               and
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             his
             Salutation
             ;
             and
             he
             ends
             this
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             with
             Grace
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             his
             Valediction
             and
             Benediction
             .
             This
             Benediction
             we
             find
             sometimes
             briefer
             ,
             sometimes
             larger
             ,
             and
             the
             largest
             of
             all
             closeth
             up
             the
             second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             know
             that
             the
             briefest
             contains
             all
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             largest
             though
             not
             expresly
             .
             The
             usual
             Blessing
             both
             of
             old
             and
             of
             latter
             times
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               be
               with
               you
            
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Lord
             be
             not
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             far
             happy
             ;
             yet
             the
             Lord
             may
             be
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Mercy
             many
             wayes
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             with
             us
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             highest
             and
             happiest
             degree
             of
             God's
             presence
             tending
             to
             our
             eternal
             Bliss
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle's
             Blessing
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               be
               with
               you
               all
            
             greater
             Blessing
             than
             this
             there
             cannot
             be
             :
             By
             Lord
             ,
             is
             meant
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             our
             God-Redeemer
             ;
             whom
             the
             Father
             out
             of
             greatest
             Love
             sent
             to
             save
             us
             ;
             in
             whom
             and
             by
             whom
             we
             receive
             all
             spiritual
             Blessings
             ,
             which
             are
             signified
             by
             Grace
             ,
             which
             presupposeth
             here
             the
             Love
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Redemption
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             the
             Effects
             of
             all
             which
             in
             us
             is
             Remission
             ,
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Adoption
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             heavenly
             Joy
             and
             Comfort
             :
             For
             this
             Grace
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             us
             in
             time
             ,
             though
             by
             degrees
             ,
             fully
             and
             for
             ever
             happy
             :
             And
             by
             Grace
             here
             is
             meant
             the
             continuance
             ,
             encrease
             ,
             and
             perfection
             of
             Grace
             .
             This
             Grace
             he
             desired
             ;
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             upon
             ,
             them
             all
             as
             Believers
             ;
             for
             none
             but
             such
             are
             capable
             of
             it
             .
             Amen
             is
             added
             to
             Petitions
             ,
             Doxologies
             ,
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             Benedictions
             ;
             as
             here
             it
             is
             to
             confirm
             his
             Benediction
             ,
             and
             to
             seal
             it
             up
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             be
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A49796-e6290
           
             *
             Though
             the
             principal
             subject
             be
             the
             prophetical
             and
             sacerdotal
             office
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             several
             times
             of
             his
             Regal
             excellency
             .
          
           
             b
             I
             take
             prophecy
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Beza
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             Ver.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ;
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               He
               signifies
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Hebrews
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               be
               offended
               with
               the
               death
               and
               humiliatiof
               Christ.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               this
               humiliation
               was
               no
               hinderance
               of
               ,
               but
               a
               means
               unto
               ,
               his
               exaltation
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               so
               ordered
               by
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               for
               the
               unspeakable
               benefit
               of
               man
               ,
               who
               ●ould
               ●ot
               he
               saved
               but
               by
               this
               being
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               .
            
          
           
             *
             There
             is
             no
             need
             to
             distinguish
             between
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             between
             
               videre
               ●●d
               cernere
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               It
               may
               be
               a
               word
               which
               suited
               with
               the
               metaphor
               of
               a
               Cup
               wherein
               is
               contained
               some
               bitter
               po●ion
               ,
               which
               torments
               him
               who
               tasts
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               Christ
               compares
               his
               sufferings
               to
               such
               a
               Cup
               ,
               '
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 this
                 Cup
                 passe
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ver.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Therefore
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             were
             called
             Exhortations
             .
          
           
             *
             Many
             think
             that
             Priesthood
             is
             of
             Institution
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             The
             Aethiopick
             and
             Arabick
             have
             not
             the
             word
             Imposed
             :
             Some
             Copies
             read
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Voluntas
             est
             ambulatoria
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             we
             find
             the
             word
             
               [
               Megillah
            
             ]
             taken
             for
             a
             Roll.
             Ezra
             6.
             2.
             
             Ezek.
             2.
             9
             ,
             &
             3
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Psalmist
             seems
             chiefly
             to
             intend
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             were
             written
             before
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             *
             Yet
             in
             this
             the
             Apostle
             may
             allude
             to
             the
             purifications
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             By
             Ceremonial
             ,
             understand
             Typical
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Conscience
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Heart
             .